《Life Simulation: I Caused the Female Sword Immortal to Regret Forever》 Chapter 1: [Your wonderful ¡®Life Transmigration Simulator¡¯ is loading, currently 99% loaded, please wait patiently] [Loading process 99.01%] [Loading process 99.02%] ¡°¡­¡± In a slightly dim room, sunlight pierced through the gaps in the heavy velvet curtains, creating specks of light that fell on the tables, chairs, water glasses, and Xu Xi¡¯s figure. Xu Xi gently closed the book in his hands and waited patiently for the simulator to load. Soon¡ª The loading progress reached 99.99%, followed by a prompt indicating 100% completion. Xu Xi sighed in relief. Thankfully, this simulator wasn¡¯t like a shopping app that might throw in an annoying 99.9900001% at the very last second. ¡°But honestly, who would¡¯ve thought an ordinary person like me could get a golden finger?¡± he murmured to himself. The young man, handsome but confined to a wheelchair, glanced down at the book in his hands. His thoughts drifted to the past, and he let out a quiet sigh. Five years ago, the once peaceful and mundane Earth underwent inexplicable changes. Some called it the revival of spiritual energy, others the return of myths, and some described it as the dawn of a new era for humanity. In short, extraordinary powers appeared out of nowhere. Systems of Eastern immortality and Western magic¡ªconcepts once relegated to fantasy¡ªmanifested in the real world. This upheaval brought chaos to the real world, claiming countless lives. Xu Xi had been lucky enough to escape death. However, a follow-up hospital examination confirmed his worst fear: he would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. But now, was this five-year-long life of confinement finally coming to an end? Xu Xi chuckled softly and summoned the simulator panel in his mind. ¡°Is this a trap or a conspiracy?¡± he muttered. ¡°This mysterious golden finger feels suspicious no matter how you look at it, but I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± In this era, where demons roamed freely and battles could erupt without warning, someone like Xu Xi, crippled and vulnerable, wouldn¡¯t need much bad luck to become just another faceless victim on the evening news. To avoid such a grim fate, Xu Xi decided to embrace the simulator, no matter what risks it carried. ¡°Alright, simulator, show me your power!¡± [Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully activating the wonderful Life Transmigration Simulator. This simulator will fully assist the host to experience various transmigration lives.] [After the simulation starts, the host¡¯s consciousness will be projected into the simulated world.] [At the end of each simulation, relevant rewards will be issued based on the excitement level of the host¡¯s simulated life.] [Current simulation times: 1] ¡°So, what¡¯s the cost?¡± Staring at the glowing screen only he could see, Xu Xi cautiously asked the question. The simulator didn¡¯t respond. The words ¡°Start Simulation¡± flickered repeatedly on the screen, as if urging him to proceed. Xu Xi hesitated for a moment, then pressed the button carefully. What other choice did he have? This was his only hope. [Simulation starting¡­] [The world line is being deduced¡­] [Locking the traversable world and analyzing it as the world of cultivating immortals.] [Entries are being generated¡­] [Entries have been generated. Please select three entries as the character talents for your first simulation.] [Entry levels are white, green, blue, purple, gold, and red.] Wealth (Green): You were born into a wealthy family and enjoy good fortune, living richer than most. Brute Strength (White): Your physical strength is slightly greater than the average person, and that¡¯s it. Heavenly Spiritual Root (Gold): You possess extraordinary spiritual root aptitude, envied even in top-tier immortal cultivation sects. Intuition (Purple): You occasionally perceive things with uncanny accuracy. Great Love (Blue): You are deeply compassionate and always strive to save those in need, even at great personal cost. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Four Arts of Cultivation (Blue): You are proficient in the essential skills of cultivation, such as alchemy, arrays, and talismans. Xu Xi quickly reviewed the six options and made his choices: Heavenly Spiritual Root (Gold), Intuition (Purple), and The Four Arts of Cultivation (Blue). [The entry selection is completed, do you want to start the simulation?] ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xi confirmed. As he mentally prepared himself, a dazzling white light engulfed him, and his consciousness detached from reality, drifting toward an unknown and mysterious realm. [Simulation No. 01 officially begins.] [The sun is shining, the weather is fine, and you suddenly want to go out for a walk while staying at home.] [You struggled to maneuver your wheelchair out of your familiar home, but as soon as you reached the street, a Universiade brand heavy-duty truck collided with you.] [However, you were surprised to find that you didn¡¯t die. Instead, you transmigrated to an entirely new world, rejuvenated at the age of 7, with your legs fully restored.] [You are very happy and feel that this is a blessing from reading genuine online novels for ten years.] [You are full of confidence and ready to show off your talents in this world of cultivating immortals, but before you can explore the surrounding situation, a sudden famine will mercilessly and cruelly submerge you.] Powerless. Asphyxia. Despair. Starved corpses littered the dry fields. Under the scorching sun, a flood of refugees moved slowly across the barren land. Their hollow eyes stared blankly ahead, their minds and reason almost lost. Each footprint left by one was instantly erased by the person following behind. Xu Xi was one of them. He hadn¡¯t expected the simulation to feel so terrifyingly real. The hunger burned like a fire in his stomach, gnawing through his insides and spreading weakness throughout his body. ¡°Child, drink some water,¡± a kind woman said, unable to bear the sight of Xu Xi¡¯s frail, young frame. She handed him a small gourd of water. Water couldn¡¯t satisfy hunger, but in this dire situation, it offered a fleeting sense of fullness and eased the pain of weakness. ¡°Aunt Wang, thank you,¡± Xu Xi said politely before taking a deep drink. The cool water soothed his cracked lips and slid down his throat, temporarily calming his growling stomach. After returning the gourd to Aunt Wang, Xu Xi continued moving forward. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a mortal city nearby. They might have a soup kitchen. I need to get there quickly,¡± he thought, using a wooden stick for support as he pressed on. He didn¡¯t want to waste his precious first simulation by succumbing to starvation. After walking for another half hour, Xu Xi suddenly stopped. It wasn¡¯t because he had reached his destination. He had heard the faint, intermittent cries of a baby. Chapter 2 ¡°Abandoned newborn¡­¡± Xu Xi moved forward, step by step, following the ranks of the hungry people. He understood this situation all too well. In an era like this, where famine ruled and survival was uncertain, abandoned babies were not unusual. Parents barely had enough to keep themselves alive, so raising an infant was often an impossible task. In such times, the best choice was to pretend you hadn¡¯t seen anything. With this thought in mind, Xu Xi lowered his gaze, planning to turn a deaf ear and a blind eye to the cries. Everyone around him seemed to share the same thought, including Aunt Wang¡¯s family, who had previously shown kindness by offering water. It wasn¡¯t a lack of compassion¡ªit was the harsh reality of survival. In this famine, caring for a newborn meant sacrificing your family¡¯s limited resources and lowering everyone¡¯s chances of survival. Faced with such a grim choice, most people prioritized their own loved ones. Snap¡ªsnap¡ª The sound of heavy footsteps echoed like moral condemnations, striking at everyone¡¯s conscience. Suddenly, Xu Xi stopped. He raised his head to look at the blazing sun, as if grappling with an internal decision. Under the surprised and bewildered gazes of others, he abruptly broke away from the group of hungry people and ran toward the source of the cries. ¡°Even if this is just a simulated world, it feels so real that I can¡¯t ignore it¡­¡± ¡°In these times, food is scarce. If I don¡¯t act, this child¡¯s fate will surely be¡ª¡± Xu Xi quickened his pace, searching through the weeds and stumbling over sharp stones. The weeds soon reached his knees, and each step required effort to push aside the tough branches. The hot wind whistled past his ears, carrying the rustling of the underbrush. Despite the obstacles, Xu Xi pressed on with determination, just like the heroes in countless cultivation novels. Finally, he reached his destination¡ªa dead tree, where the baby lay wrapped in cloth. The sunlight filtered through the barren branches, casting fragmented patterns of light and shadow. Xu Xi squatted down and gently picked up the newborn, shielding her from the harsh sun. ¡°Finally found you,¡± he said softly. The baby girl¡¯s skin was delicate and fair, with a faint pink hue, like freshly bloomed petals. She blinked her curious eyes at Xu Xi¡¯s flushed and sweaty face. Her tiny nose twitched slightly as her body curled up in his arms, becoming quiet and calm. She seemed to sense the safety of his embrace. ¡°She seems fine,¡± Xu Xi muttered, relieved to see her sleeping peacefully. Carefully, he carried the baby girl back to the group. It wasn¡¯t easy, but Xu Xi had made up his mind. He wouldn¡¯t abandon her. At the very least, he would try to help her survive this famine. ¡­ [Suffering creates heroes] [While others hesitated, you chose to be a hero. You saved the abandoned baby girl and treated her as your own sister.] [You used your remaining food to trade for breast milk, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t go hungry.] [In exchange, you endured the gnawing pain of hunger, feeling your body weaken day by day.] [Fortunately, luck was on your side.] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Before you could succumb to starvation, you and your sister followed the group and reached a mortal city. There, you received life-saving hot porridge from a soup kitchen.] [You survived. You survived with your sister.] [After inquiries, you learned the city¡¯s name was Black Rock City, part of a mortal empire. Every five years, immortals arrived to test spiritual roots and recruit disciples.] [However, luck wasn¡¯t entirely on your side. The last recruitment had just ended, so you would have to wait five more years.] [Determined, you chose to stay in Black Rock City, working hard to support yourself and your sister while preparing for the next apprenticeship conference.] [You named your sister Xu Moli.] ¡­ Time passed quickly. Perhaps it was the emulator¡¯s effect, but Xu Xi often felt as though time skipped forward, like pressing a story-skip button in a game. Despite this sensation, he retained clear memories of his survival in Black Rock City, his moments with Mo Li, and his interactions with neighbors. ¡°By my count, there¡¯s just one year left until the apprenticeship conference,¡± Xu Xi mused. Inside a small wooden house with minimal furniture, Xu Xi marked the passage of time by drawing a deep line on the wall with charcoal. There were now four marks, symbolizing the fourth year. Xu Xi was nearly eleven years old, but his mature mindset, honed by his previous life, made him seem far more reliable than his peers. ¡°Brother!!¡± A soft, cheerful voice rang out, and a small figure leaped onto Xu Xi¡¯s back, clinging affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re always so naughty,¡± Xu Xi said with a sigh, gently lifting the girl by the back of her neck and placing her on the ground. ¡°No way, brother, you¡¯re so mean!¡± she protested, smoothing the wrinkles in her robe with great care, as though handling something precious. When she was satisfied, she smiled brightly, her innocent and adorable face resembling a flawless porcelain doll. Unable to resist, Xu Xi ruffled her hair playfully. ¡°Don¡¯t mess up Mo Li¡¯s hair!¡± she pouted. ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Xi teased. The girl counted on her fingers with a serious expression. ¡°The grandma next door said if you touch a child¡¯s head, they won¡¯t grow taller! You¡¯ve done it so many times¡ªwhat if I stop growing?¡± Xu Xi chuckled. ¡°And what will little Mo Li do when she grows taller?¡± ¡°Help my brother earn lots of money!¡± she declared without hesitation. ¡°Hahaha, is that so? I¡¯ll look forward to it, then.¡± Before she could get too annoyed, Xu Xi pulled out a large, round watermelon from behind his back. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s huge!¡± Xu Moli exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with joy. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± she cheered, clinging to Xu Xi¡¯s leg. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Xu Xi said warmly. After asking her to step back, he took a kitchen knife and began cutting the watermelon into even slices. Chapter 3: The watermelon, freshly cut into crescent-shaped slices, glistened with red and juicy pulp. Tiny crystal-clear droplets slid down its surface, leaving faint watermarks on the wooden table. The young girl, delighted, held one slice in her hands. Just as she was about to take a bite, a thought crossed her mind. Rising on her tiptoes with great effort, she raised the watermelon higher and brought it to Xu Xi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Here, brother, you eat first,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°Thank you, little Mo Li,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile, taking a bite. The watermelon was incredibly refreshing, bursting with sweetness and rustic flavor. It brought a sense of pure joy, making the hot summer day feel cool and redeemed. The brother and sister sat at the door of their house, each holding a slice of watermelon. They ate leisurely, watching passersby on the street and the swaying old trees rustling in the breeze. ¡°Brother, when will Mo Li grow taller?¡± ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Xu Xi replied. ¡°I really want to grow taller quickly,¡± she muttered, sitting on the high wooden threshold. Her legs, too short to touch the ground, swung back and forth as she nibbled on her watermelon. Each swing of her white calves was accompanied by a crisp sound as she bit into the fruit¡ªone swing, one bite, over and over. Her toes drew gentle arcs in the air, as if time had slowed down in this serene, peaceful moment. Summer, a little girl, and watermelon¡­ together, they painted a picture of idyllic beauty. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To Xu Xi, the scene was heartwarming. Still, he couldn¡¯t forgo some discipline. He lightly tapped the girl¡¯s forehead with the back of his hand. ¡°Eat quietly, and stop moving around,¡± he said. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Xu Moli pouted but obediently stopped swinging her legs and focused on her watermelon. It wasn¡¯t long before the two finished eating. Most of the watermelon was consumed by Xu Xi, as Xu Moli¡¯s appetite was much smaller. Even so, her belly was visibly round. She leaned lazily against Xu Xi¡¯s back, mumbling, ¡°Brother, this is all your fault. You have to take responsibility. Let me lie down for a bit.¡± The girl, clearly exhausted, grew quieter until soft snores came from her small frame. ¡°Being young sure is nice¡ªfalling asleep so quickly,¡± Xu Xi muttered, shaking his head. Gently, he carried her on his back, supporting her carefully as he walked to the bed. He placed her on the quilt in a semi-lying position, mindful of her bulging stomach, which might cause indigestion if she lay flat. ¡°What a troublesome kid,¡± he said with a small smile. As she slept soundly, her face looked innocent and adorable, like a tiny cub. Sunlight filtered through the window in soft streams, forming a warm, gentle glow over the bed. Xu Xi sat nearby, holding a cattail leaf fan to ward off the heat and keep the mosquitoes away from the sleeping girl. ¡°She¡¯s a bit too clingy to me,¡± he thought aloud. ¡°When I leave for the disciple recruitment meeting next year, she¡¯s going to cry endlessly if I don¡¯t take her along.¡± He chuckled lightly at the thought, imagining the scene. Initially, Xu Xi had planned to enter an immortal cultivation sect alone, but Mo Li¡¯s attachment worried him. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave her under someone else¡¯s care. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better for us to go together,¡± he mused. With his extraordinary Heavenly Spiritual Root talent, Xu Xi was confident the sect wouldn¡¯t refuse his request. [Time continues to flow] [You silently waited for the apprenticeship conference and suggested to your sister that you both leave together. She agreed, thinking it was a cool idea and happy simply to be with you.] [One month, two months, three months¡­] [Another year passed. This marked the fifth year since you arrived in the world of immortals. The disciple recruitment meeting finally began.] [¡®Immortals¡¯ descended from the sky, wielding swords in the air or riding flying boats. They released a grand formation that covered the entire city to detect spiritual roots among mortals.] [Three spiritual roots, four spiritual roots, five spiritual roots¡­] [As the formation activated, individuals with spiritual roots were screened out one by one. You noticed there were very few people with spiritual roots, and most of them possessed mediocre, mixed roots.] [Suddenly!] [A powerful energy surged through your body, and your Heavenly Spiritual Root revealed itself in a dazzling display!] [Sister Xu Moli was thrilled but also felt inferior, knowing she was a pure mortal with no spiritual roots.] In Black Rock City, the spiritual root formation burst with a green light that shot into the sky. Cultivators who had been calmly exchanging experiences moments before were now visibly shaken. ¡°That aura¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking it¡ªit¡¯s the wood-attributed Heavenly Spiritual Root!¡± ¡°Hahaha, this young man is destined to join our Heavenly Sword Sect!¡± Within moments, the once composed cultivators swarmed around the Xu siblings, their ecstatic expressions resembling vendors in a chaotic marketplace. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, leave it to me.¡± Xu Xi gripped his sister¡¯s trembling hand tightly, shielding her behind him as he faced the cultivators. Some coaxed, others tempted with promises, and a few tried to bribe him. The scene was overwhelming. In the end, Xu Xi chose the Heavenly Sword Sect. The Heavenly Sword Sect had the strongest background among the sects present, with several Nascent Soul Realm cultivators in charge. Moreover, their representatives were the most sincere, offering him the position of a true disciple, exclusive training resources, and a private cave abode. Importantly, they allowed him to bring his sister along. ¡°Have you made your decision, young man?¡± ¡°Yes, senior. I wish to join the Heavenly Sword Sect.¡± [The cultivators of the Heavenly Sword Sect were overjoyed at your decision. They immediately took you and your sister out of Black Rock City, soaring into the sky on flying swords.] [You didn¡¯t know how long you traveled or how fast you flew.] [All you knew was that clouds passed on either side, the sun and moon rotated once in the sky, and the flying sword finally slowed as it descended into a magnificent mountain range¡ªthe home of the Heavenly Sword Sect.] [You and your sister were placed in a room for a brief rest.] [When you awoke, you were hurriedly taken to the main hall of the Heavenly Sword Sect, where many powerful cultivators had gathered, eager to accept you as their disciple.] [After careful consideration, you decided to join Forest Sword Peak, the branch aligned with the wood spiritual root. There, you became the true disciple of the Nascent Soul master who led Forest Sword Peak.] Chapter 4: Xu Xi¡¯s first impression of the master of Forest Sword Peak was excellent. This newly recognized master had a kind-hearted and approachable demeanor. He looked like a gentle old man, without the arrogance often associated with Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. Behind his broad robe was a simple wooden sword. Though its design was plain and unremarkable, the fact that a Nascent Soul monk carried it hinted at it being a powerful hidden magic weapon. Similarly, as Xu Xi observed the master of Forest Sword Peak, the peak leader, Li Wanshou, was also studying Xu Xi. The more Li Wanshou looked, the more pleased he became. Stroking his white beard, he said, ¡°Not bad, not bad. A rare wood-based spiritual root! Truly a blessing for my Forest Sword Peak.¡± Some other Nascent Soul Realm cultivators from the sect grumbled, ¡°Li Wanshou, why does the wood spiritual root have to go to your Forest Sword Peak?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Everyone knows the Five Elements interact¡ªWood fuels Fire. My Flame Sword Peak could also train this young man!¡± Li Wanshou burst out laughing at their envious remarks. With a wave of his sleeve, a gust of wind carried Xu Xi off the ground, flying him toward the green mountains in the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my good disciple,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t let these jealous old guys cause you trouble!¡± Li Wanshou laughed heartily as they soared away. The green mountains loomed majestically ahead. The overlapping layers of mountains and rivers shimmered with vitality, while the wind and clouds moved in harmony, creating a breathtaking scene. Before Xu Xi realized it, he had left the Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s main hall far behind and was rapidly approaching Forest Sword Peak. ¡°Master¡­¡± Xu Xi hesitated, quickly correcting himself. ¡°Master, is it really alright for us to leave so suddenly?¡± Li Wanshou scolded him playfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Those old ghosts have mocked me for years, saying my Forest Sword Peak lacks talent. Now it¡¯s their turn to eat their words!¡± The old man¡¯s carefree attitude was infectious, and his profound Nascent Soul mana made their journey swift. Before long, they reached Forest Sword Peak. The architectural style was similar to the main hall of the sect, but the peak was adorned with numerous bamboo swords. From a distance, it appeared as though thousands of green swords stood tall on the mountain, their sharp edges glinting in the sunlight. ¡°My good disciple, from now on, you¡¯re responsible for Forest Sword Peak.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one true disciple on this mountain¡ªyou. That makes you the eldest disciple here.¡± ¡°From top to bottom, you can manage everything as you see fit. If you have any questions or doubts about cultivation, just come to the Forest Sword Hall at the top of the mountain to find me.¡± ¡°Train well. Our Heavenly Sword Sect has never produced a God Transformation Realm cultivator. You might be the first. Haha, if I can teach a God Transformation Realm disciple, my life will be complete.¡± With that, Li Wanshou handed Xu Xi a storage bag and a secret manual, then walked into the palace on the mountaintop with his hands behind his back, humming happily. Xu Xi stood there holding the bag and manual, feeling conflicted. ¡°This feels like working in a black factory¡­¡± [You successfully joined the Nascent Soul-level Heavenly Sword Sect and became the sole true disciple of Forest Sword Peak.] [Inside the storage bag, you found a travel token, a flying boat usable by mortals, and a large number of spiritual stones, talismans, formations, and magical tools. You suddenly felt that you were destined to belong to Forest Sword Peak.] [You used the flying boat to bring your sister Xu Moli to your side and found an uninhabited cave for her to stay in the mountains.] [Your talent is extraordinary. You sensed Qi on the first day, refined it in three days, and reached the perfection of Qi Refining Realm within 100 days. Li Wanshou praised you with a slightly awkward expression, saying you reminded him of himself in his youth.] [Not long after, you heard surprising news.] [Your master, the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator Li Wanshou, had been injured.] [After investigating, you learned that Li Wanshou had been bragging about your cultivation speed to the other peak masters and got beaten up by them in frustration. You shook your head, thinking he deserved it.] [Meanwhile, your incredible cultivation speed earned you admiration from everyone at Forest Sword Peak.] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [No one dared to ridicule or challenge you. Your Heavenly Spiritual Root, like something out of an overly dramatic online novel, made you feel that this life was almost too easy.] [Your position as a disciple of Forest Sword Peak was unshakable. Everyone believed you would eventually reach the Nascent Soul stage and might even glimpse the realm of deity.] ¡­ ¡°Rumble¡ª¡± Thunder roared as dark clouds blanketed the sky. Silver threads of rain fell, converging into lines before being shredded by the fierce wind, turning into a storm. Rain at Forest Sword Peak was different from the bustling rain of Black Rock City. The former was serene and solitary, while the latter buzzed with human activity. But one thing remained constant¡ªsomeone always waited for Xu Xi. ¡°Brother!!¡± At the cave entrance, a small figure struggled to hold up an oil-paper umbrella larger than herself. She waved excitedly at Xu Xi. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait for me every time?¡± Xu Xi said as he took the umbrella, tilting it slightly to cover her petite frame. ¡°Hey, but the book says it¡¯ll make my brother happy,¡± she replied cheekily. ¡°What book?¡± ¡°One Hundred and Eight Strategies to Capture a Man¡¯s Heart. Sister Dan lent it to me.¡± Xu Xi paused, then ruffled her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t read books like that. They¡¯re not suitable for kids.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The girl nodded, half-understanding but trusting her brother completely. The duo walked back through the rain under the large umbrella. The paper shielded them from the storm, letting only a faint misty fragrance of rain reach them. Back at the cave, the formation activated automatically, silencing the sound of the storm. The cave wasn¡¯t a simple stone dwelling. In the world of immortals, a cave¡¯s value depended on its concentration of spiritual energy, not its appearance. Xu Xi¡¯s cave was basic, much like their old wooden house in Black Rock City, though slightly larger. Xu Xi didn¡¯t mind the simplicity, but Xu Moli loved to decorate it. She often brought flowers and plants to liven up the place. After playing for a while, she ran to Xu Xi, pestering him with questions. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s it like to cultivate as an immortal? Can you fly into the sky?¡± ¡°Of course. When I make a breakthrough into the Foundation Building Realm next year, I¡¯ll be able to fly on my sword. I¡¯ll take you with me then.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ll wait for that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Xu Xi patted her head. The girl beamed with joy, her eyes sparkling. Then, Xu Xi opened his hand, revealing two hard candies. ¡°I got these today. Take them and enjoy.¡± Her happiness grew even brighter, and she exclaimed, ¡°Brother is the best!¡± [Your path as an immortal progressed smoothly.] [After reaching the perfection of Qi Refining Realm, you weren¡¯t in a rush to make a breakthrough into the Foundation Building Realm. Following Li Wanshou¡¯s advice, you began refining your foundation to achieve perfection.] [During this time, you studied the four arts of cultivation: alchemy, weapon refining, formations, and talismans.] [Your talent shone through. You mastered the four arts quickly and even developed a new recipe on a whim.] [The sect valued your contribution, rewarding you handsomely. Your life with your sister improved greatly.] Chapter 5: [You began organizing Forest Sword Peak. A female disciple from the alchemy hall was punished to tend the fire for three months because she entered the alchemy hall with her left foot first.] [This frightened the other disciples so much that they all carefully stepped through the door with their right foot first.] [You dedicated yourself to cultivation and celebrated your first New Year in the Heavenly Sword Sect by staying in the cave with your sister Xu Moli. You prepared a sumptuous meal for her.] [The girl was overjoyed, eating bite after bite without stopping.] Winter painted the world with desolation. Leaves had fallen, flowers had withered, and the once-green forests were now bare. Only the skeletal branches remained, swaying in the cold wind as snowflakes accumulated, creating a pure white scene. Xu Xi had never been fond of winter. His dislike deepened after entering the simulated world. During the five years he had spent in Black Rock City, his income was barely enough to feed himself and his sister. Buying charcoal for warmth had been a luxury they couldn¡¯t afford. Each day, Xu Xi would venture outside the city to scavenge cinders or collect fallen branches, which he brought back to light a small fire. He remembered those harsh winters vividly¡ªthe snowy winds biting his face, the frosty air seeping into his lungs. And every day, without fail, a little figure would sit huddled at the wooden house¡¯s door, shivering in the cold but waiting for his return. When Xu Xi arrived home, she would clasp his freezing, purple cheeks with her small hands, trying to warm him. Her bright smile was a beacon, welcoming him back. The cold wind had been relentless, but her warmth gave him the strength to continue. Now, as a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect with the resources of Forest Sword Peak at his disposal, Xu Xi no longer had to worry about such hardships. But still, whenever he watched the snow falling outside, memories of those difficult days would resurface. ¡°Brother!¡± The girl¡¯s lively voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m here. What is it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t eat soon, the food will get cold,¡± she scolded playfully, wagging her finger. Xu Moli, now six years old, tried to appear stern. ¡°You have to eat while it¡¯s hot, brother!¡± Xu Xi smiled, momentarily stunned by her seriousness. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, picking up his chopsticks. They ate in silence, their movements synchronized as though guided by a shared understanding. Even in the bitter cold of winter, the warmth they shared made the days bearable. Together, they waited for spring. [You and your sister spent a warm New Year together.] [At the turn of the year, you took a deep breath and condensed the perfect Dao foundation Realm, setting a new record for the fastest foundation building in Heavenly Sword Sect. You became a foundation-building realm cultivator.] [Your master, Li Wanshou, rewarded you with a top-grade flying sword and a matching defensive weapon.] [Remembering your promise, you took your sister flying on the sword. She told you she was incredibly happy.] [Winter passed, and spring arrived. Life began to flourish once more.] [As a foundation-building realm cultivator, you took on greater responsibilities within the sect. To prevent your sister from feeling bored and to prepare her for the future, you sent Xu Moli to a school.] [On her first day, she looked at you with tearful eyes, mistakenly believing you were abandoning her. Thankfully, the misunderstanding was resolved.] [Over time, she excelled in her studies. Her natural intelligence and quick thinking delighted you, though you worried about her withdrawn nature and lack of friends her age.] [You often wondered about her future happiness.] ¡°Brother, is life long?¡± ¡°It can be,¡± Xu Xi replied. ¡°Is life short?¡± ¡°It can be that too.¡± ¡°How can it be both?¡± she asked, frowning in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s just how life is,¡± he explained gently. Xu Moli thought for a long moment before giving her own answer. ¡°Life sounds troublesome. I just want to stay with my brother forever. I don¡¯t need friends.¡± [The girl had her own standards, and you could only let her follow her heart.] [As the years passed, your bond with your sister grew closer.] [In the seventh year, at 13, you achieved another breakthrough in cultivation, while Xu Moli, now 7, completed all her school courses in one year.] [In the eighth year, at 14, you reached the intermediate stage foundation building realm. Armed with a withered vine sword, you defeated a pseudo-core cultivator. People began calling you a future golden core master, though you remained indifferent.] [At 8 years old, Xu Moli began helping with chores on Forest Sword Peak. Her adorable demeanor endeared her to the disciples.] [By the ninth year, at 15, you had matured significantly, shedding the innocence of youth. Wherever you went, elders and juniors alike praised you as a rising star in the righteous path.] [At 9 years old, Xu Moli decided to focus on helping you manage Forest Sword Peak, excelling in her role despite lacking cultivation talent.] [By the tenth year, you were 16, and she was 10.] Time moved steadily forward, and life continued to improve. Xu Xi was content with this life. Not only did he grow stronger and achieve higher evaluation scores in his simulation, but he also ensured Xu Moli lived a comfortable and happy life. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though he knew this world was a simulation, the emotions and experiences felt real. Because of that, he wanted to give Xu Moli the best life possible. ¡°Time flies so quickly,¡± Xu Xi thought. ¡°In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already the tenth year. Mo Li¡¯s tenth birthday is here.¡± He remembered the day he had rescued her and smiled. It felt like yesterday. At 16 years old, Xu Xi looked up at the sky, feeling sentimental. He flew his sword back toward the cave, eager to celebrate his sister¡¯s birthday with a special gift. Everything seemed perfect, just as it should be. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Mo Li hurts so much¡­¡± When Xu Xi entered the cave, the usual cheerful figure waiting to greet him was missing. Walking further in, he found her lying on the ground, her face pale. Blood trickled from the corners of her mouth, staining her lips a deep crimson. The sight sent a chill down Xu Xi¡¯s spine. ¡°Mo Li!¡± he cried, rushing to her side. He frantically pulled out every healing item he had and did everything he could to save her. Thankfully, his efforts paid off. After half an hour, the ten-year-old girl slowly opened her eyes. Seeing her brother, she gave a weak smile. ¡°Mo Li knew¡­ Brother¡­ Brother would save me¡­¡± ¡°So, Mo Li waited¡­¡± ¡°Finally, I waited¡­¡± Chapter 6: [A girl¡¯s physical condition is far more severe than you imagined.] [This is not an ordinary mortal disease or external injury but an internal collapse that causes her body to deteriorate. Her body is gradually reaching its limit.] [You can¡¯t understand why, nor can you comprehend the cause.] [You try everything within your power to find a cure, but even the panaceas of immortal cultivators cannot eradicate the girl¡¯s illness¡ªthey only delay the inevitable decline.] [You work tirelessly, flapping your wings like a bird trapped in a jungle of thorns, desperately searching for hope.] [But no matter how much effort you expend, no matter how bruised and battered you become, begging everyone for help¡ªincluding your master¡ªyou cannot uncover the real cause of her condition.] [All you can do is watch her grow weaker.] [All you can do is witness her becoming increasingly haggard.] [You can¡¯t do anything. You can¡¯t change anything.] [Reality does not bend to human will. Unlike the impassioned heroes of animated tales, you cannot rewrite the tragedy unfolding before you with sheer determination or unreasonable cries.] [In the face of true despair, human strength feels utterly insignificant¡ªso small that it drives one to despair.] [Every morning greeting, every nightly farewell, feels like a grim reminder that death is drawing closer.] [For four years, you¡¯ve carried this unbearable weight, trying and failing. At the age of 20, you remain helpless as the girl reaches 14.] [The once-lively child who followed you everywhere, calling you brother, has grown into a beautiful young girl. Yet she spends her days confined to a bed, like a fragile porcelain doll ready to shatter at the slightest touch.] [To some, her pale, sickly appearance might seem ethereally beautiful, but to you, it is the most despairing, helpless, and hateful sight.] [For you, the seasons have frozen into an endless winter, devoid of warmth and joy.] [The girl sees the toll this has taken on you. Guilt and self-blame are often reflected in her eyes as she frequently apologizes, caring more about your exhaustion than her suffering.] ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother¡­¡± In the Forest Sword Peak cave, little had changed over the years. The furniture remained the same, as did the flowers and plants she had lovingly transplanted. Their faint fragrance lingered in the silence. The girl lay quietly on the bed. Her hair was long, straight, and black, cascading like a river. Her once-vivid eyes were now dull. Her lips were pale. She seemed as fragile as glass, liable to break at the slightest touch. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need to apologize between us,¡± Xu Xi said gently, shaking his head. He placed a pill into her mouth. ¡°Here¡¯s today¡¯s Nine-leaf Pill. Take it and get some rest.¡± The girl nodded obediently and swallowed the pill. Afterward, she smiled at Xu Xi¡ªa smile as radiant as the morning sun, as pure as a dream, and as unblemished as the sky. Like when she was younger, she requested a reward for taking her medicine. ¡°Brother, Mo Li has been good and taken her medicine~~¡± Her voice was playful and lively, a stark contrast to her frail body. The juxtaposition was suffocating to behold, filling the air with a silent sorrow. ¡°Yes, Mo Li is a good girl.¡± Xu Xi forced a smile, suppressing the ache in his chest. He took out a candy he had prepared and placed it in her mouth. She savored it slowly, as though it were the most precious treasure in the world. Was candy truly so delicious? Xu Xi reflected on how happy Mo Li always looked when he gave her candy. This time, however, she did not fall asleep as usual after eating the candy. Instead, she made a request: she wanted to go outside. Xu Xi agreed. Flying with a sword wasn¡¯t an option; the speed would be too much for her fragile body. So, supporting her carefully, Xu Xi guided her outside. They walked around Forest Sword Peak, now cloaked in the golden hues of autumn. Their pace was slow¡ªslower than the passing of the seasons, slower than the ticks of life¡¯s clock. The girl¡¯s face lit up with a faint glow as they strolled along a path covered in fallen leaves. But even this slow, short walk proved too much. At one point, she stopped, clutching her chest tightly. Her face turned pale as paper. ¡°If it¡¯s too much, don¡¯t push yourself,¡± Xu Xi said gently. Like in her childhood, he picked her up, letting her rest on his back. ¡°I understand, brother,¡± she murmured softly. Lying on his familiar, sturdy back, she closed her eyes, lulled by the sense of safety. Drowsiness overcame her, and just before she drifted off, she asked: ¡°Brother, will Mo Li die?¡± ¡°No, brother will save you,¡± Xu Xi replied firmly. ¡°Mm¡­ Mo Li believes in brother¡­ Brother wouldn¡¯t lie to me¡­¡± Her voice grew weaker. Blood trickled from the corners of her mouth, staining her lips. She buried her head against his shoulder, struggling to stay awake. But the blood continued to flow, sapping her strength little by little. By the time Xu Xi realized something was wrong, she had fallen unconscious. [You have successfully joined the Heavenly Sword Sect and become a revered true disciple, admired for your unparalleled talent as a Heavenly Spirit Root. Your future is bright, your life extraordinary, and you are celebrated as a prodigy in the world of immortality.] [But in contrast to your shining path, your sister¡¯s condition worsens. At 14, her illness intensifies in the autumn.] [Despite your relentless efforts, you cannot cure her. You take on sect missions, delve into alchemy, and study pharmacology. Precious elixirs, valued even by immortal cultivators, become her lifeline, merely delaying the inevitable.] [In the fifteenth year of your time in this world, you are 21, and Xu Moli is 15. You¡¯ve broken through to the late stage of Foundation Building Realm. Your strength has grown, and even ordinary Golden Core Realm cultivators no longer intimidate you. You collect elixirs faster, but her condition worsens. She can no longer walk and spends all her time in bed.] [In the sixteenth year of time travel, you are 22, and Xu Moli is 16.] [The pressure weighs heavily on you. You become obsessed with finding a cure, scouring every resource, desperate to save her.] [Finally, before her life fades, you discover an ancient manual from overseas that describes her condition.] [Disaster from Heaven.] [The ancient manual explains that only those with spiritual roots can cultivate¡ªa well-known truth in the world of immortality. Yet, among the countless mortals, there exist rare exceptions who can absorb spiritual energy without spiritual roots.] [However, spiritual roots are the foundation of cultivation. Without them, the mortal body suffers from absorbing excessive spiritual energy.] [This phenomenon, called Tianzhihe¡ªDisaster from Heaven¡ªis exactly what plagues Xu Moli.] [The abundant spiritual energy in the Heavenly Sword Sect hastened her affliction. Upon learning this, your heart sank into despair.] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 7: ¡°Heaven¡¯s misfortune.¡± ¡°Spiritual roots.¡± ¡°Aura.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ so that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Within the area under the Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s influence, in the bustling Xiuxianfang City, Xu Xi stood in a quiet corner, flipping through an ancient manual. He read its contents carefully, word by word, and then closed his eyes. A bitter expression crossed his face after a long silence. He never imagined that his decision to bring Xu Moli to the Heavenly Sword Sect would put her life in danger. The manual stated clearly: spiritual energy exists everywhere. Even in places where spiritual energy is sparse, the calamity of heaven ensures that those afflicted do not live beyond 40 years. From the start, Xu Xi hadn¡¯t known about Tianzhi¡¯s misfortune. He had brought her to Heavenly Sword Sect with the intention of protecting her. Mo Li, with her gentle and trusting nature, would never blame him. But none of that mattered now. ¡°Wrong is wrong.¡± Xu Xi sighed deeply. His face, already worn from years of struggle, looked even more haggard. Guilt¡­ Regret¡­ Self-recrimination¡­ If he blamed others for his mistake, who could he possibly rely on? This was his sister, the one who had trusted him completely since childhood. Spiritual energy, which seemed harmless and natural, had become her silent executioner. ¡°It¡¯s absurd¡­¡± Xu Xi muttered to himself before leaping into the air, flying on his sword directly back to the Heavenly Sword Sect. Though the calamity had struck, the ancient text offered a glimmer of hope. The calamity arose because certain individuals, despite lacking spiritual roots, were innately attuned to spiritual energy. This talent became a curse, as their bodies could not withstand the energy¡¯s effects. The solution was clear: grant these individuals spiritual roots, allowing them to channel and refine the energy instead of being consumed by it. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of creating spiritual roots for mortals. I hope my master has a solution,¡± Xu Xi thought as he soared through the sky, his brows furrowed and his heart heavy. Creating spiritual roots from nothing seemed impossible. Even body-seizing techniques, common in the cultivation world, only allowed one to inhabit another body with existing spiritual roots. If mortals could truly gain spiritual roots or have them transplanted, cultivators would no longer be so rare. ¡­ [After discovering the cause of your sister¡¯s illness, you rushed back to Forest Sword Peak without delay. Instead of returning to your cave, you headed straight to the Forest Sword Palace atop the mountain.] [This was your master Li Wanshou¡¯s retreat for cultivation and your second visit there.] [The first time, you had sought answers about the cause of your sister¡¯s illness. This time, you hoped to learn how to create spiritual roots and save her life.] [Upon meeting Li Wanshou, you explained your purpose without hesitation and begged for guidance on shaping spiritual roots.] [Your master, who regarded you as his heir, listened patiently. Yet, despite his Nascent Soul Realm cultivation, he could not provide the answer you sought.] ¡°I have lived for more than a thousand years,¡± Li Wanshou said solemnly, ¡°and I¡¯ve never heard of a method to create spiritual roots. Spiritual roots are innate and cannot be altered by human hands.¡± ¡°Perhaps only the legendary immortals could achieve such a feat.¡± Within the Forest Sword Palace, Li Wanshou stroked his long beard and sighed deeply. ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s not that I refuse to help you. Even a cultivator at the God Transformation Realm might not have the means to solve this.¡± Xu Xi remained silent, bowing respectfully. After a pause, Li Wanshou added, ¡°There is an ancient method, though¡­ a way to create external spiritual roots. Using rare treasures infused with the essence of heaven and earth, one could replace innate spiritual roots and enable cultivation. But this method is almost impossible to achieve.¡± Why impossible? Because it required treasures of unimaginable rarity. Even cultivators with great power barely had enough such treasures for themselves, let alone to grant spiritual roots to mortals. Not even the prestigious Heavenly Sword Sect possessed such resources. Xu Xi understood the difficulty. It was an impossibility¡ªbut it was also a glimmer of hope. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Xu Xi said sincerely before leaving. As he walked away, the old man sighed again, watching his disciple¡¯s back with a mix of regret and wistful memories. ¡­ [Learning about the existence of external spiritual roots filled you with cautious hope.] [Upon returning to your cave, you set up a spirit-locking formation for your sister, alleviating her pain and extending her life.] [She continued to look at you with warm, trusting eyes, her reliance on you unwavering.] [You began searching for the rare treasures required to create external spiritual roots.] [The journey was grueling. Lesser-grade treasures proved useless, while higher-grade ones were far beyond the reach of a cultivator like you, even with your quasi-Golden Core Realm strength.] [You sought alternatives, exploring formations and artifacts that might replicate the function of spiritual roots.] [You overworked yourself, triggering flashes of inspiration that enhanced your skills in alchemy, artifact crafting, formations, and talismans.] [You overextended your vitality, refining your craft further.] [You overstrained your soul, pushing the limits of your abilities.] [You kept overdrawing everything¡ªyour energy, your health, your very essence¡­] Despite countless failures, you persisted. Every time despair threatened to consume you, you thought of your sister¡¯s trusting gaze, reigniting your resolve. Yet reality remained merciless. The method of external spiritual roots was like a piece of driftwood to a drowning man¡ªoffering hope, only for the waves to drag him under again. With your current strength, acquiring such treasures was a pipe dream. If there was one extraordinary treasure within your reach, it was yourself. Your Heavenly Spiritual Root, a gift of the heavens, stood in stark contrast to the calamity that plagued your sister. Thanks to it, your cultivation progressed rapidly. Without much effort, you were already approaching the Golden Core stage. But even with your mastery of the Four Arts of Immortal Cultivation, your skills fell short of creating external spiritual roots. ¡°Perhaps I need to grow stronger first,¡± you finally concluded after countless failures. Shifting your focus, you immersed yourself in cultivation. You practiced relentlessly, consumed elixirs obsessively, and entered a state of seclusion. In less than two years, you broke through to the Golden Core stage. At only 30 years old, you became the youngest Golden Core cultivator in the sect¡¯s history. Upon breaking through, you awakened a unique innate ability¡ªWood Rebirth. This extraordinary power allowed you to channel immense vitality through your Golden Core mana, healing broken limbs and even restoring hidden wounds. At its peak, it could nourish Golden Core and Nascent Soul Realm cultivators alike. It was a miraculous ability, one that could dominate the cultivation world. Yet to you, it symbolized something far greater¡ªa chance to save Xu Moli. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 8: What are natural treasures? Things like the Great Sun True Fire or the Moon Emperor¡¯s Flowing Liquid from mythical tales would certainly qualify. But such divine objects are far too transcendent, far too unreachable. Now, standing at the peak of the Golden Core Realm, Xu Xi stared at the immense vitality released by his innate ability, Wood Rebirth. An idea began to form in his mind. Could the spiritual Qi derived from the Heavenly Spiritual Root be considered a natural treasure? The answer was clear: Yes. How could something capable of healing Golden Core and Nascent Soul Realm cultivators not be deemed a treasure of heaven and earth? What¡¯s more, the potential of this ability was limitless. The purer the spiritual Qi Xu Xi infused, the more Golden Core essence he burned, and the stronger the vitality released by Wood Rebirth would become¡ªeventually forming something akin to a divine object. ¡°This is truly incredible¡­¡± ¡°If this had happened before, I would¡¯ve been so thrilled, thinking I was the child of destiny.¡± Standing under the fading thunder tribulation, Xu Xi had just broken through to the Golden Core Realm. His success brought waves of congratulations from all corners of the Heavenly Sword Sect. ¡°Congratulations!¡± ¡°Master Xu is young and promising!¡± ¡°Senior Brother, congratulations on forming your Golden Core and becoming a true cultivator!¡± Cheers echoed across the sect, blending with the celebratory roars of spirit beasts. Fire-like streams of light filled the skies, creating a grand spectacle. It was lively, noisy, and full of festivity. Yet amidst the clamor, Xu Xi felt detached, as though a thick barrier separated him from the world. ¡°You¡¯re very kind,¡± Xu Xi responded politely. But deep down, there was no joy¡ªonly a hollow sense of loneliness. Why? Because missing from the celebrations was the girl who brought warmth to his life with her laughter, like morning sunlight, a beautiful dream, and a flawless sky. And her ever-constant call of ¡°Brother.¡± ¡­ [In the 17th year of your journey, you are 23 years old. Xu Moli is 17.] [The Soul Locking Formation extended her life, but the damage caused by Heaven¡¯s Misfortune was too severe. She often fell into comas, sometimes waking only once every ten days.] [Your cultivation reached a breakthrough¡ªyou became a Golden Core Realm cultivator and awakened the magical ability Wood Rebirth.] Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You decided to base your efforts to create external spiritual roots on this ability. You had no alternative, clinging desperately to the last glimmer of hope.] [Initially, your research progressed smoothly.] [On a whim, you identified the commonalities of the four arts of cultivation and integrated them with your ability, creating a foundational method for shaping external spiritual roots.] [But joy was short-lived.] [You quickly realized that the amount of vitality required to create external spiritual roots was astronomical. Even if you sacrificed all your spiritual Qi and Golden Core essence, it would not be enough.] Unless¡ª [You were willing to burn your own cultivation and spiritual roots entirely.] Spiritual roots are gifts of nature. Whether one possesses them is determined by heaven. For a mortal without spiritual roots to gain them and begin cultivation was to defy the will of heaven. The price for such a defiance would naturally be immense. If a divine treasure were at hand, it could bear the cost. But Xu Xi had no such treasure. The only thing he could sacrifice was himself. ¡°I knew it would cost dearly, but I never thought it would require burning all my cultivation and spiritual roots,¡± he muttered. ¡°If I go through with this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lose my strength, become a mortal, and drastically shorten my lifespan.¡± ¡°In that case, this simulation will be over.¡± In the wooden house cave on Forest Sword Peak, Xu Xi sat beside the bed. His eyes fell on Xu Moli¡¯s frail, pale face, and memories of their early years in Black Rock City filled his mind. He remembered little Moli, only 3 or 4 years old, shivering in the biting cold but still rubbing her small hands to warm his frozen cheeks. Life had been so hard then. And yet, even in the bleakest moments, she had brought warmth to his life. He couldn¡¯t ignore her suffering now. Yes, this was just a simulation. He could abandon the girl, his sister with no blood ties, and take the most utilitarian path¡ªcontinuing his immortal journey and earning higher simulation rewards. But¡­ Xu Xi was done being the kind of person who bowed to reality, unable to accomplish anything meaningful. If he couldn¡¯t even save the ones he loved in a simulation, what was the point of such a life? Life didn¡¯t need to be overthought. Just do what feels right. ¡­ ¡°Buzz¡ª¡± Xu Xi stretched out his hand, gently brushing his palm across the girl¡¯s face. A faint green light flickered and seeped into her body, forming intricate patterns. This was all the spiritual Qi of a Golden Core Realm cultivator. This was the very essence of his Golden Core. This was the burning of his innate ability and the combustion of his Heavenly Spiritual Root. Everything Xu Xi had was transformed into pure vitality, carefully shaped into the form of a seed and infused into Xu Moli¡¯s heart. ¡°Brother¡­?¡± Her eyes fluttered open briefly before she slipped back into sleep. ¡°Rest, Mo Li,¡± Xu Xi whispered softly. ¡°When you wake up, everything will be fine. Brother always keeps his promises.¡± Pain. Indescribable pain swept through his body as his cultivation and spiritual roots burned. His very essence was unraveling. Blood surged to his throat, uncontrollable. Yet, Xu Xi smiled. Blood stained his lips. Tears filled his eyes. But he smiled. Because the girl¡¯s heart was beating stronger now. Her life force was stable. Trembling, Xu Xi reached out his hands and gently wiped away the tears that had inexplicably fallen from her eyes as she slept. ¡­ [You succeeded.] [You successfully shaped external spiritual roots, sacrificing everything to save Xu Moli¡¯s life.] [You lost your spiritual roots, your cultivation, and now you are so weak that even an ordinary mortal could overpower you. You have only three years left to live.] [You have no regrets. You would do it all over again.] [But you know the girl will never accept this sacrifice if she learns the truth.] [You also need someone to explain your actions to the sect.] [You left the cave, boarded the flying boat that even mortals could control, and flew to the palace atop Forest Sword Peak. There, you met your master, Li Wanshou.] [For the first time, you saw your master angry¡ªtruly furious. He scolded you harshly, sparing no words.] Chapter 9: ¡°Traitor! Traitor! Traitor!¡± ¡°Without spiritual roots, how can you practice in the future?¡± Within the Forest Sword Palace, shrouded in misty green smoke and the shadows of ancient trees, Li Wanshou¡¯s voice thundered. His usually kind face was now contorted in anger. For the first time, he shouted at Xu Xi, his frustration evident. To provoke such rage from the typically gentle old man showed just how furious he truly was. ¡°It¡¯s simple¡ªI just won¡¯t practice anymore, Master,¡± Xu Xi replied calmly, a faint smile on his face. Perhaps because this simulation had already reached its conclusion, Xu Xi displayed no hesitation, even when faced with his master¡¯s wrath. A brief pause hung in the air before Xu Xi continued, his tone softer: ¡°Besides, I only have a few years left to live. Whether I practice or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Li Wanshou froze at these words. The anger on his face gave way to a complex mix of emotions as he stared at his beloved disciple, now devoid of cultivation. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± he finally said. ¡°Explain from the beginning¡ªwhat exactly have you done?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Without any hesitation, Xu Xi recounted his journey: how he studied external spiritual roots, how he conducted his experiments, and how he burned himself¡ªhis cultivation, his spiritual roots, and his very life force¡ªto create them. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Li Wanshou muttered, his eyes wide with shock. In his astonishment, he accidentally tugged on his long white beard, pulling out a few strands. ¡°I only mentioned it casually, and you actually succeeded in creating external spiritual roots¡­¡± ¡°A genius¡ªa heaven-blessed genius!¡± Li Wanshou¡¯s initial joy quickly turned to regret. Shaking his head, he sighed deeply. ¡°What a pity¡­ if only you hadn¡¯t severed your spiritual roots, you might have ascended to immortality one day.¡± He paced back and forth across the hall, shaking his head and muttering to himself. At last, he stopped and stamped his foot in frustration. ¡°Traitor! Why were you so reckless? Do you even understand what you¡¯ve done? Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?¡± Xu Xi met his master¡¯s scolding with a calm expression, slightly shaking his head. ¡°If I had told you, Master, you would have stopped me,¡± he replied. ¡°I understand your intentions¡ªyou would have wanted me to take my time, to find a way to save Mo Li without sacrificing myself. But I couldn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch someone I love die.¡± Li Wanshou opened his mouth to retort, but the words caught in his throat. He could only sigh. He gazed at Xu Xi with a mixture of helplessness and resignation, as if seeing a child who had finally grown up¡ªa moment bittersweet for any elder. ¡°Very well,¡± Li Wanshou said at last. ¡°Since this was your decision, as your master, I have nothing more to say.¡± He let out a deep sigh before adding: ¡°I¡¯ll handle matters with the sect. I can still speak on your behalf. But regarding Mo Li¡­¡± He hesitated, his words faltering. He knew how close the siblings were. If Xu Moli discovered that her brother had sacrificed everything for her, she might collapse emotionally. The soft breeze rustled the ancient trees outside the hall, their shadows swaying like waves. Somewhere in the distance, the low hum of an ancient bell echoed faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t tell her the truth,¡± Xu Xi said quietly, his gaze distant. ¡°After some time, I¡¯ll leave the Tianjian Sect.¡± ¡°When that happens, I¡¯ll entrust Mo Li to you, Master.¡± The truth was too cruel. Even the most resilient person would feel unbearable guilt upon learning that someone they loved had traded their life for theirs. And for Xu Moli, who had always depended on her brother, the revelation would be devastating. ¡­ After finishing his discussion with his master, Xu Xi left the Forest Sword Hall, an ancient wooden sword strapped to his back. The sword had been thrust upon him by Li Wanshou, who muttered as he handed it over: ¡°Take this, traitor! At least it¡¯ll keep you from being beaten to death by mortals and embarrassing me outside!¡± Li Wanshou¡¯s curses echoed as he slammed the palace doors shut behind Xu Xi, as if he never wanted to see him again. Standing outside the hall, Xu Xi reached behind him, his hand closing around the hilt of the wooden sword. Mana fluctuations rippled from the blade¡ªits original owner¡¯s permission imprinted upon it, allowing even a mortal to wield it. ¡°Disciple accepts your gift,¡± Xu Xi murmured. ¡­ Returning to the cave, Xu Xi remained by Xu Moli¡¯s bedside for two days, ensuring the external spiritual root fully integrated with her body. The calamity of Heaven¡¯s Misfortune dissipated entirely. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In its place, a newfound vitality emerged within the girl, an inexplicable sense of breakthrough. Though she had not yet begun formal cultivation, her innate talent propelled her toward transcendence. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Xu Moli¡¯s voice was soft and weak, like the rustling of leaves. Slowly, she opened her eyes. She soon realized her body no longer ached. Instead, she felt an unfamiliar lightness and ease. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful,¡± she said, a sweet smile spreading across her face. ¡°Brother kept his promise to Mo Li.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xi replied, gently holding her now warm, delicate hand. Like holding a fleeting flower. Like catching a summer breeze. His voice, weary yet tender, carried a quiet joy. ¡°Brother promised to save you, and I¡¯ve kept my promise.¡± The girl¡¯s smile grew brighter, though tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother,¡± she said, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like crying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if something really sad happened¡­ but I should be happy now.¡± Xu Moli clutched the hem of her clothes tightly, as if afraid of losing something precious¡ªsomething vital to her very being. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Xi said softly, stroking her hair. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve just been asleep for too long. Your body¡¯s adjusting. Don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯ll pass.¡± The 17-year-old girl hesitated. She felt something was amiss but couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. Xu Xi, after all, had never lied to her before. Reassured, her emotions calmed. What did it matter? As long as her brother was there, nothing else mattered. ¡°Brother,¡± she asked, gripping his hand tightly, ¡°will you ever leave Mo Li?¡± ¡°¡­No, I won¡¯t.¡± This was a lie. Chapter 10: [You have discussed everything with Master Li Wanshou.] [You know very clearly how poor your health is, and that there is no chance of recovery, so you begin to prepare for your own passing.] [To ensure your sister can live a better life, you focus on teaching her everything you know¡ªcultivation, survival, and the four arts of immortality.] [Your sister remains deeply attached to you, but you deliberately distance yourself, adopting a cold demeanor to reduce her reliance on you and weaken the bond between you.] [You think of yourself as nothing more than a dying man.] [You believe you must not become a burden to the girl or a barrier to her future.] [Given your current relationship, you know that after you leave the Heavenly Sword Sect, Xu Moli will do everything she can to find you. To prevent this, you work to sever the bond, hoping to make her care for you less¡ªor even come to resent you.] [Only in this way will she not search for you when you disappear.] [Only in this way will she never learn the truth.] [Only in this way can you leave in peace.] [Your plan works. Under your intentional indifference, Xu Moli¡¯s dependence on you lessens. However, she still respects you deeply and sees you as her older brother.] [Under your guidance, Xu Moli successfully becomes a Qi Refining Realm cultivator. She is thrilled, but when she looks to you for praise, you simply say two words:] [¡°It¡¯s average.¡±] [Xu Moli feels hurt by your dismissive words. Rather than offering her comfort, you assign her even more rigorous training tasks.] [You feel increasingly anxious. Though you should have three years left to live, your body is already showing signs of decline.] [One day, you notice a troubling hearing issue.] [You conceal your condition well, ensuring the girl doesn¡¯t notice. Quietly, you intensify her lessons, pushing her to become self-reliant before your body completely fails.] [Your relentless teaching methods frustrate Xu Moli, leaving her increasingly upset and confused. She begins to wonder if she has done something wrong to earn your cold treatment.] Half a year later¡­ Inside the cave, Xu Moli sat with tears brimming in her bright eyes. Her lips trembled as if trying to hold back a flood of emotions. ¡°Brother, what did I do wrong?¡± Silence filled the room. A long, heavy pause followed before Xu Xi finally shook his head and said, ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Then why, brother? What have I¡ª¡± ¡°Mo Li,¡± Xu Xi interrupted gently, his eyes closing as though he were recalling something distant. ¡°Do you remember how long we¡¯ve lived together?¡± The girl, confused by the sudden question, instinctively replied, ¡°Seventeen years.¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seventeen years. The total time Xu Xi had spent in this simulated world. It was also the entirety of Xu Moli¡¯s life. ¡°Yes, seventeen years.¡± His voice was soft but tinged with deep exhaustion. It carried a hoarseness that revealed his struggles. ¡°When I first found you, you were just a newborn. I had to trade my last bit of food to get milk for you.¡± ¡°I was so hungry back then¡­¡± ¡°But I worried about you every day¡ªif you were warm enough, if you had enough to eat. I was terrified you¡¯d fall ill or feel unhappy.¡± ¡°You fell seriously ill when you were ten, and for seven long years, I never stopped working to save you.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s tone remained calm, devoid of blame or resentment, but it was laced with a deep weariness. ¡°Mo Li, if it weren¡¯t for you, my life could have been so much more vibrant.¡± ¡°I am just a person. I have my own dreams. I can¡¯t dedicate everything to you. I¡¯m not as selfless as you think, do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re seventeen now. You¡¯re no longer a child. It¡¯s time you learn how to live on your own.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± He paused. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± The air in the cave grew stifling, heavy with unspoken emotions. The dim light blurred their surroundings. Xu Moli¡¯s face turned pale. Her bright eyes dulled as she whispered, ¡°So, brother, you think I¡¯m a burden?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Her heart plummeted into an abyss. It felt as though everything that made her whole was crumbling, leaving only emptiness. Xu Moli began to sob uncontrollably, her voice caught in her throat. Without saying another word, she fled from the cave. She ran and ran, tears streaming down her face, leaving Xu Xi slumped in his chair, silent and unmoving, staring blankly ahead. Humans are such contradictory creatures. Xu Xi thought bitterly. He had prepared countless reasons to sever the bond with his sister, to erase the image of himself as her loving brother. But when the moment came, it hurt far more than he had ever imagined. ¡°This pain¡­ it¡¯s worse than when I burned my spiritual roots.¡± Xu Xi clutched his chest, whispering to himself, ¡°But at least now, she can move on without me and live her own life.¡± [Your words, as sharp as swords, pierced the girl¡¯s heart, leaving her shattered.] [She wandered alone for hours, crying quietly. Hidden in a secluded corner, she wiped her tears and forced herself to find solace in her solitude.] [When Xu Moli returned, her expression was colder. She no longer looked at you with the same admiration, nor did she complain about your harsh training.] Your heart ached. Yet, at the same time, you felt relieved.] [After this, the girl¡¯s will grew stronger. You sighed and hid the blood you coughed up so she wouldn¡¯t notice.] [You dedicated yourself entirely to her training. The intense mental strain caused your body to deteriorate even faster. By the eighteenth year of your journey, you could feel your strength slipping away entirely.] [You knew it was time to leave.] [Though you wished to stay, you knew that if you remained in the Heavenly Sword Sect any longer, the girl would eventually discover the truth.] [You chose to leave without saying goodbye, flying away from the sect on your boat, heading toward a distant, quiet place far removed from the cultivation world.] Where would you go? You were uncertain. [For the past 18 years, your goals were to cultivate and care for your sister. Now, both of those paths had come to an end.] [After much thought, you decided to return to Black Stone City, the place where you and Xu Moli had once lived. You wanted to spend your final days in solitude.] [The cultivation world is vast, filled with mortal dynasties and countless pleasures, but none of them felt as familiar or comforting as Black Stone City, where your memories with the girl were forged.] With a soft whistle, the flying boat descended from the sky. Unnoticed by anyone, a young man¡ªnow stripped of his cultivation and spiritual roots¡ªsettled into the old wooden house with nothing but a wooden sword. There, he waited silently for the end of his life. Neighbors who recognized him came to greet him. He responded politely, but when asked about the girl, he simply smiled and evaded the question. Chapter 11: ¡°Brother has already left¡­¡± At the Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s Forest Sword Peak, the once-lively cave was now unbearably quiet and desolate, devoid of the warmth that used to fill it. Xu Moli sat alone on a woven rattan chair, her small frame illuminated by the flickering flame of a single candle. The firelight cast wavering shadows on her pale face, making her appear even more fragile. Without sunlight, plants cannot grow. Without wings, birds cannot fly. Without legs, humans cannot run. For Xu Moli, her brother, Xu Xi, was her sunlight, her wings, her support. He was everything¡ªirreplaceable and one of a kind. But now, that irreplaceable presence was gone. She stared into the emptiness, her thoughts swirling. Why had it come to this? Her illness was cured, her brother had achieved the Golden Core Realm¡ªtwo joyous milestones. Yet, it had all turned into this nightmare. Tick, tock. Tick, tock. The sound of time passing filled the silent room. Her empty gaze fixed on nothing, tears brimming in her eyes until they finally overflowed and streamed down her cheeks. Each tear felt like a sharp blade cutting through her chest, leaving behind a searing ache. Her throat tightened as if bound by invisible chains, and breathing became an unbearable task. The tears slid down her face, gathering at her chin before falling to the ground with a soft, sharp echo that punctuated the stillness. Her tears mirrored the crumbling support within her heart¡ªa foundation that no longer existed. ¡°I can¡¯t cry¡­ I mustn¡¯t cry¡­¡± She wanted to scream, to cry out and release the pain within, but the one person who could comfort her, who could accept her tears without question, was gone. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Moli had known, deep down, ever since that argument with her brother. She had felt it coming¡ªthe day he would let go of the ¡°burden¡± she represented and leave her life entirely. But knowing didn¡¯t make it any easier. She had tried so hard. She studied diligently, learned everything Xu Xi taught her, all in the hope of proving herself. She wanted him to see that she wasn¡¯t a burden, that she could stand by his side without dragging him down. Yet¡­ Why? Why had he still left her? Had she not done enough? Was she not obedient enough? Or was her presence unbearable to him? ¡°¡­¡± Xu Moli closed her eyes, allowing the tears to flow freely now. At first, when she realized her brother was gone, she convinced herself he would come back. Maybe he had only left temporarily. But as the days turned into weeks and then into half a month, even the most foolish person would understand. He wasn¡¯t coming back. He had left her behind, discarded his burden, and walked away unshackled and free. It was only logical, wasn¡¯t it? How could she, a burden, expect him to stay by her side forever? ¡°Liar¡­¡± ¡°Big liar¡­¡± ¡°You promised¡­ You promised you¡¯d never leave.¡± The girl sobbed, her tears falling faster, her voice shaking with anguish. She clutched the storage ring her brother had left her, filled with treasures: spirit stones, talismans, magic arrays, and precious pills. To her, it was all worthless. In a fit of anger and grief, she threw the ring against the wall. It bounced and clattered to the floor, rolling into a forgotten corner. ¡°I don¡¯t need these¡­ I only want you. I only want you¡­¡± She covered her face with trembling hands, crying until her knuckles turned white from the force. But no matter how much she cried, no matter how deeply she wished for his return, the brother she adored¡ªthe one who had once faced hunger and despair to save her¡ªwas gone. He wasn¡¯t coming back. No amount of denial or refusal to face the truth would change that fact. It felt like drowning. The weight of despair pulled her under, suffocating her, as if she had lost the very air she needed to breathe. Time passed, though she had no idea how long. Her tears dried, leaving her hollow and empty. When Xu Moli finally emerged from the cave, her once-bright eyes had dulled, replaced by a cold, determined gaze. She had made a decision. She walked alone to the Forest Sword Hall at the top of the mountain. Not long after, news spread through the Heavenly Sword Sect. Xu Xi, the renowned true disciple, had vanished, and Xu Moli had become the second true disciple of Master Forest Sword Peak. Many were shocked, some confused, and others intrigued. But none could deny Xu Moli¡¯s talent. Her rise was meteoric. She surpassed expectations, breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm at an unprecedented speed. It was as though she were proving something¡ªdriven by an unrelenting force. She grew more daring, undertaking dangerous missions, venturing into forbidden places, and challenging powerful enemies. Her exploits became legendary, earning her a reputation as a prodigy. The righteous path hailed her as a rising star, while the demonic path viewed her as a deadly threat. Her fame spread even beyond the cultivation world, reaching mortal cities far removed from immortal affairs. ¡°Sword Immortal.¡± ¡°The one favored by the heavens.¡± ¡°The reincarnation of an immortal.¡± These were the titles bestowed upon her. Far away in Black Stone City, Xu Xi heard the rumors for the first time. He was stunned. The so-called ¡°heaven¡¯s favored¡± title made him want to laugh. But then, he let out a long sigh. The worry he had carried since leaving the girl began to dissipate. ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems Mo Li can thrive in the cultivation world, even without me. Now, I have nothing to worry about.¡± His body had grown weaker, his vitality draining faster each day. Xu Xi smiled faintly. In truth, his current state was far worse than the wheelchair-bound life he had once endured in reality. He had considered ending the simulation early, more than once. But every time that thought crossed his mind, an image of Mo Li would appear in his mind. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave¡ªnot yet. Even if it was just a little longer, he wanted to stay. To see her from afar. To know she was okay. Because once the simulation ended, there would be no way to see her again. Chapter 12: ¡°This body only has one year left to live.¡± ¡°Let the simulation come to an end naturally.¡± Xu Xi murmured softly, dragging his stiff legs with great effort as he walked back to his old wooden house. [You feel a sense of relief upon learning that your sister is doing well, but you can¡¯t fully let go. You decide to spend your remaining days silently observing her growth.] [Your body is deteriorating rapidly. Burning everything to create the outer spiritual root has left you with nothing.] [Your life begins its countdown.] [For most people, life is a treasure, and when it approaches its end, they are filled with fear.] [But you are different. You know that death is merely a return, and you face it calmly.] [Still, the failing state of your body causes more pain and inconvenience than you had imagined.] [In the first month of your final year, you awaken one morning to discover that your left leg has completely lost all sensation. No matter what you try, it remains paralyzed.] [You find humor in the situation, thinking that having one working leg is still better than being entirely immobile, especially compared to the real world.] [Using the wooden sword given by Master Li Wanshou as a crutch, you become a peculiar figure in the eyes of others, a crippled hermit shuffling through Black Rock City.] [You laugh at yourself, recalling Tieguai Li of the Eight Immortals, and dub yourself the ¡°Sword-crutch Immortal.¡±] [By the third month, your laughter fades.] [A heavy rainstorm strikes. While making your way home, you lose sensation in half of your body and collapse into a puddle of muddy water.] [For most people, the puddle would be insignificant, but to someone paralyzed and weak, it becomes an insurmountable obstacle.] [You struggle, slipping repeatedly, soaking your clothes in the process. The act of standing becomes an agonizing ordeal. You vow never to laugh at your condition again.] [By the fifth month, you rarely leave your house. Your coughing fits worsen, and every bout brings up black blood. Neighbors shake their heads, pitying your plight.] [In the eighth month, your health deteriorates further. You lose your sense of taste, and your vision becomes blurry. Except for your sharp mind, you are worse off than an elderly man. [One night, villains break into your home, seeking to rob you.] [Even with failing senses and a frail body, you wield the wooden sword and effortlessly eliminate them, hanging their bodies at your door as a warning to others.] [As time flows on, you enter the final month of your life. Your existence is like a candle in the wind, fragile and flickering.] [At the turn of autumn and winter, you endure three agonizing hours to drag yourself to the threshold, seeking the warmth of the sun.] [An unexpected figure appears.] [It¡¯s your master, the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, Li Wanshou.] The old man stood silently, staring at his beloved disciple. His face bore a mix of regret and fleeting sadness. Finally, he broke the silence. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Xu Xi shook his head, his voice steady despite his frailty. ¡°No regrets.¡± Li Wanshou¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°It hurts,¡± Xu Xi admitted, his honesty piercing through the moment like a blade. The old Nascent Soul Realm cultivator chuckled wryly, casting a series of healing spells even though he knew they would have no effect. Then, master and disciple sat together on the threshold, sharing their final conversation. Li Wanshou spoke of Xu Moli¡¯s progress, while Xu Xi recounted his quiet life in Black Rock City. ¡°That child, Mo Li, is already preparing to break through to the Golden Core Realm,¡± Li Wanshou said, pride evident in his tone. Xu Xi smiled faintly, his pain twisting the expression into something bittersweet. ¡°So fast? Wasn¡¯t it less than a year ago that she reached the Foundation Establishment Realm?¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Wanshou nodded. ¡°Her talent is even greater than we expected. She may truly ascend to the immortal world one day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ wonderful,¡± Xu Xi whispered, his voice barely audible. As the sun set, Li Wanshou left, vanishing into the horizon with a single leap. Leaning against the doorframe, Xu Xi gazed at the sunset. His life, much like the fading light, was nearing its end. Yet, he felt content. Knowing his sister was thriving allowed him to let go peacefully. [The penultimate day of life.] [You are paralyzed, confined to your bed, unable to move. You rely on pills from your storage bag to sustain yourself, unwilling to die of starvation.] [The last day of life.] [You lie quietly, reminiscing about your journey with Xu Moli and your adventures in the immortal cultivation world.] [You regret not exploring the world of immortality more, not witnessing its wonders. But you feel no remorse for sacrificing your life for your sister¡¯s survival. To you, it was a fair exchange.] [You close your eyes, embracing the weakening of your spirit and soul, waiting for death to claim you.] But death didn¡¯t come as expected. [On this final day, an intense battle erupts above Black Rock City. The clash between cultivators shakes the city to its core, destroying buildings and claiming countless mortal lives.] [Your wooden house is damaged, and through the broken roof, you witness the chaos in the skies above.] ¡°BOOM! BOOM!¡± Explosions echo as spells collide, flying swords shatter, and spiritual beasts fall. The righteous path. The demonic path. Sect cultivators. Rogue cultivators. It was a spectacle Xu Xi could hardly believe¡ªa breathtaking, chaotic war unfolding before his eyes. ¡°Could this be¡­ the long-feared clash between good and evil?¡± Xu Xi murmured, astonished. He remembered the tensions brewing between the two sides during his time at the Heavenly Sword Sect. He hadn¡¯t expected it to escalate into a full-scale war. Then, a chilling thought crossed his mind. ¡°Mo Li¡­¡± Xu Xi¡¯s heart sank as he thought of his sister, who was preparing to break through to the Golden Core Realm. If this truly was a war between good and evil, then Xu Moli, a prodigy of the righteous path, would undoubtedly become a prime target for the demonic cultivators. Chapter 13: ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough for her?¡± ¡°Now that you can barely walk, how can you save anyone?¡± ¡°Give up. End the simulation here. There¡¯s no need to fight so hard for a character that doesn¡¯t even exist in reality.¡± A torrent of thoughts surged in Xu Xi¡¯s mind, each more convincing than the last. These voices tempted him to give in, to turn a blind eye to the raging battle between good and evil above him. His body screamed in pain. Mentally, he was drained. Years of suffering had taken their toll¡ªburning his spiritual roots, cultivation, and lifespan. For three relentless years, he endured this agony. On this last day, his body was so frail it was unrecognizable: pale, emaciated, lifeless. His lower body had lost all sensation. The pain clawed through his bones, as though thousands of insects burrowed inside. His muscles felt as if razor-sharp blades were slicing them apart. ¡°This body¡­ it really is in terrible shape,¡± Xu Xi thought, clenching his teeth. He summoned every ounce of strength to move, trying to squeeze even the last vestiges of vitality from his exhausted body. But even the simple act of sitting up seemed impossible. It hurt too much. He wanted to give up. His ears rang incessantly, warning him that his body had reached its breaking point. His vision blurred. The world around him turned crimson as blood poured from his ears, nose, eyes, and mouth. He coughed violently, staining the sheets beneath him with crimson flowers of blood. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A gurgling sound escaped his throat. The pain had surpassed human limits. Xu Xi felt himself slipping. His rational mind teetered on the brink of collapse, tempted to surrender to the darkness. But then, in the fading light of his consciousness, familiar images surfaced: A baby girl growing into a spirited child, then a frail figure fighting for survival. ¡°Mo Li wants to help brother earn lots of money!¡± ¡°Mo Li likes brother the most!¡± ¡°Brother, will Mo Li die¡­¡± These memories shattered the haze clouding Xu Xi¡¯s vision. ¡°Mo Li is waiting for me to save her¡­ I can¡¯t die yet,¡± Xu Xi whispered hoarsely. Summoning all his willpower, he struggled to sit upright. His face contorted in agony as beads of sweat trickled down his pale forehead. He tried to stand but collapsed instead, tumbling off the bed and knocking over items scattered nearby. The question lingered in his mind: Can a body like this¡ªbarely functioning¡ªtruly help in a battle between cultivators? Xu Xi didn¡¯t have an answer. He only knew one thing. As her elder brother, he had made a promise. No matter what, he would save his sister. It didn¡¯t matter if it was impossible. It didn¡¯t matter if this was all just a simulation. A promise was a promise. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He began laughing¡ªa laugh filled with defiance, blood sputtering from his lips. Crawling on the ground, he groped around until his trembling hand grasped the wooden sword left by his master. As he touched the hilt, the mana stored within surged. It forced its way into his broken body, threading through shattered meridians. With newfound strength, Xu Xi rose unsteadily to his feet. Each step was agony. His body began to break apart, spewing clouds of blood mist. He knew this borrowed strength would destroy him entirely, leaving nothing but dust behind. But what did it matter? ¡°Brother is coming to save you¡­¡± A dazzling sword light erupted, piercing the heavens. Cultivators of both righteous and evil froze in shock as Xu Xi¡¯s figure streaked through the sky, heading toward the Heavenly Sword Sect. ¡­ [You are dying. The prolonged torment has drained every ounce of life within you. Yet, against all odds, you create a miracle, transcending human limits to push your failing body forward.] [Every movement amplifies your pain a thousandfold, but you press on without hesitation.] [The sword light you control flies toward the Heavenly Sword Sect. Upon your arrival, you find the once-glorious sect reduced to ruins.] [The protective formation has failed. Blood stains the ground. Broken limbs and shattered weapons litter the battlefield.] [The scene is one of devastation, but the war continues. You feel a pang of despair for your sect and overwhelming worry for your sister and master.] [Despite your frailty, you wield the wooden sword and charge into battle. Some recognize you with shock or fear.] [You fight recklessly, ignoring the toll on your body.] ¡­ The Heavenly Sword Sect, once a proud Nascent Soul sect, now lay in ruin. Though not the pinnacle of the cultivation world, it had always stood as a bastion of righteousness. But in the face of the demonic onslaught, even its strength faltered. Sword Peak had collapsed. The main hall was split in two. Disciples lay slain, their blood soaking the earth. Even the mighty Nascent Soul Realm cultivators of the sect had fallen. The sheer scale of death and destruction turned the battlefield into a purgatory. The demons had come prepared. Among their primary targets was Xu Moli. The prodigious second disciple of Forest Sword Peak had drawn too much attention. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Completing Foundation Establishment in a single year and aiming to condense her Golden Core Realm in another, she was deemed a threat that could not be allowed to exist. ¡°Surrender, Fairy Mo Li!¡± ¡°If you join the Heavenly Demon Sect, the position of Saintess will be yours!¡± ¡°You¡¯re surrounded like a caged bird. You cannot escape!¡± Two late-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators. Five mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators. Nine early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators. These were the enemies encircling Xu Moli. Even surrounded, she stood tall¡ªa cold figure in white, her long sword gleaming with determination. Though only in the Foundation Establishment Realm, Xu Moli had slain multiple Golden Core Realm cultivators, earning the reverence of the righteous and the fear of the demonic path. But no matter how extraordinary she was, she remained outnumbered. Her power alone could not break through the encirclement of so many Golden Core Realm cultivators. Chapter 14: ¡°After all, we¡¯ve reached the end of the line.¡± A calm voice resonated across the battlefield. At twenty years old, Xu Moli stood tall, her gaze deep like a serene pool, her cold and peerless beauty enhanced by her flowing robes. She looked like a celestial being descending from heaven. Her black hair, as smooth as a waterfall, was pinned back with a jade hairpin. Her slender fingers gripped a sword, exuding an aura of strength and sharpness. No one knew the trials she had endured, but her every move radiated a terrifying power that sent chills through the demonic cultivators. Yet, mortal strength had its limits. As the demonic cultivators set up their formation, Xu Moli, still only in the Foundation Establishment Realm, found herself trapped, surrounded by layers of enemies. Is this where it ends? Her magic power was nearly depleted, her sword on the verge of breaking, and the enemy¡¯s formation was as impenetrable as a cage. Xu Moli let out a chuckle, a cold smirk brimming with defiance. ¡°Devil rats, come and fight!¡± Ignoring their futile attempts to persuade her to surrender, she unleashed one final, dazzling sword strike. The heavens seemed to tremble as she cut down two early-stage Golden Core cultivators. But the backlash came swiftly. A barrage of magical attacks struck her, sending her plummeting from the sky. She knew. No reinforcements would come. No savior would appear. But there was no fear or regret in her heart. Long ago, she had resigned herself to death. After all, she was someone who had already walked through hell. And yet¡­ As her consciousness began to fade, she felt a flicker of reluctance. Memories of Heavenly Sword Sect, her master Li Wanshou, Black Rock City¡ªand him¡ªflooded her mind. The man who had been her constant companion for nearly her entire life. The one who had warmed her heart and made her feel safe. He was gone now. For the past three years, Xu Moli had seen many things, traveled to countless places. But no matter how breathtaking the scenery, none of it could fill the void left by his absence. What did she feel for him? Was it hate? Perhaps, for abandoning her without a word. Was it love? Maybe, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of love people often spoke of. It was something deeper, an unexplainable longing to always be by his side. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. She was about to die. Strangely, as death loomed closer, a single thought of gratitude crossed her mind: Thank goodness he wasn¡¯t here. If he had stayed, he would¡¯ve been in danger too. That was a fate she couldn¡¯t bear to imagine. But just as her thoughts were settling, a sharp sound, like the tearing of fabric, ripped through the air. Xu Moli¡¯s eyes widened. A blinding sword light pierced the sky, cleaving through the despair hanging over the battlefield. And within that radiant light, a figure emerged. Bloodied, battered, and barely standing, yet unmistakable. It was him. Her brother. Her hero. Her entire world. ¡°No! Stop! Please, stop coming here!¡± Panic and fear distorted Xu Moli¡¯s previously calm demeanor. She could feel it¡ªan ominous, unbearable truth. But Xu Xi kept moving forward. As always, he came to her side when she needed him most. ¡­ [It hurts. It hurts so much.] [Your consciousness wavers under the overwhelming pain, but you cling to one thought: protect your sister.] [You return to the Heavenly Sword Sect, now a shattered battlefield. You see blood, broken bodies, and the ruins of your once-proud sect.] [You see her, surrounded and outnumbered.] [Without hesitation, you grip your wooden sword and charge into battle.] ¡­ The battlefield was chaos. Xu Xi¡¯s body, already on the brink of collapse, was drenched in blood. His flesh was torn, his bones shattered, yet he pressed on, swinging his sword with relentless determination. The Nascent Soul mana within the wooden sword surged with power, allowing him to bisect a late-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator in a single strike. But the retaliation came swiftly. A demonic cultivator severed one of Xu Xi¡¯s feet. ¡°He¡¯s Xu Xi, the number one true disciple of Heavenly Sword Sect! Everyone, kill him together!¡± Terrified, the demonic cultivators banded together, their combined attacks raining down on Xu Xi. ¡°Brother!¡± Xu Moli screamed, her voice breaking with desperation. She attacked the formation around her, but her power wasn¡¯t enough. All she could do was watch as Xu Xi fell again and again, only to rise each time with a stubborn resolve. ¡°No, please stop¡­!¡± Another flash of sword light tore through the air. Four more Golden Core cultivators fell, but Xu Xi paid the price¡ªhis legs were now completely gone. Unable to stand, he crawled forward with his remaining arm, leaving a trail of blood-soaked earth behind him. The sight was monstrous. Even the demonic cultivators hesitated, unsure whether they were fighting a man or a ghost. But their fear wasn¡¯t enough to stop them. They attacked again. This time, Xu Xi¡¯s body was burned black, and he lost his left arm entirely. Yet he continued. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­ I¡¯m just a burden¡­ why?¡± Xu Moli collapsed, tears streaming down her face. She watched helplessly as her brother, his body broken beyond recognition, dragged himself forward with one remaining arm. Finally, he reached the formation that trapped her. With the last ounce of his strength, with the final trace of mana left in his body, Xu Xi raised his wooden sword and shattered the formation. His charred lips moved silently, but Xu Moli understood. ¡°Brother is here to save you, Mo Li.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Brother never lied to you.¡± With that, Xu Xi¡¯s body crumbled into ash, dissolving into the wind. There was no time to save him. There was no chance to say goodbye. Xu Moli could only kneel there, her mouth open in a silent scream, her soul drowning in despair. ¡­ [You are dead.] [End of simulation.] Chapter 15: [At the last moment of your simulated life, you successfully saved your sister through your own efforts.] [Your heart is at peace, and you die without regrets.] [Although your Heavenly Spirit roots mean your future should have held limitless possibilities, you feel no regret. You believe you made the right choice.] [The simulation ends, and the system begins calculating your wonderful moments.] [Simulation evaluation calculation in progress¡­] [Simulation rewards are being generated¡­] [The host consciousness returns. Simulation cooldown countdown begins¡­] ¡°The familiar ceiling.¡± Xu Xi felt as if he¡¯d been thrown into a washing machine and spun dozens of times. His mind buzzed as he awoke, finding himself back in the real world. He was seated in his wheelchair, semi-reclined, staring at the white ceiling above. Looking down, Xu Xi saw the book he had held before starting the simulation. Its cover was clean, untouched by dust, as if no time had passed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°After spending so many years in the simulation world, has nothing changed here?¡± ¡°This must be what they call a paused timeline.¡± Relief washed over him. If time had flowed equally in both worlds, his sudden disappearance would have made him a missing person in the real world. [Ding! Ding! Ding!] The simulator began emitting beeping sounds, processing the rewards from his first simulation. Xu Xi ignored it. He moved his wheelchair to the bed, using his arms to lift himself onto it. Each movement was a struggle, but he managed to lie down and close his eyes. He was utterly drained. Though his simulated body had perished, his mental exhaustion remained, weighing heavily on him. So he decided to rest. Half-asleep, Xu Xi thought he heard the sound of rain outside the house¡­ ¡­ Heavy rain poured down, as if the heavens themselves had collapsed. The water seemed to wash over the entire Heavenly Sword Sect, diluting even the thick stench of blood in the air. The storm raged, splashing water everywhere. But the girl remained motionless. Kneeling in the rain, Xu Moli stared blankly at the ground, her hands clutching at the mud as if trying to grasp something. Yet, under the relentless rain, everything slipped through her fingers. She held onto a single remnant¡ªa tattered piece of cloth, the only relic left behind by her brother. Once pristine white, it was now stained black with blood, impervious even to the rain¡¯s cleansing. The girl knelt silently, gripping the bloodied cloth tightly. No matter how much she wished otherwise, no matter how much she refused to believe it, the searing pain in her chest, the unbearable regret, and the overwhelming hatred made one truth undeniable: Her brother was gone. The brother who lit fires to warm her in winter¡­ The brother who spent long days earning money to buy her sweets¡­ The brother who stayed by her side when she was unconscious and frail¡­ He was gone. And he wasn¡¯t coming back. This wasn¡¯t a temporary goodbye but an eternal farewell. A strangled cry rose from her throat, but no tears came. Her eyes were dry, yet the grief in her heart was immeasurable. For the first time in her life, Xu Moli wanted to die. But even that thought felt like a betrayal. Her brother had sacrificed everything to save her. If she gave up now, it would render his death meaningless. So, instead of giving in, Xu Moli let the despair consume her. The sound of battle raged on outside. The righteous sects had arrived to assist, joining forces with the remaining cultivators of the Heavenly Sword Sect to repel the demonic cultivators. The demonic forces, overwhelmed, fled in panic. None of this mattered to Xu Moli. Neither righteousness nor evil concerned her anymore. As the fighting continued, she heard snippets of conversation. ¡°Damn it, these righteous hypocrites came so quickly!¡± ¡°The plan failed. Retreat now!¡± ¡°Haha, it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ve killed three Nascent Soul Realm cultivators this time, including that so-called Xu Xi.¡± ¡°That monster killed over a dozen Golden Core Realm cultivators by himself. Luckily, he died in the end.¡± ¡°A genius? Just a lucky fool.¡± Unforgivable¡­ Unforgivable. Unforgivable! Hatred surged within her like a roaring inferno. Her body trembled as she stood, tears streaming down her face. Her expression was an eerie mix of laughter and sorrow. She picked up the blood-stained cloth and used it to tie her hair back. Her black hair flowed like a banner of vengeance. With her brother¡¯s wooden sword in hand, Xu Moli stepped into the rain. The girl who once cried and laughed became a figure of wrath and despair. With one swing of the sword, the heavens trembled. With another, the world seemed to weep. Her murderous intent became her path. She broke through the bottleneck of Foundation Establishment Realm in an instant and condensed her Golden Core with pure hatred. Her enemies, Golden Core cultivators and Nascent Soul Realm cultivators alike, fell before her blade. ¡°I¡¯ll make you all pay¡­ I¡¯ll bury you with my brother!¡± The girl¡¯s voice carried both laughter and tears as she cut through her enemies. Each swing of the wooden sword unleashed devastation. Some demonic cultivators tried to rally, declaring they could defeat her as they had defeated her brother. But their words barely left their lips before they were silenced. One by one, they fell, unable to escape the sword light that pursued them relentlessly. Those who witnessed the scene trembled. Even righteous cultivators, arriving to help, froze in fear at the sight of the corpses strewn across the battlefield. Broken limbs and shattered weapons littered the ground, forming a gruesome mosaic of death. Blood mixed with rain, creating a crimson deluge. And at the center of it all stood Xu Moli. Alone, atop a mountain of corpses, surrounded by a sea of blood. Chapter 16: After eliminating all the demonic cultivators who invaded the Heavenly Sword Sect, Xu Moli finally felt a fleeting moment of relief from the despair consuming her heart. She scanned her surroundings. The belated reinforcements from the righteous sects had arrived, yet no one dared meet her gaze. Even the disciples of Heavenly Sword Sect, her acquaintances, retreated a few steps, their fear palpable. What was this gaze? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anger? Sadness? No, it was something far more extreme¡ªa hollow void where everything had been completely lost. This emptiness radiated from her, sending chills through anyone who dared look at her. At this moment, she no longer appeared human. She was like a ¡°living dead body,¡± utterly devoid of vitality. Without sparing a glance at anyone, Xu Moli sheathed her sword, took to the air, and flew back to Heavenly Sword Sect. ¡°Brother, what really happened three years ago?¡± The question haunted her thoughts. She wasn¡¯t foolish. After avenging her brother, she began to piece together a realization. If Xu Xi truly saw her as a burden, there was no way he would have rushed to her rescue so coincidentally. This meant that, all along, he had been silently watching over her. But if that were true¡­ Why had he left so coldly? Why had he severed all ties and abandoned her, leaving her to fend for herself? These doubts gnawed at her mind as she flew toward Forest Sword Peak. If anyone could give her the answers, it would be her and her brother¡¯s master, Li Wanshou. Before long, Xu Moli found the old man resting and recovering from his injuries after the war. She recounted everything that had transpired, from her brother¡¯s sudden departure to his sacrificial return. Li Wanshou listened in silence for a long time. Finally, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°That¡¯s all, that¡¯s all¡­ What¡¯s the point of hiding it now?¡± His gaze fell upon the blood-stained wooden sword in Xu Moli¡¯s hand. Stroking his beard, he shook his head and began to speak. The old master revealed the truth. Xu Xi had sacrificed everything¡ªhis life, his cultivation, and his spiritual roots¡ªto create an external spiritual root and save Xu Moli. To prevent her from discovering the cost of his actions, he had chosen to leave without a word. The revelation hit Xu Moli like a thunderbolt. Her mind reeled. She couldn¡¯t fathom the depth of her brother¡¯s sacrifice. A disease that had plagued her for seven years¡­ And the price of her recovery had been her brother¡¯s everything. He had burned his life, his cultivation, and his spiritual roots. Even on the brink of death, he had dragged his shattered body to save her one last time. ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Moli¡¯s pupils quivered violently. Images of her brother¡¯s tragic final moments replayed in her mind, each scene amplifying her pain and despair. It hurt. The pain tore through her body, twisting her insides like a relentless vice. Her stomach churned, her chest tightened, and her eyes burned. But no tears came. She looked down at her hands, feeling as though they were drenched in blood¡ªher brother¡¯s blood. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ It¡¯s all my fault!¡± If not for her, her brother would still be alive. He would still be the prodigy admired by all, basking in the glory of his achievements. Instead, he was gone. No remains left behind. Yes, it was her fault. She was a burden, a sinner stained with her brother¡¯s blood. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Overwhelmed by guilt, Xu Moli left Forest Sword Peak in despair. She returned to the cave where she and her brother had lived together for twelve years. Desperately, she searched every corner, hoping to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat her brother had left behind. Finally, after a long and frantic search, she discovered a small storage ring. Inside was a treasure trove of cultivation materials¡ªresources painstakingly gathered by Xu Xi. But Xu Moli didn¡¯t care about the value of the materials. What mattered to her was that these were remnants of her brother, items imbued with his presence. In the days that followed, Xu Moli locked herself in the cave. She ignored the sect¡¯s summons and neglected her cultivation. Instead, she spent her days in the deepest room of the cave. She emptied the contents of the storage ring, surrounding herself with the items her brother had left behind. It felt as though, by doing so, she could recreate the warmth of his presence. Among the many items, one stood out. It was neither a precious treasure nor a cultivation resource. It was a jar of candy. The jar was filled to the brim with brightly colored sweets. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Moli¡¯s dull eyes lit up faintly as she held the jar in her trembling hands. She picked out a piece of candy and placed it in her mouth. The taste was familiar¡­ but not quite right. It was stale, its flavor diminished by time. No, the candy wasn¡¯t too old¡ªit was that she had found it too late. Fresh tears streamed down her face. If she had discovered the jar earlier, perhaps she could have savored its sweetness while it was still fresh. But she hadn¡¯t. She was too useless¡ªso useless that she hated herself. ¡°I must atone¡­ I must¡­ bring my brother back¡­ No matter the cost¡­¡± Her voice was filled with both sorrow and unyielding determination. The next day. Xu Moli vanished from Heavenly Sword Sect without a word. Rumors soon spread. Some claimed to have seen her in Blackstone City, moving a wooden house with great spiritual Qi, shedding blood and tears. Others spoke of her exploits in a heritage cave, where she reached the Nascent Soul Realm and slew a God Transformation Realm cultivator with brutal efficiency. The tales of her vengeance shook the cultivation world. She slaughtered demonic cultivators with such ferocity that they were nearly driven to extinction. Even tribulation-level demonic giants could not stop her. Eventually, Xu Moli broke through to the tribulation realm herself. With a single swing of her wooden sword, she obliterated the tribulation realm demon and the sect that had supported him. Her legend grew beyond the mortal realm. When the lower world could no longer contain her, Xu Moli ascended. She forced open the Heavenly Gate, defying the laws of ascension, and stormed into the immortal realm. ¡°How dare a mortal enter the immortal realm uninvited!¡± ¡°Bow before the Immortal Emperor, or your name shall be carved on the Death Monument!¡± But Xu Moli cared for none of it. With her wooden sword in hand, she cut down all who stood in her way. Her ferocity earned her the title of ¡°Immortal Killer,¡± a name that resounded across both the mortal and immortal realms. Even the aloof Immortal Emperor eventually fell to her blade. Chapter 17: ¡°Brother, I can finally make up for my mistakes.¡± The heavens quaked. The Boundary Sea surged. No one could tell how many years had passed. Murderous intent pierced through the flow of time itself, as a cold, peerless figure emerged from the immortal world, clutching a blood-stained wooden sword. Xu Moli took a single step, entering the river of time. The immense pressure of her power caused the currents, which represented the past, present, and future, to churn violently. Water droplets, each carrying the weight of a small world, were flung into the sky. ¡°Buzz¡ª¡± With a gentle raise of her delicate hand, Xu Moli caused time to reverse. The flow of years bent to her will, and history began to rewrite itself under her supreme power. How many years had passed since her brother¡¯s death? Xu Moli no longer remembered. All she knew was that from the moment she lost her brother, she had lived only for one purpose: to resurrect him. Driven by this obsession, she trained relentlessly. Finally, she reached a realm beyond the Immortal Emperor, the highest level ever attained. Now, she wielded power that defied causality and rewrote the fabric of time itself. At last, she would save her brother. The thought brought a rare smile to her face. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± The long river of time resisted her intrusion. Undeterred, her jade-like hand reached upstream, isolating a familiar small world from the countless droplets. It was the world where she and her brother had once lived. Time materialized into vivid imagery. Xu Moli watched as the scenes unfolded¡ªher brother raising her as a child with unyielding kindness and patience. She saw herself at seventeen, frail and dying, saved by her brother at the cost of his own life. ¡°Brother.¡± Her whisper was soft, carrying the weight of countless emotions. She reached out, her fingers trembling with power, trying to pluck her brother¡¯s existence from the past and bring him back to her side. But¡ª With a crisp pop, the image shattered like a fragile bubble. Her fingers passed through the figure of Xu Xi without causing the slightest ripple. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible.¡± Panic surged through her. She tried again, reaching for other elements of the past. Objects, memories, places¡ªall obeyed her command. The barriers of time bent to her power. But not her brother. Again and again! No matter how many times she tried, she could only see Xu Xi, alive in the past, but could never touch him. It was like chasing the moon¡¯s reflection in water or reaching for flowers in a mirror. Visible, yet infinitely distant. ¡°Why¡­ Why is it like this?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you give me a chance to make things right?¡± Eventually, Xu Moli stopped. She realized the truth¡ªshe could never bring her brother back. Staring at the memories frozen in time, she cried for the first time in eons. Her tears were silent, but the sorrow behind them was deafening. They fell into the river of time, resisting its current, solidifying into eternal, unyielding drops. ¡°¡­Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Curling into herself, the woman who had surpassed all realms and creatures withdrew into darkness, seeking refuge from the unchangeable truth. ¡­ When Xu Xi opened his eyes, warm sunlight pierced through the darkness. Unlike his previous awakenings in the simulated world of cultivation, this time, he found himself in his room in the real world. ¡°It feels like I had the longest dream.¡± The sunlight streamed through the windows, lighting up every corner of the room. Xu Xi sat up in his wheelchair, looking around. He felt exhausted, despite having slept for over ten hours. The simulation had pushed his mental endurance to its absolute limit. ¡°I wonder how Mo Li fared after I died.¡± ¡°With her talent, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine¡­ but the thought of never seeing her again feels oddly painful.¡± He sighed, catching the sunlight in his palm. The warmth soothed him as he tried to shake off the lingering melancholy. In truth, Xu Xi was a recluse, especially after losing the use of his legs. The simulation had been a stark contrast, allowing him to experience seventeen years of a normal life. He was content with that. But the memory of Mo Li¡¯s tear-streaked face as he died in the simulation weighed heavily on his heart. ¡­ [Ding!] The familiar sound of the simulator interrupted his thoughts. [Simulation statistics complete.] [Congratulations to the host for achieving the following titles: Hero of One Person, Revolutionary of Four Arts, Untimely Death, and The Man Behind Him.] [Hero of One Person]: To her, you are the only hero and the light in her heart. [Revolutionary of Four Arts]: Your innovations in the Four Arts of Immortal Cultivation have laid the foundation for a revolution, though you never lived to see it. [Untimely Death]: Your future held boundless potential, but it was cut short too soon. [The Man Behind Him]: While your presence seemed insignificant, you indirectly catalyzed the rise of a being that reshaped the world. Xu Xi blinked. The first three titles made sense, but the fourth one baffled him. ¡°¡®The Man Behind Him?¡¯ Based on the description, it seems to refer to Mo Li,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°Looks like she became someone truly extraordinary after I died.¡± Relieved, his worry for Mo Li eased. ¡­ [Simulation summary: Despite possessing Heavenly Spirit roots, you squandered your talent and remained at the Golden Elixir Realm. Your potential was wasted.] S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [However, your sacrifice set the stage for monumental events. Across the multiverse, you are remembered as ¡®that man.¡¯] [Final evaluation: S-] [Simulation rewards are being generated¡­] [Please select three of the following rewards to claim:] [1. Peak cultivation achieved in the simulation.] [2. All Taoism mastered in the simulation.] [3. Wood-aligned Heavenly Spiritual Root.] [4. A storage ring filled with cultivation resources.] [5. A jar of candy that will never expire.] Xu Xi stared at the list, his mind spinning with choices. Chapter 18: The simulator thoughtfully provided a detailed explanation for each reward, helping Xu Xi better assess the benefits of each option. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For instance, the peak cultivation reward in Option 1. By choosing it, Xu Xi could instantly acquire the Golden Elixir cultivation realm from the simulation. This would grant him immediate self-defense capabilities in the real world, sparing him the agony of starting anew from the Qi Refining Realm. ¡°With an S- evaluation, I can select three rewards. It seems that for lower evaluations, the number of rewards would decrease, or the quality would significantly drop.¡± ¡°This means that future simulations must aim for high evaluations.¡± Xu Xi contemplated this deeply as his gaze alternated between the five rewards. Quickly, he decided on the first two: peak cultivation and Heavenly Spiritual Root. Choosing the peak cultivation reward allowed him to skip years of effort, reaching the Golden Elixir Realm in an instant. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Spiritual Root ensured greater potential for future progress¡ªboth critical for his current needs. The third reward, however, gave him pause. His eyes lingered on the last option: a sugar jar, seemingly unremarkable compared to the others. It was just an ordinary jar filled with simple candies. Xu Xi recognized it immediately. He had bought it from a mortal market and left it in his storage ring as an ¡°apology¡± to cheer up his sister. Now, it had reappeared among the rewards, marked with a peculiar note: ¡°Never Expires Again.¡± ¡°So, it expired once before?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s expression turned complicated. ¡°It seems Mo Li was so upset with me that she never even opened it.¡± With a faint sigh, he chose the sugar jar as his final reward. Cultivation techniques could be relearned, resources could be reacquired, and power could be regained over time. But the candy, however ordinary, was irreplaceable¡ªa memento of a bond with someone he would never meet again. ¡­ [Ding! Reward selection completed. Distribution in progress¡­] As the light curtain of the simulator refreshed, Xu Xi immediately felt a surge of energy course through his body. The sensation of power he had once experienced in the simulated world flooded him again. The spiritual energy of the Qi Refining Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm condensed rapidly, forming a flawless Golden Elixir within him. At the same time, the Heavenly Spiritual Root rooted itself in his core, enhancing his affinity for cultivation. Lastly, the sugar jar materialized in his hands. It was a simple cylindrical ceramic jar, its light cyan glaze faintly reflective. Removing the lid revealed an assortment of candies¡ªsoft candies, halva candies, hard candies, and others. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile as memories of Black Rock City resurfaced. Back then, the siblings had lived in poverty, and he could only afford cheap sweets for Mo Li. For this last jar, however, he had been meticulous, filling it with every kind of candy he could find. ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ the candy waited, but the one it was meant for never touched it.¡± Setting the jar gently on his bedside table, Xu Xi adjusted its position to keep it out of direct sunlight. Taking a deep breath, he began circulating the Golden Elixir within him for the first time in reality. The gentle spiritual energy coursed through his veins, a comforting sensation of vitality. And with the Heavenly Spiritual Root now integrated, his natal magical ability, Wood Reincarnation, activated. This power could regenerate severed limbs, heal wounds, and restore vitality. ¡°It works¡­ as expected!¡± Excitement welled up within him as he tested his ability to channel the spiritual energy around him into mana reserves. Then, he directed this mana to his lame legs. A faint sizzling sound filled the air as vitality flowed into his legs, mending old injuries and reshaping muscles and tendons. Moments later, Xu Xi tried standing. His legs moved effortlessly, bearing his weight without hesitation. He took a step, then another, before breaking into a light jog. Every movement was smooth, natural, and free of pain. ¡°Finally¡­ after all this time!¡± In the privacy of his room, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t contain his joy. He laughed, his voice carrying a mixture of relief and elation. For years, he had been bound by his disability, reliant on others for even the simplest tasks. Now, with his legs healed, a new chapter of his life was beginning. ¡­ As his excitement settled, Xu Xi took note of the simulator¡¯s interface. On the light blue virtual panel visible only to him, a line of text caught his attention: [Simulation cooldown: 9999 days and 6 hours.] After a moment of calculation, he deduced that the simulator naturally restored one simulation every 10,000 days¡ªa daunting figure. Fortunately, there was an alternative. [Recharge anchor media to obtain new simulation opportunities. Hosts are encouraged to recharge and create a better future!] Ignoring the promotional tone, Xu Xi focused on the term ¡°anchor media.¡± ¡°Anchor¡­ media¡­ Sounds like something related to positioning,¡± he mused. After asking the simulator a few clarifying questions, he confirmed that anchor media were real-world items. For now, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. The first simulation had provided him with more than enough to digest. Future simulations could wait. ¡­ Xu Xi decided to focus on consolidating his newfound strength. He planned to rebuild his combat power to its peak Golden Elixir stage, then explore the rapidly changing world outside¡ªa world transformed by the resurgence of spiritual energy. With mobility restored, the once-confining walls of his home no longer held him back. Now, the real world awaited him. For Xu Xi, it was the start of a journey toward a brighter, limitless future. Chapter 19 The revival of spiritual energy. The return of myths. The awakening of extraordinary abilities. The evolution of humanity. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People gave this new era different names, but one consensus remained: it all began with the catastrophe five years ago. That disaster shattered humanity¡¯s dream of becoming the undisputed ruler of Earth. Strange phenomena, mythical entities, and supernatural powers began appearing in the real world, causing widespread chaos and destruction. Even now, these anomalies sporadically occur, reminding people of the world¡¯s new reality. However, this calamity also opened a door. Humans began to harness extraordinary powers. Those fortunate enough or with exceptional talent could rise rapidly, becoming powerful figures almost overnight. Five years later, the presence of extraordinary individuals had become routine, with laws formally outlining their rights and responsibilities. Some envied them, thinking they were superior beings. Others pitied them, noting the high mortality rates among extraordinary people. ¡°But there¡¯s no doubt,¡± Xu Xi mused, ¡°that this is a magnificent era filled with infinite possibilities.¡± Half a month had passed. Xu Xi, now skilled in his Daoist techniques thanks to his simulated memories, ventured out on his two fully healed legs for the first time in five years. He strolled along the streets, observing the bustling city. [Tai Chi Baozi Shop] [Telekinesis Haircutting Salon] [Fighting Horse Vocational Training School] The signs on both sides of the street reflected Earth¡¯s unique blend of tradition and extraordinary innovation. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel momentarily dazed. The technological tree of humanity had completely twisted in just five years, with supernatural influences shaping every aspect of life. Even so, most of the population remained ordinary. Many businesses used extraordinary-sounding names just for marketing purposes. Genuine extraordinary individuals usually joined the Extraordinary Coordination Bureau, enjoying privileges and resources while fulfilling responsibilities assigned by the government. ¡°Maybe I should join the Coordination Bureau too,¡± Xu Xi thought. ¡°There¡¯s a branch nearby, isn¡¯t there?¡± Walking along the street, he bought a steaming bun for breakfast. It had a thin skin, a juicy filling, and came with a complimentary bowl of sweet tofu pudding. ¡°Practicing cultivation isn¡¯t just about fighting and killing,¡± he reflected. ¡°It¡¯s about living in harmony with the world.¡± He contemplated his options as he enjoyed his breakfast. ¡°With my Golden Core stage strength, the Bureau will likely take me seriously. Through their channels, I might even find the so-called anchor point medium. If not, I can at least use their resources to further my cultivation.¡± With this decision, Xu Xi finished his meal and searched for the nearest Coordination Bureau branch on his phone. After locking in the location, he set out. Although advancements in transportation had made travel faster since the advent of extraordinary energy sources, Xu Xi enjoyed walking. Mana coursing through his body kept him energized, and for the first time in years, he felt the joy of moving freely. He strolled for over two hours, pausing to admire new buildings and watch taxis powered by hybrid magical and spiritual energy. By noon, he arrived at his destination. The Yanshan City Extraordinary Management Bureau Branch was an imposing structure, towering like a mountain with an aura of mystery surrounding it. ¡°Impressive,¡± Xu Xi remarked. ¡°It¡¯s only fitting for a gathering place of extraordinary beings to have such strong defenses.¡± He stepped inside, entering a vast space teeming with activity. Passages intertwined, and people bustled about. Unsure of where to go, Xu Xi approached a staff member carrying a thick folder and asked, ¡°Excuse me, where can I register as an extraordinary individual?¡± The man smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re here for registration? I¡¯m headed that way. Follow me.¡± As they walked, the staff member asked curiously, ¡°So, what kind of extraordinary power do you have? Did you awaken it yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m an immortal cultivator,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile. ¡°I was lucky enough to inherit a legacy while sleeping at home.¡± The staff member¡¯s eyes widened with envy. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? That¡¯s incredible! Not only are you extraordinary, but you¡¯re cultivating immortality? That¡¯s what everyone dreams of!¡± In this era, extraordinary powers ranged from fantasy to martial arts, magic, and more. Yet among them, immortal cultivation held a special allure, rooted deeply in cultural imagination. The staff member was evidently an ardent fan, looking at Xu Xi with admiration. ¡°Ahem,¡± Xu Xi said, downplaying his abilities. ¡°I¡¯ve just started on the path. There¡¯s still a long way to go before I can call myself an immortal.¡± The staff member nodded, though the awe in his eyes didn¡¯t fade. As they neared the registration room, a sudden commotion broke out. Screams and roars echoed through the corridor. ¡°Move aside!¡± someone shouted. ¡°A Foundation-Building Tiger Demon has escaped!¡± The beast, with glowing red eyes and razor-sharp claws, barreled through the hallway, smashing walls and scattering the crowd in panic. Even extraordinary individuals hesitated to confront it. Without hesitation, Xu Xi stepped forward. He extended his hand, and with a faint ¡°bang,¡± an invisible cage of compressed air pinned the tiger demon to the ground. The once-rampaging creature now lay motionless, subdued with ease. The staff member stared, dumbfounded. ¡°Is this¡­ what you call weak strength?¡± Chapter 20 Under normal circumstances, the registration process for extraordinary individuals was lengthy and complex. It involved a series of official checks to verify the existence of extraordinary powers, classify the individual¡¯s abilities, and determine their rank and benefits. However, every rule has its exceptions. In full view of everyone, Xu Xi effortlessly subdued a Foundation-Building Realm monster with a single hand. The sheer oppressive power he displayed left everyone present in stunned silence, too shocked to even gasp. Moments later, Xu Xi was respectfully escorted to the branch director¡¯s office. Someone brought him a cup of hot tea, politely informing him that the director would arrive shortly. ¡°Well, that saved me quite a bit of time,¡± Xu Xi mused, taking a sip of tea as he sat on the soft leather chair. He didn¡¯t mind following the rules and completing the registration process step by step, but skipping straight to the end was undeniably better. After all, who enjoys wasting time? With his eyes closed, Xu Xi reflected on the earlier events. ¡°The Foundation-Building Realm monster escaped, yet the local authorities couldn¡¯t handle it immediately. And judging by their attitude toward me, it¡¯s clear that Golden Core cultivators¡ªor those at that level¡ªare still rare in the real world. At least, that seems to be the case in Yanshan City.¡± This realization gave Xu Xi a clearer understanding of his standing in the current era. After about ten minutes, the door opened, and a middle-aged man with a square face entered hurriedly, his excitement barely contained. ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr. Xu!¡± the man said warmly. ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Yaoguo, director of the Extraordinary Control Bureau of Yanshan City.¡± Xu Xi stood and extended his hand, shaking Zhang Yaoguo¡¯s firmly. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Director Zhang. I¡¯m Xu Xi.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression visibly relaxed. As the head of the local bureau, Zhang Yaoguo had dealt with many arrogant and difficult individuals over the years, people who let their extraordinary abilities inflate their egos. When he heard that a Golden Core-level cultivator had come to join the bureau, Zhang was both excited and apprehensive about what kind of person Xu Xi might be. Now, seeing Xu Xi¡¯s polite demeanor, Zhang realized there was a real opportunity for fruitful cooperation. ¡°Please, have a seat, Mr. Xu.¡± Both men sat across from each other at the large, dark desk. Director Zhang took a moment to compose himself, his tone becoming formal and professional. ¡°I¡¯ve been briefed on the events earlier. On behalf of the Yanshan City Bureau, I want to express our gratitude for your assistance in subduing the escaped monster.¡± He paused briefly, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that you¡¯re interested in joining the bureau. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll need to ask you a few routine questions.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Xu Xi confirmed. ¡°Feel free to ask whatever you need.¡± Zhang¡¯s excitement grew. In the five years since the revival of spiritual energy, the nation had produced many powerful individuals. However, most of them were claimed by other branches, with the capital¡¯s central bureau taking the lion¡¯s share. This left regional branches like Yanshan¡¯s with limited resources. It was no wonder the escaped Foundation-Building Tiger Demon had caused such chaos. There simply weren¡¯t enough capable people to handle it. The prospect of a Golden Core cultivator joining the bureau was a game-changer. ¡°First question,¡± Zhang began, ¡°how did you awaken your abilities?¡± ¡°I was sleeping at home when I suddenly received the inheritance of an immortal cultivator,¡± Xu Xi replied calmly. ¡°Overnight, I broke through and condensed a Golden Core.¡± Zhang¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ extraordinary luck. Do you know anything about the immortal cultivator?¡± ¡°Only that he was from a sect called the Heavenly Sword Sect. I don¡¯t know much else,¡± Xu Xi admitted. ¡°Understood,¡± Zhang said, nodding. ¡°One final question: could you demonstrate your Golden Core cultivation?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Xi extended his hand, allowing the golden energy of his Core to circulate. The aura of his Golden Core radiated, a bright golden light filling the room. It was accompanied by the unmistakable manifestation of his natal magical power. There was no room for doubt. The golden light, the energy of the Core, and the unique power of a Golden Core cultivator left Zhang completely convinced. ¡°A genuine Golden Core Realm cultivator!¡± Zhang¡¯s face lit up with joy. With all his concerns dispelled, Zhang quickly moved on to discuss the terms of Xu Xi¡¯s membership, including compensation and potential responsibilities. The offered package was generous: a monthly salary of 300,000 Chinese coins, with additional rewards for completing tasks or engaging in official collaborations. Moreover, members gained access to the ¡°Extraordinary House,¡± a secure marketplace exclusively for extraordinary individuals. Transactions in the Extraordinary House required points, a unique currency earned through bureau contributions. Golden Core cultivators like Xu Xi received 1,000 points monthly, which could be used to exchange for cultivation resources, information, or other valuable items. ¡°The Extraordinary House points are far more valuable than the salary,¡± Xu Xi thought. The arrangement suited him perfectly. It was a mutually beneficial partnership: he provided his strength, and the bureau provided resources. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After formally signing the contract and registering his information, Xu Xi officially became a member of the Yanshan City Extraordinary Management Bureau. Director Zhang¡¯s joy was evident. ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re colleagues now, Mr. Xu,¡± he said warmly. ¡°Your presence will make things much easier for us. No more frequent requests for assistance from the central bureau!¡± He continued, ¡°The first month¡¯s salary and points will be credited to your account shortly. And, as a token of appreciation for suppressing the Foundation-Building Tiger Demon, I¡¯d like to present you with this.¡± Zhang handed Xu Xi a small storage ring. Curious, Xu Xi examined its contents and raised an eyebrow. The items inside were unexpectedly generous. Suppressing a grin, he said, ¡°Director Zhang, you¡¯re too kind. This reward¡­ I¡¯ll make good use of it.¡± ¡°Haha, Brother Xu, you¡¯re too modest. It¡¯s nothing compared to your talents!¡± The two exchanged smiles, their laughter filling the office as they solidified their new alliance. Chapter 21 After discussing his membership in the Extraordinary Control Bureau, Xu Xi didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he lingered in Director Zhang Yaoguo¡¯s office to learn more about extraordinary beings and the revival of spiritual energy. As the sub-director of the General Administration Bureau, Zhang undoubtedly knew far more than Xu Xi about the subject. ¡°Spiritual energy revival?¡± Xu Xi asked as sunlight streamed into the office, casting a faint glow on Zhang¡¯s face. The middle-aged man sighed, a hint of melancholy in his tone. ¡°Xu Xi, how much do you know about the catastrophe five years ago?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± Xu Xi admitted. ¡°I only know that extraordinary creatures appeared overnight, causing immense destruction worldwide.¡± ¡°I was one of the survivors,¡± Zhang said with a wry smile. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to make it through, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here today.¡± Xu Xi was mildly surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have experienced that firsthand, Director Zhang. Perhaps it¡¯s fate¡ªsurviving a disaster often comes with blessings, doesn¡¯t it? It might even explain why you¡¯re such a pivotal figure now.¡± Zhang chuckled briefly before continuing. ¡°Most people remember the Cataclysm just as you do. They recall the sudden appearance of extraordinary creatures and the dawn of human awakening to extraordinary powers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s remarkable how things that once only existed in fantasies and legends became real overnight. That¡¯s why this era is often called the age of spiritual energy revival.¡± But then Zhang¡¯s smile faded. ¡°However, the word ¡®revival¡¯ isn¡¯t entirely accurate,¡± he said bitterly. ¡°Those creatures, those abilities¡ªthey were never native to Earth. It¡¯s not so much a revival as it is an invasion.¡± ¡°Invasion?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s expression darkened. He had considered many possibilities about the truth, but hearing Zhang¡¯s explanation still unsettled him. ¡°Are you saying those extraordinary creatures are intentionally invading us?¡± Zhang shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily. In my past missions, I¡¯ve encountered some extraordinary creatures capable of communication, even humans from other worlds. Many seemed as confused about their presence on Earth as we were.¡± He continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just creatures appearing here. Entire landscapes, unique species, and valuable extraordinary resources from other worlds have materialized as well. These resources are part of why the Control Bureau has developed so rapidly.¡± Zhang¡¯s expression grew complex. On one hand, he resented the changes this invasion had wrought on the Earth he once knew. On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t deny that these extraordinary changes had propelled humanity into an unprecedented era of progress. ¡°Whether it¡¯s an invasion or a revival,¡± Zhang concluded, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter much to us. We can¡¯t change what¡¯s happening. The only thing we can do is grow stronger to protect ourselves and others from the threats that arise.¡± Xu Xi nodded in agreement. ¡°Thank you, Director Zhang. This conversation has been truly enlightening.¡± Having learned what he needed, Xu Xi rose to leave. With a better understanding of spiritual energy revival and his new role in the Control Bureau, he had plenty to think about and many plans to set in motion. Director Zhang personally escorted him out, assigning a staff member to guide Xu Xi and familiarize him with the Bureau¡¯s facilities. They toured several key areas, including a secure storage room for items purchased from the Extraordinary House. Many items available there were hazardous to ordinary people, so they were stored at the Bureau for safekeeping until their buyers could collect them. The Bureau also offered training courses for newcomers to help them master their newfound powers. However, these courses were irrelevant to someone like Xu Xi, who had gained all his knowledge and skills through the simulator. After completing the tour, Xu Xi left the Bureau and began his walk home. As he walked, he examined the Extraordinary House application on his phone. ¡°Everything can be managed remotely,¡± he thought. ¡°Buying, selling, searching for information, and even accepting missions¡ªall from home. That¡¯s incredibly convenient.¡± Satisfied with the app¡¯s functionality, Xu Xi pondered the things he¡¯d learned. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°So, spiritual energy revival is actually a multi-world invasion? If this continues, the Earth might one day merge with those other worlds.¡± The idea was fascinating yet unsettling. But Xu Xi soon dismissed the thought with a self-deprecating laugh. ¡°Even if it does happen, what can someone like me do? I¡¯m just a lucky guy with a simulator. None of this could possibly have anything to do with me, right?¡± Shaking off the thought, Xu Xi quickened his pace. ¡°Better to get home and see what¡¯s inside the storage ring Zhang gave me. It might help strengthen my combat abilities. Once my strength stabilizes, I¡¯ll start searching for anchor media to initiate another simulation.¡± But as he neared home, the sky darkened abruptly. A light drizzle began to fall, soon turning into a steady rain. The cool, misty air filled his nostrils as droplets splattered on the ground, forming tiny puddles. Xu Xi initially considered using his spiritual power to shield himself from the rain but decided against it. Instead, he ducked into a nearby store and bought a new umbrella. Opening the umbrella, he continued his walk, listening to the rhythmic tapping of rain on the fabric. ¡°I haven¡¯t held an umbrella like this in years,¡± he murmured. ¡°Not since before the catastrophe. Time flies.¡± As he adjusted the umbrella to shield himself from the rain, Xu Xi noticed something strange. No matter how carefully he positioned it, his left shoulder always ended up slightly wet. It took him a moment to realize why. His grip unconsciously tilted the umbrella to the right, as though he were trying to protect someone walking beside him. But no one was there. Xu Xi paused briefly, staring at the empty space beside him. ¡°¡­¡± Without correcting his posture, he continued walking, allowing his left shoulder to get wet. Some habits, he realized, were impossible to break. And deep down, he had no desire to change them. Perhaps, in some small corner of his heart, he still hoped for a miracle¡ªone he knew would never come. Chapter 22 The moment Xu Xi stepped into his home and set his umbrella aside, a distinct notification chimed from his phone. [Your debit card account 9527 received 300,000.00 yuan in Chinese currency today, and the available balance is 323,333.00 yuan.] ¡°So quick?¡± Xu Xi muttered, raising an eyebrow as he glanced at the message. He hadn¡¯t expected such efficiency, though he supposed 300,000 yuan was a trivial amount for a Golden Core cultivator. For the Extraordinary Control Bureau, it was a matter of protocol to ensure the funds were promptly transferred. Still, Xu Xi wasn¡¯t particularly concerned about money. After changing into clean clothes, he lounged on the sofa, opened the Extraordinary House app, and navigated through its extensive trading network. The sheer variety of items left him impressed. Talismans, martial arts techniques, Qi and blood refinement secrets, ghost cultivation manuals, and even the forbidden arts of Hehuan. Then there were enchanted weapons like the Meteoric Iron Bow, Holy Light Enchanted Gatling Gun, and Sky Thunder Enhanced Armor-Piercing Bullets. ¡°The government certainly knows how to adapt,¡± Xu Xi mused as he scrolled, marveling at the seamless integration of modern technology and supernatural enhancements. He began focusing on the essentials¡ªmaterials and tools relevant to the four arts of immortal cultivation: alchemy, formations, talismans, and weapon refinement. Each category offered immense potential for enhancing his practice. His mind drifted as he added items to his cart. ¡°The Extraordinary House has a recycling feature. If I sell some of the Tianjian Sect¡¯s secret techniques, I could earn a significant number of points. That would allow me to buy the items and information I need.¡± He planned to utilize his mastery of the four arts to full advantage, aiming to build a self-sustaining system for cultivation, defense, and attack. ¡°Why buy finished products when the materials are far cheaper?¡± he reasoned. After all, the prices for finished items in the Extraordinary House were exorbitant compared to raw materials. ¡°Five years of spiritual energy revival is still too short. It¡¯s likely the Control Bureau doesn¡¯t yet have enough alchemists, formation masters, or talisman artisans to meet demand,¡± he concluded. With that, Xu Xi methodically purchased materials like red fox eyes, dragon bones, and thundering gold spirit. His shopping spree only ended when his available points ran out. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°One thousand points aren¡¯t nearly enough,¡± he grumbled, eyeing the tantalizing items he couldn¡¯t afford. Beyond the materials for immortal cultivation, there were fascinating products from other supernatural systems, which he also longed to study. ¡°Patience,¡± he reminded himself. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll focus on the essentials for now and expand later.¡± Closing the app, Xu Xi leaned back and began adjusting his breathing. ¡­ A month passed swiftly. In this time, Xu Xi adapted to his regained mobility and immersed himself in refining the materials he had purchased. With his skills, he crafted a full set of Spirit Gathering Arrays, a stockpile of Huanglong Pills to enhance cultivation speed, and even a horned dragon vine with his wood-rebirth ability. The horned dragon vine became the foundation of his nascent magic weapon, the Withered Vine Sword¡ªa blade infused with vitality and lethal precision. Additionally, Xu Xi produced numerous talismans. Although not as powerful as his direct techniques, these served as a testament to his dedication to refining his craft. Despite joining the Extraordinary Control Bureau, Xu Xi wasn¡¯t overwhelmed with assignments. In the past month, he had only been called upon twice. The first incident involved a mutated raptor from a fantasy world. The enormous beast spread its wings, casting a shadow over half the city. With a single green sword light from the Withered Vine Sword, Xu Xi split the creature in two, earning one million yuan, five hundred points, and various valuable materials. The second event was a Hundred Ghosts Night Parade¡ªa terrifying phenomenon of spectral entities flooding the city. Xu Xi¡¯s wood-based magic, brimming with vitality, easily dispelled the ghostly horde, earning him 1.5 million yuan and nine hundred points. After these battles, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°Money really is just numbers. I don¡¯t care about it at all.¡± For Yanshan City, extraordinary disasters were not uncommon. However, most low-threat situations were handled by weaker extraordinary beings, allowing Xu Xi to reserve his strength for major threats. As Director Zhang put it, ¡°Good steel should be used on the blade.¡± Xu Xi appreciated the arrangement, as it allowed him to focus on his cultivation without compromising his mission rewards. ¡°But you can never have too many points,¡± he mused. ¡°I¡¯ve seen some promising items recently, but I¡¯ll need more points to buy them. If completing missions isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll have to turn to the Four Arts of Immortality.¡± Among the four disciplines, alchemy seemed the most lucrative. Immortal pills were highly sought after, not just by cultivators but also by other extraordinary beings, particularly those from fantasy and martial arts systems. ¡°Refining and selling pills will be my first step toward financial independence,¡± Xu Xi decided as he browsed Extraordinary House for alchemical materials. Just as he finalized another large purchase, a notification lit up his phone screen. [Urgent message from Zhang Yaoguo: Danger. Come quickly!] Chapter 23 After joining the Extraordinary Control Bureau, Xu Xi learned a significant truth¡ªwhat descended upon Earth during the spiritual energy revival were not just extraordinary creatures, but fragments of otherworldly realms, bringing alien landscapes and ancient structures. These fragments were officially classified as [World Ruins]. The potential of these World Ruins was immense. By studying them, one could uncover secrets of various extraordinary systems and obtain unique treasures. In fact, the diverse array of items in Extraordinary House largely originated from such ruins. However, the emergence of these ruins wasn¡¯t always beneficial. Some were fraught with danger, causing destruction and posing significant threats to nearby areas. Xu Xi now faced one of these particularly perilous situations. ¡°It¡¯s actually a boundary ruin connected to the immortal cultivation side,¡± Xu Xi murmured. In the suburbs of Yanshan City, after receiving Zhang Yaoguo¡¯s urgent message, Xu Xi arrived swiftly. From a distance, he saw a sky drenched in blood rain, with mountains of corpses and seas of blood faintly visible. The grotesque scene radiated nameless fear and overwhelming dread. The sheer scale of the carnage hinted at countless deaths, leaving behind a Rakshasa ghost realm so haunting it seemed otherworldly. Among the fragmented images, Xu Xi noticed the clothing of some corpses resembled that of immortal cultivators he recognized. ¡°Could the source of this World Ruin be the same immortal world I simulated?¡± he wondered before shaking his head. ¡°No, not necessarily. There¡¯s more than one world of immortality.¡± Observing the ruins further, Xu Xi turned to Zhang Yaoguo, who stood beside him. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dire,¡± Zhang Yaoguo said, his face grave. ¡°This boundary ruin emerged an hour ago, and its expansion rate is alarming. If it continues, it will reach Yanshan City soon.¡± He clenched his fists as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already requested reinforcements from the General Bureau, but until then, we¡¯ll have to handle this ourselves.¡± Zhang Yaoguo¡¯s voice was heavy with concern. The eerie howls echoing from the ruins, coupled with the sight of endless blood rain and ghostly apparitions, were enough to shake even the bravest hearts. Xu Xi carefully assessed the situation. The intense yin energy emanating from the ruins suggested the presence of malevolent entities, possibly evil spirits or ghost cultivators born from the corpses of immortal cultivators. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be easy,¡± Xu Xi muttered. Although his withered vine sword was effective against ghosts, the sheer scale of the ruins made him question the odds. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Evacuate anyone below the Foundation Establishment level. This is too dangerous for them. Only those at or above Foundation Establishment can protect themselves here.¡± Zhang Yaoguo nodded without hesitation. ¡°Understood. You¡¯re a Golden Core Realm cultivator and more experienced with the ruins of immortal cultivation. I¡¯ll leave this decision to you.¡± Soon, most of the gathered extraordinary individuals dispersed, leaving only those with the strength to face such threats. Among them were Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, innate warriors from the martial arts path, and formal mages from the magical arts. Additionally, Zhang Yaoguo summoned Yanshan City¡¯s other top combatant¡ªa muscular martial artist named Wang Dali, whose Qi and blood martial arts placed him on par with a Golden Core cultivator. ¡°Hahaha! My super wisdom tells me it¡¯s time to use my super strength to save the world!¡± Wang Dali¡¯s laughter boomed as he approached Xu Xi, his towering frame exuding raw power. ¡°Long time no see, Brother Xu!¡± Wang Dali greeted him, flashing a wide grin. ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xu Xi replied with a nod. The two had met several times at the Control Bureau, and Xu Xi held a favorable impression of Wang Dali¡¯s honest and straightforward personality. After a brief rest and ensuring everyone was ready, the team advanced into the ruins under Xu Xi¡¯s lead. As they moved closer, the horrors of the scene became more vivid. The ground was soaked in blood, and the air was thick with a nauseating stench. Pools of blood reflected the sky, and inside them floated fragments of corpses¡ªmangled flesh, tangled hair, and broken bones embedded in rotting tissue. Some members of the team, overwhelmed by the grotesque sight, began vomiting violently. The mountain of corpses exuded an aura of despair, with faces frozen in expressions of hatred, fear, and anguish. Suddenly, some corpses stirred. ¡°Die! Die!¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Horrific voices echoed as the dead rose, their eyes blazing with hatred. Ghostly figures emerged, their malevolent grins targeting the living. Xu Xi reacted swiftly, his withered vine sword slashing through the air, annihilating the malicious spirits. However, the sight of the corpses stirred a deep unease within him. He crouched and retrieved a piece of blood-soaked clothing from the ground, examining it closely. The design was disturbingly familiar¡ªit matched the attire worn by the demon sect monks he had encountered in his first simulation. ¡°Could this¡­ be connected to the Demon Sect?¡± Wang Dali noticed his hesitation. ¡°Brother Xu, is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s keep moving,¡± Xu Xi replied, concealing his suspicions. As they delved deeper into the ruins, the team worked to cleanse the blood and corpses to prevent further contamination of Yanshan City¡¯s outskirts. Then Xu Xi made another startling discovery¡ªa corpse clad in the uniform of the Heavenly Sword Sect. The token on its waist confirmed its identity, matching the sect from his simulation. A chilling thought struck him. ¡°Is this the battlefield between the Heavenly Sword Sect and the Demon Sect?¡± ¡°Could the source of these World Ruins really be the immortal world I simulated?¡± Chapter 24 ¡°The big handprint that covers the sky!¡± ¡°Martial Arts: Wind Chasing Kick!¡± ¡°Magic Fireball Technique!¡± As Xu Xi and his team ventured deeper into the Boundary Ruins, the enemies they faced grew stronger and more formidable. The smell of blood filled the air, and brittle bones crunched beneath their steps. Rivers of blood flowed freely, soaking bloated corpses whose faces were beyond recognition. The further they went, the more corpses of Demon Cult cultivators appeared, often mingled with the remains of Heavenly Sword Sect disciples. Xu Xi¡¯s brows furrowed as he took in the scene. Most people know the sensation of dreaming. But regardless of whether it¡¯s a sweet dream or a nightmare, dreams always seem fleeting, unreal. Yet now, the simulated memories Xu Xi had thought were mere illusions were manifesting before his very eyes, embodied in this horrifying Boundary Ruin. Outrageous. Completely unbelievable. ¡°No, I can¡¯t jump to conclusions yet,¡± Xu Xi thought to himself, determination setting in. He needed more evidence to confirm that this Boundary Ruin originated from the immortal world he once simulated. He turned to Wang Dali, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Dali, I need you to handle things here. I¡¯m going in alone to investigate the deeper parts of this ruin.¡± Wang Dali, towering and muscular, gave him a confident grin. ¡°Brother Xu, are you sure you¡¯ll be fine alone?¡± Xu Xi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if things get too dangerous, I can retreat safely.¡± Wang Dali¡¯s grin widened, and he flexed his massive arms. ¡°Got it! You can count on me to keep things under control. My fists and muscles won¡¯t let anyone down!¡± With that, Wang Dali led the other extraordinary individuals to confront the ghost cultivators. His fists thundered as they collided with enemies, his raw strength tearing through the hordes of malevolent spirits with ease. Seeing that the situation was under control, Xu Xi activated his spiritual power. He stepped onto his Withered Vine Sword and soared into the sky, heading deeper into the heart of the Boundary Ruins. His mind raced with thoughts, searching for the evidence he needed to confirm his suspicions. Flying alone allowed Xu Xi to move quickly, and he soon found various signs that pointed to the origin of the ruins. He discovered the corpses of Demon Cult cultivators, the standard flying swords of Heavenly Sword Sect disciples, and familiar storage bags. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hovering in the blood-soaked sky, Xu Xi activated a magic barrier around himself to repel the falling blood rain. Looking at the evidence, he fell into deep thought. ¡°This Boundary Ruin really does originate from the immortal world I simulated. But how¡­ how is this even possible?¡± The simulated world had always seemed like a fabricated reality, a place he believed could never exist. Yet, here it was, colliding with the real world in the form of a Boundary Ruin. The impossibility of the situation weighed heavily on Xu Xi. He remembered the simulator had never explicitly claimed the simulated world was false. His assumption had been just that¡ªan assumption. ¡°Then¡­ Mo Li¡­ she¡¯s real too,¡± Xu Xi murmured, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s alive¡ªor at least she was. Could she have survived this war?¡± He took a deep breath and refocused. The mystery of the Boundary Ruin¡¯s origin would have to wait. Right now, his priority was to find out more about the events that had unfolded here and ensure the ruin didn¡¯t continue to spread. He flew higher, carving a path through the ghost cultivators and remnants of Demon Cult cultivators with his Withered Vine Sword. His talismans flared with power, disintegrating anything that dared to block his way. At last, he reached the top of the mountain of corpses. There, standing at the peak, was a lone figure. Her back was turned to him, but her presence was overwhelming. Blood dripped from her sword, forming crimson streams that merged into the rivers below. Broken limbs and shattered bones surrounded her, a testament to the carnage she had unleashed. Xu Xi¡¯s breath caught in his throat. Something about her was terrifying yet hauntingly familiar. Before he could retreat, the figure turned to face him. It was a young woman. Her blood-streaked face broke into a radiant smile as she softly said, ¡°Found you.¡± ¡°Brother¡ª¡± Her voice struck a chord deep within Xu Xi. His body froze, unable to move as she approached. Each step she took sent shivers down his spine. ¡°Mo Li?¡± Xu Xi whispered, his voice trembling. She reached out, her bloodstained hands gently wrapping around him. Her embrace tightened, and her voice echoed in his ears, full of emotion. ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t lose you again.¡± Her words carried an indescribable weight. Xu Xi wanted to respond, but before he could, the girl before him disintegrated into countless shimmering light particles. They floated into the air, leaving behind only a single crystalline teardrop. The teardrop drifted into Xu Xi¡¯s hand. [Ding!] [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the special item: Eternal Teardrops] Chapter 25 [Eternal Tears] [Item Introduction]: His sorrow, his tears, his mourning, his hurt, his hatred, and his regret are all gathered here. [Item Effect]: The effect of spiritual energy practice is increased tenfold, the speed of improvement of the four arts of immortality is increased tenfold, the power of Taoism is increased tenfold, the perception of heaven and earth is increased tenfold, the effect of swordsmanship is increased tenfold, the effect of supernatural powers is increased tenfold, and it damages evil spirits and outsiders. Increased tenfold. The body-protecting aura is refreshed once a day and can withstand a full blow at the Immortal Emperor level. Refresh the life machine once a day, automatically heal all injuries of the body, and slightly increase life span. [Usage Requirements]: Only you, only you. The light red, drop-shaped crystal slid into Xu Xi¡¯s palm. Delicate to the touch, its surface was bright, akin to a little girl¡¯s affectionate caress or a young girl¡¯s regretful tears. It was cool at first but warmed as he rubbed it gently. ¡°Teardrops¡­¡± Whose tears? The answer was obvious. Xu Xi lowered his head, staring at the eternal teardrop, his mind racing with confusion. Why had the girl¡¯s figure appeared in the ruins? Why had it turned into these eternal teardrops? And after his death in the simulated world, what had happened to Xu Moli to create such a horrific scene of mountains of corpses and seas of blood? The questions were endless, and the more he thought about them, the more tangled his thoughts became. Suddenly, the teardrop glowed faintly, as if responding to his thoughts. A sequence of emotions unfolded within its light, revealing the story after Xu Xi¡¯s death. It was a cloudy day with heavy rain. The girl, devastated after witnessing her brother¡¯s death, knelt in despair on the land where he had vanished, hoping for a miracle. But no miracle came. Instead, she heard the scorn and curses of others directed at her brother. Her face crumbled with anguish, her heart wrenched in pain, and her breaths grew shallow. Consumed by extreme hatred, the girl broke down, tears mixing with the rain as she tied her bloodstained hair with a cloth and grasped a wooden sword. She moved with mechanical precision, her exhausted body seemingly endless in energy, driven purely by hatred. She slaughtered her brother¡¯s enemies relentlessly. Demon cultivators, whether Jindan or Nascent Soul Realm, fell beneath her wooden blade. The corpses piled up, forming the mountain of corpses and sea of blood that Xu Xi had seen in the ruins. This was the truth behind the carnage¡ªa sister¡¯s desperate revenge for her brother. The vision continued, showing glimpses of her future, but it grew blurry and abruptly cut off. The last scene depicted the girl sobbing alone. Her tears drifted through the boundary sea, carried by chaos, and eventually merged with the ruins that now appeared in the suburbs of Yanshan City. This was the whole story. Xu Xi held the eternal teardrops silently. ¡°So much happened after I died. Mo Li¡­ you must have been so tired.¡± He sighed heavily, his heart aching. He knew how much he meant to her. His death, witnessed firsthand, must have been devastating. But even knowing this, Xu Xi would still make the same decision. If he hadn¡¯t sacrificed himself, she would have died. Xu Xi, who could return to the real world after death, understood that for Mo Li, death would have been permanent. There would have been no second chances. ¡°The Mo Li we saw earlier was just an illusion created by the eternal teardrops, not her real self. That¡¯s why she disappeared so suddenly.¡± Looking at the tears in his hand, Xu Xi let out another sigh. ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll ever meet again someday.¡± He carefully bent his fingers, weaving his mana into a lace-like pattern, threading it through the teardrop to fashion a bracelet. Not only did the eternal teardrops hold immense sentimental value, but their extraordinary effects were unparalleled. To withstand an Immortal Emperor¡¯s attack, even once, was a feat beyond comprehension. ¡°For someone at my current Golden Core Realm, even the weakest immortal is beyond reach. But Mo Li¡­ her strength must be unimaginable to leave behind such a legacy.¡± As Xu Xi donned the bracelet, a surge of energy coursed through him, filling every fiber of his being. It was as though he could tear a dragon from the sky and use it as a skipping rope. He shook off the illusion, knowing it was simply the euphoria of newfound power. ¡°With my Golden Core Realm cultivation enhanced by the eternal teardrops, I should now possess late Nascent Soul stage combat strength. Against evil spirits and heretics, even cultivators at the transformation stage would feel my strike.¡± He clicked his tongue in astonishment. The thought of eternal teardrops accelerating his cultivation made him realize that his progression would soon be exponential. ¡°Soft rice¡­ truly tastes divine,¡± Xu Xi quipped, a faint smile forming on his lips. Turning his attention back to the mountain of corpses and sea of blood, Xu Xi noticed that without the eternal teardrops suppressing them, the evil cultivators in the ruins were becoming increasingly active. The stench of corruption intensified, and the monsters let out eerie, bone-chilling howls. Gripping the Withered Vine Sword, Xu Xi¡¯s gaze sharpened. Initially, his plan had been to stall the ruin¡¯s expansion until reinforcements arrived from the Extraordinary Control Bureau. But now, with the boost from the eternal teardrops, he was confident he could cleanse the place. ¡°Heavenly Sword Style, cut!¡± With a soft command, the Withered Vine Sword unleashed thousands of feet of emerald-green sword light. It slashed through the endless sea of blood and split the crimson sky in two. Monsters disintegrated under the sheer force of his strike. Another slash followed, clearing the blood rain, collapsing the mountain of corpses, and vaporizing the suffocating blood mist. The ruins trembled and groaned as clarity returned to the battlefield. The hidden evil spirits were now exposed, and in the distance, Xu Xi saw Wang Dali and the others, their faces filled with awe and disbelief. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Soft rice really is delicious,¡± Xu Xi murmured, a mischievous smile playing on his lips. Chapter 26 One sword split the heavens. Two swords eradicated the evil spirits. With the power of the eternal teardrops, Xu Xi effortlessly destroyed the mountain of corpses and sea of blood. Yet, the battle was far from over. Many demonic entities still lurked within the ruins. Only by eradicating them completely could the nightmare truly end. ¡°Tear¡ª!¡± The air exploded with a deafening roar. Thunder rumbled, winds howled, and the clouds surged violently. A dazzling sword light cut through the heavens, splitting the Boundary Ruins¡¯ foundation from its source. Ghostly energy, demonic auras, and blood-soaked resentment evaporated into the air. Robes fluttering, Xu Xi soared toward Wang Dali and the others, his sword a constant blur of motion. Every strike cleaved through hordes of malevolent spirits, leaving no room for retaliation. ¡°Junior of the Heavenly Sword Sect, how dare you!¡± ¡°Let me, your ancestor, take over your body and wreak havoc again! Jie Jie Jie!¡± ¡°A mere junior, so insolent!¡± The spectral remnants of demonic cultivators, once slain by Xu Moli, had been nourished by the sea of blood and now emerged as ghost cultivators. They unleashed their full might against Xu Xi, their voices twisted with malice. A massive blood dragon, ten meters long, emerged from the crimson depths. Its vertical pupils glowed ominously, its murderous aura oppressive. With a flick of its tail, the ground quaked and rocks shattered. Xu Xi remained unshaken. ¡°Noisy.¡± He clenched his fist, and with a single punch, the blood dragon burst into a shower of crimson droplets, falling like rain and seeping into the earth. With a flick of his fingers, he shaped his mana into a blade and slashed a Nascent Soul ghost cultivator from afar. The sword¡¯s green light radiated vitality and thundered with unparalleled force, obliterating the ghost into fragments of nothingness. Golden Core Realm? Nascent Soul Realm? They were insignificant. Xu Xi¡¯s confidence surged. Unless a truly monstrous force appeared, he felt no pressure. ¡°Damn it! Where did this terrifying junior come from?¡± ¡°Everyone, attack together! It¡¯s him or us!¡± The remaining specters grew desperate, their fear evident. They unleashed dark magical artifacts¡ªTen Thousand Flags, the Skeleton Temple, and Human Skin Scrolls¡ªeach soaked in the blood of innocents. Xu Xi shook his head. These weapons, forged through lives taken, were inherently weak against him. With the eternal teardrop¡¯s buffs amplifying his strength, they were no threat. ¡°My life has always been one of hard work and caution,¡± Xu Xi muttered, ¡°but today¡­ Eternal Tears, help me!¡± His magical power surged. The vibrant green glow of Wood Regeneration melded seamlessly with the Heavenly Sword Style. The brilliant forest-green light erupted, cutting through the heavens and earth, erasing thousands of evil spirits in its wake. Seizing the moment, Xu Xi rushed toward Wang Dali and his group. They were in dire straits, many nursing injuries. This was expected. Apart from Wang Dali, the rest were only at the Foundation Establishment Realm, unable to withstand the might of Golden Core Realm foes. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Brother Xu, you just¡­¡± Wang Dali¡¯s voice faltered as he stared at Xu Xi in disbelief. The sight of someone obliterating Nascent Souls as if they were nothing left even the strongest man stammering. ¡°Oh, I had a small breakthrough,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile. ¡°You all can leave now. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± A small breakthrough? The others exchanged glances, their faces a mix of awe and exasperation. Yet, they trusted Xu Xi¡¯s words. Supporting their injured comrades, they retreated under Wang Dali¡¯s protection. ¡°Senior Xu, we owe you!¡± ¡°Brother Xu, we¡¯re counting on you!¡± In moments, the battlefield was left to Xu Xi alone. ¡°Now I can go all out,¡± Xu Xi murmured, his gaze fixed on the remaining specters. Some begged for mercy, others had lost their minds to corruption. A few attempted to flee, while others lunged at him in a last-ditch effort to take him down. ¡°Cut¡ª¡± The single word echoed across the ruins like a divine decree. The Withered Vine Sword slashed horizontally. At first, its light was faint, like the first glimmer of dawn. But within seconds, it blazed as bright as the midday sun, illuminating every corner of the ruins. The living found renewed hope, the dead perished for good, and all evil was obliterated. Time seemed to pause. A gentle breeze swept through, scattering the ashes of the fallen spirits. The once-terrifying ruins now lay silent. Only remnants of broken magical artifacts and relics of immortal cultivators remained, most too damaged to be of value. Xu Xi glanced around, disinterested, until his gaze caught something unusual. A wand. ¡°This¡­ is from the magic side, isn¡¯t it?¡± He picked it up, examining the intricately carved object. It was vastly different from anything from the immortal side. It must have belonged to one of the magic practitioners from the Yanshan Bureau. The divide between the immortal and magic sides was vast. Though both were extraordinary powers, their paths were completely distinct. Xu Xi had little interest in the magic side and was about to discard the wand when a familiar chime stopped him. [Ding¡ª] [Magic side anchor point medium detected. Do you wish to recharge?] [Note: Recharged anchor media will be completely destroyed.] ¡°Magic side anchor medium?¡± Standing amidst the desolate ruins, Xu Xi first glanced at the simulator panel, then back at the wand. A realization dawned on him. Anchor media referred to extraordinary items. ¡°But why didn¡¯t the alchemy talismans trigger this prompt?¡± he wondered aloud. It didn¡¯t take long to figure out the answer. Alchemy talismans were tied to the immortal side, the very world he had simulated before. They couldn¡¯t serve as anchor media for a new simulation. ¡°I see. The simulator can only explore a specific type of world once. That¡¯s why it specifies the magic side now.¡± If anchor media were universal, there would be no need for such emphasis. Xu Xi made his choice. Selecting Confirm Recharge on the simulator panel, he watched as the wand disintegrated in his hand, vanishing completely as if devoured by an unseen force. [Ding!] [Magic side anchor point medium loading: 1%] [Keep recharging, host, and strive for a better life!] Chapter 27 After confirming that no more evil spirits remained, Xu Xi left the Boundary Ruins. The news spread rapidly, creating an enormous sensation. No one had expected that the mountain of corpses and sea of blood, which initially required assistance from the General Bureau of Extraordinary Control, would be dealt with singlehandedly by Xu Xi. It seemed impossible. The ruins were filled with enemies at the Foundation Establishment Realm and above, including many Golden Core and Nascent Soul beings. How could a Golden Core Realm cultivator like Xu Xi possibly eliminate them all? ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Audible gasps filled the air as onlookers stared at Xu Xi with wide-eyed disbelief. ¡°I get it now! Senior Xu must secretly be a God-Transformation Realm expert. His Golden Core Realm cultivation is just an illusion to deceive us¡ªjust like in novels where the hero hides his true power!¡± ¡°I knew from the moment I saw Senior Xu that he was extraordinary!¡± ¡°Father, can I be a pendant on his thigh?¡± ¡°Ahem, actually, I have a sister¡­¡± Faced with the crowd¡¯s excitement, Xu Xi could only shake his head helplessly and explain, ¡°I¡¯m really just a Golden Core cultivator.¡± But no one believed him. Even the honest Wang Dali looked at him as if he were joking. In the end, Xu Xi let them think what they wanted. With the Eternal Tears in his possession, his combat strength far exceeded that of an ordinary Golden Core Realm cultivator, so their misunderstanding wasn¡¯t entirely unfounded. The situation concluded smoothly. The extraordinary reinforcements from the General Bureau turned back midway, leaving behind only a small group of researchers to gather data on the Boundary Ruins. Later, Zhang Yaoguo asked Xu Xi how he wished to be compensated for his contribution. Given the immense threat posed by the Boundary Ruins, Xu Xi¡¯s intervention had been invaluable, and Zhang Yaoguo struggled to determine an appropriate reward. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like all the compensation to be in the form of extraordinary items¡ªbut none from the immortal cultivation system,¡± Xu Xi requested, much to Zhang Yaoguo¡¯s surprise. Though puzzled as to why an immortal cultivator would want items from other systems, Zhang Yaoguo agreed without hesitation. Before long, Xu Xi received over a thousand extraordinary items of varying quality, some intact and others damaged. He recharged all of them into the simulator, which significantly advanced the loading progress of the anchor media. Unfortunately, due to the diverse types of extraordinary items, none of the progress bars reached 100%. ¡°The magic side has the highest loading rate so far¡ª83%,¡± Xu Xi noted. ¡°Looks like I should focus on completing that first.¡± Back home, Xu Xi dove into his alchemy work without rest. He purchased raw materials from the Extraordinary House, refined elixirs, sold them back on the platform, and used the earned points to buy more materials. This relentless cycle continued for days. Exhausting himself physically and mentally, Xu Xi eventually reached the final stretch. ¡°Bang!¡± Twenty days later, at night, the lid of the alchemy furnace flew open, and dozens of golden elixirs floated into the air. Xu Xi flicked a porcelain bottle, and the elixirs obediently flew into it before being sealed. Exhaling deeply, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t hide his exhaustion. ¡°This is the last batch of Huanglong Pills. After selling them tomorrow, I¡¯ll have enough points to buy the remaining magic side items and fill up the progress bar,¡± he murmured. ¡°Finally¡­ finally.¡± Looking at the porcelain bottle in his hand, Xu Xi sighed again. His body felt worn out from the twenty-plus days of nonstop alchemy work. Placing the elixirs into his storage ring, he gazed at the night sky. The bright moon hung high, bathing the world in a serene glow. He couldn¡¯t resist his weariness any longer and made his way to bed. While cultivators at the Golden Core Realm typically replaced sleep with meditation, Xu Xi¡¯s fatigue demanded a deep, dreamless slumber. Before long, his gentle breathing filled the quiet room. The night was peaceful. Moonlight filtered through the gaps in the curtains, softly illuminating the room with a silvery glow. In this tranquil setting, a cold, graceful figure appeared silently beside the bed. The moonlight touched her black hair, giving it a faint silver sheen. ¡°Brother¡­¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with attachment. She placed her fingertips gently on Xu Xi¡¯s chest and bent down, resting her head as she had done in childhood, letting herself relax in her brother¡¯s arms. The familiar warmth and scent calmed her restless heart. He was truly back. Her brother had returned. Seeing him with her own eyes, touching him with her own hands, hearing his steady breathing¡ªthese reassured Xu Moli that the hero she idolized, the sun she longed for, had come back to her. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll meet soon. I¡¯ll make sure of it¡­¡± she murmured softly, lying close to him. Though she had found him, there was an undeniable challenge. Xu Xi existed in a fragile and insignificant dimension. If she tried to bring her full Immortal Emperor form into this space, it would collapse entirely. She couldn¡¯t risk such destruction. She refused to harm him. Far across time and space, Xu Moli, now an Immortal Emperor, was destroying countless immortal cultivation worlds at breakneck speed. By merging their fragments with Earth¡¯s timeline, she aimed to increase the planet¡¯s capacity to sustain her presence. She was determined to reunite with her brother, to live by his side again. For now, the eternal teardrop Xu Xi wore allowed her to sense his existence and send a sliver of her power to him. But fear held her back. She worried her brother might not accept how much she had changed. She feared his rejection, his disappointment. And yet, tonight, she had gathered the courage to draw closer to him. Chapter 28 Xu Moli knew her brother better than anyone. She understood that Xu Xi loved and cared for her deeply. Yet, fear lingered in her heart¡ªan unshakable anxiety about things she couldn¡¯t fully control. Because of this, she could only dare to appear secretly, touching Xu Xi in the stillness of the night while he slept. ¡°Good night, brother,¡± she whispered softly. Lying on Xu Xi¡¯s chest, bathed in moonlight, she closed her eyes. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didn¡¯t sleep¡ªshe merely wanted to savor the peace of this moment, to enjoy the long-lost sense of closeness with her brother. The girl stayed like this until dawn, her fading figure reluctantly dissolving into the air as sunlight crept into the room. Before leaving, she cast a glance at the extraordinary magic-side item resting in the corner of the house. A faint frown appeared on her beautiful face. For some inexplicable reason, an unsettling feeling arose within her. It wasn¡¯t a sense of danger but an annoying premonition, like the irritation of a child whose favorite candy was about to be snatched away. Half an hour later, the morning sunlight pierced through the curtains, its brightness waking Xu Xi from his sleep. ¡°Strange¡­ why does my body feel so heavy?¡± Xu Xi murmured. Opening his eyes, he noticed something unusual. His chest and upper body felt as if a weight had pressed down on him all night. Could a Golden Core Realm cultivator like him actually encounter a ghost? Xu Xi shook off the thought and attributed the sensation to exhaustion from his alchemy work. He resolved to focus on the most pressing task¡ªselling his freshly refined elixirs. After washing up and having a simple breakfast, he quickly opened the Extraordinary House app, listing the elixirs for sale. Regular customers swiftly purchased them. Turning to the purchase page, Xu Xi carefully selected the magic-side items he needed, adding them to his cart one by one. ¡°Now all that¡¯s left is a trip to the Extraordinary Control Bureau,¡± Xu Xi said, leaving the house. Riding the withered vine sword, he soared toward the Yanshan City Extraordinary Control Bureau. While the Extraordinary House app made transactions convenient, the delivery and receipt of items still had to be completed at the bureau through its specialized transportation department. As Xu Xi entered the bureau¡¯s bustling hall, a cacophony of voices filled the air. ¡°Team up! I¡¯m a fantasy fighter¡ªtake me with you!¡± ¡°Looking for a group of new extraordinary recruits! Any bosses willing to guide me?¡± ¡°My son has three spiritual roots! He¡¯s destined for greatness!¡± The hall was alive with the unique blend of transcendence and modernity that characterized the era of spiritual energy revival. People of all backgrounds mingled¡ªnewcomers celebrating their extraordinary awakenings, veterans seeking team members, and bystanders marveling at the seamless fusion of ancient power and contemporary life. ¡°Every time I see this, it amazes me all over again,¡± Xu Xi muttered as he walked through the crowd, returning greetings from those who addressed him respectfully as ¡°Senior Xu.¡± ¡­ From early morning until noon, Xu Xi meticulously traded his elixirs for the magic-side items he needed, completing the transactions without wasting a moment. With his storage ring filled, he flew back home and immediately began converting the items into the simulator. One by one, the extraordinary items disappeared, contributing to the anchor medium¡¯s progress bar. [Ding! Magic side anchor point media loading degree: +1%, +1%, +1%, +1%] The progress bar inched forward with each addition. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the bar reached its completion. [Magic side anchor media loaded] [Congratulations to the host for obtaining a simulation attempt. Do you wish to begin a new simulation?] [Current simulation attempts: 1] ¡°Finally¡­ it¡¯s done,¡± Xu Xi said, a smile breaking across his face. Nearly two months had passed since his first simulation ended, and he had fully digested its rewards. Now, the timing for his second simulation felt perfect. ¡°The magic side and the immortal side are so vastly different. I wonder what benefits this simulation will bring,¡± Xu Xi thought, calling up the simulator panel. With a chuckle, he pressed the button to begin. [Simulation starting¡­] [World line is being deduced¡­] [Transmigratable world identified: Magic Side World] [Generating entries¡­] [Entries generated. Please select three as character talents for this simulation.] The following entries appeared: Melee Mage (Blue): Your melee skills as a mage are exceptional, enabling you to fight knights on equal footing. Elemental Perception (Purple): You possess an extraordinary sensitivity to elemental forces, with the potential to establish contracts with elemental spirits. Dream Gibbering (Gold): You often dream of cryptic whispers that grant valuable insights but rapidly erode your sanity. Sprint (White): You run faster than the average person¡ªmuch faster than the neighbor¡¯s dog. Mortal Wisdom (Red): Your learning ability is exceptional within the bounds of mortal knowledge. With effort, you can master almost anything. Observer (Purple): Your sharp observation skills allow you to see through appearances and discern underlying truths. ¡°Mortal Wisdom¡­ a talent for mastering everything. Isn¡¯t this the ultimate gift for a protagonist?¡± Xu Xi thought, quickly choosing Elemental Perception (Purple), Mortal Wisdom (Red), and Observer (Purple). Though tempted by the golden Dream Gibbering, its side effect of mental collapse was unacceptable. The simulations were entirely real, and Xu Xi had no interest in losing his sanity. [Entries selected. Begin simulation?] ¡°Yes.¡± As Xu Xi confirmed, a familiar sensation of his consciousness detaching washed over him. In a blur of light, he felt himself being pulled through time and space. [Simulation No. 02 officially begins.] [Today¡¯s weather is gloomy, with heavy rain. You stay home, having no intention of going out.] [The roar of a heavy truck echoes outside. You pay no attention, confident that you¡¯re safe inside your house.] [You were careless and didn¡¯t dodge.] [The wet road caused a heavy truck to skid. It crashed into your house, placing you directly in its path.] [Once again, your extraordinary luck kicked in, and you were violently thrown aside.] Chapter 29 [You experienced a painless transmigration.] [When you open your eyes, you find yourself in a world of steam and magic, and your body has changed into that of a 15-year-old¡ªweak and ordinary.] [You have no identification, no money, and nothing to your name¡ªnot even a bowl.] [As a transmigrator, you resolve to remain calm. You take your time exploring your surroundings, determined to start anew in this strange world.] Roaring steam echoed through the air. Gears meshed with rhythmic precision. Magic pulsed faintly in the atmosphere. At night, steel and steam intertwined with magic and mystery to form the bustling core of a massive city. A shrill, piercing whistle jolted Xu Xi awake. ¡°Beep¡ª!!!¡± His eyes opened to the sight of towering red brick walls on either side. The dim sky above was faintly illuminated by the warm, yellow light of street lamps. Without warning, a rush of hot white steam erupted nearby, shooting skyward before colliding with the cold night air. The resulting reaction formed dense water droplets that briefly obscured his view before dissolving into a fine mist that slowly crept through the city. This fog veiled the streets, leaving visibility poor. From various directions, curses echoed as people reacted to the sudden obstruction. Amidst the chaos, a figure wearing a flowing robe and holding a wand floated into view. With a casual wave, the figure manifested a powerful firestorm that devoured the mist. The city fell silent once more. ¡°Praise the almighty magic and the noble God of Fire!¡± Voices rose in unison as people offered prayers to the divine. This era was steeped in magic. The faith of the gods permeated every corner of society, extolling both the might of magic and the convenience of steam power. Yet, hidden in the vast shadows of this gleaming city lay darkness¡ªoverlooked and ignored. Xu Xi groaned as he struggled to rise from the filthy alley where he had been lying. ¡°Couldn¡¯t the simulator at least give me a decent start?¡± The alley reeked of sewage, its foul black water corroding everything it touched. Compared to his previous simulation where he had been a starving peasant, this beginning was equally miserable. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but suspect the simulator was deliberately tormenting him. ¡°First things first¡ªI need food, shelter, and a plan. I¡¯ll figure out the magic part later.¡± Shakily, he stood and stumbled out of the alley. In this new simulated world, he was stripped of extraordinary powers, bereft of the eternal teardrop, and unable to rely on his sister¡¯s strength. Fortunately, the three talents he had selected gave him the tools to carve out a new life. [You take your first difficult step.] [By asking around, you learn that you are in Allenson City, a northern metropolis renowned for its efficient steam technology. The city worships the God of Fire, the God of Blacksmiths, and the Goddess of Harvest.] [You choose manual labor as a way to earn your first income.] [Despite the backbreaking effort, you manage to earn your first meal and a paltry three copper coins.] [Ten minutes of counting your money fills you with pride. You are pleased that your plan is working.] [You settle in the slums, where food is cheap and housing is nonexistent. With a few pieces of scrap metal, you construct a makeshift shelter¡ªa pitiful semblance of a home.] A year passed. Xu Xi endured the stench of the slums and toiled ceaselessly to survive. Over time, he gradually uncovered the truths of this world and prepared for his next steps. This was an era ruled by gods. People gained magical power through their devotion to deities, with their abilities growing in proportion to their faith. Those deemed worthy were chosen as divine agents, known as demigods. Yet, there were others¡ªindividuals who sought to master magic without the aid of gods. These rare practitioners were called elemental mages. By studying and connecting with the fundamental elements of the world, they could wield magic. However, this path was arduous, fraught with challenges, and chosen by few. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi had no interest in gods, but his talent for elemental perception made the path of the elemental mage a viable option. After saving for a year, he purchased a bottle of low-grade slime from a store in the city center. It was a humble beginning, but it was enough to set him on his path. In the filth of the slums, Xu Xi meditated. His elemental perception allowed him to sense the life energy within the slime, engraving its fluctuations into his spiritual consciousness. He learned his first spell¡ªLife Slime Generation. With this newfound ability, Xu Xi left the slums and registered with the Magician Association as an apprentice mage. The association provided him with a stipend of ten silver coins per month, vastly improving his living conditions. His rise from the slums to the status of a magic apprentice astonished many. Some believed he was a devout follower of the Goddess of Life, as elemental mages were considered mythical beings. Xu Xi neither confirmed nor denied these assumptions. In a world dominated by religious zeal, atheists were branded as heretics. The misunderstanding provided him with a convenient cover, allowing him to live safely while pursuing his ambitions. Chapter 30 [You left the slums, but your legend lives on. In the slums, you are known as the legendary man.] [After your departure, the slum¡¯s evil forces sought to gain your favor and punished the scavengers who had clashed with you. You became a figure of fear, whispered about as the invisible godfather of the slums.] [You moved closer to the city center.] [In this new area, the environment was clean and orderly, free of the foul stench and polluted sewage of the slums.] [Your mood improved greatly, allowing you to study magic faster. With your elemental perception, mortal wisdom, and observer talents, you mastered more attributes by your third year.] [At 17 years old, you became a composite element mage, proficient in earth, wind, water, fire, thunder, light, darkness, life, and death.] [The only elements beyond your reach were time and space, domains belonging to the gods¡ªor more precisely, to the Supreme God¡ªfar beyond human understanding.] [You accepted this limitation, content with mastering so many elements and devoting yourself fully to magic.] [The realm of magicians is divided into apprentice, official magician, elite magician, great magician, grand magician, holy magician, and demigod.] [Your exceptional talent propelled you forward at an astonishing rate.] [In your fourth year of simulation, at 18, you became an official magician.] [In your fifth year of simulation, at 19, you mastered all level 1¨C3 basic magic across all attributes. You established contracts with multiple elemental elves, drawing magical energy from the elemental plane to sustain yourself. Your mana capacity was ten times that of an ordinary magician, a hidden blessing.] [In your sixth year of simulation, at 20, you advanced to elite mage status.] [This newfound power enabled you to wield level 4¨C5 magic, granting the ability to destroy towns or, given time, even cities.] [To remain inconspicuous, you kept your status as an elite mage a secret, claiming to have only recently become an official magician.] [Despite your modesty, your name spread like wildfire. Your rise from the slums to magical prominence captivated Allenson City. From nobles to beggars, all knew your name.] [Your story became a source of inspiration, a shining tale of triumph over adversity. Troubadours sang of your journey, spreading your legend far and wide. Nobles sought your company, and the poor saw you as a beacon of hope.] The simulation was progressing smoothly. Unlike the first simulation, which felt like a beginner¡¯s bonus, this second run provided unparalleled satisfaction. The synergy of your three talents amplified your progress far beyond simple arithmetic. At just 20 years old, you had reached elite mage status. You felt confident that before this simulation ended, you could ascend to the rank of Holy Magister and perhaps even glimpse the domain of the gods. ¡°If I can replicate my simulated progress in reality, I¡¯ll truly be unstoppable,¡± Xu Xi thought. ¡°If the demigod level of the magic system is equivalent to the Loose Immortal stage in cultivation, then reaching Holy Magister would parallel the Mahayana stage.¡± As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Xu Xi wandered the city streets, absentmindedly nibbling on a piece of bread. Turning into a narrow alley to take a shortcut, his boots splashed through muddy puddles. The clean lines of his attire contrasted sharply with the grimy, bloodstained surroundings. This city, for all its grandeur, was rife with cruelty. The powerful fought their battles with influence, while the powerless resorted to primal violence. Blood was as common as rain here, but Xu Xi had no reason to fear. Everyone in Allenson knew him, and none would dare provoke an official magician. ¡°Stop¡­ stop!¡± a trembling voice called out. ¡°Hand over the bread. Hand over the bread!¡± Startled, Xu Xi halted and looked up to see a small, frail figure blocking his path. It was late October, and the weather had grown chilly. The figure before him wore only a ragged coat and oversized green trousers, clearly scavenged from refuse. Her dirt-caked hair clung to her scalp, revealing a faint scar on her forehead. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her pale golden eyes lacked light, filled instead with emptiness and fear, as though she carried the weight of unspeakable horrors. Xu Xi¡¯s gaze dropped to her hands, which clutched a small knife. Though her body trembled and her grip was unsteady, she held onto the weapon as if it were her only lifeline. But threatening an official magician with a knife? It was absurd. Frowning, Xu Xi activated his observer talent. Immediately, he noticed details invisible to the average eye¡ªbroken horns concealed beneath her matted hair and faint scales hidden beneath her skin. ¡°A half-demon hybrid,¡± Xu Xi murmured. ¡°She must be one of the refugees who fled to Allenson recently. No wonder she doesn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Taking a step forward, Xu Xi examined the scars on her face, the bruises on her arms, and the sheer terror in her quaking frame. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ pitiful,¡± Xu Xi thought, lowering his gaze with a sigh. In a world ruled by gods, demons stood as their eternal adversaries. While most demons were monstrous in appearance, some bore striking similarities to humans, leading to forbidden unions that produced hybrids. These hybrids, despised for their mixed blood, were almost always abandoned at birth. Only a rare few, valued for their strength, were kept alive to be trained as soldiers. The girl before him was clearly one of the unlucky ones¡ªa rejected ¡°defective¡± hybrid, too weak to inherit demonic power yet too inhuman to blend into human society. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t come any closer!¡± she cried, her voice trembling with panic as Xu Xi approached. Chapter 31 The girl gripped the knife tightly with both hands, her only means of defense. Her oversized dark green trousers dragged on the ground, trembling along with her legs. Though she tried to present herself as a robber, her fear and unease painted her more as a victim¡ªhelpless and desperate. ¡°Stop¡­ give me the bread!¡± she demanded, her voice shaking with desperation. She tried to appear fierce, pointing the dull blade at Xu Xi, like a frightened cub showing its barely formed teeth. Her wide eyes locked onto the half-eaten white bread in Xu Xi¡¯s hand, glistening with hunger. Her parched throat betrayed her longing as she swallowed hard. The scene was surreal, almost absurd. In the heart of Allenson City, amidst the majestic steam engines and the occasional mage flying through the misty air, a half-demon girl was attempting to rob the most famous man in the city. Xu Xi, an elite mage with unparalleled power, watched the scene unfold without alarm. Physically, he could have easily subdued her, but he did nothing of the sort. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Xu Xi asked gently, showing no sign of anger or scorn for her defiance. The girl hesitated, her body stiffening momentarily before nodding slightly. ¡°Here.¡± Xu Xi calmly tore off the piece of bread he had bitten into and handed the remaining loaf to her. The girl didn¡¯t immediately take it. She stared at Xu Xi from a distance, confusion flashing in her eyes. It was as though she couldn¡¯t comprehend why someone would offer her food so freely. Slowly, cautiously, she edged closer, holding the knife in one hand while stretching out the other to grab the bread. Once she had it, she fled back into the shadows of the alley, crouching on a rotting wooden box and dipping her feet into the muddy water. Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful gaze, she nibbled cautiously at the bread, checking for any tricks. When she found none, she devoured it ravenously. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that pure-blooded demons have an extraordinary ability to endure hunger, surviving up to a year on magic alone,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°Half-demons likely inherit some of that resilience.¡± He shook his head, observing the girl¡¯s disheveled appearance and the scars that marred her body. It was hard to imagine what kind of life had driven her to this state. When the bread was gone, the girl¡¯s hollow eyes fixated on the crumbs still in Xu Xi¡¯s hand¡ªthe piece he had bitten off. For the first time, a faint glimmer of hope flickered in her gaze. ¡°Can¡­ can¡­ give¡­ give it to me¡­¡± she stammered, her voice trembling with hesitation. Unlike before, there was no aggression, only a timid plea. Her skinny frame staggered toward him, barefoot and unsteady in the mud, reaching out for the scraps. But Xu Xi didn¡¯t hand them over. He tossed the crumbs into his mouth and turned to leave the alley without a word, ignoring the girl entirely. ¡°Why¡­ why¡­¡± she murmured, stunned. Her brief glimmer of hope vanished, leaving her eyes dull and lifeless once more. Her legs gave out, and she collapsed onto the filthy ground, scraping her forehead on the sharp stones. Blood trickled down her face, but she didn¡¯t cry. She simply lay there, unmoving, her body half-submerged in the muck. ¡°Mom¡­ did I do something wrong again?¡± she whispered weakly. ¡°Why is this happening¡­ I¡¯m so hungry, Mom¡­¡± The pain in her stomach twisted unbearably, far worse than the bleeding on her forehead. Clutching her abdomen, she writhed in the filth, as though moving might lessen the agony. Eventually, she stopped moving altogether, her body collapsing in exhaustion. Her lifeless eyes stared at the sky. A single thought crossed her mind: if she died, at least she wouldn¡¯t feel hungry anymore. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then, footsteps echoed through the alley. A warm, strong hand reached down and lifted her up. Blinking, she realized it was the young man from before. He had returned, holding fresh bread in his hands. ¡°Eat,¡± Xu Xi said, his voice calm and steady. ¡°The other bread wasn¡¯t very clean. This is fresh.¡± Ignoring the filth on her body and the stench surrounding her, he gently placed the bread in her hands. Summoning his magic, he cast level 5 life magic, healing her wounds instantly. He helped her to a cleaner spot and urged her to eat. The girl stared at him in disbelief, as though struggling to understand why someone would show her such kindness. When he handed her the bread, she began eating mechanically, her movements hesitant at first but growing faster with each bite. Before long, she had finished the entire bag of bread. Xu Xi then used water magic to manifest a large sphere of clean water. He offered her some to drink and used the rest to wash away the dirt and grime from her body. Finally, he crouched down so their eyes were level, his voice soft and kind. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, extending his hand toward her. The girl, who had remained quiet and unresponsive like a broken doll, looked at him blankly. Slowly, her trembling hands reached out to grasp his. ¡°Okay¡­¡± she whispered, her voice shaking. Chapter 32 [The autumn wind carries whispers of falling leaves, signaling the approach of the cold northern winter.] [On your way home, you encounter a half-demon girl with impure blood. Her frail body bears scars, and she is thinner than even the homeless people you saw in the slums.] [You treated her wounds, fed her, and brought her home.] [You don¡¯t consider yourself noble or great; you simply offered a small act of kindness within your capacity.] [But for her, it was a redemption as radiant as the sun.] The thick soles of Xu Xi¡¯s boots crunched against the dry leaves scattered on the road. Holding the girl¡¯s hand, he led her out of the dark alley, away from the decaying stench, across a small canal, and up a set of steps. Ahead of them stood a white-brown courtyard, clean and serene¡ªXu Xi¡¯s residence in Allenson City. ¡°Come in.¡± The girl hesitated at the entrance, her timid nature surfacing as she glanced around nervously. Xu Xi, sensing her reluctance, tightened his grip slightly and half-dragged, half-guided her into the courtyard. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Snap. Snap. Their footsteps echoed on the gravel pathway, amplifying the courtyard¡¯s silence and emptiness. Exposed to the sun, the girl squinted uncomfortably, her pale, dirt-covered face tilting downward to avoid the light¡¯s brilliance. She seemed unaccustomed to such brightness. Xu Xi held her hand firmly, preventing her from retreating as she might have before. Gradually, she began to lift her gaze. Through the gaps in the brick and tile fence, sunlight filtered down, scattering across the courtyard in a warm mosaic of light and shadow. Flowers swayed gently in the breeze, and the faint hum of insects mingled with the distant hiss of steam engines in the city center. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± the girl murmured, her eyes reflecting Xu Xi¡¯s figure. For the first time, she felt the world of light wasn¡¯t so frightening. For the first time, she stood in the sun. As long as she held this man¡¯s hand, she could muster the courage. [You brought the demon girl home. The first thing you did was take her to the bathroom for a proper cleansing.] [Years of wandering and surviving amidst garbage had left her coated in filth. The water magic you cast earlier wasn¡¯t enough to fully clean her.] [You summoned the water elemental spirit to perform purification magic alongside you.] [You succeeded.] The sound of running water echoed through the bathroom. Xu Xi pressed the valve, and with the familiar hiss of machinery, steaming hot water flowed from the pipes. He controlled the flow, pouring it gently over the girl¡¯s head. ¡°So, it¡¯s gray hair?¡± Xu Xi murmured in mild surprise as he worked to rinse the dirt away. Beneath the layers of grime, strands of long, silver-gray hair emerged, though they were dull and rough, like brittle straw¡ªa clear sign of extreme malnutrition. Her frail body was a testament to prolonged hardship. Her protruding bones seemed ready to pierce her skin, and she appeared as though she might collapse at any moment. ¡°It¡¯s remarkable she¡¯s even alive,¡± Xu Xi thought to himself with a sigh. After washing her hair and hands, he handed her the hot water pipe, meeting her blank gaze. ¡°You can handle the rest yourself, right?¡± The girl hesitated briefly before nodding slightly. Leaving her to finish, Xu Xi stepped out to buy clothes. His home, designed for a bachelor, had nothing suitable for a young girl. Her previous attire couldn¡¯t even be called clothing¡ªmore accurately, it was a collection of rags that Xu Xi had already burned. When he returned, the girl had finished washing but stood motionless in the bathroom, the hot water pipe still running in her hand. Her vacant eyes stared ahead until she noticed him. ¡°Come out and dry off,¡± Xu Xi said, pressing the valve to stop the flow of water. He draped a large towel over her, carefully drying her wet body. For her damp hair, he used fire magic in one hand and wind magic in the other, creating a gentle warm breeze that quickly dried her without leaving a trace of moisture. The new clothes he had purchased weren¡¯t extravagant, but when she put them on, she looked refreshed, almost unrecognizable. She no longer resembled the broken figure from before but seemed like a person¡ªwhole and present. ¡°Much better,¡± Xu Xi said with a satisfied smile. Taking her hand again, he led her down the corridor to the room he had prepared for her. Before opening the door, he paused and looked at her. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± he asked softly. The girl, who had been silent all this time, finally responded. She lifted her head to meet his gaze and said, ¡°Krisa¡­ Krisa Kristina.¡± Her voice was soft, and her pale golden eyes still lacked vitality. Yet, within their emptiness, Xu Xi detected a faint glimmer of hope, as though she yearned for something she couldn¡¯t yet articulate. ¡°Krisa. That¡¯s a beautiful name,¡± Xu Xi said gently, stroking her hair. He opened the wooden door and guided her inside. [You learned the demon girl¡¯s name.] [Krisa Kristina.] [You thought it was a beautiful name and told her so.] [You arranged everything for Krisa. From today, you officially adopt her. You now have a witch in your care.] Chapter 33 [After adopting a witch, your life takes a subtle turn.] [Previously, your days were consumed by studying magic and conducting various magical experiments, but since adopting Krisa, part of your time has been devoted to teaching her.] [You don¡¯t see this as a burden. Instead, you find it a fulfilling way to spend your spare time, especially since your magical attainments are already advanced, and improving your strength is just a matter of time.] [Krisa surprises you with her remarkable perceptiveness, far exceeding your expectations.] [Within a week, she masters basic knowledge about human society and how to interact with others. Despite her tragic past leaving her somewhat unusual, she can now hold normal conversations with you.] [You feel pleased and praise Krisa for her efforts.] [But as much as her progress brings you joy, you can¡¯t ignore the unsettling void within her. It¡¯s not just her impure demon blood, her damaged horns, or the incomplete scales on her skin.] [The most concerning issue is her emotional detachment.] [She doesn¡¯t know joy, sadness, or anger. Only fear lingers.] [Her harrowing past, filled with countless insults, beatings, and despair, taught her to numb herself and suppress unnecessary emotions.] [She can¡¯t smile, can¡¯t cry.] [All that remains are physical instincts molded by repeated pain and the reflexive fear of beatings.] [Once, as you reached across the table to take a cup of black tea, Krisa screamed in terror, mistakenly thinking you were about to strike her. She cowered in the corner, trembling in fear.] [Since then, you¡¯ve consciously softened your movements, gradually helping her grow more comfortable around you.] [Time flies quickly. Within just fifteen days of adopting Krisa, your careful guidance has transformed her. She has become more obedient and has even begun helping with daily tasks.] [You ponder her future deeply, considering her options before presenting them to her.] [1. Let Krisa stay at home as a maid to help with your daily life.] [2. Teach Krisa magic, allowing her to become a true witch and change her life forever.] [3. Give her sufficient money and let her leave to start a new life.] The cold autumn wind howled through Allenson City, scattering dead leaves across the streets. In a courtyard closer to the city center, a young girl¡ªno older than eleven or twelve¡ªstood with dull, lifeless eyes. Her demeanor resembled a machine without self-will. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Three items lay before her. The first was a maid¡¯s outfit. The second was the robe of a magic apprentice. The third was a bulging bag of coins. Each item represented a different path in life. Without hesitation, Krisa ignored the bag of coins. Despite its promise of financial security, it didn¡¯t tempt her in the slightest. ¡°Maid¡­¡± Her gaze lingered on the maid¡¯s outfit. Krisa had no interest in extraordinary power or aspirations of greatness. The idea of remaining by Xu Xi¡¯s side, even as a maid, seemed like a happy ending to her. Just as she reached out for the maid¡¯s outfit, she noticed a hint of disappointment in Xu Xi¡¯s eyes. Her hand paused, then hesitantly shifted toward the magic apprentice¡¯s robe. This time, she saw it¡ªrelief flickered in Xu Xi¡¯s expression. With newfound determination, Krisa grabbed the apprentice¡¯s robe. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve made my choice,¡± Krisa said flatly, her tone devoid of emotion. Clad in the black apprentice¡¯s robe, her long, gray-silver hair gave her an air of quiet mystery. ¡°Krisa, starting tomorrow, come to the meditation room. I¡¯ll teach you the fundamentals of meditation,¡± Xu Xi said, his tone kind yet firm. Gently stroking Krisa¡¯s hair, which had begun to regain its luster, Xu Xi felt a mix of guilt and relief. He knew Krisa hadn¡¯t chosen this path for herself but had done so to please him. Though he felt guilty, he also believed it was the right decision. In this world of magic, strength was essential to control one¡¯s destiny. For demons, who had far longer lifespans than humans, survival depended on power. Even Krisa, as a half-demon, could potentially live for centuries, maybe even a thousand years. Xu Xi didn¡¯t know how long he could remain in this simulated world, but he doubted it would be as long as Krisa¡¯s lifespan. He feared that without power, she might one day face the same abuse and suffering she had endured before. ¡°I must teach her magic¡ªthe kind of power that can truly protect her.¡± Xu Xi knew Krisa¡¯s demon blood rendered her unable to draw magic from divine belief. Fortunately, as an elemental mage, he could guide her to connect with the elements. Looking up at the bare branches of the courtyard tree, Xu Xi thought about the fleeting nature of time. ¡°Krisa, let¡¯s head inside. It¡¯s too cold out here, and you might catch a cold.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Krisa replied softly, following closely behind him. The next day, deep within the courtyard, in a room transformed into a meditation chamber, the flickering candlelight cast long shadows on the walls. Xu Xi and Krisa sat facing each other, surrounded by a magic circle engraved into the floor. The circle enhanced focus and heightened elemental perception¡ªperfect for a novice like Krisa. ¡°Clear your mind, Krisa. Empty it of all thoughts. Let yourself naturally sense the elements around you,¡± Xu Xi instructed. He waved a tan wand lightly, filling the room with a faintly burning scent. The air grew thick and warm, infused with the essence of Qingshen Grass¡ªa miraculous herb known for its ability to enlighten and guide beginner mages. Xu Xi estimated that with a month of diligent practice in this environment, Krisa could become a true magic apprentice without relying on divine belief. ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Xu Xi said calmly, prepared for a long journey ahead. After all, elemental mages were rare in this world, and a half-demon mage was practically unheard of. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve done it,¡± Krisa said suddenly, her voice steady and confident. ¡°?¡± Chapter 34 If doubts could take shape, Xu Xi¡¯s head would be filled with countless question marks at this moment. He had prepared extensively for Krisa¡¯s meditation attempt, expecting it to be a prolonged effort. Yet, against all expectations, she succeeded on her very first try. ¡°Krisa, tell me how you felt during meditation,¡± Xu Xi asked cautiously. ¡°Yes¡­ I saw it,¡± Krisa responded in a soft, obedient tone. Though her speech still stumbled occasionally, it was much better than when they had first met. Through her description, Xu Xi confirmed that she had indeed succeeded. She had perceived the elements, felt the flow of magic, and tapped into her mental power. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But why? In the dimly lit meditation room, the pungent and slightly spicy aroma of Qingshen grass lingered in the air. Krisa, clad in a black magic apprentice robe, sat silently, awaiting Xu Xi¡¯s next instructions. Xu Xi stared at her, deep in thought. ¡°I succeeded in meditation because I had the most advanced red entry, supported by two purple entries. With those innate advantages, it was inevitable for me to succeed.¡± ¡°But Krisa¡­ she doesn¡¯t have those things.¡± Xu Xi began analyzing what could have led to her success. Meditation, at its core, required talent, understanding, and a steady state of mind. Beyond these, there had to be something unique about Krisa¡ªsomething that set her apart from other demons and humans. ¡°¡­I see. That¡¯s it.¡± Looking at the frail girl before him, Xu Xi fell silent. He understood now. Krisa wasn¡¯t a prodigy. She lacked the physical strength of a pure-blooded demon and the spiritual brilliance of humans. Her body was weak, tortured, and scarred from years of abuse. Her spirit was stagnant, dulled by prolonged despair. Yet, it was precisely these qualities that allowed her to succeed. Meditation required an unshaken mind, free from emotion and hesitation. For most people, emotional fluctuations and overthinking caused failure. But Krisa had no emotions to fluctuate. No thoughts to waver. She was a blank slate, shaped only by fear and pain. Her tormented past had inadvertently given her the perfect state of mind for meditation. ¡°This truth is cruel,¡± Xu Xi thought, gripping his wand tightly. Krisa¡¯s natural aptitude for magic was extraordinary, but the price she had paid for it was devastating. To verify his theory, Xu Xi asked Krisa to attempt several more magical exercises. Each time, she performed flawlessly. Whether sensing elements, establishing connections, or absorbing magic, Krisa displayed a genius-level ability. ¡°Well done, Krisa,¡± Xu Xi praised her as he squatted down to meet her gaze. ¡°Do you feel any discomfort?¡± ¡°No, Master,¡± Krisa replied, shaking her head. Her expression remained blank, devoid of the innocence and liveliness typical of a child. Her pale golden eyes held a deep void, a nothingness that was difficult to confront. In many ways, Krisa was a complete failure¡ªa girl who lacked not only physical health but also emotional responses. Yet, this very absence made her an exceptional elemental mage. Xu Xi decided to pause her training. ¡°Master?¡± Krisa tilted her head, her expression blank and slightly confused. ¡°Sit down, Krisa,¡± Xu Xi said, sitting cross-legged and patting the spot beside him. Krisa obeyed, her oversized magic apprentice robe pooling around her thin frame as she sat. Her long gray-silver hair, which touched the ground, spread softly across the floor tiles. The faint wind from Xu Xi¡¯s breath brushed against Krisa¡¯s cheek, filling her with a strange sense of peace. ¡°Krisa, can you tell me about your past?¡± Xu Xi asked gently. ¡°My past¡­?¡± ¡°Anything is fine. I just want to know you better.¡± ¡°I understand, Master,¡± Krisa replied. She didn¡¯t understand why her past mattered, but as Xu Xi¡¯s student, she felt it was her duty to obey. So, under Xu Xi¡¯s patient gaze, the young demon girl began recounting her story¡ªa tale from long before Xu Xi arrived in this world. The year she was born, Krisa met her biological mother. Her mother was a succubus¡ªa demon with large, curved horns, a strikingly human-like figure, and an iron ring locked tightly around her neck. Despite her confinement, her mother gazed lovingly at infant Krisa, her eyes gentle and full of sorrow. Krisa never met her father, at least not in a meaningful way. For the first three or four years of her life, her mother hid her from the world. When Krisa finally saw her father, it was the first and last time. Her ¡°father¡± violently dragged her from her hiding place and threw her out of a window into the wilderness. Her mother tried to resist but was silenced by a scornful glare. ¡°You abomination¡­ You disgrace¡­ You have no right to live¡­¡± Krisa couldn¡¯t understand all the words at the time. She only remembered her mother¡¯s head being thrown out the window after her. To this day, she vividly recalled the sight of her mother¡¯s severed head, charred from burning and stripped of its once-majestic horns. ¡°Run¡­¡± Even in death, her mother¡¯s voice reached her. Despite being decapitated and burned, the demon¡¯s tenacious life force allowed her to utter one final word to Krisa. And so, Krisa ran. She ran far from the home that had never truly been hers. Chapter 35 Krisa ran, tears streaming down her face. She fled as far as her legs could take her, so far that even the knights sent by her ¡°father¡± could never find her. From that day, her life became a constant cycle of wandering, teetering between being half-dead and near-death. Her demon blood made her identity obvious to anyone who saw her. Those who initially showed kindness and considered adopting her quickly recoiled in horror upon noticing the horns on her head. Why? Why was it always like this? The young Krisa couldn¡¯t understand at the time. It wasn¡¯t until she grew older that she realized why people reacted with such fear. This was a world ruled by gods. The gods, benevolent and mighty, shielded humans with their supreme divine power. Meanwhile, demons were seen as evil beings, always opposing the gods and threatening humanity. Thus, humans despised demons with an instinctive hatred. ¡°Get out! Get out of here!¡± ¡°Great Sun God, bring your fire down and burn this witch to death!¡± People either shunned her with disgust or pursued her with swords and stones. Krisa found no place to belong. So, she obeyed her mother¡¯s last words. She kept running, searching for a distant place where she might survive. She wandered for a long time. She once laughed when she found a fallen fruit on the roadside. It was sweet, and for a moment, it filled her heart with joy. She once cried when she tried to join the games of human children, only to be met with rejection and stoned until she was bruised and bleeding. But as time passed, Krisa¡¯s laughter and tears disappeared. Only fear remained. As she grew older, her demonic traits became more pronounced. Her horns and scales became impossible to hide, drawing even more violent reactions. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People threw stones and rotten food at her, pelting her until she was covered in filth and wounds. They took pleasure in her pain, beating her, whipping her, or even tying her behind carriages to be dragged across the ground. ¡°Mother¡­ why is it like this¡­?¡± In the face of constant torment, the light in Krisa¡¯s eyes extinguished completely. Her emotions became void, dulled by the endless cycle of despair. ¡°I guess this is a good thing,¡± Krisa said flatly, her pale golden eyes staring forward, devoid of any waves or ripples of emotion. Without sadness, she didn¡¯t cry. This saved her energy. After losing her emotions, she could flee faster. ¡°If you run fast enough, you won¡¯t get beaten.¡± Krisa shared this piece of wisdom with Xu Xi. She recounted her experiences with an eerie calmness, her face expressionless and her tone devoid of any fluctuations. She explained how drinking muddy water wasn¡¯t ideal because of the sand and stones that caused stomach pain. City drainage ditches, she added, were slightly better since rats could be used to stave off hunger. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Krisa!¡± Xu Xi¡¯s sudden outburst interrupted her. Taking a deep breath, he spoke with uncharacteristic heaviness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry for making you relive these painful memories. I¡¯m¡­ truly sorry.¡± His voice, filled with self-blame, shattered the silence in the room. As Xu Xi looked into Krisa¡¯s empty eyes, his guilt deepened. ¡°Sorry¡­?¡± The demon girl tilted her head in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand why Xu Xi was apologizing. Had she said something she shouldn¡¯t have? Her Master, her savior, was infallible in her eyes. If he was upset, it must be her fault. ¡°I must be useless if I¡¯ve made you so troubled,¡± Krisa said softly, her voice sincere. ¡°Please¡­ abandon me.¡± Useless things should be discarded¡ªthis was the lesson her ¡°father¡± had taught her. Though she cherished Xu Xi and wished to stay with him forever, Krisa resolved to leave if that was his decision. Like her mother¡¯s final wish for her to run far away, she would obey. Krisa sat quietly, her hands clasped tightly on her lap, waiting for Xu Xi¡¯s judgment. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave, but¡­ it¡¯s okay,¡± she thought, her fingers unconsciously fidgeting. She believed she was ugly, weak, and insignificant. Being abandoned was only natural. She had already received more kindness than she deserved. The few seconds of waiting felt like an eternity. Then, a warm and familiar hand gently rested on her head, stroking it softly. The touch carried a faint warmth and comfort. ¡°I will not abandon you, Krisa.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice was soft but firm, filled with heartache and love. ¡°Really, Master?¡± Krisa¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief. Her dull eyes reflected a glimmer of light as she looked up at him. ¡°Yes, really,¡± Xu Xi replied. The weight of her misfortune, which had shadowed her since birth, suddenly lifted. What once seemed like an unreachable dream now became her reality. Krisa was stunned. In the past, she might have laughed or cried with joy. But now, with her emotions dulled, she could only feel a faint ache at the tip of her nose. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± In the stillness of the meditation room, Krisa felt a strange warmth spread through her chest. Her Master¡¯s words had planted a seed of light in her heart. [The witch¡¯s talent will amaze you, but her past weighs heavily on your mind.] [Ravaged, bullied, hunted, tortured¡ªKrisa has endured almost every imaginable cruelty. Her life has been a relentless series of hardships. If not for her young age, something truly irreparable might have happened.] [You begin to wonder: Is human malice greater than the abyssal cruelty of demons?] [You realize that simply cultivating Krisa¡¯s strength is not enough.] [You must also nurture her spirit, helping her become an independent person who can thrive even without you.] Chapter 36 The day ended with meditation. After dinner, Xu Xi escorted Krisha back to her room. Then, he walked alone through the quiet corridor to his study outside the courtyard. Twisting the knob, he stepped inside, and the glass lamps embedded with light crystals cast a gentle glow, illuminating the previously dark room. ¡°The child¡¯s situation is quite complicated¡­¡± ¡°The emotional void caused by her past is almost irreparable. All I can do is try my best.¡± His voice echoed softly in the empty study. Xu Xi approached the table, pulled out a chair, and sat down. He retrieved a thick stack of papers filled with notes on his research into new types of magic, covering various attributes. Tolerant of all elements and endlessly innovative, these were spells that Xu Xi had created from scratch, leveraging the power of the red entry [Mortal Wisdom]. Even though they weren¡¯t included in the rewards from his simulations, he could perfectly replicate them in reality through his memory. But tonight, delving into new magic wasn¡¯t his priority. After briefly glancing at the papers, he tucked them back into the cabinet and retrieved a fresh sheet of blank paper. Holding his pen, he paused occasionally to think before jotting down his thoughts. ¡°Rehabilitating Krisha¡¯s personality can¡¯t be rushed,¡± he muttered. ¡°She¡¯s still in a fragile state. Introducing too much too quickly will only overwhelm her, trapping her further in her tragic past.¡± He paused, his thoughts taking shape. ¡°We¡¯ll stick to the current pace, gradually teaching her magic. Developing extraordinary powers will be the first step in building her self-confidence. From there, the second and third steps will follow, filling the gaps in her heart until she can stand independently, even without me.¡± Warm steam hissed softly through the pipes, providing a cozy ambiance in the room. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pen glided across the paper in a steady rhythm, the faint scratching sound a soothing backdrop in the tranquil night. Xu Xi continued his work until late into the night, only stopping when the page was filled with his plans for Krisha¡¯s future. A sharp whistle pierced the silence from outside, catching Xu Xi¡¯s attention. He glanced out the window and saw dark clouds shrouding the bright moon, casting the entire city of Allenson into an eerie gloom. Buildings constructed from magical bricks loomed tall, and the ever-present steam mist from the engines swirled ominously in the air. Under the oppressive darkness, the city resembled a twisted, foreboding forest. The faint light from scattered windows only added to the strange, haunting atmosphere. ¡°Steam, magic, gods, elements, demons¡­¡± Xu Xi muttered under his breath, his gaze lost in the inky darkness. This simulated world, like the city before him, seemed filled with countless mysteries lurking in the shadows. The world of cultivation was no different. Unfortunately, his untimely death in the first simulation had limited his progress, halting his journey at the Golden Core Realm before he could even glimpse the legendary fairyland. ¡°I hope this second simulation leads to something greater,¡± he mused. ¡°At the very least, I need to live longer this time¡­ long enough to ensure Krisha can protect herself. Only then can I leave with peace of mind.¡± ¡­ [Your training of Krisha has officially begun.] [In the magic system, meditation is just the first step. The true challenge lies in communicating with elements and mastering magic.] [Krisha aspires to follow in your footsteps and become a master of all attributes, but her talent pales in comparison to yours.] [You smile and guide her to start with the basics: earth, wind, water, and fire.] The first lesson was earth magic. ¡°Krisa, empty your mind and feel the earth beneath your feet,¡± Xu Xi instructed. ¡°Perceive, communicate, release. Follow the steps and take your time.¡± In the courtyard, where the autumn wind howled softly, Krisha, clad in her apprentice robes, concentrated hard. After a minute of effort, she managed to form a small, scattered mound of dirt. This was the level 0 spell, Soil Gathering, a simple spell for apprentices to practice. Despite its imperfections, Xu Xi offered praise without hesitation. ¡°Well done, Krisha.¡± ¡°Remember, earth magic requires steadiness, patience, and a sense of heaviness,¡± he added gently, squatting to dust off the dirt that had splattered onto her clothes. ¡°I understand, Master,¡± Krisha replied obediently. ¡­ Next came wind magic. Once Krisha was proficient with earth magic, Xu Xi moved on to teaching the basics of wind magic, starting with Wind Blade, a level 0 spell. This simple, widely-used spell had limited range and damage, but it served as the foundation for more advanced wind magic. ¡°Compress, stabilize, and then release,¡± Xu Xi demonstrated, slowing his movements to ensure Krisha could follow. She watched intently but seemed confused, struggling to replicate the spell. After a long effort, she managed to condense a wind blade, but it dissipated mid-flight before it could reach its target. ¡°Good effort,¡± Xu Xi encouraged tactfully. ¡­ Water magic came next. Among the four natural elements, Krisha showed the most aptitude for water magic. Xu Xi started with Water Generation, a level 0 spell. Within ten minutes, Krisha had successfully mastered it and even learned Water Arrow, another basic spell, on her own. ¡°My disciple Krisha shows the potential of a future water-type holy mage,¡± Xu Xi said with a chuckle. But his lighthearted remark was cut short when Krisha¡¯s magic power ran out, causing her spell to backfire and soak her completely. That day, Xu Xi gave her a light tap on the head and reminded her not to get overconfident. ¡­ Finally, Xu Xi introduced her to the volatile fire element. Among the magical elements, fire was the most dangerous due to its instability. Xu Xi waited until Krisha had a solid foundation in the other elements before teaching her Fire Bomb, a level 0 spell. Fire Bomb was the precursor to the powerful Fireball spell. It was quick to cast and packed a punch but was risky for apprentices, who often struggled to control it. With Xu Xi¡¯s guidance, Krisha eventually mastered the spell without mishap. At last, the first steps in her elemental cultivation were complete. Her journey had just begun, and the path ahead would require steady growth and practice. Xu Xi was determined to stay by her side, nurturing this sapling until it grew into a towering tree. Chapter 37: [Your teaching to the witch was very successful.] [She has mastered the four elements of earth, wind, water, and fire.] Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The emotional defect makes the witch different from ordinary people, but it also makes her progress in magic extremely fast. In some aspects, she possesses a unique understanding of magic.] [You are very pleased because this means the witch¡¯s talent is not bad.] [Do you think such growth and progress can fill Krisha¡¯s fragile and sensitive heart to some extent?] [You begin teaching her more advanced and deeper magic knowledge.] [Krisha studies very earnestly, keeping your teachings firmly in mind. At the same time, she treats you with immense respect. Aside from learning magic, she also takes the initiative to handle housework.] [You didn¡¯t stop her.] [Because you understand that, to heal a broken heart, in addition to giving it confidence, you must also give it a sense of presence.] [Blindly helping a girl and showering her with unconditional kindness and love will not restore her to normal; it will only leave her confused and lost.] [So, you give the girl a ¡°value¡± to her existence.] [Through the busyness of housework, you allow her to feel needed and valuable, instead of feeling like someone who could be abandoned at any moment.] [This method effectively enhances her sense of security.] ¡­ [Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, two months have passed since you adopted the witch.] [It is now the end of December.] [Your popularity in Allenson City has slightly declined, but you remain a widely discussed topic among the common people. People often talk about how devout your faith is and how you moved the Goddess of Life to grant divine grace.] [You laugh it off because you are not a believer in the Goddess of Life.] [Allenson City is located in the northern part of the world. Winter here arrives earlier and harsher than in other cities. Snowflakes begin to fall, and pedestrians on the streets tremble.] [It¡¯s snowing heavily, and the cold is biting.] [In such extreme conditions, even breathing becomes painful. The freezing air cuts through the nose and mouth, rushing into the body, causing a relentless impact.] [But this has little to do with you. Your home is equipped with a full set of steam-powered equipment, and you can also use fire magic to stay warm.] [You unexpectedly learn from the Magicians Association in the city center that orcs are attacking a border city further north of Allenson.] [The chilling winter not only tortures humans but also these alien races with their extraordinary physiques.] [This news doesn¡¯t stir much concern in Allenson. There are multiple mage legions stationed at the border and several divine churches assisting in defense. Breaking through the defense line is nearly impossible.] [The New Year is approaching.] [From nobles to commoners, everyone begins preparations for the first day of the New Year.] [This day is called ¡°God¡¯s Creation Day,¡± a celebration of the gods¡¯ collective creation of the world. It is a day of cheers and festivities, even in the bitter cold.] ¡­ Lively. Noisy. And bustling. Xu Xi sat in his warm and comfortable study, quietly listening to the frolicking sounds outside. Since the weather turned cold, he hadn¡¯t heard such lively noises in a long time. Children were playing, and adults were laughing, adding a splash of color to the silent winter. In previous years, Xu Xi spent this time alone. But this year was different¡ªhe had Krisha, the witch, by his side. ¡°Master, please.¡± A calm voice reached his ears, devoid of strong emotions, as soft as a bubbling stream or a gentle breeze brushing past treetops. This beautiful tone was uniquely Krisha¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, glancing to his right. After two months of proper nutrition, the once frail and miserable girl had regained some of her basic color and body shape. Her long gray-silver hair was now smooth, cascading naturally like a waterfall. She wore a black-and-white magic apprentice uniform, standing quietly with a cup of steaming hot drink in her hand. [Chaka.] This was a magical drink popular in human society. Xu Xi thought of it as the magical world¡¯s equivalent of coffee. He accepted the drink from her hand and took a sip. As the warmth spread through his body, he felt his spirit clear, and his perception of magic deepened. Such was the effect of Chaka. One gold coin per cup. ¡°Black-hearted profiteers,¡± Xu Xi muttered, smacking his lips. He felt this so-called Chaka wasn¡¯t worth its price and paled compared to his own crafted entries. Still, considering the local mages in this simulated world lacked such bonuses, it was understandable why Chaka was priced this high for its small enhancement. Shaking his head, Xu Xi dismissed the thought. He placed the cup back on the tray and stood up. ¡°Krisha, I need to go out. Please look after the house.¡± ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t worry,¡± she replied. Xu Xi donned his formal mage¡¯s robe, enveloped himself in a wind barrier and warmth from fire magic, and used wind control to lift himself into the air, flying out of the courtyard. The girl stood at the courtyard door, quietly watching his retreating figure until it vanished from sight. Then she returned indoors to continue her chores. ¡­ Today marked the last day of the old year. Xu Xi was heading to the Magicians Association in the city center to settle some commissions, purchase new magic books, and show his face. Although he wasn¡¯t keen on social interactions, the fame of being the ¡°Slum Mage¡± had attracted many curious mages wanting to befriend him. Through these connections, Xu Xi acquired useful extraordinary materials and valuable information. This was how he learned about the orc invasion at the border. Gradually, Xu Xi developed a habit of occasionally visiting the association. ¡°Hey, Xu, long time no see!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the famous Slum Light? Come, have a drink!¡± ¡°Mader, Tidolf, you old scoundrel, you used wind magic to cheat on my dice again. Your tricks are pathetic!¡± ¡°Oh, can mage tactics even be called cheating?¡± Upon entering the Magicians Association, some familiar faces greeted Xu Xi, while strangers were immersed in entertainment. The hall was less crowded than usual. ¡°It seems most people have gone home to celebrate the New Year,¡± Xu Xi mused, nodding to acquaintances before skillfully navigating the association to settle his commissions. With the commission money in hand, his wallet felt significantly heavier. He purchased rare extraordinary materials and unread magic books. Through the red entry of mortal wisdom, Xu Xi could rapidly integrate extraordinary materials and knowledge, steadily advancing on the path of a mage. A famous saying in this world proclaimed: ¡°The stronger the mage, the more knowledge they possess.¡± Conversely, it also meant that the more knowledgeable a mage was, the stronger they could become. Chapter 38: ¡°In the advancement of the magic system, mental strength and knowledge are particularly critical.¡± ¡°The former allows a mage to connect with the world, while the latter provides the means to understand it.¡± ¡°The combination of these two, using magic as the energy source to catalyze the release, is what people commonly recognize as magic.¡± ¡°The me now¡­¡± ¡°There is still a long way to go on the extraordinary path of magic.¡± Allenson City, Magicians Association. After exchanging the required items, Xu Xi gently stroked the cover of the magic book with his palm, feeling its frosted texture. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. No extraordinary path is easy to tread. Both luck and talent are indispensable. Fortunately, he had the simulator to aid him. As long as he could survive until the end of his life and rest peacefully, perhaps he could reach the level of a Holy Domain Magister, or maybe even aspire to divinity. With this thought, Xu Xi placed the extraordinary materials and magic books into his space ring. Turning around, he noticed a rare incense from the far south burning in the exquisite candle holders on the walls. The fragrance was pleasant, reminiscent of Qingshencao, a scent that cleared the mind. At the same time, he could faintly hear a melodious female voice coming from the second floor of the association above him. The sound was intoxicating and soothing. It was likely a banquet for noble magicians. Xu Xi paused momentarily as he prepared to leave. He wasn¡¯t drawn by the sound but was reminded of a certain girl waiting for him at home. ¡°That kid Krisha is probably cleaning the house now, right?¡± ¡°I always feel a little uneasy¡­¡± ¡°Before heading back, I should buy her a New Year¡¯s gift. She¡¯s been working so hard on her magic training.¡± Xu Xi changed his course and returned to the Magicians Association¡¯s transaction window. After careful selection, he chose a necklace. Its outer ring was crafted from silver, shining brightly. Embedded along its length were fragments of sparkling starlight stones, making it exceptionally eye-catching. The inner grooves were adorned with deep blue aquamarine beads, an extraordinary material sourced from the waters of Little Britain. Under light, the necklace emitted sparkling waves that resembled real tides, refracting a captivating halo. ¡°I hope Krisha will like it,¡± Xu Xi murmured, looking at the necklace in his hand. From his perspective, the necklace suited the young witch perfectly. It would look stunning on her, and the water-attribute aquamarine beads could provide a boost to her water magic¡ªa practical and beautiful choice. But gifts depend on the recipient¡¯s feelings. ¡­ After paying for the necklace, Xu Xi declined an invitation to the banquet upstairs and left the Magicians Association. He then headed to the market to buy more ingredients and daily necessities. ¡°Buzz¡ª¡± ¡°Buzz¡ª¡± Steam roared as cold winds howled through the city. In this particularly harsh winter, Allenson City¡¯s steam equipment worked overtime. The sound was like thousands of birds chirping as steam collided with the freezing air, creating cloud-like formations in the sky. These clouds wouldn¡¯t last long, though. They would soon be dispersed by massive steam airships or torn apart by high-speed mages soaring through the sky. ¡°The coexistence of steam and magic in this world is truly fascinating.¡± ¡°I wonder how humanity here embarked on such a unique path of harmony,¡± Xu Xi mused. He layered protective spells over himself and used windbending to fly to the market. With remarkable efficiency, he purchased everything he needed and then flew back toward his yard. As he landed, a small figure was already waiting. ¡°Master, welcome back,¡± Krisha said. Her silver-gray hair shimmered in the faint light as she stood on tiptoe, helping Xu Xi remove his loose robe. She carefully brushed off the snowflakes with her small hands, her expression serious as if performing an important task. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile. ¡­ [This world is so vast that even gods can find space within it.] [But this world is so small that, to Krisha, only you exist.] [After cleaning the house, the young witch stood at the courtyard door, waiting for your return.] [She helped you remove your robe, prepared soft shoes, and took the ingredients for tonight¡¯s meal from your hands. She intended to cook New Year¡¯s Eve dinner by herself.] [You thought for a moment and stopped her.] [After all, she had only recently started learning to cook and often made mistakes. Normally, you wouldn¡¯t mind, but tonight was New Year¡¯s Eve. Ensuring the safety of your stomach seemed important.] [You entered the kitchen in time, preventing a potential kitchen disaster.] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You began cooking yourself.] [Mortal wisdom is activating¡­ Observer is activating¡­] [You comprehended all the recipes, observed every detail of the ingredients. From now on, all pots and pans would bow to your mastery, elevating your cooking skills to the level of a true expert.] [When you asked the girl what she liked to eat, she replied that she enjoyed everything you made.] [For a moment, you shuddered inexplicably, as though someone was watching you from somewhere.] [Ignoring the feeling, you immersed yourself in cooking. Soon, you prepared four dishes and one soup, each emitting an enticing aroma. As you lifted the lid, a faint golden light shimmered.] [Your cooking skills improved once again.] ¡­ Nightfall. In Allenson City¡¯s winter, the streets were nearly deserted. A thick cold fog enveloped the surroundings, muffling everything. Yet, the laughter and celebration of the townsfolk resonated through the mist, connecting them. ¡°Praise to the God of Fire¡­¡± ¡°Praise to the God of Blacksmiths¡­¡± ¡°Praise to the Harvest Goddess¡­¡± ¡°His glory, His deeds, and His brilliance bless us all. Thank you¡­¡± Under the leadership of the city¡¯s three divine churches, salutes rang out across Allenson. In stark contrast, Xu Xi¡¯s home was quiet and solitary. The desolation of winter filled every corner. Only the dining table, laden with delicious food, brought a hint of life to the scene. Xu Xi sat at the head of the table, while Krisha sat to his right. Several glass lamps illuminated the surface of the dishes, reflecting their textures and colors, casting a warm glow across the room. ¡°Another year has passed. Next year will mark my seventh year in this simulated world.¡± For a moment, Xu Xi felt a sense of disorientation. The life simulation was so realistic. Although memories of the real world and his first simulation lingered, and he could summon the simulator panel at will, his prolonged stay in Allenson often made him forget this was a simulation. ¡°But that¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing.¡± ¡°As a child, I dreamed of traveling to different worlds. Now, in a way, that dream has come true.¡± Xu Xi exhaled deeply, his expression calm and relaxed. Chapter 39: The sumptuous dinner began. The meat was tender and smooth, the vegetables were crisp and delicious, and the hot soup was incredibly flavorful. In this magical world, people commonly used knives and forks for meals, but Xu Xi preferred chopsticks. He had even carved a pair for himself. Krisha, who initially used knives and forks, became curious after watching Xu Xi use chopsticks and decided she wanted to learn how to use them as well. Thus, a peculiar scene unfolded in Xu Xi¡¯s house. While most people were joyfully spending New Year¡¯s Eve with knives and forks, the little witch was earnestly battling with chopsticks, repeatedly fumbling and dropping her food. She blinked blankly. ¡°Difficult to use¡­¡± Krisha couldn¡¯t understand why, after over half a month of practice, she still couldn¡¯t master these two small wooden sticks. They were just simple tools, yet they seemed harder to control than magic. ¡°Krisha, take your time,¡± Xu Xi reassured her, demonstrating slowly. After another ten minutes of effort, the girl finally managed to pick up her first piece of meat with the chopsticks. She exhaled as if she had achieved an ultimate goal. To her, chopsticks were like lifelong enemies. Not wanting the food to get cold, Krisha eventually gave up on the chopsticks and returned to her familiar knives and forks, savoring the dishes Xu Xi had prepared. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°Master, it¡¯s delicious,¡± Krisha replied, her eyes widening slightly in appreciation. The clink of knives and forks against plates and the sound of teeth chewing filled the quiet room. It was clear from her enjoyment that she truly liked Xu Xi¡¯s cooking. But after taking the first bite, she paused and looked at Xu Xi with her empty, expectant eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat too,¡± Xu Xi said, smiling as he began eating. Under the warm light, their shadows¡ªone large and one small¡ªstretched diagonally across the room. The contrast between the bright light and the dark shadows was stark yet harmonious. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner for just the two of them was quiet, far less lively than the celebrations in other households across the city. But Xu Xi felt it was enough. Wasn¡¯t it enough to have good food and companionship? The wind howled fiercely against the windows. Outside, a world of snow blanketed everything. The once vibrant courtyard, filled with blooming flowers and plants, was now buried under layers of thick snow. Even the withered tree had branches weighed down by heavy snowflakes. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside, Xu Xi sat with a cup of hot soup, feeling inexplicably warm. It wasn¡¯t just the house¡¯s steam heating; it was also the presence of the girl sitting beside him. ¡°It feels like home,¡± Xu Xi thought as he glanced at the falling snow outside. He had poured a lot of effort into this New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, wanting to give Krisha an unforgettable celebration. But for just two people, the four dishes and one soup were obviously too much. Even though Krisha¡¯s demon blood gave her a slightly larger appetite than an ordinary person, they couldn¡¯t finish everything. After half an hour of eating, there was still plenty of food left on the table. Krisha stood up to clear the dishes and wash them, but Xu Xi stopped her. ¡°Wait, Krisha.¡± ¡°Master¡­?¡± With a curious expression, the girl watched as Xu Xi retrieved a sea-blue necklace and a gold coin from his space ring. He placed the necklace in her left hand and the gold coin in her right. Her expression grew more confused. Xu Xi explained, ¡°In my hometown, it¡¯s a tradition to give gifts and blessings to children when the old year ends and the new one begins.¡± ¡°So, I chose this necklace for you. I think it will suit you well, and the aquamarine beads in it can enhance your water magic.¡± ¡°As for the gold coin, it¡¯s your New Year¡¯s money. It symbolizes my wish for your safety and well-being.¡± Xu Xi spoke gently, waiting for Krisha to accept the gifts. But the young witch didn¡¯t take them or refuse them. She just stood there, staring blankly at Xu Xi with her dull, empty eyes. The room was quiet, but Krisha¡¯s gaze was quieter still¡ªlike a fragile mirror, bright yet delicate. This mirror had been shattered countless times, so often that even Krisha had lost count. And today, this fragile mirror, these lifeless eyes, reflected only Xu Xi¡¯s figure, filling her entire world. Her throat felt dry, and after several attempts, she finally managed to speak in a trembling voice. ¡°Why are you¡­ why¡­ I want¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Do you need a reason?¡± Xu Xi asked softly, reaching out to gently pat her hair. After two months of care, her once straw-like hair was now soft and smooth. ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Her eyes were filled with confusion. To her, someone like her¡ªa flawed, useless failure¡ªdidn¡¯t deserve a gift. She was just an annoying burden meant to be discarded. Yet here she was, illuminated by the warmth of Xu Xi¡¯s presence, living in the light. That alone was more than enough. How could she expect more? ¡°No buts, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi interrupted her thoughts, his words as warm as flickering candlelight. They seemed to draw her out of her darkness, making her unconsciously want to get closer. He continued, ¡°In life, you don¡¯t need to overthink things. There aren¡¯t so many ¡®whys.¡¯¡± ¡°If you like something, accept it. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Krisha is always well-behaved and hardworking, so I like Krisha and want to give her gifts. If Krisha likes my gifts, just accept them¡ªunless you don¡¯t like them.¡± Hearing this, Krisha quickly shook her head and clutched the necklace and gold coin tightly in her hands, expressing her love for the gifts through her actions. ¡°I love the gifts from Master¡­¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great,¡± Xu Xi said, smiling warmly. Though Krisha looked quiet and obedient, her expressionless face and vacant eyes still gave off a sense of fragility. But compared to two months ago, she was much better, wasn¡¯t she? Xu Xi closed his eyes slightly, recalling the day he first met her. In a filthy alley filled with sewage, a battered girl with bruises all over her body and a bloodied face had weakly stood before him, her legs trembling in fear. Back then, Krisha had held a knife and attempted to rob him. But what Xu Xi saw was a silent cry for help¡ªa desperate plea hidden in her wounds, her fear, and her pain. ¡°Help me¡­¡± It was a longing for someone to notice her. A prayer for someone to rescue her from despair. A silent cry she directed at everyone she encountered. Xu Xi saw it. He heard it. And that was why he had saved her. He couldn¡¯t walk away from the witch who was silently screaming for help. Chapter 40: ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± A loud explosion echoed outside. High-level fire magic created fireworks that shot into the sky, concentrating at a single point before bursting into brilliant flames. The dazzling light illuminated the dark night. In Allenson City, the magicians under the three major churches¡ªdedicated to the God of Fire, the God of Blacksmiths, and the Goddess of Harvest¡ªwere releasing powerful spells to demonstrate the might of their gods. This time of year, the churches engaged in secret competitions, vying for more believers in the coming year. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The deafening noise of magical explosions in the distant sky broke Xu Xi¡¯s train of thought. He glanced to the side and saw the young witch sitting quietly. She clutched the necklace and gold coins tightly in her hands, her expression as empty and calm as ever. The magic outside was dazzling, so bright that its light spilled into the house, illuminating half of Krisha¡¯s fair cheek, her smooth silver-gray hair, her delicate nose, and her slender fingers as they stroked the necklace repeatedly. Krisha seemed eager to wear the necklace, but she didn¡¯t know how. In her painful and tortured past, necklaces were things she had only ever looked at, never worn. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her slender white fingers hesitated as they touched the necklace¡¯s ring. She handled it clumsily and cautiously, afraid of damaging it. Her movements were awkward, her fingers trembling, and the sight stirred pity in Xu Xi. ¡°Krisha, let me help you.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Xu Xi took the sea-blue necklace from her hands and moved behind her. Carefully, he held the mithril chains at both ends and gently looped them around her neck. As he worked, his fingers brushed lightly against her neck. It was a new sensation for Krisha¡ªticklish, warm, and oddly pleasant. She rubbed her neck subconsciously, the chains jingling softly against her skin. Realizing this might make things difficult for Xu Xi, she quickly stopped moving and stood still. Feeling the warmth of his hands as he lifted her hair, she held her breath. Finally, with a soft click, the silver buckle was fastened, and the sea-blue necklace rested against her neck. Outside, the snow continued to fall heavily, and the air was filled with noise. Yet in that moment, all Krisha could focus on was the warmth of the hands that had just helped her. Her neck felt warm¡ªstrangely so. The witch was confused. This was a feeling she had never experienced before. ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± Xu Xi said, stepping back to admire his work. Looking at Krisha, a satisfied expression spread across his face. ¡°Just as I thought, this necklace suits you perfectly,¡± Xu Xi said, his voice full of genuine admiration. Winter was cold and unrelenting, even on the festive New Year¡¯s Eve. But in this moment, Xu Xi felt as though he had witnessed something beautiful enough to melt the frost. Her silver-gray hair cascaded softly over her shoulders, partially covering her pale neck. The scars of the past were gone, replaced by a delicate and graceful presence. Krisha stood with her head lowered, holding the necklace in both hands. The aquamarine pearls reflected a dreamy blue glow, their light shimmering in her eyes. For a fleeting moment, her lifeless gaze seemed to regain a hint of spirit. Though it faded quickly, Xu Xi cherished that brief moment of brilliance. He felt a swell of pride. My witch is so beautiful. ¡°How do you feel, Krisha? Do you like it?¡± Xu Xi asked gently. The girl nodded slightly. ¡°I like it.¡± Then, in a soft voice, she added, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡­ It was late at night, the end of New Year¡¯s Eve. After giving her the necklace and lucky money, Xu Xi left the kitchen and headed to the study to meditate. He planned to break through his spiritual power before sleeping. Left alone, Krisha sat in a daze for a long time, her mind clouded and restless. By the time she came to her senses, she found herself in her room, the dishes already cleaned and put away. Sitting on the bed, she hugged her knees and remained motionless for a long while. ¡°Gift¡­¡± ¡°I also have my own¡­ gift¡­¡± Her soft voice echoed faintly in the quiet room, devoid of emotion. Even now, Krisha still felt unworthy of receiving gifts or affection. She saw herself as an object¡ªdiscardable, without value, undeserving of kindness. Objects should know their place. They shouldn¡¯t expect things that don¡¯t belong to them. But Xu Xi had told her to accept the gift, so she couldn¡¯t refuse. Krisha held the dark blue necklace to her chest. Her eyes were clouded with confusion, yet they wavered slightly as if holding a fragile glimmer of hope. She liked it¡­ she really liked it. The thoughts weighed heavily on her, growing more oppressive and unsettling. But she couldn¡¯t understand them. For a witch who had lost her emotions, comprehending such feelings was an impossible task. But it didn¡¯t matter. Krisha had her own way of coping. She didn¡¯t need to understand or release these feelings. All she needed was to stay by Xu Xi¡¯s side, following his words and actions. ¡­ The sunlight streaming through her window caught her attention. Only then did she realize she had sat in her room all night without noticing the passing time. It was the first day of the new year. The sunlight was more brilliant than ever before. Its radiant warmth pierced through the curtains, falling upon the demon girl as she sat in silence¡ªjust like Xu Xi¡¯s arrival had done two months ago. ¡°Praise be to the great Sun God.¡± ¡°May the Sun God protect you and me forever.¡± Outside, the citizens of Allenson City emerged from their homes, praying to the sun on the first day of the new year. They hoped for the Sun God¡¯s protection in the coming days. The sun¡­ Krisha lowered her head and buried her face in her knees. In a barely audible whisper, she murmured: ¡°Thank the sun¡­¡± But her gratitude wasn¡¯t directed at the Sun God. It was for the ¡°sun¡± that had entered her world, pulled her out of despair, and brought her light and hope. Her sun. The one who had heard her silent cries for help. The one who had reached out to her with warmth and kindness. That warmth¡­ That love¡­ It was deeply engraved in the witch¡¯s heart, impossible to erase. For that reason, the witch would live for her ¡°sun.¡± If she ever lost that gentle light, that gaze that saw her, she would lose the very reason for her existence¡­ And fall into an abyss even she feared. Chapter 44: Xu Xi first met Krisha at the end of the autumn of the sixth year of simulation. Now, it is the tenth year. In other words, nearly four years have passed since Xu Xi rescued Krisha, taking her away from the filthy and foul-smelling alleys to give her a ¡°human¡± life. Four years¡ªsuch a significant span of time. Even for Xu Xi, who had lived it, there was no accurate way to measure its weight. Snap¡ªsnap¡ª Pushing open the door of the meditation room, Xu Xi, now a Great Magician, walked along the corridor. The slightly thick soles of his boots produced a steady, muffled sound that reverberated softly in the air. The hum echoed, consistent and unbroken. Suddenly, Xu Xi stopped. He lifted his head slightly and looked out at the bright sun and clear blue sky beyond the corridor. ¡°Today¡¯s sunlight is exceptionally dazzling¡­¡± The intense sunlight had evaporated the mist that typically lingered over Allenson City. It was so brilliant that Xu Xi instinctively squinted his eyes. The halo of light stirred his memories. With his vision blurred, Xu Xi recalled many moments from his life in the simulated world. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ten years of simulation¡ªsix years alone, followed by four years with the witch. It was remarkable. Despite the earlier years being longer, most of his vivid memories came from the latter. He remembered simple, shared moments with Krisha. For instance, two years ago, when Krisha worked hard to improve her cooking skills and finally prepared a passable dish. Though slightly burnt on the outside and a bit bitter, Xu Xi ate it all without complaint. Or a year ago, when Krisha practiced level 3 water magic for the first time. Her talent for water elements was so strong that the spell flooded the courtyard, leaving the flowers and plants bare. She had soaked herself completely, water dripping from her hair and clothes. Krisha apologized profusely, but Xu Xi only smiled, helped her change into dry clothes, and used his combined fire and wind magic to dry her hair¡ªa spell he hadn¡¯t used for a long time. Everyday moments, simple yet profound. It was these unremarkable instances that shone like quiet miracles, bringing warmth and beauty to their otherwise ordinary days. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I¡¯ll have to leave this life behind for now.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the sky. The clear blue expanse was stunning, like a flawlessly painted canvas, unmarred by even the faintest hint of vapor. Yet, this very perfection gave him a deep sense of unease. Something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°To power the entire city, the underground steam engines in Allenson¡¯s center are massive. The sheer amount of steam they generate is far greater than what we see today.¡± ¡°But over the past month, the steam engines¡¯ activity has significantly decreased.¡± ¡°Moreover, steam airships have been frequently dispatched, seemingly to transport people out of Allenson.¡± There was no denying it¡ªsomething was wrong. Xu Xi had visited the Magicians Association for answers, but he found its top leaders had vanished without a trace, much like the city¡¯s nobles. Only a skeleton crew remained to manage the association¡¯s daily operations. From this, Xu Xi deduced: [Something is about to happen in Allenson City.] While the exact nature of the crisis remained unclear, one thing was certain¡ªstaying wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°I¡¯ve already advanced to Great Magician. Moving to another city won¡¯t pose any financial issues. I must evacuate immediately,¡± Xu Xi decided. As the sunlight became unbearably bright, a magic shield materialized in front of him, shielding him from the glare. It wasn¡¯t his own magic. ¡°Thank you, Krisha. Your magic shield is quite effective,¡± Xu Xi said, turning to his right. At some point, the 16-year-old witch had quietly joined him. Four years had transformed Krisha. She was no longer the frail, pitiful figure he had found in the alley. She had grown taller, her features more refined. Her long gray-silver hair flowed smoothly over her shoulders, shimmering like water under sunlight. Though her expression remained calm, devoid of joy or sorrow, her beauty was undeniable. Dressed simply in a light-white gown with a pale blue outer layer, Krisha exuded elegance. The sea-blue necklace Xu Xi had gifted her complemented her simplicity, enhancing her natural grace. Even without extravagant attire, Krisha¡¯s beauty rivaled that of the most distinguished noble daughters, her refinement shaped by adversity. ¡°You flatter me. This is what I should do,¡± Krisha replied, her hands folded neatly in front of her. Her voice, like her expression, lacked emotion. Looking at her well-behaved demeanor, Xu Xi felt a pang of regret. Despite his efforts over the past four years, he had been unable to restore Krisha¡¯s emotions fully. ¡°Krisha, did you notice anything while I was away?¡± he asked as they walked toward the living room. ¡°Following your instructions, I monitored the steam airships. The last three departed this morning.¡± ¡°This morning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Krisha¡¯s calm response heightened Xu Xi¡¯s sense of urgency. ¡°Something is definitely wrong. No airships left behind means they¡¯ve abandoned Allenson City entirely.¡± ¡°We have to leave as well, Krisha. Today.¡± Taking a deep breath, Xu Xi closed his eyes briefly before reopening them with resolve. ¡°Krisha, go to the market and buy as many supplies as possible¡ªfood, daily necessities, anything we might need. Use the space ring to bring everything back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide your magic anymore. Use wind control to fly directly.¡± ¡°Yes. I will follow your instructions.¡± Without hesitation, Krisha retrieved her wand, Gray Resurrection, and activated her wind magic. The elemental currents enveloped her, lifting her swiftly into the sky. Meanwhile, Xu Xi hurried into the study room. The sense of crisis weighed heavily on him, urging him to act. Level 4 and 5 magic alone wouldn¡¯t suffice against an unknown danger. He needed to use the time Krisha spent gathering supplies to master level 6 and 7 magic, enhancing their chances of survival during the evacuation. [The atmosphere in Allenson City grows increasingly strange. You observe the unfolding crisis keenly.] [The observer entry activates¡­ continuously activating¡­] [You realize the hidden danger. The departure of all steam airships signals that the crisis may strike Allenson City soon¡ªperhaps even today.] [You send the witch to urgently purchase supplies.] [You begin to study advanced magic, activating your mortal wisdom¡­] [You deepen your understanding of the world¡¯s operations, rapidly improving your magical knowledge.] [You successfully learn your first level 7 magic spell. Then your second.] [You begin creating new magic¡­] Chapter 41: [In the seventh year of simulation, you are 21 years old. You are progressing steadily as an elite mage. Both your mental power and magical strength have increased significantly. Your hidden strength is astounding.] [The first day of the new year has arrived, and you notice that the witch appears slightly more ¡°human¡± than before.] [This makes you both happy and regretful.] [You are happy because the witch¡¯s shattered and damaged heart still holds the potential for repair.] [You are regretful because the difficulty of repairing it is almost insurmountable, like a hell-level challenge. After two months of effort, you¡¯ve only managed to evoke a faint ripple in her emotions.] [Fortunately, the witch¡¯s body, once on the verge of collapse, has been successfully saved by your care.] [With your treatment and two months of proper nutrition, her frail frame has recovered. She is no longer the emaciated figure she was at the beginning.] [Spring leaves emerge, and the earth revives.] [The new spring has arrived.] [Your life revolves around a consistent cycle of meditating on spiritual power, delving into new magic, and teaching Krisha.] [Occasionally, you visit the Magicians Association in the city center to purchase extraordinary materials and gather information. You hear that the Church of God has repelled the aliens on the border.] [Afterward, you return home and resume your studies in magic.] [You begin to contemplate how to further train Krisha so that she can survive independently in this world, even if you are no longer by her side.] The winter snow has melted, and the vibrant spirit of spring bursts forth. The heavy snow that once blanketed Allenson City has disappeared completely. Bright spring sunlight floods the city, casting golden rays on everything in need of warmth. Even the dead trees in the corners of the courtyard begin to sprout new buds in silence. Xu Xi sat at the courtyard entrance. The archway overhead creates natural shade, blocking the sun and casting a cool shadow over him. ¡°The first step in training Krisha was to ensure she could protect herself. That goal is nearly achieved. In six months, she will advance to the level of a formal mage.¡± ¡°An official mage can wield level 1 to level 3 magic. At her level, Krisha¡¯s talent is nearly unmatched among her peers.¡± ¡°She can easily handle ordinary people, and even against mages of the same level, she will hold her own.¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to prepare for the second step.¡± Beneath the shaded archway, Xu Xi holds a thick magic book in his hand. His eyes were slightly closed as he fell into deep thought. For Krisha to develop an independent personality and thrive without fear of persecution, certain issues must be resolved as soon as possible. The most pressing problem was her demon bloodline. Objectively, Krisha was obedient and well-behaved. She has no thoughts of harming others and feels uneasy even approaching strangers, let alone causing harm. But this world was far from reasonable. The gods govern the earth, and the churches act as their eyes and ears. In a society where everyone worships the gods and regards demons as enemies, anyone with even the slightest demonic connection was treated as a threat. It was nearly impossible for Krisha to integrate into human society. Unless¡ª ¡°She becomes so strong that no one dares question her, or she convinces others that she has no ties to demons.¡± Xu Xi murmurs to himself. The former was nearly unattainable. Even if everything in this simulation progresses perfectly, Xu Xi has no hope of becoming a god, let alone defeating all gods. The latter, however, has potential. ¡°This world¡¯s methods of identifying demons are surprisingly primitive and crude.¡± ¡°At first, I assumed there would be inspections of souls, bloodlines, or even metaphysical concepts.¡± ¡°But based on the information I¡¯ve gathered, both the Magicians Association and the Church of God rely solely on physical appearance to identify demons.¡± ¡°In other words, if I can conceal Krisha¡¯s demonic traits, she can present herself as a normal human.¡± ¡°Additionally, demons have never been known to wield magic. If questioned, Krisha could use her magic to prove her innocence.¡± Xu Xi contemplates this possibility and finds it feasible. Of course, he knows such a disguise won¡¯t deceive the gods above. But Xu Xi¡¯s requirements were modest. He merely wanted Krisha to explore the outside world, interact with people, and grow emotionally. Her fragile and sensitive heart shouldn¡¯t become dependent on him alone. If Krisha¡¯s activities remain limited, the likelihood of discovery could be minimized. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her opinion.¡± ¡­ [Simulation, seventh year, spring.] [The witch is growing more powerful. To address the risk of her being discovered, you begin devising ways to conceal her demonic traits.] [You ask Krisha for her opinion. If she insists on not hiding her traits, you are prepared to respect her choice. However, her response surprises you.] [¡°I want¡­ I want to be like my master.¡±] [It¡¯s not that she wants to become human; she wants to become like you, because you are human.] ¡­ [Simulation, seventh year, summer.] [Through constant meditation, Krisha¡¯s mental power improves, allowing her to break through to the level of a formal mage.] [Your witch is now a formal mage.] ¡­ [Simulation, seventh year, autumn.] [Through studying ancient texts and experimenting with life-attribute magic, you develop a method to effectively conceal demonic traits.] [You summon Krisha to the meditation room, where the two of you begin a delicate procedure to hide her demonic features.] Krisha didn¡¯t have many visible demonic traits. She lacked wings and a tail, which was fortunate. This meant Xu Xi only needed to address the small horns on her head and the patches of scales on her skin. Once these were concealed, Krisha could pass as a normal human. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Let¡¯s hope this works.¡± The dimly lit meditation room is cool and silent, resembling a place where secret rituals are performed. ¡°Click.¡± Xu Xi switched off the low-powered steam lamp, summoning magical light to illuminate the space. Krisha laid calmly on the stone slab before him. ¡°Krisha, this might hurt a little.¡± ¡°I trust my master.¡± Her pale golden eyes reveal no emotion, yet they convey an unshakable trust. The procedure begins. [You use wind magic to form a wind blade with precise cutting power, carefully grinding down the horns on the girl¡¯s head. You leave only the roots, hidden beneath her hair.] [You use Level 3 magic: Soil Shaping.] [You use Level 4 magic: Water Isolation.] [You use Level 4 magic: Fire Isolation.] [You use Level 5 magic: Life Mimicry.] [You obtain high-quality shapeshifting slime from the Magicians Association, shaping it into a texture resembling human skin. You apply it meticulously to the scales on her body, concealing them seamlessly.] [You enhance the shapeshifting slime with resistance to water and fire, as well as life-like properties, ensuring it adheres securely and resembles natural skin.] [Your disguise experiment is a success.] [From the outside, Krisha no longer displays any demonic characteristics.] Chapter 42: ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere, Krisha?¡± The meditation room was quiet, save for the soft ticking of a mechanical clock hanging on the wall. Its steady rhythm filled the space, each tick marking the precise passage of time. Xu Xi reached out his hands, supporting Krisha by her arms and waist as he helped the confused girl sit up. Her response was slow. After a moment of hesitation, she shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s a relief.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s furrowed eyebrow relaxed. He carefully supported Krisha as he retrieved a roll of specially made blocking bandages. Wrapping them tightly around her, he began sealing away the remnants of her demonic traits. The residual signs of her demonic nature were in a delicate state. Without proper treatment, they could resurface, and in severe cases, they might even disrupt her physical control. So Xu Xi wound the bandages layer by layer around her, using the magical material to thoroughly seal the remaining horns and scales. Round after round, the white bandages encased most of Krisha¡¯s body. The horns on her head, in particular, were tightly bound, leaving no gaps. Xu Xi touched the bandaged areas, inspecting them closely. Once satisfied, he stepped back and helped Krisha stand. ¡°Krisha, you¡¯ll need to keep these bandages on for the next few days. If you feel any discomfort, let me know immediately,¡± Xu Xi instructed. ¡°I will,¡± Krisha replied softly. Her small face, already devoid of expression, looked even more pitiful and lifeless with the bandages. She resembled a fragile, patched-up doll¡ªher empty eyes, pale lips, and slender frame bore the silent weight of her past suffering. Though her wounds had long healed, the pain of her experiences remained etched in unseen places, making the bandaged witch appear even more sorrowful. Krisha¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on Xu Xi as he began tidying up the tools and materials. She had wanted to help, but Xu Xi had insisted she rest after the procedure. ¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah¡­ I¡¯ve really become a ¡°person.¡± Krisha lowered her head, reaching up to touch her now hornless head. She couldn¡¯t believe how easily the horns, which had brought her so much misfortune, had disappeared. In the past, those twisted, deformed horns had invited scorn and violence from others. During countless nights of pain, she had often dreamed of ridding herself of them. And now that the dream had come true, her heart remained still. It wasn¡¯t because of her emotional shortcomings; she simply didn¡¯t feel it was something worth celebrating. Whether she was a human or a demon no longer mattered to her. The reason she wanted to appear human was simple: she felt it would allow her to stand closer to Xu Xi. ¡°If I become human, I¡¯ll be able to get closer to him, right?¡± Krisha thought. Her desire was straightforward. Just a little closer, and she could feel his warmth and light more vividly. Subconsciously, Krisha stretched out her hand toward Xu Xi. Her bandaged fingers trembled as she hesitated, her small hand reaching halfway before she silently pulled it back. No. That¡¯s not allowed. As an ¡°object,¡± how could she approach her owner without permission? Krisha reminded herself of her place and slowly retracted her hand. No matter how much she liked Xu Xi or wanted to be near him, she had to remember her identity. ¡°Krisha?¡± Xu Xi noticed her movements. Seeing her hand frozen mid-air, hesitating like a shy sprout, he misunderstood her intentions. Gently, he took her hand, his tone apologetic, ¡°Sorry. I kept you here so long today. You must be exhausted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your room.¡± With that, Xu Xi led Krisha, step by careful step, toward her bedroom. ¡­ Several times along the way, Krisha wanted to speak¡ªto tell him she wasn¡¯t tired, to say she could walk on her own. But the warmth of his hand silenced her. Words caught in her throat as she focused on the comforting sensation. She wished this moment could last forever. I¡¯m sorry, Mother¡­ Krisha has become a bad girl who lies¡­ The thought emerged as Krisha tightened her grip on Xu Xi¡¯s warm hand. Just this once, she didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡­ [Your efforts to transform the witch¡¯s appearance were a complete success. After four days of wearing the bandages, you removed them to reveal a stunningly beautiful human girl.] [No deformed, twisted horns.] [No raised, unsightly scales.] [From head to toe, Krisha no longer displayed any demonic traits. Anyone who saw her would think she was a normal human girl.] [You were overjoyed, knowing that from this day forward, Krisha¡¯s life would change completely.] [You had cared for Krisha for nearly a year. Although she had never expressed a desire to leave or interact with anyone other than you, you felt her life should not be confined to the small courtyard.] ¡­ Taking this opportunity, you decided to give her a wand. As an official mage, Krisha needed a wand to fully utilize her abilities. The wand was a slender piece crafted from ash wood, elegant and refined. Its surface was adorned with several magic gems, allowing it to store a large reserve of magical power¡ªa strategic asset for any mage. This wand, named ¡°Gray Resurrection,¡± was expensive, but Xu Xi felt it was worth the cost. In addition to the wand, he purchased a separate space ring. For a magician, both items were essential tools. When Xu Xi handed Krisha the wand, she remained expressionless. But her slightly trembling eyelashes revealed her true feelings. ¡°Thank you. I like it very much,¡± Krisha said softly. ¡°Try it out,¡± Xu Xi suggested with a smile, beginning to teach her how to control the wand and sharing essential tips for a magician. Chapter 43: [Krisha cherishes the wand you gave her deeply and finds it incredibly useful.] [She becomes even more dependent on you.] sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [With the enhancement provided by the wand, Krisha¡¯s magical abilities have improved significantly. Her control over magic has become much sharper. You are very pleased with her progress and begin teaching her more advanced magic.] [Previously, as a magic apprentice, Krisha could only learn basic level 0 magic.] [Now, you are teaching her level 1, 2, and 3 magic.] [After two months of teaching, Krisha has learned several new spells and mastered the combined use of fire and wind magic.] [The witch has even mastered your improvised ¡°hairdryer technique.¡±] [Now, Krisha can use fire magic with her left hand and wind magic with her right hand, combining them to release a warm breeze.] [Previously, you had been using this technique to help her dry her hair after she bathed, but now, she can do it herself.] [You feel very pleased, but for some reason, Krisha seems a little disappointed.] [You don¡¯t know why.] ¡­ [Eighth year of simulation, spring.] [You are 22 years old, and Krisha is 14.] [It has been a long time since you first met Krisha. You feel nostalgic but are genuinely happy for her growth.] [Her progress in magic is remarkable, but what pleases you most is her spiritual growth.] [Thanks to your guidance, Krisha has successfully removed all her demonic traits and now moves through the world like a human being.] [With your encouragement, Krisha finally musters the courage to step outside the courtyard. She is no longer afraid of others, but she still prefers to stay by your side.] [Krisha rarely leaves except when it is necessary to purchase items.] [According to her, such trivial errands shouldn¡¯t burden you, so she takes on the responsibility of managing daily necessities, food, and clothing supplies for the household.] [She has become like your personal maid.] Under the bright sun at the courtyard¡¯s entrance, the witch hesitated. She seemed timid and unsure, reluctant to step outside. However, as Xu Xi held her hand, encouraging her to take the first step, her fear began to fade. ¡°Krisha, look. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Xu Xi said gently. The witch stood in a daze, looking at her legs, which had now stepped out of the courtyard. She turned back to glance at the door and suddenly understood something. As long as Xu Xi was by her side, she had nothing to fear. The fear in her heart melted away, replaced by the warm presence of the ¡°sun¡± that gave her courage. ¡°I am¡­ fearless now. Thank you,¡± she said softly. ¡­ [With your careful teaching and Krisha¡¯s innate talent, her magical strength has grown impressively.] [In Allenson City, only a handful of mages at her level could match her ability. This isn¡¯t because their talent surpasses hers but because her progress in just one and a half years is unprecedented.] [To be cautious and avoid exposing Krisha¡¯s true identity, you decide against letting her join the Magicians Association.] [Krisha has no objections. She only wants to stay with you and has no interest in anything else.] [Your life together is peaceful and harmonious.] [There are no thrilling adventures or legendary tales, but you treasure this calm life deeply.] [Your only goal is to cultivate your magic as much as possible, ensuring you can protect Krisha and watch her grow safely.] ¡­ [Time passes, and the ninth year of simulation begins.] [You are 23 years old, and Krisha is 15.] [You¡¯ve gained profound insights into the nature of magic. The wisdom of mortals is activating¡­ the observer is activating¡­] [You begin to understand the deeper truths about how the world operates.] [Your spiritual Qi grows rapidly, and your control over magic reaches new heights.] [You sense a breakthrough approaching.] ¡­ [The tenth year of simulation, spring.] [You are 24 years old, and Krisha is 16.] [It has been three and a half years since you adopted the witch. This period of peace and beauty has felt both long and fleeting.] [You¡¯ve grown accustomed to life with Krisha.] [She has never disappointed you or made you angry. Your only regret is that her emotional shortcomings remain unchanged.] [You have never seen her truly joyful or in tears.] [Through relentless effort, your spiritual Qi finally reaches its limit, and you prepare for a breakthrough.] In Allenson City, in a secluded courtyard near the city center, Xu Xi entered the deepest meditation chamber. The room was dimly lit, the lamps flickering faintly. Xu Xi sat cross-legged, gazing at his left palm. Wisps of fluorescent light danced across his hand, sometimes transforming into turbulent flames, other times into gentle waves or a rushing wind. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Xu Xi murmured. ¡°Through mortal wisdom and elemental mastery, I¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of elite magehood. My magic cultivation is pure. It¡¯s time to ascend to the rank of Great Magician.¡± Unlike immortal cultivation, the magic system posed unique challenges. Even with his experience of breaking through to the Golden Core Realm in a previous simulation, Xu Xi approached this realm promotion with 200% caution. Drawing from experience notes he had collected from the Magicians Association, he concentrated all his spiritual Qi on understanding and connecting with the world¡¯s elements. Perceive, contact, establish connections. Unlike the simple control of elespiritual Qi he had practiced before, this breakthrough required merging his spiritual Qi with the elements, achieving complete unity. ¡°According to the records, this step has stumped countless magical geniuses, leaving them stuck at the elite mage level.¡± ¡°This explains why so few elemental mages exist compared to priests of the Church of God, who achieve breakthroughs simply through devout faith.¡± ¡°Thankfully, with my elemental perception, this challenge is not insurmountable.¡± Xu Xi guided his spiritual power to blend seamlessly with the surrounding earth, wind, water, and fire. Everything proceeded smoothly¡ªperhaps even too smoothly. He encountered no resistance, as if it were second nature. His spiritual Qi merged perfectly with the elements, creating a harmonious bond. Great Magician: Breakthrough achieved instantly! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Surges of spiritual Qi, carrying the essence of the elements, flowed back into Xu Xi¡¯s body like tidal waves. At this moment, Xu Xi felt like a bridge, connecting with the world¡¯s elements effortlessly. It was a profound sensation, difficult to describe but exhilarating. ¡°In the past, casting magic required effort¡ªgathering elements and shaping them into desired forms. But now¡­ a single thought is enough to command the elements to align themselves. Everything has become more efficient and intuitive.¡± In the dim meditation chamber, Xu Xi sat surrounded by a swirling dance of elemental energy. It dawned on him why the magic system¡¯s realm names were so straightforward. Great Magician¡ªan upgraded, enhanced version of a magician. ¡°This progression makes perfect sense,¡± Xu Xi thought, realizing how much easier controlling the elements had become. ¡°At this rate, higher-level mages must possess even greater mastery, perhaps even control over the world¡¯s elements themselves.¡± His thoughts turned to the gods who ruled from above. ¡°Perhaps the gods aren¡¯t as mysterious and untouchable as they seem. Maybe they¡¯re just mages¡ªmages who have mastered the pinnacle of magic.¡± Xu Xi smiled faintly. ¡°This world hides many secrets. I hope I¡¯ll have the chance to uncover them.¡± He stood, his resolve firm. ¡°For now, it¡¯s time to take Krisha and leave Allenson.¡± Chapter 45: Lively. Noisy. Chaotic. Allenson City was bustling as usual. At the steel-and-gear customs gate, merchants came and went in steam-powered magic trucks, their faces lit with joy and smiles. Residents chatted freely with family and friends, immersed in their daily routines. But no one noticed. Among those entering and leaving the city, no great nobles remained. For ordinary people, great nobles were elusive, almost mythical figures. Their absence went unnoticed, unremarked upon. Now, this steam-powered city, perched on the northern edge of the world, housed only civilians and middle-level officials¡ªthose unprivileged to know the city¡¯s hidden truths. Its real leaders had long since vanished. ¡°I need¡­ to complete this task as quickly as possible¡­¡± High above Allenson City, Krisha soared through the sky. She no longer concealed her abilities, unleashing maximum magical output. Her wind-control spell propelled her faster as she rushed toward the city center¡¯s bustling market. When she landed, the people around her were stunned. Everyone in the market knew Krisha. They believed she was connected to a mage¡ªperhaps a relative or a personal maid. Because of this assumed connection, she was never harassed. But today, they saw her use magic. The onlookers froze in shock, their wide eyes fixed on her wand. Their voices trembled as they spoke. ¡°She¡¯s a magician?! That girl is a magician?!¡± ¡°Unbelievable¡­ if I¡¯d known, I would have been much more polite!¡± ¡°By the Goddess of Harvest, this is astonishing!¡± The crowd erupted into chatter. Some were envious, others jealous, and a few were utterly awestruck. Yet soon, a unified voice emerged, offering words of praise. They exalted Krisha, calling her beautiful, kind, and benevolent. Many traders even tried to offer her their best products for free¡ªsmall, elegant mechanical watches, crisp fruits and vegetables, and extravagantly decorated women¡¯s clothing. The traders competed fiercely, their behavior bordering on fanaticism, each vying to gift her the finest items they could offer. ¡°¡­Boring.¡± Krisha watched the commotion before her with calm detachment. Perhaps it was the lack of steam-engine vapor obscuring her view, but the same market, vendors, and buildings now seemed uglier, their greed and desperation laid bare. Everyone crowded around her, eager to flatter her for their gain. And yet, wasn¡¯t this the life she had once dreamed of? A life where no one scorned or beat her. Where everyone wanted to be her friend. Where people scrambled to win her favor. Why did it now seem so repulsive? ¡°Ah, I understand¡­¡± She glanced down at her white, unblemished hands and the delicate wand she held. A realization struck her. They didn¡¯t like her. The crowd adored ¡°Krisha,¡± the young and beautiful mage with a bright future. They admired her talent and her status. But they didn¡¯t care about the witch. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They didn¡¯t care about her true self. From the very beginning, the only one who had seen her for who she truly was¡ªthe only one who had extended a hand to the wretched, mud-stained witch¡ªwas him. Only he had cared. Only he had gently held her and brought her home. ¡°Let me finish my master¡¯s instructions quickly,¡± Krisha thought, raising her wand. With a wave, she used wind magic to scatter the surrounding vendors. The vendors recoiled, their gazes filled with fear as Krisha swiftly scanned the market. She selected food, daily necessities, and clothing, using wind magic to organize and store them in her space ring. The entire process took less than three minutes. Magic truly was convenient. ¡°This should be enough.¡± Krisha glanced at her space ring, confirming the contents. She nodded lightly, then tossed a bag of coins toward the vendors. Equivalent exchange¡ªthis was the first lesson Xu Xi had taught her. The witch had never forgotten it. ¡°Wind control, gather,¡± Krisha murmured, waving her wand. The wind element enveloped her once more as she ascended rapidly into the sky. She completed the task in under ten minutes. Perhaps her master would praise her for her efficiency. With that thought, Krisha increased her magical output, flying even faster. She was eager to return to Xu Xi. But¡­ But why did her chest feel so heavy? ¡°Hah¡ª¡± The strong wind howled as Krisha flew through the air, her speed increasing. The closer she got to the courtyard, the stronger her unease grew. She clutched her chest, her eyes blank. She didn¡¯t understand why her heart felt so stifled, why an inexplicable sense of fear gnawed at her. This long-forgotten pain made her panic. ¡°I need to return¡­ to my master¡­¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s there, everything will be fine.¡± Unable to comprehend her feelings, the witch instinctively sought solace in the person she trusted most. Xu Xi¡ªher master, her sun. He would make everything better. ¡­ Soon, the familiar courtyard came into view. As Krisha approached, the weight in her chest lessened slightly. She hurried, flying faster, throwing caution to the wind¡ªforgetting the vigilance Xu Xi had always taught her. Faster. Faster. Please, faster. Desperation drove her, her wind magic straining to its limits. Finally, she reached the courtyard. And then¡ª Darkness. ¡°Bang!!!!!¡± A massive fireball descended from the sky like a meteor, one among countless others suddenly appearing over Allenson City. They roared as they fell, fiery and furious, their devastating impacts obliterating everything in their path. And one of those fireballs was headed straight for the courtyard Krisha sought. ¡°No, wait!¡­ No, no¡­ this can¡¯t be happening!¡± A terrible premonition gripped Krisha. Her pupils shrank as panic seized her. For the first time, her voice trembled with fear. The suffocating pain in her chest reached its peak. Chapter 46: Disaster struck. There was no warning. The blue and clear sky from just moments ago was suddenly consumed by terrifying magic, transforming the heavens into a hellish scene. Crimson fire meteors materialized out of nowhere, countless and unrelenting, resembling a sea of blood. They dyed the entire sky a desperate, oppressive scarlet. ¡°Tsk-tsk-¡° Skyfire roared overhead. Meteors fell with terrifying force, bombarding the city below. Buildings crumbled into rubble, engulfed by the relentless onslaught. Desperate cries for help echoed from every direction. Before Krisha could comprehend what was happening, her body moved instinctively, like a moth drawn to a flame. She flew toward the fireball hurtling toward the courtyard. She waved her wand. She cast her spell. ¡°Guardian of Water!!!¡± It was futile. How could a frail moth extinguish a raging inferno? The water magic she poured her entire strength into, even with the backup power of her wand, was easily obliterated by the meteor. Krisha failed. Completely. All she could do was watch the fireball descend. She was powerless to stop it. ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± The deafening roar reverberated through the air. The fiery meteor struck the courtyard, unleashing a cataclysmic explosion. The blast sent waves of destruction outward, obliterating everything in its path. The courtyard, filled with countless cherished memories, collapsed in an instant. Krisha herself was thrown far away by the shockwave. She tumbled, rolled, and finally slammed into a brick wall before coming to a stop. It hurt. It hurt so much. Her body was wracked with unbearable pain¡ªbones screamed, muscles tore, and blood flowed freely. But¡­ But that pain was nothing compared to the agony inside her chest. The heartache tearing her mind apart was true despair. Even imagining the source of that despair was enough to shatter her fragile self. ¡°Master¡­¡± Amid the ruins, engulfed by black smoke and swirling dust, the young witch staggered to her feet. Her eyes, usually empty and lifeless, now betrayed a faint glimmer of panic. Her face, always expressionless, showed subtle hints of anxiety. She gripped her wand tightly. Though cracked and missing a piece, it was still usable. ¡°Wind control.¡± Her trembling voice whispered the incantation. Wind magic enveloped her broken body, lifting her into the air as she forced herself toward the burning courtyard. The explosion had thrown her far from her destination. The journey should have been short, but in her injured state, it felt endless¡ªa descent into the abyss. She passed scenes of horror: collapsing buildings, smoldering ruins, and the injured and dying strewn everywhere. Tragedy and terror filled the air. Krisha pushed herself harder, flying faster despite the growing pain. But her body eventually gave out. Her spell broke. She fell. She crashed to the ground, rolling several times before coming to a painful stop. Her clothes were in tatters, and her pale skin was marred with wounds. Her face, hands, legs¡ªeverywhere bore deep scratches, dirt, and blood. But Krisha didn¡¯t care. ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ Master¡­¡± The words spilled from her lips like a mantra. Her vision was locked on the burning ruins ahead. Since magic had failed her, she would walk. If she couldn¡¯t walk, she would crawl. She had to see him again. Driven by this unshakable belief, Krisha rose once more. She didn¡¯t bother retrieving her lost wand. All she cared about was reaching the courtyard. Her mind was consumed by one thought: Xu Xi must be safe. No injuries. No death. Not even the smallest scratch. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wouldn¡¯t allow it. Even someone like her¡ªdiscarded, unwanted¡ªhad managed to survive. How could someone as warm and radiant as him not? Ah¡­ Ahhhh¡­ The very thought caused her heart to contract violently, pain ripping through her as she quickened her pace. But the sudden burst of speed sent her tumbling again. She hit the ground hard, her calf throbbing, her cheek scratched by sharp pebbles. Her body convulsed with exhaustion. But none of it mattered. Ignoring the pain, ignoring her tattered and bloodied state, Krisha moved forward. If she fell, she stood again. If she fell again, she stood once more. Finally, after navigating the rubble of a collapsed building, she reached the courtyard. But it wasn¡¯t the serene haven she remembered. The lush flowers, the quiet beauty¡ªall of it was gone. As far as her eyes could see, there was only destruction. Raging flames consumed the remains of the courtyard. Smoke billowed into the sky, and the searing heat scorched her face. Dead silence hung in the air. There was nothing left. ¡°Plop¡ª¡ª¡± Krisha¡¯s legs gave out. She collapsed to her knees, staring blankly at the ruins. The firelight danced across her face, its warmth unable to thaw the cold void growing within her. Her eyes, always hollow, were even emptier now. Because she was a witch¡ªa creature incapable of joy, incapable of emotions. Or so it seemed. But within her fragile, lonely soul, could it be that she did feel something? Krisha didn¡¯t know. The only one who could answer her¡ªthe one who had given her courage, the one who had been her sun¡ªwas gone. Ah, why is this happening¡­ The young witch knelt motionless, her gaze locked on the burning ruins. Her mind spiraled with unanswered questions: Why was she still alive when her master was gone? Why couldn¡¯t she have been faster, stronger, better? Why couldn¡¯t she have taken his place? Why¡­ why¡­ why¡­ Without her master, she had no reason to exist. Without the sun, there was no future. Without his warm gaze, she couldn¡¯t take another step. Her very being¡ªbody and soul¡ªdepended entirely on his presence. If he was gone, then what was the point of her survival? ¡°¡­¡± Trembling, Krisha clutched her chest, feeling the unbearable weight of her pain. So this is what it feels like¡­ To be sad. Chapter 47: Great sadness filled the witch¡¯s heart. It was a sorrow deeper than the fallen leaves of autumn, more piercing than the fading light of a setting sun. Though surrounded by flames and scorching heat, the witch felt only coldness, as if her heart had been hollowed out, leaving her drowning in suffocating despair. She had lost the meaning of her existence¡ªher very soul. Sinking into the ocean of hopelessness, her thoughts spiraled downward, dragging her reason along with them. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ if only I had returned sooner¡­¡± Her voice trembled, the sound of something breaking, as she stared blankly at the still-burning ruins of the courtyard. Her heart was shattered, leaving only regret. The pain was unbearable, robbing her of breath, consuming her mind. Her inner collapse far exceeded the physical injuries she bore. At this moment, Krisha wanted desperately to cry, but her empty, lifeless eyes produced no tears. The grief trapped in her chest became a torment, gnawing at her relentlessly. Numbness spread to her limbs, leaving her paralyzed with guilt. ¡°Why¡­ why can¡¯t I¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even cry for my Master¡­¡± ¡°What right do I have to live like this, as the useless person I am?¡± The 16-year-old witch knelt motionless, her pupils trembling, reflecting her pain. She clutched her head tightly and began striking it against the hard ground. Again and again. Once. Twice. Three times. Four times. The witch struck herself over and over, as though numb to the pain. Or perhaps she welcomed it, using it to replace the tears she couldn¡¯t shed, trying to dilute the overwhelming guilt in her heart. But it was futile. No matter what she did, the person she cared for most was gone. When she realized this, Krisha stopped hitting her head. Blood trickled from her forehead, sliding down the corners of her eyes, her cheeks, and her nose, pooling at her chin. The drops fell to the ground like crimson tears. Finally, the despair overtook her entirely, swallowing the personality known as ¡°Krisha.¡± Her pale golden eyes darkened, turning black from within, like a void consuming everything. It wasn¡¯t just a metaphor for her emotional state. The change was real¡ªphysical. Her golden irises were gone, replaced by emptiness. Her thoughts, her will, everything was extinguished. The girl knelt there, unmoving, even as the flames crept closer. Part of her almost welcomed the fire, eager to let it consume her. But then¡­ A hand appeared. A large, kind hand reached through the smoke and flames, ignoring the dirt and grime, and gently lifted her from despair. Along with the hand came a voice¡ªfamiliar and warm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Krisha?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Let me heal you first.¡± The sound cut through the suffocating darkness like a miracle, pulling Krisha¡¯s consciousness back from the void. Her blank, blackened pupils trembled. Slowly, as if grasping onto salvation, the golden hue returned to her eyes. The witch looked up, dazed, to see Xu Xi standing before her. Her heartstrings, broken and frayed, were suddenly reconnected. Her soul, drowning in despair, was pulled to safety. Even the crushing sadness that had filled her chest dissipated with a single breath. There was no explanation, no logic. It was simply because he¡ªher sun¡ªhad returned. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine, Master,¡± she whispered. As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll be fine. Afraid it might all be a dream or an illusion, she reached out with trembling hands, gripping Xu Xi¡¯s palm tightly. She didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Xi hesitated, his eyes scanning Krisha¡¯s battered and bloodied appearance. The words ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± clearly didn¡¯t apply. Earlier, while practicing magic in his study, Xu Xi¡¯s observer entry had activated on its own. He became aware of the incoming attack and quickly cast defensive magic, saving himself. Realizing Krisha was still outside, he flew to the market to search for her but found nothing. Finally, he returned to the ruins of the courtyard to wait¡ªand found Krisha kneeling there alone. Her bloodied wounds, her soiled clothes, her expression of relief¡ªit all spoke of what she had endured. ¡°Buzz¡ª¡± Light green energy glowed from Xu Xi¡¯s palm as he used life magic to heal Krisha¡¯s injuries. Afterward, he gently asked what had happened. Krisha didn¡¯t hesitate. She told him everything. She had believed Xu Xi was dead. She had blamed herself, sinking into despair among the ruins. She had even tried to stop the fireball, risking her life to protect the courtyard. Now, with Xu Xi by her side, her face had returned to its usual calm, emotionless state. But that very calmness made Xu Xi¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Crackle¡ª¡± The surrounding flames burned fiercely, their tongues of fire climbing the walls, blackening the surfaces. Occasionally, mechanical equipment exploded under the heat, adding to the chaos. Amid the fiery destruction and billowing smoke, Krisha¡¯s small figure looked even more fragile. Her clothes were scorched, her body covered in cuts and bruises. Her face, though expressionless, still bore traces of despair. ¡°Krisha, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I should have come for you sooner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault as your Master for leaving you to face this alone.¡± Xu Xi gently stroked her hair, his touch delicate as he wiped the blood from her face. His voice was full of regret. He should have done better¡ªsaved both himself and Krisha from this crisis. But Xu Xi had underestimated Allenson¡¯s leadership. He had never imagined their departure was a prelude to destroying the city. The entire city. Along with the hundreds of thousands of residents within it. It defied reason. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t fathom what purpose this destruction served. His miscalculation had led to this. And for that, he blamed himself. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master,¡± Krisha replied softly, shaking her head. She didn¡¯t care about any of it. As long as Xu Xi was back by her side, looking at her again, she was content. That was her mindset as an ¡°object.¡± If she had more thoughts¡ªmore selfish desires¡ªshe feared she would become a burden to him. And Krisha never wanted to be a burden. Seeing her stubbornness, Xu Xi could only care for her in his own way. He summoned a ball of water and carefully wiped the soot and blood from her face, restoring her delicate features. Throughout it all, Krisha remained quiet. She sat there like a porcelain doll, letting him clean her. When he finished, her face was clean and pale once more, a stark contrast to the devastation around them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi¡¯s gaze turned to the sky. He had originally thought leaving Allenson City would only require careful planning to gather supplies for their journey. But now, he realized the true challenge was escaping the city itself. The meteor shower that had devastated Allenson was just the beginning. The real threat came from the creatures swarming into the city. Orcs. Goblins. Pure-blood demons. Beasts of war. ¡°What were the senior officials of Allenson planning,¡± Xu Xi murmured, his voice heavy, ¡°when they allowed these aliens to overrun their own city?¡± Chapter 48: [Observer entry is being activated¡­] [You were keenly aware of the danger, released defensive magic in time, and survived the dangerous attack.] [You started looking for the witch, searching tirelessly through Allenson City. Finally, you found her in the ruins of the courtyard.] [The changes in Allenson City are far beyond your imagination.] [Goblins, centaurs, kobolds, war beasts, sub-dragon species, and pure-blooded demons¡­ Alien races that should have been far from human cities, exiled to the edges of the world, mysteriously appeared in Allenson City.] [You even saw the orc army that was supposed to be blocked by the Church of God at the border.] [You made a decisive decision to leave Allenson City.] Individual power has its limits. Xu Xi, despite his extraordinary talent and a magic reserve ten times that of mages at his level, was still just a great magician. He was neither a great mage nor a saint magician, much less a demigod wielding divine power. He could not contend with entire legions. Faced with the wave of alien invaders overwhelming Allenson, Xu Xi acted decisively, taking Krisha and making a swift escape. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Level 7 magic: Chain Thunderstorm. Level 7 magic: Canglan Hurricane. Level 7 magic: Light Blade Makes Flash. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡­ Boom! Boom!¡± Standing amidst the collapsed, burning ruins of his courtyard, Xu Xi glanced at the ominously blood-red sky. His gaze shifted to the ferocious alien forces emerging in droves. With a strike of his wand to the ground, the elements roared to life. In a single breath, raging high-level magic engulfed the area ahead. Lightning and storms intertwined, creating dazzling arcs of light that obliterated countless enemies, clearing a path forward. Even the airborne threats were swept away by the destructive power. ¡°The power of level 7 magic is indeed far superior to level 5,¡± Xu Xi remarked, nodding slightly in satisfaction at his newfound strength as a great magician. Glancing briefly at the remains of the defeated aliens, Xu Xi wasted no time. He released another surge of wind magic, enveloping himself and Krisha in a protective storm, and ascended rapidly into the sky. During the flight, monstrous creatures shrieked and launched attacks. But the howling storm tore them apart before they could get close. Some stronger beings noticed their escape but couldn¡¯t keep up with the blinding speed of the wind magic. Xu Xi and Krisha had already left the boundaries of Allenson City before an encirclement could form. ¡­ [You used level 3 magic: Wind Control.] [You used level 5 magic: Wind Swiftness.] [You used level 5 magic: Guardian of the Earth.] [You used level 5 magic: Water Torrent.] [You used level 5 magic: Fire Charge.] [You used level 7 magic: Blessing of Holy Light.] [You wielded your wand, unleashing surging magical power. Your wind control skills were amplified like never before.] [With unparalleled speed, you evacuated Allenson City with Krisha before the encirclement could form.] [You and the witch successfully escaped.] The wind brushing against their faces was no longer the scorching, destructive heat of a ruined city but a refreshing breeze from the natural world. Xu Xi controlled the wind element to maintain their flight while casting one last glance at Allenson City. In the distance, the once-vibrant city of steam was shrouded in flickering firelight. The crimson blaze consumed the city, swallowing its prosperity and reducing it to ashes. In the center, the towering steam tower¡ªa symbol of Allenson¡¯s progress¡ªcollapsed into fiery rubble, its fall scattering countless embers into the air. The city Xu Xi had called home for a decade was gone. A tragic ruin. Its downfall was incomprehensible, absurd. ¡°What¡­ exactly happened?¡± Xu Xi murmured, his eyes reflecting both confusion and a glimmer of suspicion. Based on what he had learned previously, Allenson¡¯s noble factions had always prioritized the city¡¯s development. They treated it as their stronghold, their foundation. From a pragmatic standpoint, abandoning Allenson made no sense. ¡°Even with the alien invasion, resistance would have been expected¡­ unless¡ª¡± Xu Xi paused, his thoughts deepening. ¡°Unless something happened that left them no choice but to abandon Allenson and flee.¡± What could that something be? With the observer entry activating, Xu Xi felt a faint awareness of the hidden truth beneath the surface chaos. For this reason, he decided against moving to the next city immediately. Instead, he would stay nearby and continue observing Allenson from a safe distance. He wanted to uncover the true reason behind its destruction. ¡°I asked Krisha to purchase supplies earlier. We have enough food and essentials in the space ring. Even if we camp outdoors, we¡¯ll manage just fine.¡± With this thought in mind, Xu Xi guided Krisha to a distant hill. Far enough from Allenson to ensure safety, the location still provided a clear view of the city¡¯s fate. ¡°Krisha, we¡¯ll stay here for a while,¡± Xu Xi instructed. ¡°I understand, master,¡± the witch replied obediently. Her injuries, fully healed by Xu Xi¡¯s life magic, no longer hindered her. Krisha climbed to the top of the hill, flattening the grass beneath her footsteps. Her blank gaze swept across the area until she settled on a flat, suitable spot. With practiced efficiency, she pressed her palms to the ground, releasing wind magic. The howling wind cleared the grass, exposing bare, dry earth perfect for resting. Meanwhile, Xu Xi set up layers of warning spells around their temporary camp. Then, he ascended into the sky to survey the area¡¯s safety from above. ¡­ The witch silently watched him as he flew. Her gaze followed his every move¡ªwatching him rise, watching him descend. Only when Xu Xi returned to the ground did Krisha finally look away, a faint sense of relief softening her expression. She turned her focus back to their tasks. ¡­ [You realize the fall of Allenson City hides an ulterior secret.] [You decide to delay your journey to a new city.] [You find a vantage point nearby and settle with the witch, determined to witness the ultimate fate of Allenson City.] [Is this a human conspiracy?] [Or a power struggle between gods and churches?] [Or perhaps the rise of alien races forcing humans into retreat?] [Questions swirl in your mind. You feel unsettled, leaving the city you¡¯ve called home for ten years. But you take comfort in the presence of a familiar witch.] [She looks at you as you look at her.] Chapter 49: The mountain breeze at night carried a lonely chill. The rustling wind bent the trees and pressed the grass low to the earth. Xu Xi hadn¡¯t experienced such a night in a long time. Back in Allenson City, he had lived in warmth and comfort, especially after the first harsh year in the slums. His courtyard, equipped with steam equipment, had always provided respite, even in the most biting winters. But now, the courtyard was gone, the city of Allenson reduced to ruins. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, Xu Xi could still rely on his magic. With level 3 Fire Magic, he created a light red barrier that enveloped the camp, pushing back the cold and shielding them from the wind. Warmth returned to their temporary shelter. ¡°Master, please,¡± came a calm, steady voice. The tone was soft and gentle, flowing like an undisturbed stream. Though devoid of fluctuations, it carried a unique beauty. Only one person could speak this way. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, accepting the bowl of hot soup from the girl¡¯s hands. Steam rose from the soup, carrying a sharp aroma. The bowl was filled with hearty ingredients, the thick pieces of meat packed tightly together. Xu Xi turned the bowl in his hands, adjusting it under the light of the campfire to get a better view. On the surface of the soup floated small fragments of Fireleaf Grass, a spicy herb cherished in the wizarding world for its heat-inducing properties. Taking a sip, Xu Xi felt the warmth travel from his tongue to his throat and into his stomach. The Fireleaf Grass worked its magic, filling his body with warmth. ¡°You did a great job, Krisha. Your cooking has improved a lot,¡± Xu Xi praised, smiling at the witch who stood beside him, awaiting his evaluation. Krisha¡¯s journey in cooking had been a challenging one. She had once caused a kitchen explosion, but her determination and persistent effort over four years had paid off. ¡°Yes, thank you for the compliment,¡± Krisha replied, her voice steady and emotionless. Her long silver-gray hair shimmered in the flickering firelight, cascading down her shoulders like flowing water. She now wore her old black-and-white magic apprentice robe, which, being slightly oversized, still fit her growing frame. Krisha served herself a bowl of soup and sat next to Xu Xi, eating quietly with a spoon and fork. Even now, chopsticks remained an elusive enemy she couldn¡¯t conquer. Watching her struggle with utensils was an amusing sight that always brought a smile to Xu Xi¡¯s face. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re laughing at me,¡± Krisha remarked, her intuition as sharp as ever. ¡°That must be your imagination,¡± Xu Xi responded calmly. The girl tilted her head slightly, her expression blank. After a moment, she accepted his words and returned her focus to her bowl, chewing the meat in small, deliberate bites. The two shared a quiet meal, the crackling fire and rustling wind their only companions. Though the night lacked the warmth of steam heaters or the glow of glass lamps, Xu Xi didn¡¯t mind the simplicity. Blowing gently on the soup, he took slow sips, savoring the rare experience. ¡°This feels like a rare moment,¡± he thought. A great magician and a 16-year-old witch, sitting together on a remote hill, sharing a simple meal under the open sky¡ªsuch a scene would be unimaginable in the magical world. As sparks danced in the fire, their shadows stretched and blended into the dark night, merging with the surrounding landscape. When the meal was finished, Krisha stood and used water magic and wind magic to clean the dishes. The process was swift and efficient, the magic washing away grease and grime effortlessly. This wasn¡¯t the first time Krisha had taken the initiative to handle chores, and Xu Xi never objected. Magic made even the most mundane tasks simple and manageable. ¡°Krisha, come here,¡± Xu Xi called. The late-night wind grew stronger, carrying a mournful howl. Glancing toward Allenson City, Xu Xi saw the fires still raging, their glow illuminating the demonic silhouettes prowling amidst the ruins. Despite the chaos, nothing seemed unusual. He turned his attention back to Krisha. ¡°I need to check your eyes,¡± he said. ¡°I understand, mentor,¡± Krisha replied obediently, taking a seat across from him. Under the campfire¡¯s light, Xu Xi could see her delicate features clearly. Her pale face remained calm, her breathing steady, and her expression emotionless. The witch tried to assist him by keeping her eyes wide open, but the attempt only made her look stiff. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Xu Xi reassured her. Krisha relaxed, sitting still as Xu Xi began his examination. With his left hand, Xu Xi cast level 0 Light Magic, creating a soft glow that wouldn¡¯t hurt her eyes. He leaned closer, using his thumb and index finger to gently lift her eyelids. What he saw left him momentarily silent. Krisha¡¯s once-pale golden eyes, which had held a captivating brilliance, were now marred by an unnatural blackness. The black occupied her pupils like an unwelcome intruder, starkly contrasting with the remaining gold. The two colors seemed disconnected, like fragments of different worlds forced together. But amidst the stark contrast, one thing remained unchanged: Her eyes still reflected Xu Xi¡¯s figure, just as they always had. Chapter 50: Xu Xi and Krisha had spent four years together. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In these four years, Xu Xi had witnessed the witch¡¯s growth¡ªboth physically and emotionally. He felt there was no one who understood Krisha better than him. And yet, despite his familiarity with her, he had rarely paid close attention to her eyes. What words could describe them? The bonfire crackled in the dark, casting faint, flickering light that mingled with the night¡¯s cold. Breath turned to mist in the chilly air as Krisha¡¯s eyes blinked slowly, reflecting the flames. Her eyes weren¡¯t the kind described for the protagonist of a grand tale. There was no mystery or radiance. No unyielding determination or heartfelt innocence. These things did not belong to Krisha, an emotionless witch. All Xu Xi saw in her eyes was lifeless emptiness, devoid of vitality, as if they belonged to an inanimate object. Only when she blinked did she seem alive. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and the moisture on her eyes¡¯ surface glistened in the firelight, magnifying their calm indifference. Xu Xi wondered: if the eyes were the windows to the soul, what did Krisha¡¯s soul look like? He gazed deeply, curious and intent, but no matter how closely he observed, all he saw in those eyes was his own reflection. This was normal. After all, Krisha¡¯s gaze had always been fixed on Xu Xi¡ªhe was the only one in her world. ¡°It seems that idea about eyes being the windows to the soul is false,¡± Xu Xi thought with a faint sense of regret. He shifted his focus, observing the strange interplay of gold and black in her eyes. The two colors intertwined like opposing stars in a night sky, merging in an unsettling and incomprehensible way. The effect wasn¡¯t beautiful. If anything, it was unnerving. ¡°Krisha, can you tell me when your eyes began to change?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°Before you came back,¡± she replied, her voice calm as always. Krisha herself was unaware of the change, but as Xu Xi questioned her further, he pieced together the likely cause. ¡°Despair and sadness¡­¡± ¡°No, more specifically, extreme emotional stimuli,¡± Xu Xi muttered to himself. He theorized that Krisha¡¯s light gold eyes were tied to her half-demon bloodline. If her eyes had changed, it might indicate a change in her bloodline as well. Reaching out, Xu Xi placed his hand gently on Krisha¡¯s head and touched the small horns he had previously treated. They were rough, with slight bulges¡ªsigns of regrowth. ¡°It seems my guess was right,¡± Xu Xi concluded. The night wind howled outside, but the magic barrier blocked it, leaving only its sound to echo faintly. Xu Xi knew little about demons. The Magicians¡¯ Association books described them as beings born without magic but possessing powerful physical strength, hated by gods as pests of the world. The records were too biased, offering no detailed information. Thus, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t determine whether Krisha¡¯s changes were good or bad. ¡°Krisha, do you feel any different?¡± he asked, canceling his light magic. She shook her head, her silver-gray hair swaying gently. ¡°No, master. I feel the same as before,¡± she answered truthfully. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± The bonfire blazed, and Xu Xi decided to let the matter rest for now. His knowledge of demons was too limited to draw any conclusions. For now, he could only monitor Krisha¡¯s condition and gather more information from other cities. Fortunately, the changes didn¡¯t seem to cause her pain. The only visible difference was her eyes, which neither of them minded. ¡­ Later that night, Xu Xi and Krisha sat by the fire, enveloped by the warmth of the fire barrier. It was a surreal feeling¡ªsitting quietly in their small, protected bubble while the world outside roared with chaos. Above them, stars sparkled in the vast sky. Below, the wilderness stretched endlessly. In the distance, the fires of Allenson City burned fiercely. ¡°Master¡­ Master¡­ Master,¡± Krisha murmured, her voice steady but filled with a quiet determination. She couldn¡¯t sit idle and always looked for ways to help Xu Xi¡ªwhether by heating water or organizing the space ring. Finally, Xu Xi asked her to sit and rest. Reluctantly, she complied. ¡°Krisha, we¡¯re no longer in Allenson. You can relax a little,¡± he said gently. ¡°Yes¡­¡± But even as she sat, she seemed restless. To distract her, Xu Xi began talking¡ªsharing stories of Earth¡¯s myths, tips for practicing magic, and tales of ordinary daily life. Krisha listened intently. Was it the stories that captivated her? Or was it simply because Xu Xi was speaking? Perhaps it was neither. Midway through his storytelling, Xu Xi noticed Krisha had fallen asleep. Her breathing was steady, and she let out soft murmurs as she slept. Under the moonlight, her delicate features radiated a cool beauty. ¡°Still just a child,¡± Xu Xi murmured with a helpless smile. He stood, walked over to her, and draped a thick blanket over her sleeping form. As if sensing his presence even in sleep, Krisha mumbled incoherently, her expression soft and childlike. To think that the frail, mud-covered girl he had met four years ago had grown into this¡ªXu Xi couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how far she had come. ¡°Is this a simulation for creating a better life or raising a little girl?¡± he mused, gazing up at the stars. Calling up the simulation panel, Xu Xi fell into deep thought under the vast night sky. Chapter 51: [The day after you left Allenson City, you woke up to Krisha¡¯s apologetic greeting.] [She was deeply sorry for falling asleep without permission while you were speaking last night. She even requested that you punish her for her behavior.] [You reassured her that it wasn¡¯t necessary, but the girl insisted on being disciplined.] [So, you lightly tapped her forehead with your index finger, calling it her ¡°punishment.¡±] [After that, you began your day with washing and eating.] [From the top of the mountain, you looked toward Allenson City and saw that it was still ravaged by monsters. Twisted, mournful flames continued to burn without showing any sign of subsiding.] [You decided to remain patient, communicating with the elements atop the mountain as you worked to create broader and more comprehensive magic.] [Your elemental perception continued to activate¡­ Mortal wisdom continued to activate¡­] [Your understanding of magic deepened further.] ¡­ [On the third day after leaving Allenson City, heavy rain fell from a gloomy sky.] [The torrential downpour extinguished the fires in Allenson City, but the monsters lingering in the ruins didn¡¯t leave. They seemed to be waiting for something.] [You resolved to wait patiently as well.] [Meanwhile, you noticed a change in Krisha¡¯s eyes. The previously chaotic mix of black and gold seemed to have shifted into a more orderly arrangement. The girl¡¯s eyes looked even more beautiful, almost captivating.] [In your spare time, you read magic books and attempted to develop your own magical tools.] sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ [On the fourth day, the skies cleared.] [You began to wonder if you had miscalculated. From what you could observe, Allenson City still appeared as a desolate ruin, overrun by monsters, with no signs of significant change.] [Nonetheless, you chose to stay.] [The food in your space ring was plentiful, ensuring that you and Krisha could endure life in the wild for an extended period. However, the lack of stability was undeniable.] [Krisha, determined to be of greater help to you, devoted herself to magical training with increased fervor. Her progress accelerated noticeably.] ¡­ [On the fifth day, your patience was rewarded.] The earth trembled violently. Mountains quaked, and a dark ¡°wave¡± emerged on the horizon. A deafening roar filled the air as thousands of steam-powered armored vehicles rolled forward, their massive wheels crushing everything in their path. Towering columns of steam hissed into the sky, and sharp, piercing whistles echoed. Underneath the relentless cacophony of grinding gears and shrieking steam, legions of soldiers marched in unison, their iron boots pounding the earth in a dull, oppressive rhythm. From above, mages stood on floating platforms, chanting praises to their gods, their voices rising in a chaotic symphony of prayers, roars, and marching orders. Finally, all the voices unified into a single, resounding cry: ¡°Gods above, destroy these heretics!¡± Dark steam cannons roared to life, gathering energy. Wands brimming with elemental magic glowed with preparation. War had begun. Human legions bearing the emblems of various gods charged at the monstrous horde that had taken over Allenson City. Explosions erupted across the battlefield, and the initial assault annihilated thousands of lesser monsters. The results appeared promising. But Xu Xi frowned deeply. Something was wrong. The sight of human armies and divine magicians battling monsters might have seemed normal, but to Xu Xi, the situation reeked of inconsistencies. Why had the orcs breached the Church of God¡¯s border defenses? Why had the legions arrived so late, when it was clear that no survivors remained in the city? And most importantly, Xu Xi murmured to himself, ¡°Why are these forces so inadequately prepared? Their weapons and magic are insufficient for reclaiming Allenson City.¡± During his escape, Xu Xi had encountered these monsters firsthand. While he had been able to overpower most of them, he had also sensed beings among them with power rivaling a Grand Magister or even a Holy Domain Magister. The human legions¡¯ best efforts barely matched the power of a single great magician. Their equipment might clear out weaker monsters but stood no chance against the true threats. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that those in power didn¡¯t anticipate this,¡± Xu Xi mused grimly. ¡°So what is their real objective?¡± ¡­ [You observed the battle closely and found your suspicions confirmed.] [Despite their initial success, the human forces quickly reached a stalemate. Their advanced weapons couldn¡¯t penetrate the monsters¡¯ defenses.] [Enormous sub-dragon species rampaged through their ranks, effortlessly smashing armored vehicles to pieces.] [Flying creatures like poisonous dragons and blood bees harassed airborne mages, who retaliated fiercely but found themselves outnumbered and overwhelmed.] [The tide of battle shifted. The land was filled with chaos and death.] Xu Xi¡¯s unease grew. ¡°Are these legions being sent here to die?¡± he wondered, his brow furrowing. Suddenly, amidst the chaos, Xu Xi heard the fervent prayers of the soldiers. ¡°Save me, great gods who created the world! Please save me¡ªI don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Atona! Atona! Help me, I beg you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer, monster!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Cries of desperation echoed across the battlefield. Soldiers and mages alike, faced with the terror of death, abandoned all pretense of courage. Their spirits cracked under the pressure, and they screamed for salvation. Would the gods hear their prayers? Xu Xi wasn¡¯t sure. But at that moment, he witnessed something extraordinary. The sky turned dark. Clouds swirled violently as thunder rolled across the heavens. Lightning flashed, illuminating the chaos below. And then, from the stormy sky, a small, radiant particle of light descended. The earth trembled as the light fell, and for a brief moment, everything became silent. Xu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was about to witness the arrival of a ¡°god.¡± Chapter 52: What is a god? A power that transcends all things. A being who controls the world. Indescribably sublime. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. God said, ¡°Let there be light.¡± In a world shrouded in darkness, only the blazing white light remained. Everything rose and fell within its radiance¡ªwarm, yet searing. Thunder rolled through the clouds. The sun blazed in the sky. The boundless earth shook, water vapor rose, and storms howled. All was swallowed by pure light. ¡­ Three days later. Xu Xi and Krisha arrived at a new city called Wage, chosen as their new settlement. In their newly purchased house, Krisha meticulously examined each room, checking for missing furniture and noting what still needed to be purchased. Meanwhile, Xu Xi sat in a soft chair in the living room, lost in thought about the ¡°divine punishment¡± he had witnessed three days earlier. ¡°Incredible,¡± he murmured. ¡°Truly worthy of being called a god. They accomplished such an overwhelming feat so effortlessly¡ªannihilating the monsters in Allenson City in one blow while simultaneously protecting the surviving soldiers.¡± He shook his head, still amazed. ¡°The terrain around Allenson has practically reshaped itself. How much power did it take? Ten percent? No¡­ not even one percent.¡± Closing his eyes, Xu Xi tightened his grip on his nearly shattered wand. That day, though the god¡¯s main attack targeted the monsters, the resulting shockwave had been so immense that even from a great distance, Xu Xi had to exhaust all his resources to protect himself and Krisha. Dozens of Level 7 spells were unleashed in rapid succession just to offset the aftermath of the light¡¯s descent. Though dangerous, the experience had been enlightening. Witnessing the arrival of a god and the soldiers¡¯ blind fanaticism made Xu Xi understand the truth behind the events. ¡­ ¡°Extra! Extra!¡± Outside, newsboys shouted as they ran down the streets, their voices full of excitement. ¡°Allenson City in the north was invaded by monsters! Large legions were defeated, and the city was nearly destroyed!¡± ¡°The great God of Light descended and saved the survivors!¡± ¡°Extra! Extra!¡± The grace of the God of Light has been bestowed!¡± Crowds of passersby eagerly purchased newspapers, poring over the details. Some wore solemn expressions as they read about the invasion of Allenson City and the legion¡¯s defeat. But as they read of the God of Light descending to save the survivors, their faces lit up with reverence. ¡°Praise the great God of Light, the Lord of Infinite Brilliance. May the light endure forever, protecting the weak even unto death!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving us once again!¡± Believers of the God of Light sang praises in the streets, their voices swelling with emotion. Passersby paused to sigh and pray, their expressions growing increasingly devout. Some even burst into tears of gratitude, and even non-believers were swept up in the fervent atmosphere, murmuring quiet thanks to the gods. All of this, Xu Xi observed from the window. He understood the gods¡¯ plans perfectly. ¡°They orchestrated this entire scenario,¡± he mused. ¡°They created the monster invasion, allowing human legions to fall, making the situation appear dire and hopeless.¡± ¡°And then, at the critical moment, the gods intervened¡ªnot only harvesting faith but also solidifying humanity¡¯s awe and dependence on them.¡± Xu Xi sighed deeply. ¡°A cruel method.¡± The gods¡¯ psychological control over humans was chillingly precise. They knew that if humanity grew too comfortable, belief in the gods would wane. Thus, the gods manufactured danger and chaos, presenting themselves as saviors at humanity¡¯s most desperate hour. This ensured the continuous harvesting of faith and reinforced the devotion of believers. It was an undeniably effective tactic. From his point of view, Xu Xi saw countless people flocking to join the Church of God, eager to draw closer to divine power and become faith-driven magicians. ¡°Perhaps,¡± he muttered, ¡°that was their intention all along.¡± He tapped the armrest of his chair, the sound echoing softly. Faith mages and elemental mages could both wield magic, but their paths were fundamentally different. A faith mage¡¯s power stemmed from their deity. The mage could only access the power granted to them, meaning the peak of their potential was limited to the level of a demigod. Dependents could never surpass their masters. But elemental mages walked a separate path, one of observing the world and uncovering its truths. Through their own understanding, they could ignite divine fire and wield the authority of creation itself. The gods, unwilling to face new challengers, subtly promoted the faith mage¡¯s path while gradually suppressing elemental mages, ensuring their supremacy remained unthreatened. ¡°If that¡¯s truly their strategy, I¡¯ll need to tread carefully,¡± Xu Xi muttered. He felt certain that his growing strength as an elemental mage would eventually attract the gods¡¯ attention. The thought of facing dozens, perhaps hundreds, of true gods made him shudder. ¡°The gods love the world? No¡­ they love themselves.¡± Standing slowly, Xu Xi stretched and glanced out the window at the bustling streets filled with fervent believers. He shook his head. Such deceptions¡ªcarefully crafted lies¡ªweren¡¯t entirely malevolent. Faith provided people with power, and for the vast majority who couldn¡¯t take the path of elemental magic, divine favor offered a chance at greatness. The cost, however, was fear. Fear of becoming the next sacrifice for a ¡°miracle.¡± In Allenson City, nearly a million citizens and soldiers had perished. A staggering, tragic number. ¡­ The soft hiss of steam broke his thoughts. Mist filled the room as Krisha activated the new home¡¯s steam equipment. ¡°Master, everything is set up. There are no issues,¡± Krisha reported calmly. ¡°Thank you, Krisha.¡± Xu Xi looked at her, his eyes lingering on her long silver-gray hair and those enigmatic eyes. As before, the only thing he saw reflected in them was his own figure. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll cook tonight.¡± Krisha blinked in surprise but nodded, following him obediently. The house, the city, and the people around them were unfamiliar, but the familiar figure before her gave her courage. As she followed Xu Xi to the kitchen, she heard the distant cries of believers singing praises to the gods. She ignored them. To her, only one ¡°god¡± mattered¡ªthe one standing right in front of her. Chapter 53: [To celebrate the first day of moving into your new home, you decide to cook.] [Mortal wisdom is activating¡­ Observer is activating¡­] [You prepare a table of delicious dishes with remarkably precise techniques. Your cooking skills have improved, and you feel more adept with the kitchen utensils.] [Unfortunately, for you, the concept of a God of Cookery does not exist in this world, or else you might have given it a try.] [At the dinner table, Krisha praises your cooking.] [¡°The food made by the master is the most delicious.¡±] [Her words are calm but sincere, and as she eats too quickly, traces of soup linger on her lips.] [You gently wipe her mouth with care.] [This dinner is thoroughly enjoyable¡ªnot only because of the delicious food but also because, after living in the wild for so long, you finally return to the comfort of a home.] [During the post-dinner chat, you explain the nature of gods to the witch, hinting that you might become their enemy in the future.] [Krisha¡¯s understanding is limited, her wisdom processing it slowly, but in her heart, the answer remains unshakable.] [As long as you need her, she will always stand by your side.] [The witch¡¯s response is as simple as ever, yet filled with determination. Even if you face the world as an enemy, she vows to accompany you to the end of the world.] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Krisha, this is very dangerous.¡± ¡°I know, master.¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t you need to think it over?¡± ¡°No need, master.¡± [For Krisha, danger and hesitation are meaningless concepts. Having endured a childhood trapped in malice and nearly destroyed by torment, she now focuses solely on her resolve.] [Her purpose is clear¡ªto stay by the one she views as her sun.] [The witch has her own steadfast rules of conduct. You are proud of her determination, yet you worry that she might attract the attention of the gods.] [You resolve to protect Krisha more carefully in the future.] [You continue conversing with her, sharing knowledge about the gods, enabling her to understand the enemy so she won¡¯t be left in ignorance.] [Krisha listens, astonished by the immense power of the gods. She recalls the punishment of the God of Light she witnessed near Allenson last time.] ¡°Master,¡± the witch asks, ¡°is there a power greater than the gods in this world?¡± [You ponder the question deeply before giving a light-hearted answer.] [¡°Maybe the power of love. Emotions sometimes hold limitless strength.¡±] [You say this with a smile, recalling the passionate anime you watched before your time travel¡ªwhere heroes defeated enemies with shouts of friendship, bonds, love, and justice.] [Unfortunately, reality is harsh. Strength is built incrementally, not conjured from raw emotions.] [Yun Yun Dui, Yuan Yuan begins again.] [Simulating the eleventh year, you are 25 years old, and Krisha is 17.] [Time flies quickly. In the blink of an eye, you and Krisha have lived in Wage City for a year. You use fabricated identities to avoid past complications.] [One year is enough to adapt, allowing you to settle into a peaceful routine similar to life in Allenson City.] [In spring, you take Krisha to enjoy the mountain flowers¡¯ fragrance.] [In summer, you relax in the courtyard, listening to cicadas while Krisha pours you iced juice.] [In autumn, as the air cools, you both watch the leaves fall, accompanied by the rhythmic hum of steam equipment.] [In winter, you savor hot drinks made by Krisha while studying magic books amid the snowy scenery.] [Everything feels serene and harmonious. You hope this life continues forever. With enough time, your talent will lead you to higher realms.] [To your delight, Krisha advances from an official mage to an elite mage this year.] Wage City¡­ In your new courtyard, you observe the 17-year-old gray-haired witch. Xu Xi nods slightly, sensing her growing mental power, signaling her advancement to an elite mage. ¡°Krisha, relax more and focus on sensing the elements,¡± Xu Xi advises. [Standing under a massive tree, Krisha¡¯s cold, delicate face alternates between light and shadow as the wind stirs the leaves above.] ¡°Yes, master,¡± she replies softly, channeling her mental power to perceive the elements around her¡ªearth, wind, water, and fire. [Gradually, her mental power begins capturing these elements. However, without realizing it, her eyes shift dramatically, blending black and gold into a swirling vortex.] ¡°Plop¡ª¡± [Krisha successfully achieves a mental breakthrough, advancing to an elite mage. But, for unknown reasons, she collapses into unconsciousness.] ¡°Krisha?!¡± Xu Xi exclaims, rushing to her side¡­ [You are elated by her progress.] [Based on her rapid cultivation, you believe she can reach the great mage level before you leave this world.] [This strength would enable her to protect herself even in your absence.] [As you prepare advanced magic books for her, an unforeseen event disrupts your plans.] [At the moment of her breakthrough, her eyes undergo a peculiar transformation, and she falls into a deep coma.] [You urgently use life magic, but it reveals no injuries and proves ineffective.] [Confusion and concern grip you.] [The mortal wisdom activates¡­ continuously activating¡­] [Recalling her strange eyes, you hypothesize that the demon blood within her may have triggered this state, giving you a new direction for research.] [You place Krisha in the meditation room to rest, then scour your collection of demon-related books.] [Feeling inadequate, you visit the Magicians Association and uncover two more ancient tomes.] [Mortal wisdom continues to activate¡­] [You dive into in-depth research on demons¡­] Chapter 54: Compared to the old meditation room in Allenson City, the new meditation room was brighter and more refined. The soft glow of mithril, the golden shimmer, and the rising white vapor from the steam equipment made the room feel dreamlike. Click¡ª Xu Xi turned the knob, activating the glass lamp embedded with light crystals. The soft, hazy light dispersed slightly through the vapor, casting a gentle glow on Xu Xi and the unconscious gray-haired girl lying nearby. Occasionally, the girl¡¯s face twisted in pain, and she would briefly regain consciousness, only to fall back into a deep coma. This cycle repeated endlessly, like a torment without respite. Strangely enough, though it appeared perilous, the girl¡¯s life was not in danger. There were no signs of death. Xu Xi had already examined her thoroughly. Both life-attribute and death-attribute magic confirmed that Krisha¡¯s condition was stable. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°But why is this happening¡­¡± ¡°Those eyes and the demon blood¡ªwhat¡¯s going on with Krisha¡¯s body?¡± It was a relief that Krisha¡¯s life was safe, but her painful coma was far from acceptable. Xu Xi turned to the corner of the meditation room. The young witch, pale and fragile, lay unconscious on a makeshift magic stone slab. Her forehead was damp with sweat, her breathing irregular and rapid, her fingers trembling involuntarily. As Xu Xi gazed at the weakened 17-year-old witch, his mind drifted back to a distant memory. He recalled the little girl he had once found in a filthy alley¡ªragged, scarred, stepping through mud with empty eyes, praying desperately for salvation. Now, the image of the grown witch overlapped with that of the helpless child in his mind. It was all so heart-wrenching. ¡°I¡¯m truly worried about you, Krisha¡­¡± Xu Xi sighed softly, his voice echoing faintly in the quiet meditation room. The sound of mechanical chains clattering accompanied him as he unfolded a table and chair embedded in the wall. Sitting down, he placed several ancient books before him, flipping through their pages in search of information about demons. Occasionally, he stood to observe and record the girl¡¯s condition. During her brief moments of consciousness, he stayed by her side, chatting softly. But most of the time, he sat alone under the dim glow of the glass lamp, reading, taking notes, and muttering to himself. ¡°I see¡­ So, this is how it is¡­¡± ¡°Demons existed even before the gods descended into this world¡­¡± ¡°It seems the creation myth promoted by the Church of God can¡¯t be trusted. The gods are merely a product of this world¡¯s evolution.¡± With the assistance of mortal wisdom, Xu Xi¡¯s research abilities had significantly improved. His understanding of demons deepened as he tirelessly studied. [You are worried about the unconscious witch.] [You begin to study the information of the demon race.] [While seeking to help the witch recover from her coma, you inadvertently uncover truths about the world that you had never known.] [There are two versions of the creation myth in the magical world.] [The first, widely known, claims the gods worked together to create the world, all living things, and the sky and earth, making them the world¡¯s rulers.] [The second, hidden in obscure texts, suggests the world was born from chaos, and elements gave rise to all things on their own. The so-called gods appeared much later, even after demons.] [Surprised by these revelations, you continue researching the demons.] [The information is obscure, written in ancient and forgotten languages, which slows your progress.] [Mortal wisdom continues to activate¡­] [You learn Egebigane, the ancient Yuanchu language, and Engla.] [Your research on demons begins to progress smoothly. You delve into their mating habits, talents, and racial characteristics¡­] Xu Xi immersed himself completely in his studies. When he was hungry, he endured it temporarily. When thirsty, he used water magic to quench it. When tired, he meditated to stay awake. Apart from essential meals, he remained in this state, his strong mental power sustaining him, though he grew visibly haggard. ¡°Master, have I¡­ caused you any trouble?¡± Krisha woke briefly, her voice blank, her eyes empty, but her concern evident. Even a girl who had lost her emotions cared for the one she held dear. She didn¡¯t want to be the reason for his exhaustion. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Krisha. You¡¯re very well-behaved and never cause me trouble,¡± Xu Xi replied gently. His steady palm, warm and reassuring, stroked her head, bringing her weak but precious comfort. The warmth soothed Krisha, and she soon drifted back to sleep. After confirming her condition remained stable, Xu Xi resumed his research with renewed focus. Day after day, the cycle continued. The sun rose, the moon set, and Xu Xi pushed himself to his limits. After nine days of relentless study, he finally finished reading all the materials on demons. He had sorted out the fundamental ideas and developed theories about Krisha¡¯s coma. However, his overworked mind clouded his thinking. Recognizing the need for rest, Xu Xi decided to sleep, his body too exhausted to make it back to his bedroom. He fell into a deep, peaceful sleep in a sitting position, his consciousness swallowed by the tides of fatigue. The meditation room grew eerily quiet, save for the soft hum of steam equipment and the occasional distant rumble from the city¡¯s central steam plant. An hour later, the slab engraved with life-restoration magic vibrated faintly. Krisha woke. Her black-and-gold eyes continued their endless spiral, like a vortex reaching upward. Her first instinct was to look for Xu Xi, the one she cared for most. Each time she woke in the past, she heard his voice or the sound of him flipping through pages. This time, the silence worried her deeply. Fearing Xu Xi might have collapsed from overwork, Krisha forced her frail body to sit up, supporting herself on trembling arms¡­ Chapter 55: ¡°Master¡­?¡± Krisha¡¯s legs were so weak they seemed ready to collapse with each step. Her movements were shaky, her pace unsteady. Physically, she was frail. Her voice was soft, barely audible. Krisha¡¯s condition was dire. She struggled even to walk, moving forward with great difficulty, taking one step at a time while breathing rapidly. The scene was quiet, yet it carried a profound emotional weight. Through her actions, the witch proved a simple truth: In the presence of true will, even a weak body cannot hold someone back. The light fell on her figure, highlighting her pale, bloodless face. Trembling, she stretched out her slender fingers, resting them on the chair where Xu Xi sat. Using the chair for support, the pressure of her arduous journey lessened, allowing her to finally reach Xu Xi. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, Krisha saw his familiar face, now haggard from exhaustion, as he slept deeply. ¡°Master¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­¡± She tilted her head and blinked. The truth was far less grave than she had feared. Xu Xi was unharmed; he had simply fallen asleep. ¡°Very good.¡± Her calm voice echoed in the room. The weight of her worries dissolved, returning her to her usual detached state. Now, what should she do? Krisha hesitated. After confirming Xu Xi was fine, she was at a loss. Should she lie back on the stone slab and wait for him to wake up? Light and shadow go together. When light appears, shadow follows it closely. But once light disappears, shadow loses its existence. So¡­ When the light falls silent, where does the shadow belong? Krisha had no answer. Her life revolved entirely around Xu Xi. Beyond his presence, nothing else interested her. However, in her current fragile state, what could she even do? She struggled to care for herself, let alone assist with anything else. Abandoning unrealistic ideas of helping with chores, Krisha stood quietly by Xu Xi¡¯s side. She crossed her hands in front of her, leaning against the table, her expression calm and indifferent. The dim room, illuminated by hazy lights, seemed like a fleeting memory. The soft glow gently enveloped the man and the girl¡ªthe former fast asleep, the latter standing still. This quiet act was all the witch could manage and all she wished to do. Since the light was resting, the shadow would remain by its side until it could shine again. But¡­ There was something strange about this moment, a subtle and unfamiliar feeling. ¡°Master¡¯s face¡­¡± Krisha murmured. Standing, she now observed Xu Xi closely. Typically, she could see his face, but not in such detail. This was her first time studying him from this perspective. She noticed his swollen eyes, a result of overworking himself with books. She noticed his hands, calloused from holding a pen for countless hours, even in sleep. She saw his pale lips and his haggard face, signs of intense fatigue. She saw it all. She saw the years etched at his temples, the shallow breaths escaping his nostrils, and the weight of his exhaustion. Watching him sleep so deeply, she could feel everything he had endured. Ah¡­ Ahhh¡­ So, this is what it is? A heavy sensation pierced her heart, dilating her pupils slightly. Krisha once believed that without light, the shadow would be lost. But now¡­ She realized the truth. Even when the light dims, its lingering warmth penetrates the soul, providing the shadow with a path forward. The witch didn¡¯t know how to express her gratitude for the blazing warmth she felt. Emotions swirled in her chest, confusing and overwhelming her. Not knowing what else to do, Krisha acted on impulse. She gently stretched out her hands, cupping Xu Xi¡¯s face with utmost care. Lowering herself, she let their foreheads touch, their noses brushing lightly. Her silver-gray hair draped down, a few strands brushing his face. ¡°May you be well,¡± Krisha whispered softly. Though her voice was calm, it carried a flicker of emotion, fleeting yet profound. For a moment, time seemed to stop. In those brief seconds, countless new feelings erupted within the witch¡¯s heart. What were they exactly? She couldn¡¯t say. Clinging to the warmth of their closeness, Krisha felt a pang of guilt. She knew that, as ¡°personal property,¡± such an act was out of line. Suddenly, Xu Xi¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and he let out a faint groan. ¡°!!!!!¡± Startled, Krisha panicked. Her weak legs carried her faster than she thought possible as she scrambled back to the stone slab. She pulled the bedding over herself, curling up tightly like a cocooned silkworm, leaving no gap for the outside world to see. Her small form trembled slightly under the covers. It was an adorable sight, despite her fear. Her heart pounded violently, a tension she had never experienced before. Though her action had been small¡ªjust a touch on his forehead¡ªshe was overcome with panic. ¡°Master?¡± After waiting for what felt like an eternity, there was no reprimand. Xu Xi remained soundly asleep. Peeking out from the quilt, Krisha cautiously observed him. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t woken, her nerves slowly settled, her calm demeanor returning. Still¡­ ¡°So strange¡­ so warm¡­¡± Krisha touched her flushed cheeks, surprised by their heat. Was she running a fever? She wondered if this was the cost of overstepping her master¡¯s boundaries. The witch decided that as long as she wasn¡¯t caught, the price was worth it. Chapter 56: In Wage City, the towering steam tower pierced the clouds like a massive steel volcano, spewing thick fog that shrouded the entire city. Engines roared, gears spun relentlessly, and bullets streaked through the dark sky. The dim stars were illuminated by bursts of shining magic. At night, the city¡¯s great bell rang out, echoing across the steel expanse. Its sound shook through the mist, scaring away the sneaky creatures lurking in the shadows. Fifteen hours had passed since Xu Xi had fallen asleep in the meditation room. The instinctive sensation of thirst stirred his body awake. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to sleep this long,¡± Xu Xi murmured as he opened his eyes, the familiar environment of the meditation room coming into view. Glancing at the mechanical wall clock, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªhe had worked non-stop for nine days and nights. Gululu¡­ Gululu¡­ Summoning a large sphere of water, Xu Xi stretched his stiff body while drinking deeply. The sleep had worked wonders. All his physical fatigue had disappeared, and his once-drained spirit was completely restored. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It¡¯s time to move forward. After studying so many historical records, I finally have a clue.¡± Xu Xi turned to the corner of the meditation room. There, Krisha lay quietly on the temporary magic stone slab, her long silver-gray hair spread out like silk. Xu Xi approached her and conducted a quick check. Confirming that her life condition remained stable, he returned to his desk, focusing on the piles of handwritten notes. The manuscripts, densely filled with fine text, contained detailed information about various categories of demons. Xu Xi had delved deep into demonology, achieving a level of knowledge that far exceeded most scholars. Obscure and incomplete information had been clarified and expanded with the help of his ¡°Observer¡± and ¡°Mortal Wisdom¡± entries. ¡°The term ¡®Demon Clan¡¯ is humankind¡¯s own label,¡± Xu Xi wrote on a fresh sheet of paper. ¡°More accurately, they should be called the ¡®Ancient Clan¡¯ or the ¡®Original Clan¡¯.¡± The meditation room felt emptier in the stillness of the night. Xu Xi sat under the dim light, his pen gliding over the paper as he documented his insights. ¡°The idea that gods created the world is clearly flawed,¡± he continued. ¡°If the gods were truly omnipotent, they wouldn¡¯t rely on the faith of mere mortals.¡± ¡°History aligns more closely with what is described in The Biography of Master Lebgwo: The world emerged from chaos, and elements gave rise to all things.¡± ¡°The so-called demons were the first creatures of this world, gifted with powerful bodies and extraordinary innate abilities by the very nature of the world. From birth, they possessed strength surpassing other races, with the strongest even able to rival gods.¡± ¡°Their only flaw lies in the instability of their emotions and desires, which makes traditional magical practices impossible for pure-blooded demons.¡± ¡°Only unique cases like Krisha, with her diluted demon bloodline and suppressed emotions, can learn magic without interference.¡± The steam equipment occasionally surged, the copper covers emitting crackling echoes, while Xu Xi¡¯s pen scratched softly against the paper. He paused, lost in thought. The demons¡¯ flaws didn¡¯t feel accidental. In the development of the world, chaos always gives way to order. In its infancy, the magical world was incomplete, and demons were a manifestation of that initial chaos. Later, gods emerged as symbols of order and law, embodying the world¡¯s orderly progression. ¡°With this perspective, Krisha¡¯s condition becomes clearer,¡± Xu Xi concluded, setting his pen down. Looking up at the dim ceiling, he sighed deeply. Krisha¡¯s coma was neither a disease nor a curse. It was the result of a clash between her demon bloodline and her growing mental power. Disorder and order, represented by demons and magic, were fundamentally incompatible. In the past, Krisha¡¯s weak body and fragile mind had kept these forces dormant. But the events in Allenson City and the influx of despair had awakened her demon bloodline. Simultaneously, her promotion to elite mage had significantly strengthened her mental power. Now, her body and mind were at odds. Disorder and order, demons and gods¡ªtwo opposing forces vied for control within her, leaving her trapped between coma and wakefulness. Her life wasn¡¯t in danger yet, but Xu Xi knew this equilibrium wouldn¡¯t hold forever. ¡°This is¡­ difficult,¡± Xu Xi muttered, rubbing his temples. Though he now understood the cause of her condition, finding a solution was another matter entirely. This domain of gods and demons was well beyond the scope of conventional magic. Yet, Krisha wasn¡¯t harboring a true god or demon, and Xu Xi was no ordinary magician. With the power of his entries, there was still hope. ¡­ [You have discovered the truth behind the witch¡¯s coma.] [Your understanding of the magical world has deepened.] [Your knowledge of the world¡¯s truth has expanded.] [Due to your exceptional insight, your ¡°Observer¡± entry has improved, increasing your range of observation.] [You contemplate how to effectively rescue the witch and consider two possible methods:] [The first is to strengthen either the demon bloodline or mental power, allowing one to completely overpower the other. This would remove the internal conflict and awaken the witch.] [The second is to balance disorder and order, enabling the powers of demons and magic to coexist within her.] [After careful thought, you choose the second method.] [For Krisha Kristina, both body and spirit are essential. Losing either would cause irreparable harm, something you cannot bear to witness.] [Mortal Wisdom is activating¡­ Observer is activating¡­] [You begin exploring the essence of balance.] [You are pleased to discover that, even in her unconscious state, Krisha instinctively reconciles the two forces, weaving them together. This is why her eyes exhibit the rotating colors of black and gold.] [You quickly decide on a plan. You arrange a unique magic circle in the meditation room to suppress her demon bloodline.] [Simultaneously, you burn Qingshen Grass to awaken her mind, helping her consciously control her mental power. This will allow her to guide and harmonize the opposing forces.] [The way to balance lies within this process.] Chapter 57: Overlay. Staggered. Intertwined. Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful eye, Krisha successfully awakened, freeing herself from the chaotic state of intermittent unconsciousness. But the problem wasn¡¯t fully resolved. The moment the magic circle was withdrawn or the effects of Qingshen Grass faded, the conflict between order and disorder would still drag Krisha back into her coma. Xu Xi knew the issue had to be addressed quickly while this window of clarity remained. ¡°Krisha, listen to your instincts. Relax and guide the forces,¡± Xu Xi instructed firmly. ¡°If you feel anything wrong, tell me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the witch replied obediently. Her pale face lacked its usual healthy color, yet it carried an ethereal, fragile beauty. Guiding her mental power, she began calming the blood within her body. With her will, she created a neutral zone between the two opposing forces, a space where fire and water could coexist. She bridged the gap between gods and demons. Her mind and body began to find harmony. With Xu Xi¡¯s guidance and the insights provided by Mortal Wisdom, Krisha painstakingly led the two forces within her to intersect. Eventually, a balance emerged. Xu Xi observed her closely. Her black-and-gold eyes began to settle, their chaotic energy dissipating. Black formed the core, and gold became the ring encircling it. The black depths resembled a sea of stars, shimmering faintly, hinting at infinite mysteries. The golden ring radiated nobility, binding the dark core and sealing it firmly. However, a faint gap existed between the two¡ªimperceptible but present¡ªpreventing their complete fusion. Despite this, the witch¡¯s transformation and elevation were undeniable. Her eyes, once emotionless and empty, now carried a depth that hinted at divine power. Her expression remained calm and unshaken, reminiscent of the God of Light Xu Xi had encountered before. ¡°Divinity¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured to himself. ¡°No, it¡¯s something beyond that.¡± He sighed softly. A witch who could perfectly balance disorder and order, with both a powerful body and spirit, would one day surpass even the gods. But such a miracle would require time and development. One day, though, her existence would astonish the entire world. ¡°Master¡­ am I okay?¡± Krisha¡¯s calm voice was tinged with confusion and hesitation. She sat on the magic stone slab, looking at her hands and then at Xu Xi, her helplessness apparent. Even if she could achieve miraculous feats, the witch instinctively sought reassurance from the one she trusted most. Her eyes, clear as mirrors, reflected Xu Xi¡¯s figure. ¡°You¡¯re okay, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi reassured her. He gently held her cold hand, his warmth easing her anxiety. ¡°Thank you, Krisha, for enduring this. Now, let¡¯s go home together.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice was soft as he guided her out of the meditation room. To him, the meditation room was not home¡ªit was a place for study and emergencies. He wanted to bring Krisha back to the warmth and comfort of the sun, allowing her to heal from her ordeals. ¡°I¡­¡± Krisha started, but her words trailed off. Instead, she silently held Xu Xi¡¯s hand, following him closely and walking within his shadow. ¡°Wherever you are, that is my home,¡± she thought, though she never said it aloud. ¡­ After leaving the meditation room, Xu Xi personally prepared a sumptuous meal for Krisha. Now fully awake, the girl initially lacked much of an appetite. However, Xu Xi¡¯s cooking was irresistibly tempting. Before she realized it, Krisha had eaten two-thirds of the meal¡ªa far greater portion than usual. Confused, she stared at her empty plate. ¡°Why am I so hungry all of a sudden?¡± Observing her reaction, Xu Xi smiled knowingly. ¡°It seems the demon blood in your body is starting to show its effects,¡± he explained. ¡°Your body is evolving and transforming, so it naturally needs more nourishment.¡± He comforted her, telling her not to worry. The fusion of demon and god bloodlines was an unprecedented path. Physical changes were only the beginning. In the future, Krisha would undoubtedly display abilities that defied conventional understanding. ¡­ [You successfully saved the witch and created a miracle beyond all others.] [You achieved balance¡ªbetween order, chaos, and even the world itself.] [You wonder what impact the witch will have on this world as she grows. Perhaps she will become someone who surpasses everything.] [Smiling at the thought, you prepare a feast for the witch. She eats heartily, filling her stomach.] [The next day, you examine the witch, now returned to normal.] [To your surprise, her magical talent¡ªalready exceptional¡ªhas improved to an incredible degree. Her wisdom surpasses that of ordinary people, even reaching extraordinary levels.] [Additionally, her once-fragile body is now stronger. Although her outward appearance remains unchanged, internally, she is no longer human. You realize you no longer need to worry about her catching colds or fevers.] [You feel relieved and happy.] [You had always been concerned about Krisha¡¯s safety, fearing she wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect herself.] [But her newfound transformation gives you peace of mind.] [You continue living with Krisha in Wage City, enjoying a relaxed and hopeful life. You believe that the two of you can remain in peaceful seclusion here until your strength grows even greater.] Two years later, however, an incident involving the witch disrupts your tranquil life. ¡­ Simulating the thirteenth year. Xu Xi was now 27 years old, and Krisha was 19. Time inevitably left its mark on the body. Even with life magic and boundless vitality, Xu Xi¡¯s face, body, and movements bore traces of age and maturity. This was natural, as it should be. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Krisha was different. At 19 years old, she still looked the same as she had at 17. Her figure had grown slightly fuller from nutrition and exercise, but her body no longer aged. It had stopped at 17, forever frozen in time. ¡°Immortality?¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°Or perhaps¡­ eternal life.¡± Standing in the courtyard of Wage City, Xu Xi gazed at the flowers wilting in the breeze. A sense of wonder filled him, though he wasn¡¯t entirely surprised. Krisha¡¯s lifespan had always been much longer than his. Now, it seemed her existence had stretched into infinity¡ªan eternity far beyond human reach. Chapter 58: ¡°Life¡­ withers away in the blink of an eye.¡± In the autumn wind, the sea of withered flowers swayed, struggling against the breeze. Petals fell one after another, tumbling through the air. Some hesitated mid-flight, while others drifted far away to unknown destinations. Xu Xi watched this scene and felt the unique sadness and loneliness of autumn. He extended his fingers, catching a petal mid-fall. ¡°The flowers in Wage City are more fragrant than those in Allenson City. Is it because of the widespread belief in the goddess of nature and the goddess of life here?¡± ¡°However, when it comes to withering, their timing is remarkably consistent.¡± Beautiful flowers eventually wilt. Vibrant green leaves turn yellow and fall. The majority of life in the world is fleeting, hurried, and short-lived. Even though human lifespans are longer than many creatures, they pale in comparison to the eternal existence of gods. It¡¯s like a drop of water splashing out of a mighty river¡ªsmall, humble, and unnoticed. Xu Xi didn¡¯t crave an extended lifespan. Even if the simulation were to end here, he wouldn¡¯t consider it a loss. Since entering this simulation, he had gained immense abilities and knowledge: magic manipulation, elemental control, mental power techniques, magic device crafting, mysterious observation, and multi-element integration, among others. Xu Xi had mastery over ten elemental attributes of the world, including life and death. Only time and space remained beyond his grasp. Wasn¡¯t such an achievement already rich enough? And besides, Xu Xi was still only 27 years old. His life had a long way to go before its true conclusion. The opportunities for growth and discovery ahead were limitless. Thus, when it came to his own lifespan, Xu Xi remained content. He didn¡¯t lament the finite nature of mortal life. What unsettled him was the witch with her eternal lifespan. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could she endure being alone after he was gone? Would the loss devastate her? Countless nights, beneath the moon¡¯s light, Xu Xi pondered these questions. ¡°Master.¡± A soft voice interrupted his thoughts. Startled, he released the petal in his hand. It floated away, brushing his cheek and nose before settling gently into the soil below. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Krisha?¡± Xu Xi turned to face the speaker. The witch stood before him, her appearance frozen at 17. Her silver-gray hair gleamed with an otherworldly luster, cascading down her back like a waterfall of light. Some strands softly framed her collarbones, faintly accentuating her pale complexion. Eternal youth lent Krisha a beauty that would never fade. Xu Xi thought this should be considered a blessing. But Krisha, unsettled by the changes in her body, saw it differently. ¡°Master, I¡­ don¡¯t want this.¡± Krisha¡¯s limited life experience made it hard for her to grasp the implications of eternal life. All she understood was that it made her different from her mentor¡ªsomething she could never accept. Her entire existence revolved around being near her ¡°sun.¡± The idea of being distanced from him was unbearable. Seeing her unease, Xu Xi spoke gently to comfort her: ¡°It¡¯s alright, Krisha. Eternal life isn¡¯t a bad thing. Many people in this world would give anything for it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she asked hesitantly. ¡°So, it¡¯s actually a good thing?¡± Xu Xi remained silent for a moment, his gaze shifting upward. He watched birds soaring over the treetops, their movements precise and graceful as they darted through the sunlit sky. ¡°It¡¯s neither good nor bad,¡± he finally said, his tone vague. The witch¡¯s life stretched far into the future. Xu Xi believed she could experience it for herself and decide whether eternal life was a blessing or a burden. ¡­ [Krisha feels uneasy about her changes. She senses the growing distance between you and herself.] [Despite your reassurances, her unease does not fade.] [Determined to bridge the gap, the witch begins working harder.] [Her strength improves.] [Her skills in housework improve.] [Krisha pushes herself in every way, striving to grow closer to you.] [You can¡¯t help but smile at her efforts. One afternoon, you tap her gently on the head, telling her to stop overthinking and simply live each day well.] [Krisha listens, her frantic energy subsiding slightly.] [In the fourteenth year of the simulation, you are 28, and Krisha is 20. Despite her age, she still retains the appearance of a 17-year-old.] [From this year onward, Krisha begins to reduce her trips outside. She realizes that her unchanging appearance over the past three years has drawn attention.] [To avoid unwanted scrutiny and protect you from gossip, she chooses to stay within the courtyard, limiting her outings.] In a world where immortality existed, there were items like Zhuyan Dan, blessings from the God of Beauty, or the spring of life that slowed aging. But even these miraculous items couldn¡¯t achieve true eternal youth. They merely slowed aging to an imperceptible degree. Internally, the body still grew and decayed. Krisha, however, was different. She had achieved true immortality, her time frozen at 17. To ordinary mortals, the difference might go unnoticed. But for mages, with their heightened sensitivity to mental energy, her immortality was unmistakable. They could see that her nature was far from human. After all, what ordinary person could live forever? In the magical world, only gods or rare immortal beings could attain such a state. To avoid trouble and protect Xu Xi¡¯s peaceful life, Krisha chose to confine herself to the courtyard. She no longer ventured out for shopping or errands. This secluded life lasted two months. Watching her diligently handle housework, train in magic, and sweep the courtyard every day, Xu Xi made a decision. ¡°Krisha, let¡¯s prepare to move to another city.¡± The news caught the witch by surprise. Her usually calm face showed rare confusion. ¡°Why¡­ are we moving?¡± she asked blankly. Xu Xi didn¡¯t hide the truth, his voice warm. ¡°If we go to a new city, no one will know us. This way, Krisha, you can go out again.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Krisha hesitated, her tone earnest. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this.¡± The witch had little interest in going outside. Her sole purpose was to assist her master. Even if she remained in the courtyard for the rest of her life, she would feel content. To her, moving was unnecessary, especially if it was solely for her sake. Chapter 59: What defines an item? In the three perspectives shaped by Krisha¡¯s tragic childhood, items were things meant to be used by their owners, as long as they served a purpose. Only those with utility were allowed to eat, and only those who proved their worth could avoid abandonment. Having witnessed countless discarded ¡°items¡± during her wandering and fleeing, Krisha understood this grim reality all too well. Though Xu Xi had assured her she would never be abandoned, and though his words were gentle and filled with sincerity, the lingering humility in Krisha¡¯s heart drove her to prove her usefulness. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of being a burden. For this reason, she resisted Xu Xi¡¯s idea of moving away, believing it unnecessary and fearing she might be holding him back. But then, Xu Xi smiled and said to her, ¡°Krisha, do you know why birds can fly?¡± Even though she didn¡¯t understand his intent, Krisha answered truthfully: ¡°Because they have wings.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her reply was simple, grounded in the essence of what made birds soar. Without wings, even the lightest bird could never take to the skies. Xu Xi nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Birds can fly because they have wings. These wings give them limitless possibilities.¡± ¡°But the meaning of flying, or its destination¡ªthose aren¡¯t what matter.¡± ¡°What truly matters is the freedom of their wings, unrestrained and open.¡± ¡°If you cage a bird and bind its wings, it loses its ability to stretch and soar. And when that happens, the essence of being a bird is taken away.¡± His voice softened. His warm, familiar hand gently rested on Krisha¡¯s head, stroking her silvery-gray hair with a touch that carried both hope and affirmation. ¡°Krisha, you are like that caged bird right now, restrained in ways you shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s not what I want for you.¡± ¡°So, come with me. I want to see you fly free once more.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice was soft and kind, carrying the warmth of a spring breeze. Krisha stood still, her thoughts a blur. A gentle draft lifted her long gray-silver hair, and the light refracted off the ocean-blue necklace resting on her chest. Her eyes stung slightly, perhaps from overuse that day. She couldn¡¯t fully grasp Xu Xi¡¯s words. After all, she saw herself not as a bird meant to soar, but as an ¡°item¡± belonging solely to him, a shadow destined to remain by his side. Still, even as doubts clouded her heart, Krisha clung to one defining trait she considered valuable¡ªobedience. Yes, obedience was her strength. Without questioning further, the witch chose to follow Xu Xi¡¯s wishes. She packed her belongings and prepared to leave Wage City. For the first time in a long while, she stepped out of the courtyard gate, walking hand in hand with Xu Xi under the sun. It reminded her of the late autumn day years ago when Xu Xi had pulled her from the filthy alley, offering her a new life. As long as Xu Xi was by her side, Krisha could face anything without fear. Together, they walked past falling flowers and swirling leaves, moving toward a future she had never dared to imagine. ¡­ [You saw how eternal life troubled the witch and decided to change her circumstances.] [You abandoned your plan for long-term seclusion in one city. With your limited lifespan, you resolved to let Krisha experience more of the world¡¯s wonders.] [You left Wage City, boarding a steam train to a coastal city further south.] [For the first time, the witch saw the sea. Though her emotional deficiency kept her face stoic, you could tell her mood had significantly lifted.] [Feeling validated in your decision, you decided to settle in the new city.] Apogo City. In the common language of the magical world, its name meant ¡°City of Water.¡± Unlike the icy winters of Allenson or Wage City, Apogo enjoyed a warm, pleasant climate year-round. It was situated by a vast ocean, rich with extraordinary water-based materials. The waves sparkled, the tides surged, and the scenery was breathtaking. Xu Xi was very satisfied. The city¡¯s beauty, high elemental concentration, and distance from their previous lives made it an ideal choice. No one here knew Krisha, allowing her to move freely without fear of scrutiny. Of course, their stay in Apogo would only be temporary. Over time, local magicians would inevitably notice something unusual about Krisha. When that happened, they would move again. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said softly, leading her toward their new home. ¡­ [The bright sunshine, surging sea, and howling sea breeze welcomed you to your new life.] [After years of living in Allenson and Wage City, you felt rejuvenated by the change of scenery.] [You began arranging a magic circle for your new residence.] [The witch took on the task of purchasing furniture and supplies.] [Over the following days, you noticed that the witch¡¯s sense of restraint had faded. With the freedom to run errands again, she felt useful and content.] [Her renewed activity brought you great joy, but you couldn¡¯t ignore the underlying concern that she might never achieve true independence.] [You and the witch settled into a peaceful routine in Apogo City. Occasionally, however, the witch¡¯s behavior required your guidance.] [For example, you discovered that she used water magic to catch seafood directly from the ocean.] [The witch insisted fresh seafood was more nutritious, but you firmly discarded any poisonous fish that could endanger your simulation.] ¡­ [In the fifteenth year of simulation, you were 29, and the witch was 21.] [Krisha¡¯s appearance remained unchanged, frozen at 17. But since your stay in Apogo had been brief, no one suspected anything unusual.] [Your magical progress reached a bottleneck again.] [You sensed that your mental power was about to break through, advancing from a great magician to a great mage.] [This would bring you closer to achieving the Holy Land Mage status and, eventually, the Demigod level.] ¡­ Apogo City. Steam Manor by the sea. In the deepest meditation room, the dark floor was inscribed with a light-blue spiritual meditation array using the blood of a supernatural beast. Xu Xi, now 29, sat cross-legged in the center, his magic wand resting flat before him. Invisible waves of mental energy created a distorted field, pulling and merging with surrounding elements. Rising and falling, sinking and floating, the mental energy intertwined seamlessly with the elements. A sudden tremor echoed through the air, signaling the breaking of a barrier. Chapter 60: The trembling sound grew sharper, reverberating through the room. It struck Xu Xi¡¯s eardrums and penetrated deep into his mind. As the vibration¡¯s frequency reached its peak, Xu Xi¡¯s mental power surged. What began as a gentle stream quickly transformed into a torrential river, wild and uncontrollable. Sweeping. Crashing. Consuming. The energy wrapped around the surrounding elements, drawing them into its flow. ¡°It¡¯s not enough¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured, gripping his magic wand tightly. In an instant, over a dozen contract magic circles appeared in midair, and elemental spirits materialized from the void. These were the elemental spirits Xu Xi had contracted over his years in the simulated wizarding world, thanks to his elemental perception and Mortal Wisdom. Earth, wind, water, and fire. Light, darkness, thunder, and air. Life, death, nature, and destruction. The sheer number of elemental spirits was staggering. They poured in from their respective planes, providing Xu Xi with an overwhelming tide of elemental energy. Only this immense surge of energy could satisfy his vast magical reserves and unparalleled mental strength, which far exceeded that of ordinary magicians. BOOM!!! The elements roared, and magical power surged. After repeated waves of elemental flushing, Xu Xi¡¯s mental power became purified. He successfully gained control over the once-violent elements. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was not the passive communication of an apprentice, nor the resonance of a formal mage. This was dominance¡ªimposing his will to command and control the elements entirely. He had ascended. Grand Mage. Promotion successful! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this breakthrough to bring such a massive improvement in strength,¡± Xu Xi remarked, exhaling deeply. Cracking sounds echoed faintly around him. His immense mental power continuously influenced his surroundings, manifesting a subtle, invisible aura of brightness and sharpness, even when his eyes were closed. After ten minutes of meditation, Xu Xi calmed the euphoria of his breakthrough. When he opened his eyes again, they had returned to their usual appearance. ¡°Great magician.¡± ¡°Grand Mage.¡± ¡°The difference in names is just a single word, but the gap in strength is as vast as heaven and earth,¡± Xu Xi thought inwardly. ¡°A Grand Mage leaves behind ordinary spellcasters entirely, embarking on the path of godhood.¡± Familiarizing himself with his newfound power, Xu Xi extended a hand. A soft, hazy light appeared in his palm, radiating a gentle warmth. The light morphed into fire, then water flowed from the flames. Under Xu Xi¡¯s will, the elements shifted effortlessly: fire and water, wind and earth, light and dark, life and death. Finally, all the elements condensed into a single point, flickering at his fingertips before dissipating with a faint sound as he withdrew his mental power. This was the privilege of a Grand Mage¡ªthe ability to manipulate familiar elements at will. Shape them. Extend them. Control them. If perfected, this control could create an individual elemental domain, marking the next step to becoming a Holy Domain Magician. ¡°It¡¯s incredible,¡± Xu Xi murmured. From this stage onward, the magic system began to mirror the divine path, elevating its status and essence step by step. Ultimately, this journey led to igniting divine fire, ascending to godhood, and becoming a true master of the world. This was the road to immortality. Condense knowledge, master laws, and grasp the essence of the world. But the journey was extraordinarily difficult¡ªno less challenging than achieving physical immortality. ¡°No extraordinary path is ever easy,¡± Xu Xi acknowledged. He sighed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t ignite divine fire this time and experience godhood for myself.¡± With a wave of his magic wand, the elemental spirits dispersed, returning to their respective planes. The remaining elemental energy lingered in the air, shimmering dreamily in vibrant colors. Xu Xi watched this beautiful display in silence. In just fifteen years of simulation, aided by Mortal Wisdom, he had risen from an ordinary mortal to a Grand Mage capable of commanding elements. With his current trajectory, Xu Xi felt confident he could one day ascend to a Holy Domain Magician. But that was likely his limit. Becoming a true god¡ªor even a demigod¡ªwas far beyond his reach. ¡­ [Mortal Wisdom] had given Xu Xi unparalleled talent. Whether it was cultivating mental power, mastering magic, or understanding the world¡¯s truths, this entry provided immense support. But there was a cost. Everything Xu Xi achieved was confined to mortal limits, including his lifespan. ¡­ In the dimly lit meditation room, Xu Xi gazed at his 29-year-old hands under the yellowish light. They remained slender and agile, seemingly untouched by time. But a closer inspection revealed faint traces of age. ¡°The river of time is truly insurmountable,¡± Xu Xi muttered regretfully, raising his eyes to the ceiling. The ceiling, made of reinforced steel and stone, was thick enough to block out all external disturbances. Yet Xu Xi¡¯s gaze seemed to pierce through it, reaching far beyond. He envisioned the heavens above, where the gods reigned, coldly observing the world below. ¡°At my current pace, I could break through to a Holy Domain Magician without much delay,¡± Xu Xi speculated. ¡°That would leave me time to explore ways to transcend mortality and achieve godhood.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He sighed deeply. ¡°The gods of this world have thoroughly suppressed the elemental laws.¡± This truth had been imperceptible before. But as a Grand Mage, Xu Xi could now sense the stagnation in the world¡¯s elemental laws¡ªa deliberate restriction imposed by the gods. This yoke made advancing as an elemental mage exceedingly difficult, let alone uncovering the world¡¯s ultimate truths or igniting divine fire. With limited mortal lifespans and divine interference blocking the path forward, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t envision any realistic chance of godhood. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to settle for stopping at the Holy Domain Magician,¡± he said with a calm smile. It was enough. Though a faint regret lingered in his heart, Xu Xi was satisfied with his accomplishments. Still, part of him couldn¡¯t help but dream of the glory of ascending to godhood¡ªa fantasy fueled by years of reading heroic tales. ¡°If godhood isn¡¯t an option, I¡¯ll turn my focus elsewhere,¡± Xu Xi resolved. ¡°A rare red entry like Mortal Wisdom must not go to waste.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± ¡°Before my time runs out, I¡¯ll make sure Krisha is ready to stand on her own.¡± Chapter 61: How should Krisha be raised? How should a witch be nurtured? Xu Xi had pondered these questions countless times and crafted detailed plans. First and foremost was magic. After Xu Xi¡¯s breakthrough to Grand Mage, the magic he commanded had advanced to level 9. Beyond that lay the forbidden spells exclusive to Holy Domain Magicians. Xu Xi intended to teach Krisha every spell he had mastered, from level 1 to level 9, along with forbidden spells he had yet to grasp. Her talent, now bordering on terrifying, allowed her to go beyond the basic elements of earth, wind, water, and fire. She could now aspire to command more complex attributes. But there was another critical goal¡ªcuring the emotional void that plagued her before this simulation ended. Click¡ª The door to the meditation room creaked open. Xu Xi stepped out, his slow but deliberate footsteps echoing in the corridor. The sound was like the steady beat of a small drum, reverberating deep in his chest. Seabirds perched on the eaves scattered in alarm, while tiny insects hurriedly scurried away. ¡°Krisha?¡± Rounding the corner, Xu Xi saw the girl waiting patiently. Her silver-gray hair shimmered faintly under the sun¡¯s rays as she stood upright against the wall. Though her face was obscured in shadow, strands of hair gleamed brilliantly in the sunlight. ¡°Master, congratulations on your promotion,¡± she said. Her tone was flat, devoid of emotional inflection, as plain as water. It was so uncolored that it might have left others wondering if they had misheard. But Xu Xi understood. This was the best Krisha could offer. She had once tried to greet him with a smile, but her stiff and awkward expression had looked so unnatural that it resembled a lifeless mask. Xu Xi had remained silent at the time, refraining from criticism or admonishment. Instead, he had gently encouraged her to abandon the idea of forcing a smile. Obedient as ever, Krisha had complied, reverting to her expressionless demeanor and monotone speech. Whenever Xu Xi achieved a breakthrough or completed a new magical study, the witch would quietly wait near the meditation room, patiently anticipating his return. ¡°Thank you, Krisha, for waiting for me.¡± ¡°This is my duty, Master.¡± They walked side by side toward the main hall, exchanging casual conversation about daily life and magical practice along the way. ¡°Krisha, was everything outside quiet while I meditated?¡± ¡°Please rest assured, Master. Everything remained normal.¡± ¡°Good. How is your recent magic practice? Any challenges?¡± ¡°Yes, I have some questions regarding ice magic derived from water elements,¡± she replied in her usual calm, mechanical tone. As Krisha explained her doubts, Xu Xi patiently addressed them, pointing out her errors and suggesting areas for improvement. This was their typical routine¡ªa mundane yet comfortable daily life. ¡­ Upon reaching the main hall, Krisha stopped her questions to prepare a refreshing hot drink for Xu Xi. She worked with meticulous focus, washing and drying the porcelain cup carefully before pouring the light-green drink infused with Qingshen Grass. The brew carried a slight bitterness but was known for relieving fatigue after intense meditation. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said as he accepted the cup. His gaze fell upon her striking black-and-gold eyes, momentarily freezing. It wasn¡¯t because her eyes were unusual¡ªhe had grown accustomed to their unique beauty over the years. What stunned him was his reflection in her eyes. Compared to his appearance when they had fled Allenson City, his image had visibly changed. The alterations weren¡¯t drastic, but they were undeniable. Through Krisha¡¯s unchanging gaze, Xu Xi realized that time had begun its relentless countdown. At 29 years old, he was at the peak of life. But soon, in just a few years, this body would unknowingly begin its gradual descent into aging. Such was life¡ªfleeting and ephemeral. ¡°Is something wrong, Master?¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Krisha¡¯s calm question pulled him from his thoughts. She mistook his pause for concern over the drink. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Xi replied with a small shake of his head. ¡°I just¡­ remembered something.¡± Taking a sip, he felt the bitter liquid spread across his tongue. There was no sweetness to follow, only the numb astringency of the Qingshen Grass. Xu Xi drank slowly, his gaze shifting to the view outside. Unlike their previous courtyard, where urban architecture obstructed the scenery, their new home in Apogo City offered a clear view of the sea. It was a scorching summer day. The blazing sun distorted the air, making it shimmer and blur. Boom! Boom! The central steam unit of Apogo City roared to life. Towering plumes of steam rose like a mechanical Tower of Babel, swirling into the sky before dissipating into a thick, humid mist carried by the sea breeze. Beachgoers scattered in haste, unwilling to endure the oppressive heat and fog. Those who lingered too long found themselves engulfed in the stifling haze, their bodies drenched in sweat. ¡°Time is running out¡­¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice was soft, almost a whisper, as he stared into Krisha¡¯s blank eyes. The witch tilted her head, failing to grasp the weight of his words. She silently took his empty cup and prepared another drink. ¡°¡­It¡¯s so bitter,¡± Xu Xi muttered, unable to suppress a quiet complaint. ¡­ [You have successfully broken through to Grand Mage, significantly enhancing your strength and mental power.] [You feel a brief swell of pride.] [The pride quickly fades.] [You realize the gods have suppressed the elemental laws, rendering any plan to ascend to godhood futile before it could even begin. Strangely, you do not feel sorrow.] [In your heart, achieving the rank of Holy Domain Magician is a perfect enough accomplishment.] [After leaving the meditation room, you meet Krisha waiting patiently by the door.] [You see your reflection in Krisha¡¯s eyes and notice the subtle changes in your appearance since your time in Allenson City.] [You hear the echo of your mortal lifespan.] [For a moment, you are dazed and absent-minded, but you smile and accept this truth calmly.] [You resolve to accelerate your plans to train the witch, uncertain of how much time remains in your mortal life.] Chapter 62 ¡°Master, what exactly is time?¡± ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s probably a joke.¡± ¡°A joke?¡± ¡°Yes. Too much, and it overwhelms you. Too little, and it slips away before you notice. It¡¯s fickle, unpredictable¡ªdon¡¯t you think it¡¯s like a joke?¡± [Your training of the witch has officially begun.] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You have high hopes for Krisha, wanting her to learn all your magic¡ªnot for glory, but to give her greater self-protection.] [Element, spirit, and magic.] [Under your careful guidance, Krisha has delved deeper into magic. Her talent grows stronger with time, and her progress surprises and gratifies you.] [Simulating the sixteenth year, you are 30 years old, and Krisha is 22 years old.] [The 22-year-old witch still looks like a 17-year-old¡ªyouthful, fair, and full of beauty.] [Now, when you go out together, people often assume you are siblings.] At 30 years old, Xu Xi¡¯s appearance had matured. His calm eyes and tempered demeanor felt foreign, even to himself. ¡°Strange¡­ Through this simulation, I¡¯ve seen a preview of my older self. It¡¯s fascinating. I almost look forward to seeing myself at the end of my journey.¡± He said this to himself while watching Krisha practice magic in the courtyard. She had been working tirelessly since the training began. With her extraordinary talent and relentless effort, Krisha¡¯s strength improved rapidly. Bang! A deafening explosion shook the courtyard. The air trembled with power, signaling the successful casting of level 7 magic. This year, Krisha had advanced once again¡ªfrom an elite mage to a great mage. Her progression was astonishingly fast, driven by the harmonious interplay of disorder and order within her. ¡­ [Krisha¡¯s strength has broken through once again.] [This gives you a sense of relief.] [You have always feared that when you are no longer in this world, Krisha might be unable to protect herself. But her progress eases those worries.] [You are proud of her growth, but also feel a tinge of melancholy.] [You begin to understand the complex emotions your own mentor once had for you¡ªanticipation, reluctance, nostalgia, and sighs all rolled into one.] [Simulating the seventeenth year, you are 31 years old, and Krisha is 23 years old.] [Thanks to your teachings and her evolving talent, Krisha successfully learns new magical attributes, her repertoire expanding steadily.] [You decide to leave Apogo City with Krisha, traveling across the vast ocean to new lands.] ¡­ The training plan for Krisha had two parts: strengthening her abilities and addressing her emotional void. In terms of strength, Krisha excelled, practicing diligently and quickly mastering new spells. With time, she was destined to become a formidable mage. This allowed Xu Xi to shift his focus toward healing her fragile emotional state. How to nurture her emotionally? After much thought, Xu Xi decided to show her the beauty of the world, allowing those experiences to nourish her delicate soul. Wooooo¡ª!!! On the vast sea, the resonant call of a conjured water beast echoed through the skies. Xu Xi, wand in hand, cast level 8 magic: Water Beast Generation. The spell transformed the ocean into a massive elemental whale, which carried him and Krisha across the endless blue expanse. The boundless sea stretched in all directions, its surface shimmering under the sun. Waves crested white against the deep azure, creating a breathtaking display. Beneath the surface, extraordinary sea creatures darted in intricate patterns, their shadows weaving through the water. ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± Krisha murmured, mesmerized by the scene before her. It was unlike anything she had ever witnessed¡ªvast, radiant, and alive. Above them, a vivid rainbow arched across the sky. Its seven colors sparkled like a bridge to the heavens, so close it seemed within reach. The witch extended her hand, trying to touch the ethereal colors, but her fingers met only air. The rainbow, as beautiful as it was, was intangible¡ªa mere play of light and water. ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, Krisha clutched the corner of Xu Xi¡¯s robe. The fabric was real, solid, and reassuring. Unlike the rainbow, it could be touched and held. The witch let out a quiet sigh of relief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Krisha? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Xu Xi asked, concerned. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied softly, shaking her head. Her silver-gray hair swayed like a cascading waterfall in the sunlight. Still, her hand remained tightly gripping the corner of Xu Xi¡¯s robe, unwilling to let go. ¡­ [You used level 8 magic: Water Beast Generation.] [You manifested a massive water whale to carry you and Krisha across the ocean to an unexplored land.] [Along the way, you passed through the waters of Little Britain, a bustling sea teeming with merchant ships seeking extraordinary materials.] [You recalled the first gift you gave Krisha¡ªthe aquamarine pearl adorning her necklace¡ªoriginated from these waters.] ¡°Krisha, would you like a new aquamarine pearl?¡± Xu Xi offered. ¡°Thank you, but¡­ just one is enough,¡± Krisha replied. She gently touched the necklace she always wore. Its blue glow shimmered faintly in her hands, casting a soft, dreamy light into her vacant eyes. To Krisha, the necklace itself held no particular value. What mattered was the warmth and care imbued in it¡ªthe affection from her ¡°sun.¡± It was unique and irreplaceable. ¡­ [You and the witch continued your journey.] [The massive water whale surged through the waves, its speed increasing as it drew on your magical energy. Its powerful movements stirred the ocean, causing minor chaos in the local marine ecosystem.] [Simulating the eighteenth year, you are 32 years old, and Krisha is 24 years old.] [After a long voyage, you finally reached the distant shore. The sight of solid ground was disorienting yet comforting.] Steam-powered airships hovered overhead, while roaring trains sped across the landscape. This new land was a hub of advanced steam technology and divine churches renowned for their craftsmanship in wands and magical instruments. [You and Krisha settled in this city, eager to learn the secrets of wand-making and magical devices.] [Mortal Wisdom continued to guide your studies.] [Four years later, at the age of 36, you mastered the art of crafting wands and magical guides. Having achieved your goal, you and Krisha departed from the city.] Chapter 63: Simulation Year 22. Xu Xi was 36 years old, and Krisha was 28 years old. Xu Xi¡¯s appearance had changed drastically, a transformation aptly described as ¡°aging.¡± His once youthful features now carried the marks of time. In stark contrast, Krisha remained the same. She still looked like a 17-year-old girl, her silver-gray hair and youthful complexion untouched by the years. Now, when the two went out together, no one mistook them for ¡°siblings.¡± The difference in their appearances was too pronounced. Instead, people confidently assumed they were ¡°father and daughter.¡± Whenever Krisha overheard such comments, her hollow eyes grew even darker. Her fingers clasped together unconsciously, and a dull ache spread through her chest. But the witch couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of her pain. It was an indescribable heaviness that she buried deep within, retreating behind Xu Xi¡¯s shadow as if it were the only place of solace. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said gently, sensing her discomfort. He reached out his hand, just as he had when they first met, and led her forward with quiet reassurance. Life¡¯s road was long and full of pain, twists, and uncertainty. Xu Xi knew that Krisha would struggle to walk it alone. So, for as long as he could, he would continue to guide her step by step, leading her through the darkness toward the light. ¡­ [Simulating the twenty-third year, you are 37 years old, and Krisha is 29 years old.] [You deeply feel the effects of aging, though it does not yet hinder your abilities.] [As a mage, your vast mental power continues to grow, even as your body begins to slow.] [This year, Krisha achieved another breakthrough.] [She advanced from a great mage to a grand mage, entering the same realm as you. Unlike you, however, she faced no significant barriers.] [You speculate that the balanced forces within her bloodline have shielded her from the usual obstacles.] [You marvel at the power of balance.] To celebrate Krisha¡¯s growth, Xu Xi decided to craft a meaningful gift: her own exclusive wand. ¡­ It was summer. Cicadas chirped incessantly, and waves of heat shimmered in the air. Under the dappled sunlight, the leaves of the trees gleamed emerald green, swaying in the breeze like rippling waves. Xu Xi and Krisha rested beneath a massive tree, its sturdy roots offering cool shade. ¡°Krisha, here¡¯s the new wand I made for you. Give it a try,¡± Xu Xi said, retrieving the slender wand from his space ring. The wand was crafted from a branch of the Tree of Life, its yellowish-brown surface smooth and durable. It offered a recovery effect and enhanced meditation for its wielder. At its tip was a round, crystal-clear orb formed from the essence of an elemental fairy¡¯s life, designed to amplify magical power. ¡°Thank you¡­ I like it very much,¡± Krisha murmured. Whatever you give me, I will always like it, she thought silently. The witch held the wand delicately, her fingers brushing against its textured surface as she adapted to its feel. Xu Xi left the wand nameless, allowing Krisha to choose its title. Cradling the wand, she looked at Xu Xi with her empty, emotionless eyes and softly said, ¡°The Resurgence of Gray.¡± It was the name of her first wand¡ªthe one she had lost during the crisis in Allenson City. Giving this new wand the same name felt like honoring its legacy. Xu Xi smiled and gently tousled her silver hair. ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± he said. ¡­ [Simulating the twenty-sixth year, you are 40 years old, and Krisha is 32 years old.] [Your body has grown slower, but your mind remains sharp, and your mastery of elemental control has reached new heights.] [You and Krisha continue your travels around the world.] [You lead her to Lake Island, home to Dragon Island¡ªa perilous place teeming with sub-dragon species and pure-blooded dragons.] ¡°Krisha, don¡¯t worry. Dragons are very docile,¡± Xu Xi said reassuringly. ¡°As long as we tap them gently, like this, they¡¯ll understand what we mean and behave better than any domestic pet.¡± Today, Dragon Island, which once resounded with roars, was eerily quiet. Sub-dragons lay trembling on the ground, their eyes filled with fear as they watched the pair of master and disciple conducting a ¡°lesson¡± nearby. ¡°Look, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, perched atop the head of a pure-blood red dragon. He waved his wand and effortlessly cast four level 9 spells simultaneously: Gravity Field (Earth Magic), Sky Flame (Fire Magic), Thunder Roar (Lightning Magic), and Holy Thorn Penetration (Light Magic). The red dragon let out a pained roar as its scales shattered, and its blood splattered everywhere. Soon, the dragon¡¯s powerful physique allowed it to recover from its injuries. It bowed its massive head to Xu Xi, submissive and terrified of another strike. ¡°See? Dragons are very obedient,¡± Xu Xi said with a grin. ¡°I understand, mentor,¡± Krisha replied calmly, committing his ¡°dragon-taming secrets¡± to memory. ¡­ [You taught the witch how to interact with ferocious monsters and dragons.] [She understood your teachings and remembered them well.] [You and the witch became dragon riders for a time, bringing you both a rare sense of joy.] [After leaving Dragon Island, your reputation among dragon-blooded species became deeply ingrained.] ¡­ [Simulating the thirtieth year, you are 44 years old, and Krisha is 36 years old.] [Your aging becomes more apparent. One day, while drinking water, you notice a strand of white hair at your temple reflected in the surface.] [You pause momentarily, pluck out the white hair, and move on. Krisha notices nothing.] [You travel with Krisha to a nation untouched by steam technology. Its people rely on manual labor for farming, but its unspoiled scenery captivates you.] [For the first time, Krisha sees the golden waves of wheat swaying in the breeze. The harmony of soil and wind teaches her to observe the world with newfound serenity.] ¡­ [Simulating the thirty-fifth year, you are 49 years old, and Krisha is 41 years old.] S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The passage of time has not affected Krisha¡¯s miraculous appearance. She still retains the youthful beauty of a 17-year-old.] [However, her inner self has matured significantly after years of travel by your side.] [You notice that, at some point, Krisha began watching you closely¡ªwhether walking or resting¡ªas if silently worried about something.] ¡­ [Simulating the thirty-eighth year, you are 52 years old, and Krisha is 44 years old.] [You are preparing to break through to become a Holy Domain Magister.] Chapter 64: ¡°Good morning, Krisha.¡± ¡°Good night, Krisha.¡± ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± ¡°Good night, Master.¡± Each day began and ended with this exchange of simple greetings, marking the passage of time in an unassuming rhythm. Days turned into months, and months into years. In the moment, time felt sluggish, but in hindsight, it moved faster than a fleeting shadow. The witch grew up. Xu Xi grew old. At fifty-two years of age, Xu Xi was not yet at the end of his life, but he could already feel the slow decay deep within his body. ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s still something worth celebrating,¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°After so many years, I¡¯ve finally reached my limit and have the chance to go further.¡± The realm of the Holy Domain Mage was within reach. To prepare for this monumental breakthrough, Xu Xi stopped his world travels. Along with Krisha, he settled in a quiet city, meditating and refining his spiritual power to ensure the best conditions for the advancement. The city was called Lawush, a place steeped in religious fervor. Most of its citizens were devout followers of various gods. Churches, adorned with divine emblems, dotted the landscape¡ªsun patterns for the Sun God, hammers for the Blacksmith God, and vines for the Goddess of Nature. The grandest sight was a towering stone statue of the God of Light, a marvel of craftsmanship imbued with the prayers and devotion of countless believers. ¡°Praise the God of Light, Lord of Endless Glory!¡± ¡°Great Lord, I humbly pray for your blessing.¡± ¡°May your eternal light guide me even in my dreams!¡± ¡°The holy light shines upon me from above!¡± Kneeling before the statue, worshippers chanted with fervor, their voices filled with awe and longing. Xu Xi observed the scene in silence, then shifted his gaze to the heavens. From his perspective, he could see golden threads of faith rising like beams of light, converging far above where the gods resided. However, despite the outpouring of devotion, the divine aura here was faint, a clear indication that the gods were indifferent to the city¡¯s pleas. ¡°Master, why do they do this?¡± Krisha asked, her voice soft but tinged with curiosity. ¡°Krisha, not everyone can face the world on their own,¡± Xu Xi explained. ¡°They need a purpose, a belief to anchor their hearts. It¡¯s not a matter of right or wrong¡ªit¡¯s just another way to live.¡± His voice, deeper and heavier with age, carried the weight of his years and his reflections on the nature of existence. Krisha nodded, feeling as though she understood. She, too, was someone who sought solace in something greater. But unlike these fervent worshippers who were often met with silence, Krisha felt blessed. Standing beside Xu Xi, her ¡°sun,¡± she basked in a warmth that filled both her body and soul. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Krisha. There¡¯s still much to prepare before the breakthrough,¡± Xu Xi said, gesturing for her to follow. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Her black dress fluttered as she kept pace, her long silver-gray hair glinting in the sunlight. Wherever Xu Xi led, she followed closely, as though tethered by an invisible bond. ¡­ [You decided to make your breakthrough in Lawush City, far from the gods¡¯ notice.] [This city is insignificant in the eyes of the divine, making it an ideal place to minimize interference during your promotion to Holy Domain Mage.] [The breakthrough would grant you unimaginable control over elements, second only to the gods themselves. But you remain cautious, suspecting the gods have other ways to hinder mortals like you.] ¡°Let¡¯s review everything carefully,¡± Xu Xi muttered to himself. ¡°First, a large-scale linked concealment magic array.¡± ¡°Using the Shadow Orb as the core and a water-aspected siren¡¯s skull, I¡¯ve created a field to suppress my aura.¡± ¡°Second, the breath-retaining forbidden spell I devised. It will activate immediately after the breakthrough to delay detection.¡± ¡°Finally, the distractions I¡¯ve set up in other cities should draw the gods¡¯ attention away from here.¡± ¡­ Three days later. On the outskirts of Lawush, Xu Xi stood in an expansive wilderness. His eyes closed, he mentally reviewed his intricate preparations, ensuring nothing had been overlooked. Krisha, holding the ¡°Gray Rekindling¡± wand, stood nearby as his vigilant guardian. Her expression was emotionless, her focus unwavering as she watched for any potential disturbances. Finally, Xu Xi exhaled deeply. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± The promotion to Holy Domain Mage began. The winds howled. Clouds churned. The ground trembled. Flames roared. Water surged, light shone, darkness spread, and thunder cracked. Xu Xi¡¯s mastery over numerous elemental attributes created a domain of extraordinary complexity. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Gather!¡± With a commanding wave of his wand, Xu Xi unleashed a surge of mental power, forcing the chaotic elements to converge. Again and again, his spiritual energy battered the elemental forces, compressing and shaping them until they aligned in perfect harmony. Finally, with a thunderous explosion, the transformation was complete. ¡°Now I have everything I need,¡± Xu Xi said, more than ten elemental powers swirling around him. With a mere thought, he restored the chaotic elements to calm, his control absolute. ¡°This is the power of a Holy Domain Mage, second only to the gods,¡± he murmured, awed by his newfound strength. But there was no time for celebration. Without hesitation, Xu Xi activated his concealment spells and left Lawush with Krisha. ¡­ In the heavens, the gods stirred. Not one, not two, but all the gods descended their gaze. Invisible wills clashed in the skies above Lawush, searching for the source of the disturbance. Yet, their efforts were in vain. On the ground, the citizens of Lawush mistook the divine presence for a response to their prayers. They knelt, their voices filled with joy and gratitude. But their praises were drowned by the booming wrath of the gods. ¡°Find him. He must be found!¡± ¡°This world will not tolerate any new gods claiming our authority!¡± Chapter 65: [Your plan succeeded.] [The concealment arrangement blocked the gods from immediately pinpointing your location.] [The chaos you caused around the world distracted their attention.] [When the gods finally focused on Lawush City, you and Krisha had already vanished from their search range.] [You remained cautious, hiding with Krisha for a month before emerging again.] Looking at the sky, Xu Xi noticed the gods had further tightened their control over the elemental laws. His ability to perceive the true essence of the elements had diminished significantly. [You regret this development, understanding that the chance of becoming a god is now infinitesimal.] [The only consolation is that Krisha¡¯s unique balance of power surpasses that of the gods, allowing her progress to remain steady and unaffected.] Emerging from their hiding place, Xu Xi and Krisha entered the nearest city. [You observe that the divine churches are acting on the gods¡¯ will, mobilizing to hunt down elemental mages.] [You realize your days of traveling the world with Krisha are coming to an end.] [The risk of attracting the gods¡¯ attention by continuing as before has grown too great.] ¡­ Simulation Year 39: You are 53 years old, and Krisha is 45 years old. Holding Krisha¡¯s hand, Xu Xi returned to Allenson City, the place where his journey had begun. The city, once a ruin, had been rebuilt into a bustling metropolis over the decades. [Though the city had changed and the people from the past were long gone, you still felt a deep connection to this place.] [You decided to live in seclusion, spending the remainder of your life quietly, far from the reach of the gods.] Settling near the city center, Xu Xi and Krisha moved into a home with a modest courtyard, much like their old dwelling. Through his mastery of the domain, Xu Xi crafted an illusion of aging for Krisha, disguising her immortal youth from prying eyes. ¡°Krisha, this will be our home from now on,¡± he said gently. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Krisha replied with her usual calm demeanor. ¡°It might get a bit dull,¡± Xu Xi added, studying her expression. ¡°No, Master,¡± she answered simply. They stepped inside together. The witch remained unchanged, and Allenson City still bore echoes of its old self, but time¡¯s inexorable march had transformed everything else. Even the sun¡¯s warmth seemed fainter than before. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ Simulation Year 41: You are 55 years old, and Krisha is 47 years old. [Two years passed since settling in Allenson City. The Church of God continued its relentless hunt for elemental mages.] [You remained calm, unfazed by their efforts.] [What could ordinary elemental mages have to do with a Holy Domain Mage like yourself?] [This year, Krisha quietly mastered the essence of the domain under your guidance. Her balance between order and disorder allowed her to bypass the gods¡¯ blockade and achieve the realm of the Sanctuary Mage without attracting notice.] [You marveled again at Krisha¡¯s potential, silently acknowledging that she could one day surpass all gods.] ¡­ Simulation Year 46: You are 60 years old, and Krisha is 52 years old. [Your face had aged noticeably, though your sharp mental acuity masked the effects of time in many ways.] [Each year, Mortal Wisdom allowed you to acquire vast new knowledge, culminating in a complete collection of forbidden spells across all attributes.] [You shared these forbidden spells with Krisha, who diligently absorbed and practiced them.] ¡­ Simulation Year 48: You are 62 years old, and Krisha is 54 years old. [Despite decades of effort, your plan to restore the witch¡¯s emotions had failed. Krisha remained devoid of smiles or tears.] [You reflected in solitude and ultimately decided to abandon this pursuit.] [Perhaps, for Krisha, an emotionless existence was her true nature.] Long years of seclusion brought a creeping monotony. In his idle moments, Xu Xi attempted to comprehend the divine laws, striving toward godhood. But the path remained blocked. ¡°The gods¡¯ seal is too strong,¡± Xu Xi murmured, lying back in his study, exhaustion evident on his face. The signs of aging had become more apparent. Wrinkles marked his face, and his body felt weaker with each passing day. Even without seeing his reflection in Krisha¡¯s hollow eyes, he could sense time slipping away. On the other hand, Krisha¡¯s strength continued to grow. Her balanced powers seemed to draw the world¡¯s elements toward her effortlessly. ¡°Forget it,¡± Xu Xi sighed, ¡°this outcome was always expected.¡± ¡°Instead of lamenting the gods¡¯ cruelty, I should focus on teaching Krisha everything I can in the time I have left.¡± ¡­ Simulation Year 49: You are 63 years old, and Krisha is 55 years old. [You noticed Krisha acting strangely. She had begun maintaining her disguise of aging even while at home, refusing to return to her true appearance.] Looking into her eyes, Xu Xi saw the unspoken reason and understood. He smiled gently, reaching out with his weathered hand to pat her head as he always had. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide from me, Krisha,¡± he said softly. ¡°I like the 17-year-old you. You¡¯re as beautiful as ever.¡± Krisha¡¯s body trembled slightly. Her lifeless eyes reflected Xu Xi¡¯s aged visage. After a long pause, she finally shed the illusion and returned to her unchanging youthful form. Chapter 66: The illusion faded, peeling away layer by layer, like scattered petals or the shards of a broken mirror. Amid the soft, flickering haze, Krisha¡¯s true appearance emerged¡ªa 17-year-old girl, untouched by time, her delicate features still holding the familiar indifference that Xu Xi knew so well. ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Xi said softly, his voice filled with warmth. Standing before the immortal witch, he looked aged and frail, his white hair and lined face forming a stark contrast to Krisha¡¯s timeless youth. The gap between them was palpable, as though the boundary of life and death had quietly materialized, separating their existences. ¡°¡­¡± The silence between them was heavy, laced with unspoken sorrow. Xu Xi reached out his hand and gently patted Krisha¡¯s head, attempting to soothe the faint trembling in her body. Outside, the autumn leaves rustled, marking the arrival of fall and heralding the impending winter. [Simulating the fiftieth year: You are 64 years old, and Krisha is 56 years old.] [You begin using life magic daily to restore your vitality, but your body continues its inevitable decline.] [Outside, the Church of God remains relentless in its search for your traces, but your concealment remains successful.] [Simulating the fifty-first year: You are 65 years old, and Krisha is 57 years old.] [You develop hobbies typical of the elderly, such as sitting in the sunlight for hours or planting flowers and plants.] [Krisha continues to serve you daily, ensuring you have a cup of the bitter Qingshen grass magic drink whenever you need it.] [Simulating the fifty-second year: You are 66 years old, and Krisha is 58 years old.] [Your body remains healthy, albeit slower and less capable than in your youth. You feel optimistic, believing you may live longer than expected.] [Simulating the fifty-third year: You are 67 years old, and Krisha is 59 years old.] [Krisha¡¯s culinary skills improve further. She ventures to the market alone for ingredients and has learned never to confuse poisonous items again.] [Simulating the fifty-fourth year: You are 68 years old, and Krisha is 60 years old.] [Unable to progress further in magic, you immerse yourself in gardening, planting dragon blood grass in your flowerbed, using materials gifted by a mysterious red dragon.] [Krisha stays by your side, carefully cleaning the blood from her wand, ¡°Gray Resurrection,¡± with practiced precision.] ¡­ The years blurred together, passing like a film set on fast-forward. When Xu Xi tried to recall them, only fragmented memories remained. His body aged steadily, resembling the setting sun¡ªstill radiant, still warm, but with the inevitability of nightfall creeping closer. By the sixty-first year of the simulation, Xu Xi was 75 years old. His once-dark hair was now completely white, and deep wrinkles lined his face. He sat half-reclined in the courtyard, sunlight reflecting off his silvery hair, his steady eyes holding all his concealed spiritual power. ¡°So tiring¡­¡± Xu Xi muttered. He had long known that aging would bring challenges, but the reality of it was far more harrowing than he had imagined. Tasks that were once simple now seemed insurmountable. ¡°If not for my strong mental power and magic to assist me, this retired life would be unbearable,¡± he thought wryly. With a surge of the wind element, Xu Xi lifted himself to his feet. Dust from his robes scattered as the earth element responded. Then, wrapped in a gentle breeze, he floated back into the house. ¡°Master, welcome back,¡± Krisha greeted him. She opened the door, her calm demeanor unchanged. The dining table was set with a hot meal, the enticing aroma filling the room. ¡°Krisha, your cooking has improved yet again,¡± Xu Xi complimented her with a smile after taking a bite. ¡°Thank you, Master. I will continue to work hard,¡± Krisha replied, her voice steady and emotionless. Xu Xi knew this wasn¡¯t indifference but her natural inability to express feelings. After the meal, Krisha cleaned up with the efficiency of water and wind magic. Xu Xi shuffled to the living room, eased into a wooden lounge chair, and closed his eyes to rest, surrounded by sunlight and blooming flowers. His aging body made him feel perpetually tired, especially in the afternoons when sleep seemed to call him irresistibly. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep a little longer today,¡± he thought. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lying on the cool, wooden rocking chair, Xu Xi quickly succumbed to the quiet pull of sleep. Darkness enveloped him, and the world faded away. ¡°Master¡­ Master!¡± Through the haze, he faintly heard Krisha¡¯s voice but dismissed it as an illusion. He was too tired to respond. Sinking deeper into sleep, Xu Xi¡¯s consciousness floated aimlessly, only to return after what felt like an eternity. ¡°I am¡­¡± Xu Xi opened his eyes groggily. He found himself lying in bed rather than the living room. Piecing it together, he realized Krisha must have moved him. He tried to speak, but a burning sensation in his throat triggered a violent coughing fit. ¡°Master, here¡¯s some water,¡± Krisha¡¯s calm voice reassured him as she handed him a glass. Drinking deeply, the cool liquid soothed his throat and refreshed his parched body. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, setting the empty glass down. But then he noticed something unusual. Krisha looked different. Her clothes had changed, and her face appeared haggard, as if she had endured immense sorrow. ¡°¡­You¡¯re finally awake, Master,¡± she said, her voice tinged with something he couldn¡¯t quite place. [You napped as usual, but this time, your sleep was unusually long and peaceful.] [After waking up, Krisha informed you that you had slept for three entire days. You were shocked and began investigating the cause.] [Mortal Wisdom activated¡­] [You discovered the truth. Your aging mortal body can no longer sustain your extraordinary spirit. In response, it initiates prolonged sleep to recover and protect itself.] Chapter 67: Machines running at high speed heat up from prolonged use. Living bodies ache and tire from exhaustive effort. These were the natural laws of the world. But for Xu Xi, the situation was far worse. His body, aging steadily year by year, was no longer capable of supporting the vast spirit of a Holy Domain Magister. The imbalance between a weakening body and an overwhelmingly powerful spirit created an unavoidable condition¡ªhis body sought reprieve through deep, prolonged sleep. This cycle was irreversible. In the study room, Xu Xi sat silently, staring at the results of his calculations. The conclusion was as grim as it was clear: his time awake would become shorter and shorter, stolen away by slumber, until the inevitable end. He let out a long sigh. ¡°Who can guarantee that the next sleep won¡¯t be my last?¡± The sense of comfort he once felt before these extended slumbers now seemed ominous¡ªa subtle precursor to the soul¡¯s departure from the mortal world. Annoyed, Xu Xi burned the paper with a flick of his finger, watching as the calculations turned to ashes. He had long prepared himself to face death. What truly worried him was Krisha¡ªthe immortal witch who lacked the ability to process emotions, joy, or sorrow. If he were to suddenly die, he dreaded imagining what would become of her. ¡°This can¡¯t be kept from her¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured. ¡°If I tell her now, she¡¯ll have time to prepare. Hiding it will only make her despair when the day comes.¡± Turning off the lamp in the study, he stepped out into the quiet night. ¡­ [You told the witch the full truth. To your surprise, she showed no signs of distress. Her strength surpassed your expectations.] [You were relieved. You realized you had underestimated her maturity and the life experience she had gained from traveling the world with you.] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°What is it, Krisha?¡± ¡°Please allow me to take over everything in the courtyard, including caring for you while you¡¯re asleep.¡± Her tone was calm but carried a note of determination. Sitting across from Xu Xi with her hands folded neatly, she spoke with quiet resolve. ¡°I will take care of you, and everything else too.¡± Moved by her devotion, Xu Xi smiled. ¡°Thank you, Krisha. I¡¯ll leave it all to you.¡± ¡­ [Simulating the 62nd year: You are 76 years old, and Krisha is 68 years old.] [Under your approval, Krisha assumed responsibility for everything in the courtyard¡ªyour books, plants, magical research, and even your care.] [Sometimes you wondered if this was a form of inheritance, but you dismissed the thought, reminding yourself you were still alive.] [Simulating the 63rd year: You are 77 years old, and Krisha is 69 years old.] [Your slumbers became more frequent and longer. Most recently, you slept for half a month. Upon waking, you were disoriented by how much time had passed.] [Simulating the 67th year: You are 81 years old, and Krisha is 73 years old.] [Half a month of sleep once seemed extraordinary, but now it is your shortest slumber. Often, you wake to find entire seasons have passed.] [The witch diligently tends to the dragon blood grass in the courtyard, even ensuring sustainable harvesting practices after your guidance.] [Simulating the 71st year: You are 85 years old, and Krisha is 77 years old.] [You set a new record, sleeping for half a year. When you finally woke, the witch was there, greeting you as always.] ¡°Welcome back, mentor,¡± her calm voice echoed softly in the quiet room. Xu Xi stirred awake, her words grounding him. For him, it felt as though no time had passed since yesterday, yet half a year had slipped by. The dissonance left a tightness in his chest, which he eased with a cold glass of water. ¡°I¡¯m losing so much strength,¡± Xu Xi muttered, gazing at his wrinkled, yellowing hands. If not for the rare moments when he could activate his Mortal Wisdom to learn something new, or his lingering concern for Krisha, he might have long since chosen to end the simulation. Clearing his thoughts, he turned to Krisha. ¡°Krisha, what were you doing while I was asleep?¡± ¡°Being with you.¡± ¡°I mean, what else? What have you been doing recently?¡± ¡°I stayed with you.¡± Her answer left Xu Xi momentarily stunned. Her calm voice carried no embellishment, only a simple truth. ¡°From the moment you fell asleep, I remained by your side,¡± Krisha continued. ¡°I only left to tend to the courtyard or handle necessities. Otherwise, I stayed with you¡ªyesterday, today, and until you woke up.¡± Her words were clumsy but sincere. For countless lonely days and nights, the immortal witch sat silently in his room, her expression blank, her gaze fixed on his aged face. She waited, patiently, for the fleeting warmth of his return and the rare, cherished moments they could still share. Chapter 68: Why was it that every time Xu Xi woke, the first thing he heard was Krisha¡¯s gentle greeting? Why was it that when he opened his eyes, hers were always the first he saw? The answer was simple. Astonishingly simple. Every time Xu Xi drifts into sleep, Krisha sits silently at his bedside. On a small wooden chair, she waits through the passage of time¡ªthrough the sun¡¯s rise and fall, through the world¡¯s changing seasons. She waits. She watches. She remains, unmoving, while time marches on. Painful? Boring? Krisha does not think so. For her, the moment Xu Xi falls silent, her world becomes a barren gray. Life ceases to move. Color drains away. She actively shuts herself off from everything, unable to feel or perceive the flow of time. It was only when Xu Xi awakens that her lifeless world begins to turn again, that the gray gives way to color, and that the witch feels a semblance of life. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± The sunlight poured through the window into the bedroom, its angle creating a beautiful contrast of light and shadow. Xu Xi, now 85 years old, lay on the bright side of the room, every wrinkle and strand of gray hair illuminated in stark detail. Across from him, in the shadowed part of the room, sat Krisha, her silver-gray hair faintly shimmering in the light. Her face remained calm and emotionless, but the faint movement of her hair in the breeze seemed to express countless unspeakable emotions. She waited for him. She always waited. Krisha Kristina, the witch without a heart, without her own joy or sorrow, existed solely to follow her Master¡¯s will. It was her purpose. She waited through countless days and nights for Xu Xi to awaken, to receive his next order. That was her only reason to live. For a moment, Xu Xi gazed at the witch who had waited endlessly for him. His heart wavered between two thoughts¡ªshould he criticize her for such an unnecessary and meaningless habit, or praise her for her unwavering devotion? In the end, he did neither. Instead, he reached out and gently held her hand, allowing her slender fingers to catch the sunlight. ¡°Come walk with me, Krisha. I¡¯ve been lying down so long I think my body has forgotten how to move.¡± ¡°¡­Yes,¡± she responded obediently. Together, the two left the bedroom, passed through the silent corridor, and entered the sunlit courtyard, where flowers and plants thrived under Krisha¡¯s careful care. Xu Xi walked slowly, each step accompanied by a wave of weakness spreading through his body. His legs felt heavy, as if carrying the weight of an ending performance. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± he murmured, stopping before a cluster of vibrant flowers. The dragon blood grass swayed gently in the breeze, like rippling waves. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Krisha. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Thank you for your affirmation.¡± Xu Xi turned to her, taking in her unchanged features and her ethereal, detached expression. She seemed as isolated from the world as she had been the day he first met her. Yet the frail, malnourished girl from back then had grown into someone strong and capable. As he gazed at the courtyard, the flowers, the sunlight, and the grown witch, Xu Xi closed his eyes. The warmth of the sun fell on his aged, wrinkled skin, bringing a fleeting sense of peace. He had no more worries. Plop¡ª [You and the witch walk through the courtyard.] [Everything is well-maintained under Krisha¡¯s care, even better than what you could have done yourself.] [In a moment of reflection, you recall the younger days of the witch, comparing them to her present self. You realize she has grown into someone who no longer needs your guidance.] [Your lifelong worry about her future fades, and you feel a deep sense of relief.] [You sigh and chuckle softly, knowing that the witch can now live a good life even without you.] [With your final worry lifted, your consciousness begins to fade. Your body collapses forward, but the witch catches you in time.] [After being awake for less than an hour, you fall into another deep sleep.] ¡°Master!¡­ Master!¡± The witch¡¯s desperate cry echoed through the encroaching darkness. But Xu Xi could no longer respond. Like a boat tossed in the waves, his soul was swallowed by the void, slipping deeper into a tranquil, eternal silence. Only a fragile fragment of himself remained, clinging to existence¡­ ¡­ [Simulating the 72nd year: You are 86 years old, and Krisha is 78 years old.] [Since collapsing in the courtyard, you have been asleep for an entire year without waking.] [Krisha said nothing. She simply sat by your bed, waiting for your return.] [Simulating the 73rd year: You are 87 years old, and Krisha is 79 years old.] [You remain asleep. The witch, unchanged in appearance, reaches the peak of the Holy Domain Magister but fails to break through to the demigod realm. The balance within her prevents her from ascending.] [Simulating the 74th year: You are 88 years old, and Krisha is 80 years old.] [The furniture in your home ages and becomes unusable. Krisha ignores it, her attention fixed solely on you.] [Simulating the 75th year: You are 89 years old, and Krisha is 81 years old.] [The witch continues to wait.] [She continues to wait.] [And she continues to wait.] [Simulating the 79th year: You are 93 years old, and Krisha is 85 years old.] [Your body is unrecognizable, time having stripped away every familiar feature. Your face is wrinkled, your skin rough like tree bark. Yet Krisha doesn¡¯t give up.] [She gently holds your withered hand, calling out to you and praying for your return.] [Finally, your cloudy eyes open once more.] Chapter 69: Xu Xi was going to die. This wasn¡¯t a joke or a poetic metaphor¡ªit was death, inevitable and absolute, marking the end of his simulation. No one needed to tell him. The moment he opened his eyes, the frailty and decay within his body made him keenly aware of it. To wake up again was already a miracle. In his previous sleep, Xu Xi had felt his soul slipping away, drifting toward an endless void¡ªthe eternal silence of death. ¡°My current state¡­¡± ¡°It must be the so-called return of light.¡± Pain, tightness in his chest, suffocation, dizziness¡ªevery symptom crashed into him, leaving Xu Xi heavy-lidded and struggling to stay awake. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew. This sleep would not be like the others. There would be no waking this time, no continuation. It would be true, final death. ¡°Krisha¡­¡± he rasped, his voice barely audible, like a faint ripple in the air. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here,¡± Krisha responded softly, her tone as gentle as a whisper. She seemed afraid¡ªafraid that speaking too loudly might hurt him. The day was beautiful. The sun streamed through the window, its golden light brightening the room and chasing away the gloom. But despite the warm glow, Krisha¡¯s heart felt heavy. The mentor she had waited so long for had awakened, yet an inexplicable dread clawed at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, his voice frail, his lips trembling with the effort. ¡°For letting you see me like this.¡± With her help, Xu Xi struggled to sit up, his movements labored and slow. His attempt at a smile was weak and forced. Please¡­ Don¡¯t say anymore. The sadness in Krisha¡¯s chest grew unbearable. Her heartbeat seemed to falter as she gazed at Xu Xi¡¯s aged, weathered face and heard his voice, so fragile it seemed ready to vanish. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± she managed, her voice trembling. To her, his appearance didn¡¯t matter. His aging body didn¡¯t matter. What she cared about was Xu Xi himself¡ªher light, her sun, her salvation. But his frailty meant something far worse. It was a stark reminder of the one thing she couldn¡¯t face but knew was inevitable. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll prepare lunch for you,¡± Krisha said abruptly, standing and heading for the door. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear more. She couldn¡¯t face the truth. So, she chose to flee. But Xu Xi¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°No, Krisha¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the chance to eat it.¡± His words, spoken with a smile, were lighthearted, almost casual, yet they carried the weight of finality. Krisha froze, her body trembling violently. ¡°Are you sleepy again? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait for you. No matter how long it takes¡ªforever, always¡­¡± ¡°Krisha,¡± Xu Xi interrupted, his voice so faint it seemed to waver like smoke in the wind. ¡°Krisha,¡± he called again, his tone pleading. Her trembling stilled. Slowly, she turned, her back still to him, her body motionless, though her shoulders quivered with suppressed emotion. ¡°Come here, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said gently. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± The harsh inevitability of winter settled over the room, freezing everything in its icy grip. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Krisha returned to his bedside. ¡°Sit down,¡± he said, gesturing to the small wooden chair beside the bed. She obeyed, lowering herself into the chair without protest. Xu Xi reached out a frail, trembling hand and rested it on her head, stroking her soft silver-gray hair one last time. ¡°Krisha, I¡¯m going to be gone for a long time,¡± he said softly. Her body trembled but gradually stilled under his touch. ¡°I¡¯ve caused you so much trouble. I should have been the one taking care of you, but instead, you¡¯ve cared for me all these years while I¡¯ve been asleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally over now. You can rest.¡± No. I don¡¯t want to rest. Please¡­ Please let me remain as I am¡ªyour tool, your servant. As long as you stay, as long as you¡¯re here¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for so long that I can¡¯t say how long it will be. So, Krisha, take care of yourself while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°In the study room, I¡¯ve left notes that might be useful to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve modified the magic circle in the meditation room. It will still work even if you reach the demigod realm.¡± ¡°In the bedroom, in the desk and cabinet, I¡¯ve left my collections. Use them as you see fit. They¡¯re all yours now.¡± Stop¡­ Stop talking. The weight in Krisha¡¯s chest grew unbearable. She tightened her grip on her chest as if to hold her heart together. Though Xu Xi hadn¡¯t spoken the word aloud, Krisha understood. Her master, her sun, the only one who had illuminated her life, was about to leave her forever. ¡°I don¡¯t accept it.¡± Her voice trembled, cutting through Xu Xi¡¯s words. It was the first time she had ever defied him. ¡°I don¡¯t accept what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Everything of yours belongs to you alone. I¡¯ll wait for you¡ªforever, always, endlessly¡­¡± Her empty, lifeless eyes shuddered violently, brimming with an emotion she couldn¡¯t name as she stared at him. Xu Xi¡¯s hand, still stroking her hair, paused, surprised by her rejection. Chapter 70: Parting was unbearably heavy. It was like a boulder. Like a mountain. It presses down on the heart, stealing breath and crushing the soul. When the moment of farewell finally arrives, it becomes clear that no amount of preparation can lessen its weight. All the imagined rehearsals seem insignificant, as fragile as feathers, not even a fraction of what¡¯s needed. Krisha braced herself for a scolding. She had defied her master¡¯s decision. As an object, this act was unforgivable. The moment the words left her lips, guilt and regret consumed her. Yet, she still couldn¡¯t accept Xu Xi¡¯s instructions. It felt as though refusing his words could prevent his departure. As if it could anchor the sun in the sky, keep its light shining forever. ¡°Please¡­¡± she murmured, her delicate face brushed by his thin, frail hand. Her voice trembled as she continued, ¡°Stop saying these things. I won¡¯t accept them.¡± Her rejection stunned Xu Xi. His expression shifted¡ªfirst surprise, then confusion, before softening into tenderness and relief. There was no trace of the scolding Krisha had feared. ¡°Hahaha¡­ ahahaha¡­¡± His laugh was weak but genuine. Yet, his body couldn¡¯t endure it. A violent coughing fit wracked his fragile frame, his face contorting in pain. ¡°Master!¡± Krisha quickly cast life magic, her trembling hands working frantically to ease his suffering. Each ragged breath, each pained expression, was a blade slicing into her heart. She was desperate, helplessly casting the strongest healing spells she knew. Soon, Xu Xi¡¯s coughing subsided. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Krisha¡­ I¡¯m just so happy,¡± he said weakly, his voice barely a whisper. His heavy eyelids drooped further, exhaustion clouding his vision. He reached out, grasping her hand lightly, signaling her to stop the magic. ¡°This is the first time,¡± he murmured, looking into her eyes. ¡°The first time you¡¯ve disagreed with me.¡± ¡°Krisha, it¡¯s wonderful¡­ you¡¯ve found your own will.¡± An object doesn¡¯t have its own thoughts or the courage to object. By standing against him, the witch had proven something profound¡ªshe had become¡­ [human]. Xu Xi¡¯s blurry eyes could barely see. Drowsiness washed over him like a tide, pulling at the last threads of his consciousness. ¡°Krisha¡­¡± he said softly, his voice warm despite its weakness. ¡°You¡¯ve graduated.¡± The room fell silent. The words hung in the air, heavy and incomprehensible to the witch. ¡°No¡­¡± Krisha¡¯s voice trembled. Tears she didn¡¯t understand burned her throat. Her face, still calm and expressionless, was a mask for the storm within. ¡°I still need you to teach me so much. Without you, I¡¯m nothing.¡± Her words were hoarse, breaking under the weight of her grief. She clung desperately to her identity as his student, as his object¡ªanything to deny the inevitable separation. Xu Xi said nothing. Instead, he reached out, his frail hand trembling as it rested gently on her head, stroking her soft, silvery-gray hair. Gradually, her words faded. The room grew still, the sunlight from the window illuminating her anguish. True despair isn¡¯t a sudden calamity. It¡¯s the slow, crushing realization that a disaster is inevitable, no matter how hard you fight. ¡°Please¡­¡± her voice cracked, breaking under the weight of her sorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Or¡­ let me go with you.¡± Her plea was soft, almost a whisper, but it carried a deep, unyielding sadness. Krisha was ready to die with him. She didn¡¯t care about the world or her own life. To her, nothing mattered more than staying by Xu Xi¡¯s side. But his response was gentle, firm. ¡°Krisha, you know I won¡¯t allow that.¡± His voice, though faint, was resolute. Each breath grew weaker, each word a struggle. Yet, he smiled¡ªhis face old and worn, but in the sunlight, it carried a shadow of his youth. ¡°Live well, Krisha,¡± he whispered. ¡°That¡¯s my request.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to mourn me. This isn¡¯t goodbye, only a long separation.¡± ¡°One day, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± His frail hand, which had rested on her head, fell limp. The light in his eyes dimmed, the shadow of death descending. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured, his final words barely audible. ¡°I never made you truly smile.¡± For a moment, Xu Xi¡¯s fading gaze sharpened as if caught off guard. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Please look¡­¡± ¡°This is my smile¡­¡± In the golden sunlight, her gray-silver hair flowing like a waterfall, Krisha sat by the bed. Her hands trembled as she raised them to her face. She bent her fingers, using her index fingers to pull the corners of her mouth upward, forcing a smile. The expression was stiff and unnatural. Tears streamed from her hollow eyes, soaking her hands as they quivered. It was a smile made of sorrow. ¡°What a beautiful smile¡­¡± Xu Xi whispered. In the calm of the afternoon breeze, his breathing stopped. His eyes closed. This time, he would never wake again. [You are dead] [End of simulation] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 71: [You performed a complete simulation.] [Your life is like a shining master. Although brief, it left an unforgettable mark.] [You were a Holy Domain Mage, mastering numerous elements with unparalleled comprehensiveness¡ªa true master of the arcane.] [You were respected by the Dragon Clan, one of the rare mortals to gain their acknowledgment.] [You possessed profound knowledge across many fields, becoming the most erudite mortal in the world.] [You successfully raised the witch, teaching her to be independent. You passed away under her watchful eyes, leaving no regrets.] [The simulation ends. Generating statistics of key moments¡­] [Simulation evaluation in progress¡­] [Simulation rewards are being prepared¡­] ¡­ ¡°Am I back?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and in an instant, the world around him shifted. The intricate architecture of the magical world gave way to the familiarity of his living room in the real world. He was slouched on the sofa, his head buzzing faintly as his consciousness adjusted. Within moments, the vitality of his youthful body surged through him once again. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No wonder so many emperors in history sought immortality,¡± he muttered, clenching his fist and marveling at the strength in his grip. ¡°The feeling of aging¡­¡± ¡°¡­is unbearable.¡± He exhaled deeply, shaking off the memories of frailty. In the magical world, he had experienced the relentless march of time firsthand¡ªhis body growing weaker, every step a struggle. ¡°I never want to feel that again,¡± he murmured. Lying back on the sofa, Xu Xi let his thoughts wander. ¡°I wonder how Krisha is doing now,¡± he thought aloud. ¡°After I died, what happened to her?¡± He sighed, a pang of worry tightening his chest. Would the witch, left alone, fall into despair? Would she be discovered by the gods and forced to flee endlessly once more? In the stillness of his home, Xu Xi¡¯s mind remained clouded with concern until the simulator¡¯s evaluation process completed. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the simulated world, silence engulfed the room where Krisha sat. Absolute silence. Only the soft sound of tears hitting the floor broke the stillness¡ªa quiet symphony of despair and sorrow. Her heart ached. The witch sat by the bed, her hands trembling as they clasped Xu Xi¡¯s now-cold hand. She tried desperately to share her warmth, to reignite the life that had slipped away. But it was futile. Completely and utterly futile. The sun that had once illuminated her world was extinguished. The warmth that had saved her was gone forever. ¡°Master,¡± she whispered hoarsely, her voice trembling. ¡°You lied to me¡­¡± ¡°The power of love is not infinite.¡± Tears cascaded down her cheeks, glistening as they fell onto the aged, lifeless hand she held. Her love for Xu Xi was profound, unwavering, eternal. Yet even such love had failed to save him. The witch sobbed softly, her chest tight with unbearable grief. Her hands shook, regret coursing through her as she clung to the bitter truth of her own helplessness. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°I will wait for you¡­ until we meet again.¡± The words escaped her lips in a whisper, carrying the weight of her shattered heart. Her voice cracked as she cried, her hoarse wails reverberating in the empty room. Her sobs, once restrained, broke free. ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡± Her fingers clawed at her face, desperate to suppress the overwhelming pain. But the sorrow was relentless, seeping into every fiber of her being. Her tears pooled on the floor, glistening under the dim light, while the black and gold hues of her eyes began to distort. A vivid red emerged. It was the color of blood. The color of a heart. The color of love. Her eyes transformed, glowing with the three ethereal shades of black, red, and gold. An enigmatic power surged within her, breaking the chains that bound her potential. Without a sound, the witch ascended beyond the Holy Domain Magister, stepping into the realm of demigods. The elements bowed to her. The world leaned toward her. All creation acknowledged her. Yet before her, Xu Xi¡¯s body began to crumble. The once-vibrant mortal vessel, weakened by decades of strain, disintegrated into fine, invisible powder. Bit by bit, it faded from existence, leaving only emptiness. The witch remained still. ¡°Master¡­¡± she murmured softly, her voice devoid of life. Her heart had nearly stopped, her spirit tethered to a fragile hope. Yet she resolved to wait. To wait endlessly. To wait until they met again. ¡­ ¡°The master¡¯s instructions¡­¡± Krisha whispered to herself, breaking the stillness. She remembered Xu Xi¡¯s many preparations, his plans for her. Though the world felt hollow, she mechanically followed his last wishes, collecting and preserving everything he had left behind. The magic circle in the meditation room. The dragon blood grass in the courtyard. The treasures in the bedroom drawers. The manuscripts in the study. Each task was completed with a mechanical precision, her mind numb with grief. When she entered the study, a pile of handwritten manuscripts caught her attention. Carefully, she gathered them. Among them were Xu Xi¡¯s notes on magic and his research into the path to godhood. Just as she was about to leave, a faint bulge in the wall¡¯s lining drew her gaze. ¡°What is this?¡± Using her mental power, she extracted a hidden stack of papers buried deep within the wall. The handwriting was unmistakable. It was Xu Xi¡¯s. ¡­ [Failed again. It seems the gods¡¯ blockade is unbreakable.] [If only I had Krisha¡¯s ability to bypass such restrictions¡­] ¡­ [I tried once more this year and failed again, as expected.] [My body continues to weaken. Even if I broke through the blockade, I doubt I could ignite the divine fire. I have to give up.] ¡­ [Godhood feels so distant.] [It¡¯s impossible for me. My body grows more lethargic. My time is running out. I must pave the way for Krisha¡¯s future.] [This is the last thing I can do¡­] Chapter 72: The words on the paper were numerous, written densely, line after line. It was a carefully constructed guide for Krisha¡¯s life¡ªoutlining her growth, her path forward, and every aspect of her existence, down to food, clothing, and shelter. Each crooked word and uneven line revealed how Xu Xi, in his final moments, struggled to write. The pressure of the gods, the final cries of a failing mortal body, made it almost impossible for him to pen even a single coherent thought. Yet, even in that fragile state, he had written these words. His thoughts were consumed by concern for Krisha¡¯s future, his love and care lighting a path for her even after his death. ¡°Master¡­¡± Krisha¡¯s trembling fingertips traced the ink, brushing over every letter. It was as though she could feel the lingering warmth of her master, the ¡°sun¡± that had illuminated her life. Tick. Tick. The faint sound of her tears landing on the paper echoed in the quiet study. Krisha stood motionless, clutching the sheets. Her tears fell freely, yet she made no sound, her sorrow consuming her in silence. Outside, the summer sun poured through the windows, its warmth spreading over the trees and filling the world with light. Birds chirped in the distance, insects buzzed¡ªa serene harmony of life. But Krisha remained in the study, engulfed in her grief. Her eyes were vacant, and the light in them had dimmed. Tears glistened like crystals, reflecting the sorrow etched in her heart. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t deserve this¡­¡± Her voice trembled as she spoke, her hands gripping the papers tightly. ¡°You gave me the meaning of my existence¡­ That should have been enough¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve more¡­¡± Krisha¡¯s words hung in the air, laden with despair. Her grief seemed to envelop the room, an unspoken pain that resonated with the soul. The witch¡¯s tears fell silently, her body trembling as she reflected on her own perceived inadequacies. She felt utterly unworthy of the love and care Xu Xi had shown her. She had been powerless, unable to stop his passing. She had no emotions, offering him only a false smile in his final moments. She believed she had failed him, over and over again. Her pale, trembling hands clutched the pages tightly as her knees buckled under the weight of her despair. ¡°I¡¯m so weak¡­¡± Her heart ached with regret as she read each word Xu Xi had left behind. Even with his life slipping away, he had thought of her, crafting a future for her in painstaking detail. Krisha wanted nothing more than to succumb to the darkness, to remain still forever. But she couldn¡¯t. Her master wouldn¡¯t have wanted that. He had believed in her, encouraged her, and hoped she would soar beyond the boundaries of the world. So, Krisha stood up. Despite the crushing weight of sorrow, she straightened her back and resolved to follow his instructions. She would live, as he had wished. But what was the meaning of this life? The witch didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t until her tear-filled eyes landed on the word ¡°god¡± in his notes that her gaze hardened. ¡°I want to¡­¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°I want to do something for my master¡­¡± ¡°Even if it means opposing the gods.¡± In the haunting silence of the study, Krisha clutched the ocean-blue necklace around her neck. Her fingers caressed it one last time before slipping it into her space ring. Her wand appeared in her hand. The creak of the courtyard door echoed sharply as she pushed it open. The rusty bolt groaned, its sound grating in the otherwise still air. Krisha stepped outside. The bright sun bathed her in light, but she felt only cold. Her steps faltered, her mind clouded with a haze of grief. She didn¡¯t notice the uneven ground beneath her feet and stumbled. For a moment, she lay motionless. Then, slowly, she pressed her palms against the earth, forcing herself to rise. From now on, no one would help her stand. She had to do it herself. The noon sun blazed fiercely, casting light and shadow in intricate patterns on the ground. Rays of sunlight filtered through the canopy above, falling on Krisha¡¯s slender shoulders as though silently bearing witness to her journey. From that day forward, the witch became an immortal, wandering monster. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She left the courtyard. She left what was no longer her ¡°home.¡± No one knew where Krisha went. Years passed, and the house remained untouched. Curious villagers eventually climbed over the walls, only to find dust and silence. The Magician Association conducted investigations but found nothing. All of Xu Xi¡¯s belongings, from manuscripts to artifacts, had been taken by Krisha. Only the empty house remained, its doors and windows creaking in the wind. ¡­ Thirty years later. Under the gods¡¯ relentless command, their churches continued searching for Xu Xi¡¯s traces. They sought the Holy Domain Magister who might ascend to godhood. But one fateful night, an event shocked the magical world. The entire northern region¡¯s divine churches were obliterated. Not merely destroyed¡ªannihilated. In a single moment, a terrifying power descended, obliterating the faith of the gods. The gods descended in rage, their fury shaking the heavens. ¡°Who dares?!¡± ¡°Disrespect to the gods is a death sentence!¡± ¡°Wait¡­ This power¡­ Could they have ignited the divine fire?!¡± Even though these were not their true forms, the gods¡¯ incarnations were still incomparably powerful. But even with their strength, they could not defeat Krisha. The gods and the witch clashed, their battle shaking the heavens. When the smoke cleared, neither side had triumphed. Krisha vanished without a trace. This confrontation sparked a crisis of faith. Countless mortals began worshipping the witch as the true god, further enraging the deities. ¡­ Another twenty years passed. Krisha returned. Standing high in the sky, she struck the void with her wand. Elemental magic roared to life, shaking the heavens and earth. With a single blow, she obliterated the foundations of the gods¡¯ power. No church was spared. Panic gripped the world. The gods themselves quaked with fear. ¡°She¡¯ll come for us next!¡± ¡°Run! We must escape!¡± Even the gods, who had once seemed invincible, trembled at the witch¡¯s power. Some sought refuge in other planes, while others desperately plotted their escape. But it was too late. The elements roared. The heavens themselves were sealed, trapping the gods within their own domain. Chapter 73 ¡°Master.¡± ¡°I will repay you for the injustice you have suffered.¡± Above the vast expanse of the magical world¡¯s ocean, waves surged endlessly, crashing against one another, creating immense turbulence. Yet, amidst the chaos, a thin and delicate figure stood unwavering. Holding her wand aloft, she calmed the unruly waters as if commanding their submission. The sea, previously consumed with rage, now lay still under her control. ¡°The so-called gods are nothing more than that,¡± Krisha murmured. Her voice was calm, but her eyes, filled with the brilliance of countless stars, carried an unshakable determination. She saw through the heavens, into the very depths of the gods¡¯ arrogance and frailty. Krisha still bore the unchanging appearance of a 17-year-old girl. Time, it seemed, could not touch her. Her long silver-gray hair cascaded like a waterfall, and her cold, delicate features radiated an aura of detachment. The earth supported her, the sky shielded her, and the ocean carried her forward. Everything bent to her will, exalting her beyond the gods themselves. ¡°Then, let us begin,¡± she said softly. Her tone was calm, as if discussing something mundane, yet the sheer power behind her words caused the world to tremble. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She raised her wand, and the vast ocean behind her roared to life. The waves surged higher, propelling the witch skyward, ascending towards the heavens themselves. ¡°Call¡ª!!!¡± A chilling wind howled as water froze into glistening ice, and the towering waves transformed into a magnificent ice dragon. It unfurled its immense wings and carried Krisha through the skies with unmatched speed, breaching the heavens above. ¡°How dare you! That is my authority!¡± yelled Poseidon, his divine wrath palpable. He was the most arrogant among the gods and charged at the witch without hesitation. ¡°Together, we must stand! There is no retreat!¡± The gods of the heavens, led by the God of Light, unleashed their full might. Their combined powers tore through the fabric of reality, shaking the heavens and the earth. Light brighter than a thousand suns, darkness deeper than the void, and all the elements of creation converged into a divine assault. Yet, to the witch, their attacks were mere trifles. ¡°Die,¡± she whispered. The gods fell. The heavens began to crumble. The earth below quaked, and the oceans roared in rebellion. The elements of earth, wind, water, and fire merged into a chaotic symphony, tearing apart the heavens. Poseidon was the first to perish. Then followed the gods of fire, blacksmithing, and harvest. Even the Mother Earth, the God of Wind and Snow, and the God of Death were consumed by the witch¡¯s wrath. Krisha wielded the equilibrium of disorder and order, bending the fundamental forces of existence to her will. Earth, wind, water, and fire no longer functioned as mere elements but became harbingers of the world¡¯s ultimate demise¡ªa fate shared by mortals and gods alike. ¡°I refuse to accept this!¡± roared the Dragon God, a deity born from the Golden Holy Dragon and worshipped by all dragonkind. Its immense body resisted the onslaught, its ferocity undiminished as it lunged at the witch. It believed that by reaching her, victory would be assured. Yet, as it closed the distance, the witch calmly extended her wand. The laws of earth, thunder, light, darkness, death, and fire converged upon its tip. With a simple touch to the Dragon God¡¯s forehead, it fell lifelessly to the ground. Ignoring the fallen Dragon God¡¯s remains, Krisha turned her attention to the God of Light, the last and most formidable opponent. Her gaze was cold and unwavering. Her master had taught her never to underestimate an enemy, and she adhered to that lesson. With calculated precision, she absorbed the authority of the slain gods, consolidating their powers within herself. Desperation gripped the God of Light. Casting aside all pretense of dignity, he abandoned his divine might and focused solely on escaping. Transforming his essence into pure light, he fled the heavens. But Krisha¡¯s retaliation was swift and merciless. A gray pillar of chaotic light swept through the heavens, obliterating everything in its path. ¡°No!!!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t transcended yet! I haven¡¯t become the Supreme God! I can¡¯t die!¡± The God of Light¡¯s anguished cries echoed as the chaotic light pierced his divine form, erasing his authority, his existence, and his very essence. At last, the heavens fell silent. All the gods had been eradicated, even the most powerful among them. ¡°Master, I have reclaimed justice for you,¡± Krisha whispered to the memory of her master. In the desolate expanse of the sky, her soft voice resonated with unwavering resolve. This act of vengeance was the only tribute she could offer to her fallen master. Suddenly, a radiant crown materialized from the remnants of the gods. The world¡¯s will manifested, acknowledging Krisha as its new ruler and offering her the crown of ultimate authority. Yet, Krisha refused. ¡°I don¡¯t need this,¡± she said simply. She grasped the crown lightly between her fingers and crushed it, scattering its fragments into oblivion. The consciousness of the magical world trembled in confusion. It could not comprehend why she would reject such power after avenging her master. But Krisha¡¯s answer was clear. She had no interest in ruling. Her only purpose was to wait for the day she would reunite with Xu Xi. Carrying her master¡¯s memory, Krisha stepped beyond the confines of the world. Before her stretched an infinite expanse of realms, their radiance weaving through the chaos of time and space. Her journey began, driven by the promise of finding Xu Xi. Along the way, she eradicated other unjust gods, each act of vengeance a tribute to her master. ¡°There seem to be many gods over there,¡± Krisha murmured to herself. With a blank yet determined expression, she navigated through the boundless chaos, her broken crown trailing behind her like a radiant halo. Chapter 74 Mortals had their own limits. Gods were bound by their realms. Divine power was categorized into tiers¡ªTiny, Weak, Moderate, Powerful, and Great. Mortals dream of igniting divine fire, acquiring divinity, and wielding authority to define their existence. Yet, these were merely the basics of becoming a god. The journey of divinity was long and arduous. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the God of Light, who had ruled the magical world for countless millennia, only attained moderate divinity. At the time of his death, he was consumed with regret for not ascending to the rank of a powerful god. But now, the gods of the infinite planes no longer concern themselves with promotion. The chaos brought by Krisha Kristina has signaled the twilight of the gods. A witch who defies divine authority has risen, wandering through the chaos and bringing death to all gods indiscriminately. ¡°How dare you challenge the majesty of the divine!¡± ¡°I am the king of the ancient gods! None have dared to kill me since the dawn of time!¡± ¡°You devil! You walk the path of your own destruction!¡± The gods¡¯ fury was unrelenting. They united to hunt the witch, chasing her into the chaotic void. Yet, no matter how many times they pursued or wounded her, Krisha returned stronger each time. Years passed in the timeless chaos. The infinite planes of existence became scarred and fragmented, bearing the marks of her battles with the gods. Ultimately, the witch emerged victorious. She absorbed the authority of the Chaos Gods, consolidating the concepts of order and disorder within herself. Only a handful of benevolent gods were spared, and from then on, the worlds sang her praises. The age of the gods had ended. The Supreme One had risen. Immortal. Singular. Omniscient. Omnipotent. Creator and destroyer. Krisha stood atop the corpses of fallen gods, indifferent to the crown offered by the worlds. She waited. She would always wait. ¡°Master, I will always wait for you.¡± ¡°Always and forever.¡± Her voice, soft and resolute, echoed through the chaos. Time and space bent at her fingertips. Memories materialized¡ªfragments of her life with Xu Xi. Immersed in these echoes, she clung to their false warmth. Even with supreme mastery over time and space, she knew she could not bring Xu Xi back. So, the ever-obedient Krisha chose to wait. For the next day, the next year, or the next era, she would wait. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Eternal life seems¡­ not so bad.¡± ¡°At least it gives me another chance to meet you.¡± Krisha, frozen forever at the age of 17, sat quietly in the boundless chaos. Time did not pass for her. The brilliant crowns offered by countless worlds lingered behind her, unclaimed and shattered. They symbolized her undeniable supremacy, but she had no need for them to define her worth. ¡­ In the real world, Xu Xi lay on the sofa, still worrying about Krisha. ¡°I hope that after I¡¯m gone, that kid Krisha will know how to take care of herself. Even if she can¡¯t defeat the gods, she should at least know how to escape quickly.¡± ¡°With her talent, as long as she has enough time, she should be able to stand on her own.¡± His thoughts were interrupted by the familiar chime of the simulator. [Ding! Second simulation statistics completed] [Congratulations to the host for activating the following achievements: Master of Elements, Beginning and End, Witch¡¯s Redemption, Dragon Whisperer Physics, Creator of Ragnarok, His Only.] [Master of Elements]: Your unparalleled mastery of elemental magic astonishes even the gods. [Beginning and End]: Your mortal life began and ended in Allenson City, peacefully closing the cycle. [Witch¡¯s Redemption]: You became the light that illuminated the witch¡¯s path, giving her hope and purpose. Your place in her heart is irreplaceable. [Dragon Whisperer¡¤Physics]: Your encounters with dragons always ended in bloodshed. [Creator of Ragnarok]: Your death marked the beginning of the gods¡¯ demise, shaking the very fabric of the worlds. [His Only One]: To the Supreme, all worlds bow. Yet to her, you are the only one. ¡°So many achievements?¡± Xu Xi murmured, surprised. The first simulation had only yielded four achievements, but now there were six. ¡°Having more achievements is always a good thing. It means a higher settlement evaluation.¡± He pondered over what might have happened after his death. The end of the gods? A witch rising to power? His curiosity deepened. ¡°The gods extinguished, the Supreme reigning¡­ Could Krisha have done all that after my death?¡± His concerns for the witch began to dissipate. The achievements alone proved that Krisha had surpassed all expectations, carving a legacy that even the gods revered. He turned his attention back to the simulation panel. [Simulation summary: You maximized your talents, becoming the strongest Holy Domain Magister in human history. Although you failed to transcend mortality and become a god, your death paved the way for the birth of the Supreme God, earning you the reverence of countless worlds.] [Simulation final evaluation: S] [Rewards are being generated¡­] [Choose four of the following five rewards to receive immediately:] [1. The pinnacle state in the Sims.] [2. All magic in the Sims.] [3. Enhanced Elemental Perception.] [4. Power of Faith Control Method.] [5. A broken and burnt wand.] ¡°Four choices this time? The evaluation must have improved from S- to S.¡± His gaze lingered on the options. Each held immense value, and he weighed them carefully. The memories of his time with Krisha flashed through his mind as he prepared to make his decision. Chapter 75: After some thought, Xu Xi made his decision. He chose option one, option two, option three, and option five. These were the Realm of the Holy Domain Magister, all magic including forbidden spells, the enhanced version of elemental perception talent, and the first ¡°Grey Resurrection¡± wand. The first three were selected to improve his strength, while the wand was chosen for commemorative purposes. As for why he didn¡¯t choose the power of faith, the reason was simple. The so-called faith was essentially harvesting the wishes and piety of believers. This process takes time, is complicated, and requires establishing a church, spreading doctrine, and maintaining the purity of believers¡¯ faith. With the simulator¡¯s natural cooldown of 10,000 days¡ªover 27 years¡ªit was impractical to expect significant progress in raising faith. Even in the magical world, gods worked tirelessly to purify their faith through events like alien invasions and miraculous occurrences, yet the results were marginal. This demonstrated how time-consuming it was to rely on faith for strength enhancement. ¡°Actually, if I wanted a streamlined plan, the magic in option two could be omitted,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°After all, I have all the memories of practice. Starting over wouldn¡¯t be an issue. But since I can choose four rewards, it¡¯s always better to save more time.¡± [Ding, the selection of rewards has been completed. Distribution is beginning ¡ª¡ª] With the confirmation, the simulator¡¯s panel began to flicker, and each text line disappeared, replaced by tangible rewards. The spiritual Qi of the sanctuary from the simulated world surged into Xu Xi¡¯s real body. Earth, wind, water, and fire coursed through him, while light, darkness, and thunder became powers he could summon at will. The elements emerged from the void, falling under the control of his spiritual power. Holy Domain Magister¡ªbreakthrough accomplished instantly! ¡°Sure enough, with the simulator¡¯s assistance, these two extraordinary systems¡ªimmortal cultivation and magic¡ªnot only coexist without conflict but actually complement each other. Cultivation elevates me, and magic transforms me into a god. This is truly fascinating.¡± Xu Xi felt a lightness in his body, a sign that his essence of life had evolved. Without the limits of mortal wisdom or interference from the gods, the extraordinary attributes of the Holy Domain Magister began to bless his body. Simultaneously, his cultivation realm advanced. His mana surged from his dantian, propelling him into the late Golden Elixir stage. In the blink of an eye, the golden elixir reached its peak and shattered, breaking through to the Nascent Soul stage in an instant. Knowledge from the simulation crystallized into instinct, becoming muscle memory. With a casual move, Xu Xi summoned magic from the simulated world. ¡°Unlike the immortal cultivation system, where power stems from oneself, magic is about communicating with and controlling the world¡ªlike solving a problem by applying a formula to manipulate the elements.¡± This explained why there were so few mages in the real world. The magic obtained from the Extraordinary Control Bureau used parameters from another world. Applying it in the real world required recalibration, which was no small task. ¡°Surprisingly, the simulator bypassed this process, enabling me to use magic effortlessly, anywhere.¡± Examining the earth, wind, water, and fire floating in his hand, Xu Xi was pleasantly surprised. On reflection, it made sense. Real-world extraordinary beings relied on slow cultivation, leading to weak foundations. Xu Xi, however, had transformed directly into a Holy Domain Magister through the simulator, resulting in a rock-solid foundation. ¡°This is the difference,¡± he thought as he withdrew his immense spiritual power and dispersed the surrounding elements. ¡°With the strength of a Holy Domain Magister, I can navigate the real world effortlessly. Even if I encounter demigods or rogue immortals, I have eternal safeguards to protect my life. Am I¡­ invincible now?¡± Xu Xi smiled, appreciating the advantages he gained, even from his sister¡¯s influence. He opened his palm, and the last simulated reward appeared¡ªa charred, gray wand. Though rough and burnt, traces of its original form remained. ¡°If Krisha were here, she¡¯d be delighted,¡± he murmured, recalling his time teaching the witch. After a moment, he placed the wand on the bedside table, near a porcelain sugar bowl. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Xu Xi¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, and a familiar voice seemed to echo faintly in his ears. ¡°Krisha? Moli?¡± The bright sunlight streaming through the window hit his face, but in the heat of summer, Xu Xi felt no warmth. Startled, he examined the wand and the sugar bowl, finding nothing unusual. ¡°Is this a simulation aftereffect? Did I hallucinate due to the prolonged simulation?¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He pondered this, realizing that even with his current strength, it might be wise to rest before the next simulation. ¡°Even a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator and Holy Domain Magister needs rest. Otherwise, hallucinations and exhaustion are inevitable.¡± Adjusting the wand and sugar bowl to ensure they wouldn¡¯t fall or be exposed to sunlight, Xu Xi left the room. ¡°One souvenir per simulation¡­ I¡¯ll need a larger storage cabinet soon. Keeping them beside the bed isn¡¯t ideal¡ªthey¡¯ll get dusty. Also, I need a better wand. While I can cast spells unaided, a high-quality wand would boost my magic by 20 to 30%.¡± With thoughts of combining weapon refining and wand-making to create a hybrid flying sword-wand, Xu Xi quickly began preparing for the future. He didn¡¯t notice the subtle movement¡ªthe distance between the ¡°Grey Resurrection¡± wand and the sugar bowl had shifted slightly, but undeniably. Chapter 76: After leaving the bedroom, Xu Xi felt a sudden sense of relaxation as the summer heat greeted his face. He reaffirmed his belief that the earlier hallucinations were nothing more than fatigue catching up with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect simulations to be so energy-consuming,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°But considering this one lasted nearly a hundred years, it¡¯s natural to feel this drained.¡± He pulled out a bottle of refreshing Qingxin Dan, swallowed it, and refined its essence to rejuvenate his spirit. Feeling reinvigorated, Xu Xi left the house and headed to a nearby Tai Chi steamed bun shop, a popular eatery. He ordered three large meat buns, sat down, and began eating. The food in the magical world wasn¡¯t bad, but after spending so much time there, he found himself craving the familiar taste of Chinese cuisine. The bustling streets outside were filled with the sounds of traffic and chatter as the steaming buns were quickly brought to his table. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Xi nodded in approval. ¡°The skin is thin, and the filling is generous, as always.¡± He also enjoyed the smooth and tender sweet tofu pudding that accompanied his meal. The warm, savory gravy bursting on his tongue provided a moment of culinary bliss, easing the tension caused by the earlier ¡°auditory hallucinations.¡± ¡°Cultivation¡­ magic¡­¡± he pondered aloud. ¡°With my cultivation now at the Nascent Soul Realm, my Golden Core stage Withered Vine Sword has become outdated. This is a good opportunity to merge it with the wand.¡± He considered the differences between the two systems. ¡°In immortal cultivation, the weapon¡¯s form is less important than the restrictions and Dao patterns engraved within it. Meanwhile, in magic, the material used to craft the wand is critical¡ªits elemental conductivity amplifies the power of spells. Combining these two approaches could lead to a truly unique weapon.¡± Taking another bite of the meat bun, Xu Xi reflected deeply. The simulations had transformed him from an ordinary person into someone with exceptional expertise. He now possessed both advanced weapon-refining skills for cultivating immortals and master-level wand-making techniques. This combination could create weapons equally suited for immortality and magic. However, finding suitable materials for such a weapon presented a challenge. ¡°As a Holy Domain Magister, I¡¯m already at the pinnacle of the magic system. Beyond this lies immortality. Locating materials of sufficient quality won¡¯t be easy,¡± he thought. To explore his options, Xu Xi took out his phone and accessed the Extraordinary House, a trading network exclusive to extraordinary beings. After verifying his credentials, the interface displayed a variety of items. [Good news! Good news! Uzi Tianlei special edition now available! Not for 998 points, only 98 points!] [TCTD one-button Qi Transformation Device on sale!] [Omnic magic turret pre-sale¡ªlaunch hundreds of fireballs per second and let enemies experience true despair!] [Six-turn cleansing bullets consecrated by eminent monks¡ªdouble damage against ghosts and evil entities! Limited-time offer: 555 points, bullets sold separately!] The platform was filled with promotional offers for advanced weaponry and a wide range of extraordinary items, from magical mounts to immortal-world weeds, displayed in an overwhelming array. ¡°If things keep developing like this, the style of the real world is going to get even stranger,¡± Xu Xi remarked with a sigh. He filtered the search to focus on extraordinary wood-based materials. His spiritual root aligned with wood, and wooden wands were ideal for his purposes. He found several options: [Remains of a lightning-struck willow tree.] [Withered trunk of an unknown tree, exceptionally strong.] [Seed containing high concentrations of wood-attribute energy.] The descriptions were vague, which indicated that even the Extraordinary Control Bureau didn¡¯t fully understand the value of these items. They were priced modestly, balancing between uselessness and potential. ¡°These materials might work, but if I guess wrong, I¡¯ll just waste my points,¡± Xu Xi thought. Then it struck him¡ªhe could buy them all. In his second simulation, Xu Xi had pushed mortal wisdom to its limits. While he hadn¡¯t learned everything, his understanding of magic had reached a level far beyond the mortal realm. Techniques like full-attribute magic from levels 1¨C9, dragon blood grass cultivation, wand optimization, magic weapon amplification, and spiritual power purification were all within his grasp. ¡°These techniques are outdated for me but invaluable to officials. Aside from sanctuary-level forbidden spells and secrets about gods, the rest can be traded for what I need. Mutual benefit¡ªit¡¯s a win-win.¡± The more Xu Xi considered it, the more practical the plan seemed. He wasn¡¯t afraid of sharing his knowledge and attracting trouble. His confidence came from his strength. As a Holy Domain Magister at the peak of the mortal world, there was no need to hide or pretend to be weak. ¡°If I don¡¯t capitalize on this, wouldn¡¯t my efforts¡ªand even my sister¡¯s ¡®support¡¯¡ªbe wasted?¡± he chuckled. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, a sudden increase in strength and official transactions required plausible explanations. Xu Xi exited the Extraordinary House website and scrolled through his contacts. He soon found the number for Zhang Yaoguo, the director of the Yanshan City Extraordinary Management Bureau. ¡°Hello, Director Zhang?¡± Xu Xi greeted warmly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had another breakthrough. How? Oh, just luck, I guess. I was lying at home, napping, and when I woke up, I¡¯d inexplicably advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm and received a magician¡¯s inheritance.¡± On the other end, there was a sound of something dropping, followed by hurried breaths and the rustling of medicine bottles. After a while, Zhang Yaoguo¡¯s shocked voice came through. ¡°Inheritance¡­? Another inheritance?! It¡¯s only been a few days. Even if you¡¯re lucky, Brother Xu, this is too much!¡± Though skeptical, Zhang Yaoguo couldn¡¯t dismiss the memory of Xu Xi¡¯s astonishing solo annihilation of the World Ruins. Compared to that, acquiring a magical inheritance seemed less extraordinary. ¡°What¡¯s the realm of this inheritance?¡± Zhang Yaoguo finally asked, trying to stay calm. ¡°Not much,¡± Xu Xi replied modestly. ¡°After waking from the dream, I barely managed to become a Holy Domain Magister.¡± Life felt dreamlike, and for Xu Xi, the simulator truly was a dream made real. Chapter 77: If Xu Xi wanted, he could live his entire life without revealing his strength. He had always been a person who valued keeping a low profile. However, after careful consideration, he abandoned this idea. It wasn¡¯t because of youthful arrogance or a desire to show off his newfound power, but rather because his strength had progressed too rapidly. With each simulation, he underwent a complete transformation. Ascension? Becoming a god? Transcendence? Even Xu Xi himself didn¡¯t know where the simulator¡¯s limits lay. In such a situation, hiding his true strength felt pointless and might even hinder further improvement. ¡°In this ever-changing world, without strength, there is no true security,¡± he reflected. After finishing his steamed buns and tofu pudding, Xu Xi stood up and gazed at the bustling street ahead. People filled the lively scene, and the air was filled with the chatter of diners debating the merits of sweet versus savory tofu pudding. In the past, Xu Xi might have cherished this kind of ordinary life. He would have embraced a peaceful and low-profile existence, believing that a quiet life was all he needed. But those days were gone. Ever since the extraordinary disasters that left him in a wheelchair for five years, he had come to a painful realization. Without strength, a peaceful life was nothing more than a fragile illusion¡ªa mirror that could shatter at any moment. Instead of worrying about staying safe, it was better to grow strong enough that no one could disturb him. Of course, the real reason Xu Xi could afford to reveal his strength to the authorities was his sister¡¯s incredible support. With the Eternal Teardrop on his wrist¡ªa miraculous artifact with tenfold attributes and protection strong enough to withstand the attacks of an Immortal Emperor¡ªhe felt invincible. Even if the world were to explode, he would remain unscathed. Invincibility. There was no need for further explanation. ¡°Mo Li, I¡¯ll be counting on you for the rest of my life,¡± Xu Xi murmured, glancing at the Eternal Teardrop. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Being able to rely on his sister¡¯s support was a wonderful feeling. The midday sun shone brightly, casting its light onto the artifact. Within the Eternal Teardrop, a faint, hazy blood-red glow seemed to flicker in silent response. ¡­ The strength Xu Xi chose to reveal was soon reported to the General Administration of Extraordinary Control in the capital by Zhang Yaoguo. The General Administration was home to the strongest extraordinary beings in China, as well as the most abundant resources. It also welcomed visitors from other worlds during the ongoing integration, many of whom joined as members of the Extraordinary Control Bureau, exchanging their strength for generous treatment and benefits. The Bureau was always eager to recruit top experts, and today, the news about Xu Xi sparked the interest of one of their most formidable members. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°A Holy Domain Magister?¡± ¡°Haha, interesting. Leave the task of testing his strength to the great me.¡± Within a vast, awe-inspiring hall, piles of gold coins and dazzling gemstones filled the space. Spotlights illuminated the room, creating a kaleidoscope of shimmering gold and silver. The radiant display was almost blinding. Suddenly, the glittering mountains of wealth collapsed. With a loud clatter of metal, a massive figure emerged from the treasure, shaking off the gold that had buried it. A ferocious red dragon with thick limbs and partially spread wings revealed itself. Its dark red scales glinted ominously, and its sheer size exuded an oppressive presence. As the dragon inhaled, a scorching mist of fire escaped its nostrils, melting the gold coins beneath it into molten puddles. ¡°I am the great sacred dragon!¡± ¡°The wings of hell that conquer worlds!¡± ¡°Rexanchez Astartes Neltharion Akunolokia Kakalogita!¡± ¡°Hehehe, I haven¡¯t encountered a powerful magician since leaving my world. I hope this so-called Holy Domain Magister proves entertaining.¡± ¡°Jie Jie Jie, foolish mortals, feel the wrath of the red dragon!¡± The red dragon¡¯s roar echoed across the world. With a powerful flap of its massive wings, Rex Sanchez soared into the sky, heading directly for Yanshan City at an astonishing speed. As it flew, a faint memory tugged at the edges of its mind. The name Xu Xi seemed familiar, though it couldn¡¯t recall why. But it didn¡¯t matter. The fury in Rex Sanchez¡¯s eyes burned like molten fire, leaving streaks of red light in the sky. The humiliation it suffered when it was weaker had festered for years, unresolved. Its sworn enemy was long gone, leaving the red dragon to seethe with unvented rage. It resolved to take out its anger on this new human magister. ¡°Jie Jie Jie! Poor humans, blame your ancestors for your misfortune!¡± The clear blue sky turned a dull crimson as flames engulfed the dragon¡¯s flight path. With its fire domain boosting its speed, Rex Sanchez moved faster than lightning, tearing through the air toward Yanshan City. Suddenly, its dragon eyes widened. An overwhelming instinct compelled it to stop mid-flight. Unable to resist, it crash-landed onto a barren mountain, rolling several times before coming to a halt. Its once-pristine scales were now covered in dust, leaving it in an embarrassing state. ¡°What¡­ what just happened?¡± Rex Sanchez muttered, its heart pounding as if in warning. Its body seemed desperate to prevent it from flying any farther. ¡°Could there be danger ahead? Ridiculous!¡± the dragon scoffed. The arrogance ingrained in its dragon blood made it sneer. ¡°It seems this Holy Domain Magister isn¡¯t as weak as I thought.¡± This revelation only excited Rex Sanchez. Fierce battles, violent domination, and overcoming powerful foes were the only ways to cleanse its past humiliation. Suppressing its trembling instincts, the red dragon resumed its flight toward Yanshan City. As a guest of a human empire in another world, it was careful not to harm ordinary humans, using silent wind magic to conceal its massive frame. Arriving above Yanshan City, the red dragon hovered, scanning for its target. ¡°Found it!¡± it growled. ¡°This immense magical energy and profound spiritual power¡ªit must be the Holy Domain Magister!¡± Grinning, the red dragon folded its wings and dived toward its target, ready to unleash its fury in a devastating first strike. But mid-dive, the expression on Rex Sanchez¡¯s face froze. The magister had turned around, revealing a face that filled the dragon¡¯s heart with fear. ¡°Dragon Whisperer!?¡± Chapter 78: The red dragon¡¯s breath represented its rage. Its high-speed dive reflected its bravery. Its thunderous roar was a testament to its violence. The great red dragon, Rex Sanchez, would prove its fearlessness and strength even in a foreign world. Yes. That was exactly how it should be. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again. It¡¯s truly nostalgic,¡± a calm, young voice echoed, startling the dragon. It was Xu Xi¡¯s voice¡ªthe voice of the man known as the first beneath the gods, the demon who had once single-handedly subdued Dragon Island. At this moment, Xu Xi had just received word from Zhang Yaoguo. To assess his strength as a Holy Domain Magister, one of the top powerhouses from the Extraordinary General Administration, the sanctuary-level red dragon was rapidly approaching Yanshan City. Xu Xi remained unfazed. His strength was built on solid foundations forged through rigorous simulations. Even if a demigod appeared, he had full confidence in his ability to win. What Xu Xi hadn¡¯t expected, however, was that this so-called sanctuary-level red dragon was a familiar figure from the simulated world¡ªthe very dragon who had helped him cultivate dragon blood grass in his courtyard. ¡°Fate is truly wondrous,¡± Xu Xi remarked. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have the chance to grow dragon blood grass in the real world as well.¡± With a casual wave of his hand, the ¡°Gray Resurrection¡± wand appeared in Xu Xi¡¯s grasp, its surface gleaming with the brilliance of multiple elements. It was instinctive for Xu Xi to recreate actions from memory upon encountering familiar faces. The wand shimmered, charged with the forbidden spells of four elemental attributes: [Earth Attribute: Disintegration of All Things] [Fire Attribute: Flame of Silent Destruction] [Thunder Attribute: Thunder of Doom] [Light Attribute: Thousand Blades of Radiance] As the elemental powers converged, Xu Xi smiled faintly and flicked the wand with practiced precision. The tip lightly struck the dragon¡¯s head. A soft tap. The forbidden spell¡¯s version. [Ding!] The world fell silent, save for the dragon¡¯s cry. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Woo¡ª!!!¡± The red dragon¡¯s scales shattered, its blood sprayed into the air, and its enormous body was sent hurtling backward. The power of four forbidden spells exploded at the point of contact, tilting the dragon¡¯s head and propelling its body like a blazing red meteor across the sky. The air roared with the force of its trajectory, and the wind howled in Xu Xi¡¯s ears. The dragon crashed into a distant mountain with earth-shaking force. Rocks tumbled down, dust billowed skyward, and the dragon was deeply embedded in the mountain¡¯s side. Dizzy and disoriented, Rex Sanchez groaned. But years of battles had given it a remarkable ability to endure head-on attacks, and it quickly regained its senses. ¡°By the Dragon God! I must retreat immediately!¡± ¡°Strategic retreat!!!¡± The dragon flapped its damaged wings, struggling to lift off. Its scarlet scales were tarnished, and its movements were shaky. Yet, as soon as it took to the skies, a figure appeared above it, wreathed in volatile magical elements. Flames crackled, lightning surged, and explosions filled the air with a palpable intensity. The red dragon¡¯s eyes widened in terror . With a forced laugh, it stepped back. ¡°Hahaha! What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It seems I¡¯ve come at a bad time¡­¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve come at the perfect time,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile. Hovering in the sky, Xu Xi looked down at the trembling dragon. His expression was gentle, almost kind, but the overwhelming aura of magic surrounding him told a different story. In the simulated world, Xu Xi had become a Sanctuary Mage by his fifties. However, relentless pursuits by gods and churches had denied him the opportunity to unleash his full power. Now, with the red dragon as his sparring partner, he finally had a chance to test his strength. ¡°Domain, expand,¡± Xu Xi said softly. In an instant, a super-complex domain of a dozen elemental attributes engulfed the surroundings. The red dragon¡¯s fire domain was crushed as Xu Xi¡¯s domain established a small world where his power reigned supreme. The red dragon roared in defiance. ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this! I demand a complaint!¡± ¡°Curse you, human! I¡¯ll show you the true power of a dragon!¡± Rex Sanchez charged forward, its enormous body shrouded in surging flames. Every muscle bulged, and the air around it vibrated with the force of its dragon language magic. Xu Xi¡¯s expression turned serious as he prepared for the attack, but before he could respond, there was a sudden bang. The dragon had abruptly stopped its charge, flapping its massive wings as it retreated at full speed. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ve fallen into my trap! This was my escape route all along!¡± ¡°Dragon Whisperer, goodbye!¡± Hearing the dragon¡¯s triumphant voice, Xu Xi was momentarily confused. ¡°Strange. Do I look that scary?¡± He shook his head, suspecting that the red dragon¡¯s fear stemmed from the second simulation, where Krisha¡¯s relentless attacks had left a psychological scar. Xu Xi raised his hand slightly, and the power of his domain surged forth. It bound the fleeing dragon mid-air and sent it crashing heavily to the ground. Rex Sanchez was stunned. Its bewildered expression was almost human-like as it realized how effortlessly it had been subdued. The dragon broke into a cold sweat and hastily adopted a flattering demeanor. Rubbing its claws together, it began praising Xu Xi¡¯s skillful capture, desperate to save itself. ¡°Your name is¡­ Rex Sanchez, right?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°No, no, no! That¡¯s too formal. Just call me Xiao Hong!¡± the dragon stammered, trying to appear docile. Despite its efforts, its ferocious face made any attempt at looking pitiful seem laughably ineffective. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in your life,¡± Xu Xi assured. ¡°I captured you for a simple test.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± the red dragon exclaimed in relief. But its joy was short-lived. Xu Xi¡¯s ¡°test¡± involved using the red dragon as a target to analyze forbidden spell evasion and defense techniques. Sanctuary-level magic battles often involved forbidden spells, and Rex Sanchez had witnessed many in its clashes with human mages. But this¡­ ¡°Gulp!¡± The dragon nervously swallowed as it looked up at the twenty forbidden spells descending from the sky. With a resigned smile, Rex Sanchez muttered, ¡°By the Dragon God¡­ I¡ªRex Sanchez Astarte Neltharion Akunologia Kakalogita¡ªam no coward!¡± The brave red dragon roared with determination. Compared to dying outright, the challenge of surviving twenty forbidden spells didn¡¯t seem so bad. It unleashed its most potent dragon language magic and red dragon breath to counter half the spells, then flapped its wings furiously, doing its best to dodge the rest while helping Xu Xi measure their range and speed. Chapter 79: The test of forbidden spells concluded quickly. Xu Xi gained a solid understanding of his abilities but realized he lacked a direct point of comparison with others at the same level. Thanks to the red dragon¡¯s cooperation, he could gauge his standing and the practical effects of numerous forbidden spells. ¡°As I expected, compared to other sanctuary-level mages, my strength is undoubtedly in a league of its own.¡± Xu Xi thought to himself. He reflected on the specifics: tenfold magical power, near-perfect control over all elemental attributes, a composite field with unparalleled suppression, and the invincible protection granted by the Eternal Teardrop. ¡°Not bad,¡± he thought with a smile. ¡°When I step into the realm of cultivating immortals, my combat power will be even more outrageous. Truly, I¡¯ve become a noble statistical anomaly.¡± An hour later, far from Yanshan City, in a desolate suburb, Xu Xi stood over the battered red dragon lying motionless in a massive crater. The earth around them was charred black, and the surrounding mountains lay in ruins. Holding his wand, Xu Xi channeled a gentle green light to cast life magic, healing the dragon¡¯s injuries. Slowly but steadily, the wounds on the dragon¡¯s massive body closed, and its vertical pupils regained clarity. As for the dragon blood spilled during the battle, it hovered in midair, gathered under Xu Xi¡¯s mental control. He collected it with ease. Although dragon blood grass was no longer particularly useful to him, given his current status as a Holy Domain Magister, the habit of cultivating it persisted. Planting something, he felt, was oddly therapeutic. ¡°I wonder if there are other Western dragon species in this world,¡± Xu Xi pondered. ¡°If not, I might need to keep using Rex Sanchez as a source for dragon blood in the future.¡± His gaze darkened as he turned to the dragon. Trembling in fear, Rex Sanchez suddenly regained consciousness. With a slight motion of Xu Xi¡¯s fingers, his immense mental power dragged the massive dragon toward him, causing the creature to shiver even more violently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Xi said calmly. ¡°I keep my word. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± The air was thick with brown dust from their battle, hanging faintly in the sunlight. With a wave of his hand, Xu Xi summoned a breeze that cleared the haze, revealing the ruined landscape. He looked at the dragon and asked, ¡°Xiao Hong, do you remember how you came to this world?¡± ¡°I do! I do!¡± the red dragon replied hurriedly, nodding as if its life depended on it. It scratched its head with sharp claws, carefully recalling its memories. ¡°After the gods disappeared, a long time passed,¡± the dragon began, ¡°and then, one day, the sky and earth suddenly collapsed. Before I could react, I found myself here.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°Suddenly collapsed? Sounds like a spatial rupture.¡± This kind of phenomenon seemed far beyond the realm of sanctuary-level power, leaving even a creature like the red dragon completely unaware as it was passively transported to the real world. ¡°It seems I won¡¯t learn much more from the red dragon,¡± Xu Xi concluded silently. Then he asked another question. ¡°You mentioned the gods disappearing. What exactly happened?¡± The dragon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t know? It was the one who landed on Dragon Island with you and overthrew the rule of the gods single-handedly.¡± Xu Xi froze. The gods were dead¡ªthat much was common knowledge in the magical world. But hearing this direct account left him stunned. The red dragon continued its story, detailing the events of Ragnarok. As an Elder Dragon born during the age of gods, Rex Sanchez had grown from an infant dragon to an adult under the guidance of the Golden Dragon God. Even now, despite the god¡¯s absence, the dragon still instinctively offered prayers for protection. But it was Krisha, the witch, who had become the most feared. Stronger than the gods themselves, her power was beyond comprehension. Even the most devoted believers of the gods dared not resent her, for her existence surpassed that of any deity. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to Rex Sanchez, Krisha had destroyed the gods fifty years after Xu Xi¡¯s death in the simulated world. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Xu Xi sucked in a sharp breath. Outwardly, he remained calm, but inside, he was in turmoil. ¡°No way,¡± he thought. ¡°Is this really my Krisha? She destroyed the heavens? Why didn¡¯t I notice anything about her potential when I was alive?¡± A wild yet plausible thought emerged in Xu Xi¡¯s mind. ¡°Could it be that my presence slowed down Krisha¡¯s growth?¡± Xu Xi was momentarily at a loss. Should he feel proud of her immense progress or frustrated by the idea that his life might have held her back? The situation felt surreal, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the gods had played a part in this irony. ¡°Now I finally understand what the ¡®Creator of Ragnarok¡¯ achievement in the simulation referred to,¡± Xu Xi muttered, deep in thought. He wanted to ask more about Krisha, but Rex Sanchez had little information. After defeating the gods, Krisha had left the magical world to venture into the mysterious, boundless chaos¡ªa realm far beyond mortal comprehension. ¡°That¡¯s all I know,¡± the red dragon said timidly. ¡°She became stronger by connecting with the elemental planes, but the extent of her power is unknown to me.¡± Xu Xi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Knowing that Krisha was thriving and had surpassed the gods was already comforting. While the simulator had hinted at her achievements, Rex Sanchez¡¯s account provided clarity and detail that left Xu Xi satisfied. Returning to the present, Xu Xi decided it was time to address his certification as a Holy Domain Magister. His battle against the red dragon had left no doubt about his qualifications. ¡°Should I wait in Yanshan City for the General Administration¡¯s results? No, that¡¯ll take too long. I¡¯ll head directly to the capital,¡± he resolved. ¡°Besides, I need advanced magic materials that Yanshan City can¡¯t provide. Trading directly with the General Administration will be much faster.¡± With that, Xu Xi climbed onto Rex Sanchez¡¯s back, letting the dragon carry him to the capital. What he didn¡¯t notice was the subtle change in his ¡°Gray Resurrection¡± wand. The charred wand, originally a temporary tool, was undergoing an inexplicable transformation. Its surface, scorched by fire, began to flicker faintly, as though responding to something. ¡°Master¡­ Found¡­ Wait¡­ I¡­¡± Chapter 80: Already found. No need to wait anymore. Whether it¡¯s the lonely autumn or the bitter cold of winter, all hardships eventually fade with time. The warm sun has returned, and even the immortal monster seems to glow with life once more. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you¡­¡± The surface of chaos rippled endlessly, converging into unity¡ªa symbol of both the beginning and the end of all things. It bore witness to the passage of time and the immeasurable duration of the witch¡¯s wait. Now, however, the supreme witch had awakened from her eternal slumber. Her long, light gray-silver hair flowed in the chaotic currents, brushing against her calm face as it moved through the shadows of time. Her expression conveyed profound emotions without words. Was it joy, love, or anticipation? Krisha herself couldn¡¯t tell. All she knew was that dim shadows must eventually return to the light, and lost items must find their way back to their rightful owners. Only then could they retain their value and purpose. ¡°Please wait just a little longer,¡± her soft voice echoed in the silent chaos. ¡°I will be there soon.¡± The witch departed, her figure traversing vast distances of time and space. Breaking through the barriers of countless dimensions, she sought the light she had once lost. ¡­ ¡°Pfft, cough, cough!¡± On the way to the capital, Xu Xi was flying atop the red dragon. The sky was bright blue, and the wind rushed past him as they soared toward the Extraordinary General Administration. But all of a sudden, Xu Xi coughed violently and felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Strange¡­ Why do I have an ominous feeling?¡± He steadied his breathing, trying to calm his nerves, but confusion clouded his thoughts. Could a new extraordinary disaster be on the horizon? It seemed unlikely. With his current strength, defeating any ordinary extraordinary foe would be child¡¯s play. Only enemies from another time¡ªgods or immortals with power beyond mortal comprehension¡ªcould justify this unease. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that,¡± he muttered. ¡°What is it, then?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Is my body just acting up for no reason?¡± Xu Xi frowned as he delved into his thoughts, searching his memory for anything he might have overlooked. Yet after several reviews, nothing seemed out of place. His plans for crafting a hybrid weapon of a flying sword and wand were already taking shape, and all that remained was acquiring the necessary materials from the Extraordinary General Administration. His combat abilities and cultivation level were also progressing steadily. Suddenly, a realization dawned on him. ¡°I almost forgot¡ªI was so focused on preparing dragon blood that I neglected to gather grass seeds.¡± He sighed, a little relieved. ¡°Ordinary seeds can¡¯t endure dragon blood. I¡¯ll need to source a batch from the General Administration.¡± With his thoughts clarified, Xu Xi felt more at ease. ¡­ The red dragon Rex Sanchez flew tirelessly, carrying Xu Xi across the vast landscape. Its immense wings cast huge shadows on the ground below, creating waves in treetops and stirring dust and rocks across the terrain. The speed at which they traveled far surpassed any known biological limit, outpacing many modern weapons. Before long, the capital¡¯s sprawling outline came into view. A unique blend of the extraordinary and the technological, the city showcased a breathtaking mix of ancient and modern elements. High-rise buildings stood alongside floating spirit boats and flying pavilions. Sword-wielding cultivators flew in formation with new-age fighter jets, while martial artists engaged in combat against creatures from Western fantasy. The capital was the hub of the most developed extraordinary economy, home to unparalleled resources and innovation. Together, these elements fostered an extraordinary prosperity unmatched elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s far more spectacular than it looks on TV,¡± Xu Xi remarked, standing atop the red dragon and gazing at the vibrant city below. He could clearly see that the extraordinary beings in the capital far outnumbered those in Yanshan City, and their quality was equally impressive. ¡°This is what you¡¯d expect from the seat of the Extraordinary General Administration,¡± he said with a sigh. In the past, before he had the simulator, Xu Xi¡¯s aspirations were modest¡ªhe had only hoped to heal his legs and experience a bit of adventure. Little did he know that his simulation training would elevate him to the ranks of the most envied powerhouses. The grand adventure he had once dreamed of now seemed trivial by comparison. Modern enchanted weapons like the Holy Light Gatling gun, Thunder Sniper Rifle, Xuanwu Heavy Tank, and Yalong Fighter jets intrigued him briefly, but only from a technical perspective. Their power was nowhere near enough to pose a threat to someone of his level. ¡°Xiao Hong, why did you join the Extraordinary Control Bureau?¡± Xu Xi asked, looking down at the dragon beneath him. Dragons, known for their obsession with wealth, were more inclined to plunder than work under human authority. ¡°Naturally, it was for peace and justice!¡± the red dragon replied. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Be honest.¡± Xu Xi tapped his wand lightly against the dragon¡¯s head, causing it to flinch. ¡°Alright, I lost a fight.¡± Rex Sanchez quickly admitted the truth. As Xu Xi had suspected, after arriving in the real world, the red dragon¡¯s first instinct was to raid and conquer, claiming territory to become a feared dragon lord. But this plan was thwarted almost immediately. A white-haired old man wielding a sword appeared and defeated the red dragon in a single strike. ¡°That had to be a true god!¡± Rex Sanchez said earnestly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I was too weak¡ªthe opponent was simply too strong. The holy realm can¡¯t stand against a god. It¡¯s only natural!¡± ¡°God¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured. As they approached the Extraordinary General Administration, Xu Xi¡¯s gaze fell on its magnificent structure. Narrowing his eyes, he pondered aloud, ¡°Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a god, but a sword immortal.¡± Gods and true immortals existed on the same level of greatness. Based on the red dragon¡¯s description, the figure¡ªclad in a Taoist robe and wielding a sword¡ªseemed far more likely to be an immortal. ¡°This is unexpected,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°To think there¡¯s a true immortal in the real world.¡± ¡°No wonder the extraordinary outbreaks have lasted so long, yet order in the real world remains stable. It turns out the Extraordinary Control Bureau has true immortals assisting them.¡± ¡°Could it be that humanity has inherited this legacy? Or are immortals from other worlds lending their aid?¡± Xu Xi wondered. Chapter 81: ¡°Roar!!!¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time the red dragon had worked for the Extraordinary Control Bureau. As its massive, mountain-like form appeared, the vicinity of the Extraordinary General Administration activated its protocols, clearing a spacious landing area for the dragon to descend and rest. ¡°Dragon destroys the airport!¡± Rex Sanchez bellowed excitedly, repeating a phrase it had picked up somewhere. With an impressive burst of speed, it accelerated, dove, and executed a flamboyant landing maneuver. Its powerful impact gouged deep ravines into the ground with its claws, showcasing the brute strength and overwhelming presence of a holy-level dragon. Nearby staff were unfazed by the spectacle. They were accustomed to such scenes and immediately began working to repair the damage caused by the dragon¡¯s arrival. But soon, something caught their attention. A civilian staff member assigned to coordinate with Rex Sanchez approached the dragon and casually asked if the strength test had gone well. Rex Sanchez nodded solemnly. ¡°That lord is incredibly strong. I regret losing to him.¡± The civilian was stunned. ¡°What? Not only is he a real Holy Domain Magister, but he also defeated you?!¡± The revelation left the staff member shocked and elated. His voice trembled with excitement. He fully understood how monumental the emergence of a Holy Domain warrior was for humanity. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this is incredible!¡± ¡°No, I need to report this immediately and contact this Holy Domain powerhouse again!¡± He turned to leave when a calm voice drifted from above. ¡°No need to contact me. I¡¯m already here.¡± ¡­ The emergence of a Holy Domain Magister, a true Chinese compatriot¡ªnot an alien or someone from another world¡ªsent shockwaves through the Extraordinary General Administration. When it became known that Xu Xi had arrived in person, the news sparked even greater commotion. Within five minutes of the staff member¡¯s report, the area was secured, isolating it from the growing crowd of extraordinary beings eager to catch a glimpse. ¡°Holy Domain? That¡¯s practically a god!¡± ¡°This is insane¡ªI¡¯m so jealous!¡± ¡°Boss! Boss! Look at me¡ªI¡¯m your long-lost half-brother!¡± The chatter of envy, awe, and admiration filled the air until Xu Xi, escorted by staff, entered the interior of the administration building. ¡°Mr. Xu, is it alright if I address you this way?¡± asked one staff member respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Xi replied calmly. Inside, the corridors gleamed with bright lights and silver-white metallic walls inscribed with Buddhist scriptures and Taoist talismans, ensuring no evil spirits could infiltrate. Awaiting him was a Nascent Soul stage cultivator, who, though remarkable in his own right, appeared insignificant in Xu Xi¡¯s presence. Fully aware of this disparity, the monk kept his demeanor humble. ¡°Mr. Xu, please follow me,¡± the monk said politely. ¡°Your authority within the General Administration, as well as your Extraordinary House points and benefits, have been upgraded. Details are available on the platform.¡± The process was astonishingly efficient. Before Xu Xi had even finished a glass of water, his status as a Holy Domain Magister was officially recognized, along with all associated privileges. ¡°No further testing of my strength?¡± Xu Xi asked with mild curiosity. The monk chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. If the red dragon acknowledges your strength, it¡¯s beyond question.¡± Xu Xi nodded, understanding the weight of the dragon¡¯s respect. Dragons, whether Eastern or Western, were notoriously arrogant. Their pride in their bloodlines led them to disdain all other creatures. The only way to earn their submission was through overwhelming power. ¡°This way, Mr. Xu,¡± the monk said, gesturing down a corridor. ¡°Our director is waiting for you.¡± ¡°The director?¡± ¡°Yes. The one who defeated the red dragon with a single sword.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s earlier suspicions were confirmed. The figure who subdued Rex Sanchez was indeed a swordsman and the chief director of the Extraordinary Control Bureau. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered gods in the simulated world,¡± Xu Xi thought. ¡°But I¡¯ve never met an immortal. I assumed I¡¯d encounter one in later simulations, but to think it would happen in the real world¡­¡± After weighing the risks, Xu Xi decided to proceed. ¡°With the Eternal Teardrop, there¡¯s no threat to my safety. He can¡¯t be an Immortal Emperor; otherwise, the earth wouldn¡¯t survive his presence.¡± He advanced down the silver corridor. As he neared its end, the environment suddenly shifted, blurring into a serene natural setting. Gentle streams trickled nearby, and bamboo leaves rustled softly in the breeze. Sunlight filtered through the canopy, reflecting off the water¡¯s surface to create a tranquil, picturesque scene. In the center of this idyllic setting, Xu Xi spotted a thin figure practicing swordsmanship alone. The man, though elderly, moved with grace and freedom, wielding his sword with calm precision. No magical power or techniques accompanied his movements, yet the sheer sharpness of his strikes seemed capable of cutting through the heavens. What truly caught Xu Xi¡¯s attention, however, was the style of the sword itself¡ªa distinct design from the Forest Sword Peak lineage of the Heavenly Sword Sect, characterized by the unique withered vine sword refinement technique. ¡°Traitor,¡± the man said, his voice calm but tinged with reproach. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Don¡¯t you even greet your master anymore?¡± The sword immortal sheathed his blade, and the surrounding sword energy dissipated, retreating into the withered vine sword. As the man turned, his familiar face came into view. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Li Wanshou,¡± Xu Xi murmured in disbelief. The master of Forest Sword Peak. The very master from Xu Xi¡¯s first simulation world. ¡°Master?¡± Xu Xi was momentarily stunned before bursting into laughter. ¡°I admit my mistake.¡± The duo exchanged smiles. There was no tearful reunion or overwhelming excitement¡ªonly a calm, familiar warmth, as if they had simply resumed their roles as master and disciple. ¡°Sit down,¡± Li Wanshou said, gesturing to a stone table. They seated themselves across from each other. A light breeze rustled the bamboo leaves, some of which steeped in hot water, filling their cups with fragrant tea. After a brief exchange and an update on Xu Xi¡¯s current situation, Li Wanshou sighed deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t know what circumstances brought my rebellious disciple back from the dead, but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here.¡± The old man smiled warmly but quickly switched to a stern expression, slamming the table as he stood. ¡°You traitor!¡± he yelled. ¡°You were so promising, yet you chose to dabble in barbarian magic? It¡¯s superficial and vulgar! The immortal way is the only righteous path!¡± Chapter 82: Everything in life seems to follow a chain of contempt¡ªbe it the choice between fuel or electric vehicles, or even game platforms. Contempt and superiority are constant companions, deeply rooted in the very fabric of competition. Among extraordinary systems, immortal cultivators undeniably hold the highest arrogance. To Li Wanshou, a system like magic wasn¡¯t even worth comparing to the grandeur of immortality. ¡°Change, you must change!¡± the old man declared, his beard bristling and his eyes wide with intensity. ¡°What¡¯s the point of becoming a god? My disciples will ascend to immortality. Imagine how beautiful it will be when master and disciple become immortals together!¡± ¡°Foolish brat, it¡¯s not too late to correct your ways now! Just wait for me to rebuild your spiritual roots!¡± ¡°Master, actually I¡ª¡± Xu Xi began, intending to explain that he had already cultivated both immortality and magic, and that his long-destroyed Heavenly Spiritual Root had been fully restored. But Li Wanshou was faster. With a sweep of his hand, the air around them shifted. Bamboo leaves trembled gently as his wrinkled fingers moved skillfully, drawing forth a crystalline jade-green light from the void. It shimmered like tenacious roots, pulsating with life. Xu Xi immediately recognized the material¡ªit was something derived from a rare divine wood, perfect for creating wood-element spiritual roots. However, what surprised him even more was that this wasn¡¯t raw material. It was a nearly complete spiritual root, ready for implantation. ¡°Master¡­ you had this prepared?¡± Xu Xi asked softly, his voice tinged with emotion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, traitor?¡± Li Wanshou frowned. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to say¡­ thank you.¡± ¡°Hmph! At least you have some conscience. You¡¯re worthy of being my disciple, making me bend the rules and¡ª¡± The old man coughed abruptly, avoiding the topic. ¡°I bought this branch, of course.¡± His face betrayed a hint of pride as he held the shimmering Heavenly Spirit Root, ready to implant the spiritual root into Xu Xi. But as he approached, his expression froze. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man¡¯s sharp eyes detected the stable presence of the wood-element Heavenly Spiritual Root already within Xu Xi¡¯s body. Alongside it, he saw the cultivation of a Nascent Soul stage monk intertwined with the overwhelming power of a Holy Domain Magister. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Li Wanshou¡¯s voice trembled, uncertain and astonished. To see his once-dead disciple alive was miraculous enough. But to discover that the Heavenly Spiritual Root, thought to have been utterly destroyed, had been restored was beyond belief. ¡°I think it¡¯s probably just good fortune,¡± Xu Xi said with a light smile, carefully omitting any mention of the simulator. He attributed everything to the power of world integration. ¡°It¡¯s completely unexpected.¡± Li Wanshou sighed, his expression tinged with regret as he glanced at the Heavenly Spirit Root in his hand. With a look of disdain, he tossed it to Xu Xi. ¡°This is just a useless piece of wood now,¡± the old man grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s worthless to me. You might as well take it.¡± Xu Xi accepted the gift with a warm smile, fully understanding his Master¡¯s gruff yet caring nature. As they sat together, sipping tea brewed from fresh bamboo leaves, the master and disciple enjoyed the serene atmosphere of green mountains and clear waters. The scent of bamboo infused their cups, its light and even flavor bringing warmth to each sip. ¡°Master, have you truly reached the immortal realm?¡± Xu Xi asked curiously. ¡°Of course,¡± Li Wanshou replied with a satisfied laugh, stroking his beard. His expression practically shouted, ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve asked me!¡± ¡°My talent isn¡¯t as extraordinary as your Heavenly Spiritual Root,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I have incredible luck, hahaha!¡± Li Wanshou recounted his journey: nearing the end of his life, he had stumbled upon a miraculous elixir. Not only did it push his cultivation beyond the divine transformation realm, but it also revitalized his dying body and significantly improved his qualifications. He spoke at length about his feats, from shocking the world of cultivation to defeating powerhouses at their peak. With a gleam in his eye, he described his ascension to immortality. ¡°So, you¡¯ve ascended to the immortal realm?¡± Xu Xi asked again, intrigued. ¡°Would I joke about such a thing?¡± Li Wanshou replied, though his demeanor turned somber at the question. ¡°Then why are you here in this world instead of the immortal realm?¡± The old man¡¯s face froze, the question hitting a nerve. He sighed deeply before answering, ¡°The immortal realm is gone.¡± Li Wanshou began his tale. On the day of his ascension, the heavens were bright, and countless disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect watched in awe. Flowers fell from the sky, and golden lotuses bloomed on the ground. His mortal body transcended, his soul reshaped as he stepped into immortality. The immortal realm was breathtaking¡ªits beauty and grandeur surpassed anything described in the sects¡¯ scriptures. It was a place of endless wonders: true dragons soaring in the heavens, qilins traversing realms, and supreme Immortal Kings ruling immeasurable domains. Li Wanshou had been overwhelmed by the sight, marveling at the endless possibilities. But just as he was about to explore this magnificent world, disaster struck. The immortal realm was cleaved apart by a flawless sword light. The very fabric of time and space collapsed as if the world itself had been sliced in two. Immortals exclaimed in shock, ¡°She has returned.¡± Li Wanshou, newly ascended and ignorant of the immortal realm¡¯s complexities, had no idea what was happening. His initial plan to reunite with Xu Moli in the immortal realm and care for Xu Xi¡¯s family member was abruptly shattered. The collapse was catastrophic. Torn apart by the implosion, Li Wanshou found himself powerless, his body hurled into the chaos of space and time. Eventually, he was flung into the real world, his path entirely out of his control. ¡°And just like that, the magnificent immortal realm was gone,¡± the old man lamented, downing his cup of spiritual water in one gulp. ¡°Though I¡¯ve reached the realm of true immortality, I cannot find my way back. The calamity was far too vast. For now, I can only remain in this world, serving as a guest of the Extraordinary Control Bureau.¡± Li Wanshou¡¯s decision was straightforward. Though the earth was not the immortal realm he knew, its culture and traditions mirrored aspects of the immortal way. He resolved to help where he could, hoping to uncover the mystery behind the world¡¯s extraordinary fusion and the ruins appearing across its surface. Perhaps, he thought, understanding the earth¡¯s peculiarities might lead him to the answers he sought¡ªor even a path back to the immortal realm. As for the fairyland, the old man who had witnessed its destruction no longer held any hope of its survival. Chapter 83: ¡°Your experience is truly full of twists and turns¡ªbizarre and tumultuous,¡± Xu Xi remarked after hearing Li Wanshou¡¯s story. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having experienced countless simulations and witnessing unimaginable events, even Xu Xi was momentarily stunned. The sequence of events was simply too outrageous to process. First, Li Wanshou accidentally came across an elixir that altered his destiny. Then, he survived the catastrophic explosion of the fairy world¡ªtwo feats that were individually astounding, let alone combined. ¡°I never imagined that even the Immortal Realm, with all its strength, could face destruction and death,¡± Xu Xi commented, his tone tinged with disbelief. Though surprised by the explosion of the fairy world, Xu Xi didn¡¯t dwell on it. The idea that the entity responsible for such destruction might have their sights set on Earth seemed laughable. The Earth, compared to the fairy world, was insignificant¡ªnothing more than a speck of dust in the vast universe. How could someone capable of annihilating the Immortal Realm ever care about such a trivial place? Instead, Xu Xi turned his attention to something more pressing. ¡°Master, can you tell me about Mo Li?¡± he asked. He had long wanted to know what had happened after his first simulation. [The Man Behind Him]¡ªthis achievement from the simulator continued to perplex Xu Xi. What had Mo Li done to earn such a title? ¡°That child, Mo Li?¡± Li Wanshou¡¯s expression turned complicated. ¡°After you¡­ left, she changed entirely. Driven by the desire for revenge, she hunted down demon cultivators with relentless determination. ¡°Her brilliance was overwhelming¡ªshe became someone who shouldn¡¯t exist. The world of immortality simply couldn¡¯t contain her.¡± ¡°Before she even reached the realm of ascension, she was already invincible in the lower world. Using her unparalleled swordsmanship, she broke open the gates of heaven and entered the fairy world, despite my attempts to stop her.¡± ¡°As her Master¡­¡± Li Wanshou sighed deeply, guilt etched across his face. ¡°I thought I would find her after my own ascension, but fate was unkind. Despite everything, I still couldn¡¯t reunite with her.¡± The old man¡¯s voice carried the weight of his regret. He had once promised Xu Xi that he would protect Mo Li, but the explosion of the fairy world had likely sealed her fate. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master,¡± Xu Xi said softly, trying to comfort him. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mo Li needs us to worry about her.¡± As he spoke, his gaze drifted to the Eternal Teardrop on his wrist. Though he didn¡¯t know the full extent of his sister¡¯s power, the fact that a single drop of her tears could fend off the attack of an Immortal Emperor spoke volumes. Mo Li had likely embarked on an extraordinary path. ¡°She must be fine,¡± Xu Xi reassured himself. But deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but recall her frail, delicate appearance from before. He worried about the possibility of her being bullied or hurt. The thought lingered, a mix of protectiveness and longing for his sister. He sometimes felt her presence nearby, as though she were silently following him, just like in the first simulation. ¡°Perhaps I really need some rest,¡± Xu Xi muttered. He poured himself a cup of spiritual water and downed it in one gulp, chuckling at his own overthinking. He turned his attention back to Li Wanshou, and the two continued their conversation. They reminisced about the past, discussed the Heavenly Sword Sect, the rapid changes on Earth, the Extraordinary Control Bureau, and the ruins appearing across the world. ¡°This world is strange,¡± Li Wanshou admitted, stroking his beard. ¡°But it¡¯s also fascinating.¡± He marveled at the merging of worlds. Despite the wonders of the Immortal Realm, the Earth¡ªwith its convergence of countless systems¡ªwas unmatched. Magic, fighting spirit, fantasy, omnics, immortality, and undead¡ªit was a kaleidoscope of phenomena. ¡°Even the legendary Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat,¡± the old man remarked. ¡°I agree,¡± Xu Xi nodded. ¡°The power that transformed the Earth into what it is today must be extraordinary.¡± Their conversation shifted to Xu Xi¡¯s purpose for visiting. Without hesitation, he shared his initial goal of acquiring wood materials to craft a hybrid weapon tailored to his needs. ¡°Though, it seems that¡¯s no longer necessary.¡± Xu Xi opened his palm, revealing the Heavenly Spirit Root Li Wanshou had given him. The sacred tree that connects heaven and earth, was a treasure comparable to the World Tree of Western mythology. With this divine wood as the raw material, his new weapon wouldn¡¯t just be powerful¡ªit would grow alongside him, eliminating the need for constant upgrades. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve enjoyed our conversation today, but I should get going,¡± Xu Xi said, rising from his seat. ¡°What? You¡¯re not staying to spend more time with an old man like me?¡± ¡°Next time, I promise.¡± ¡°Bah, get out of here, you traitor!¡± Li Wanshou barked, but his laughter belied his words. The two shared a hearty laugh. While their reunion was joyful, Xu Xi understood his Master¡¯s nature. Li Wanshou valued peace and didn¡¯t like being disturbed for too long. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave, Master,¡± Xu Xi said, turning to go. As he stepped away, a storage bag suddenly flew into his hand. ¡°There are some cultivation resources in there,¡± Li Wanshou called out. ¡°They¡¯re useless to me now, so take them. And don¡¯t slack off! How can a disciple of mine only be at the Nascent Soul Realm? If word gets out, where will I put my face as an immortal?!¡± With a flick of his sleeve, Li Wanshou unleashed his immortal power. Time and space warped, and Xu Xi was instantly transported out of the serene bamboo forest. When he regained his bearings, he was back in the silver-white corridor. The forest, streams, and Li Wanshou were gone. ¡°I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s off,¡± Xu Xi murmured, staring at the storage bag in his hand. Between the Eternal Teardrop and the resources he had just received, Xu Xi realized he was benefiting immensely from those around him¡ªhis sister¡¯s strength, his Master¡¯s influence, and the privileges they afforded him. ¡°Soft rice really is wonderful,¡± Xu Xi mused with a chuckle, tucking the storage bag away. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to enjoy this kind of life?¡± Chapter 84: The goal of Xu Xi¡¯s trip had been accomplished. He successfully acquired the materials needed to forge a new weapon. Yet, he didn¡¯t rush to leave. Instead, he stayed at the Extraordinary General Administration to finalize his original plan: selling off surplus magical knowledge. ¡°The Extraordinary Control Bureau, backed by the country, has amassed countless extraordinary items over the years,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t need to exchange for wood materials, the points can be used to obtain other essentials. For instance, grass seeds for cultivating dragon blood grass, monster blood for drawing meditation magic circles, or anchor media related to unsimulated cultivation techniques.¡± Before long, staff from the General Administration arrived to assist him. Using a novel, confidential engraving technology, they meticulously recorded the magical knowledge Xu Xi offered. In exchange, he earned a staggering seven-figure score and, from that day forward, enjoyed a 20% discount at Extraordinary Home. This courtesy wasn¡¯t due to Li Wanshou¡¯s influence. Rather, it was a recognition by the General Administration that Xu Xi¡¯s magical knowledge was invaluable. ¡°Incredible! How was this even achieved?!¡± ¡°All the magic¡ªlevel 9 included¡ªhas been perfectly adjusted to function with the parameters of our world. It¡¯s immediately usable!¡± ¡°This is groundbreaking! With these new meditation methods and spells, the country¡¯s young magicians will thrive!¡± ¡°Quick, someone start testing these immediately!¡± The staff and magic scholars, their eyes gleaming with enthusiasm, hurriedly left the trading room to examine the treasure trove of knowledge. Only a few remained to oversee Xu Xi¡¯s transaction. Xu Xi didn¡¯t mind their departure. Having been a dedicated magic researcher in the simulated world himself, he understood their fervor for knowledge. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what I can buy.¡± He strolled through the General Administration¡¯s storage area, browsing the vast selection of goods on the Extraordinary Home website. Among the items were rare treasures from other worlds and innovative products blending magic and technology. Incomplete Sword Grass: Suspected to originate from the fairy world, though damaged and devoid of its original sword energy. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s for cultivating dragon blood grass anyway. As long as it works, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Dragon Blood: Extracted from a monster at the Mahayana stage, just shy of transforming into a true dragon. Its cold, mysterious properties hinted at unknown potential. ¡°Could Master have slain this one? Either way, it¡¯s worth trying. Cultivating dragon blood grass from oriental dragon seeds might yield fascinating results.¡± Buy, buy, buy them all! With a hefty pool of points and his newly unlocked 20% discount, Xu Xi indulged himself extravagantly, purchasing everything that piqued his interest. The anchor media from various worlds were his most significant and costly acquisitions. To ensure smooth starts in future simulations, he also invested in related knowledge and cultivation methods. It was, after all, these careful preparations that had allowed him to successfully become a magic apprentice in his second simulation. ¡°Alright, that should do it.¡± Surveying his nearly full storage space, Xu Xi nodded in satisfaction and left the Extraordinary General Administration. Outside, the landing area was immaculate, with no trace of the damage caused by Rex Sanchez. The red dragon, however, was nowhere in sight. ¡°Quick to escape, aren¡¯t you?¡± Extending his mental power, Xu Xi scanned the surroundings. Deep beneath the General Administration, he found Rex Sanchez lounging in a grand hall brimming with gold and silver. The dragon looked utterly content, its face glowing with relief. ¡°Let¡¯s let him off this time,¡± Xu Xi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve collected enough dragon blood for now.¡± With a wave of his wand, Xu Xi summoned elemental magic¡ªair, thunder, and shadow¡ªand soared into the sky, heading toward Yanshan City. ¡°Space magic would be ideal for travel,¡± he thought. ¡°But my multi-element approach, combined with my domain¡¯s amplification, isn¡¯t far behind.¡± As he sped through the clouds, his domain absorbed the opposing winds, converting their force to accelerate his flight. The path he left in his wake carved roaring wind tunnels through the air, creating a spectacular display of elemental power. In the midst of this journey, Xu Xi¡¯s thoughts wandered. ¡°First, the Heavenly Sword Sect realm. Then, Red Dragon Rex Sanchez. Finally, Master¡­¡± ¡°Figures and objects from the simulations keep appearing in reality.¡± Though only a few individuals from the simulated world had crossed over, the possibility that Mo Li or Krisha might also manifest was growing increasingly real. ¡°If I could see my kind sister again¡­ or meet Krisha once more¡­¡± The idea of reuniting with them filled him with quiet joy. Past separations and regrets might finally be resolved in the real world. Still, his thoughts carried a tinge of worry. ¡°The instability of the world¡¯s integration and the emergence of boundary ruins could pose serious dangers. I hope those two remain unharmed.¡± A loud beep interrupted his musings. Looking at his phone, he saw a vivid red warning flashing on the Extraordinary Home website. ¡°A super-large boundary ruin with the highest risk level?¡± Recently, the frequency of such ruins had increased significantly, sparking Xu Xi¡¯s curiosity about their underlying pattern. ¡°These ruins threaten the real world¡¯s stability, but it¡¯s not my problem to solve,¡± he reasoned. With True Immortal Li Wanshou and other top-tier forces like Rex Sanchez protecting the General Administration, Xu Xi felt no need to worry. He resumed his journey home, his figure cutting through the skies toward Yanshan City. ¡­ Meanwhile, far away on the blurred edge of reality and fiction¡ª In a realm where dimensions rose and chaos divided¡ª A solitary figure walked along the endless river of time. Cold and detached, she held a blood-stained wooden sword, her posture emanating an aura of unyielding determination. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before her lay the shattered remnants of a world, broken into countless fragments¡­ Chapter 85: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s almost time¡­¡± ¡°In just a little while¡­¡± ¡°Mo Li can come back to you.¡± The soft whispers carried boundless longing. A cold figure, transcending the Immortal Emperor and stepping into the realm of the absolute, stood in the chaos. Her presence exuded an ethereal charm, embodying the perfect foundation of the Dao. With serene eyes, she gazed down at the river of time, observing its endless currents. Raising her pale, jade-like hand, she made a simple gesture. Fragmented worlds, severed by her hand, began to align and merge into the gradually evolving blue planet. During the process, some fragments resisted, clinging to their instincts. But Xu Moli suppressed them effortlessly. ¡°A world without my brother holds no meaning,¡± she declared. With her will, she severed all cause and effect, fusing the fragments into the Earth. How many times had she done this? Xu Moli no longer kept track. To her, small worlds were like pebbles scattered along the roadside¡ªcommon, insignificant, and only useful as nourishment for her brother¡¯s world. The only time that lingered in her memory was when she severed the fairy world. Its immense size had required her to exert slightly more strength. The outcome had been satisfactory. She sealed the Heavenly Dao and primal laws of the fairy world, feeding them into the Earth to foster the planet¡¯s will and elevate its status. Xu Moli intended to transform Earth into a second fairyland¡ªa place where she could bring her true form. Boom! Boom! The chaos trembled, and time itself stood still. Her jade-like hand, holding a bloodstained and darkened wooden sword, traced the long river of time. She effortlessly plucked a vast world from its droplets and shattered it. Over and over, Xu Moli repeated this action, seemingly tireless. Entire worlds were obliterated and, along with their inhabitants, integrated into Earth to form new world ruins. Most beings managed to escape, finding refuge in other droplets along the river of time. Xu Moli paid them no mind. Her focus was solely on the world fragments, the only things that mattered to her in her relentless pursuit to reunite with her brother. ¡­ The heavens quaked, and the worlds shuddered. Xu Moli moved upstream against the river of time, traversing the boundless chaos. Suddenly, her steps faltered. Her brows furrowed, and her deep, piercing gaze filled with surprise. Before her, at the opposite end of the temporal stream, emerged a figure as magnificent as herself. From a mortal¡¯s perspective, it was a girl with long, gray-silver hair. From Xu Moli¡¯s perspective, it was the embodiment of supreme law. It symbolized the genesis of all things and the inevitable return to the void. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Xu Moli murmured, stunned. She had never considered herself the sole supreme being within the vast chaos. Yet, she had not anticipated encountering someone of her caliber, especially here and now. Tap. The gray-silver-haired witch advanced calmly, her expression indifferent. Holding an ordinary wand, she navigated the turbulence of chaos, dismantling magical worlds with a serene precision. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her methods were extraordinarily refined, or perhaps it was the sheer nobility of her power. Each motion. Each strike. It was less that the witch destroyed the worlds and more that the worlds surrendered to her, willingly breaking apart. Some of the beings within were absorbed into the dimensions of her wand, while others drifted away, eventually merging into Earth through mysterious transfers of time and space. Her work seemed far more delicate and meticulous than Xu Moli¡¯s. For a moment, Xu Moli felt¡­ inadequate. The white-clad fairy remained composed. Her concern lay not in comparison but in understanding the other¡¯s intentions. ¡°Who are you?¡± To Xu Moli, the Xu family was her bottom line. Because of this, the Earth itself became her sacred boundary. She could not accept the idea of another being of equal strength targeting her brother¡¯s world. ¡°I¡­?¡± In the chaos, the witch¡¯s voice echoed faintly. A simple word rippled through the infinite void. Noticing Xu Moli for the first time, the witch raised her head. Her face was delicate yet expressionless, radiating an indescribable divinity. Earth, wind, water, and fire seemed to perpetually create and destroy around her. Xu Moli gripped her sword¡¯s hilt tightly, prepared for confrontation. But the witch¡¯s calm response extinguished her hostility, replacing it with bewilderment. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ looking for someone¡­¡± ¡°I just¡­ really want to¡­ be with them¡­¡± The voice was steady, yet it carried profound emotion¡ªan intense yearning hidden beneath layers of restraint. ¡°You too?¡± Xu Moli asked, astonished. Krisha tilted her head slightly. ¡°Yes?¡± In that instant, the fairy and the witch understood one another. Though their methods and purposes differed, both sought the same thing. Both searched for someone dear. ¡°Who is it you¡¯re waiting for?¡± Xu Moli inquired cautiously. As equals, she could not trace the witch¡¯s causality or timeline, sensing only that the other was the eternal sovereign of her diverse worlds. ¡°My master, my salvation, my sun¡­ the light that taught me what it means to be human,¡± the witch replied. Xu Moli immediately realized that their quests were not for the same person. Her brother was a cultivator who had passed before her eyes. The witch, on the other hand, awaited a magician from another realm¡ªsomeone deeply connected to her. It was merely coincidence that both individuals resided on Earth. Understanding this, Xu Moli lowered her guard. Returning to her usual indifferent demeanor, she resumed her journey through time, seeking suitable worlds for cultivation. Perhaps out of a shared empathy for the witch, Xu Moli offered a parting suggestion before vanishing into the distance. ¡°If your true form cannot yet come, you can project your consciousness to accompany them,¡± she said. The witch¡¯s calm eyes revealed confusion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do that?¡± Xu Moli hesitated before responding, her voice faint. ¡°I¡­¡± She trailed off, offering no explanation as she departed. Her guilt weighed heavily, a knot tied tightly in her heart. She believed she had harmed her brother, and that belief kept her from fully embracing her own desires. The witch silently watched her leave, sensing the untold pain within her. But the secrets of the fairy had nothing to do with the witch. Turning her focus inward, Krisha resolved to project her consciousness, determined to return to the side of her Master. Chapter 86: Xu Xi had moved to a new residence. Upon returning to Yanshan City, he realized that his old house was no longer sufficient. It lacked the space needed to plant dragon¡¯s blood grass, and his plans to purchase a larger storage cabinet made the small bedroom seem inadequate. ¡°The only solution is to move,¡± he decided. After a nostalgic walk through the old house, taking one last look at each room, Xu Xi collected his belongings and purchased a green courtyard through the Extraordinary Management Bureau of Yanshan City. The new courtyard was expansive, with serene green pergolas, tranquil pools, and vibrant flowers. Streams of water cascaded down stone steps, forming a series of delicate waterfalls. As the water splashed and shimmered, it reflected Xu Xi¡¯s youthful face on its clear surface. ¡°This is perfect,¡± he said, surveying the land. ¡°The dragon¡¯s blood grass can thrive here.¡± With a slight flick of his fingers, the sword grass seeds shot deep into the soil. He then carefully poured both dragon¡¯s blood and the red dragon¡¯s blood over the planted seeds, dividing the planting area with a small rockery. The sun shone brightly, and the blood-soaked soil radiated a faint, pure red aura. Xu Xi turned away, satisfied. The initial step of cultivating dragon¡¯s blood grass was complete. Now, it was just a matter of waiting for the seeds to absorb the nutrients and break through the soil. ¡­ The courtyard was quickly transformed. Bedroom. Study. Living room. Kitchen. Practice room. Xu Xi methodically organized his new home. Using his mental power, he rearranged the furniture to suit his preferences. The extraordinary materials and items he had collected were stored systematically, protected by spirit-sealing formations to prevent the loss of their spiritual essence. The larger storage cabinet he had purchased found its place. Inside, he arranged his collection carefully. His sister¡¯s sugar bowl occupied the first compartment, while Krisha¡¯s wand took the second. These two items gave the cabinet a sense of warmth, dispelling its previous emptiness. ¡°A new chapter begins here,¡± Xu Xi said, gazing at his surroundings. ¡­ Before initiating his third simulation, Xu Xi gave himself a well-deserved break to reflect on and digest the gains from the magical world. He cultivated diligently. Using the spiritual power of the Holy Realm, he drove the growth of his Nascent Soul Realm. Small changes came every three days, and major breakthroughs followed every seven days. With the tenfold cultivation effect of the eternal teardrops, his progress was as smooth and natural as breathing. He also turned his attention to weapon crafting. In his training room, Xu Xi opened the storage bag gifted by Li Wanshou, extracting a wisp of Sun Essence Fire. With the help of fire element sprites from the magical side, he began forging the Jianmu branches. For half a month, the branches absorbed supernatural energies, regaining vitality. Another half month of meticulous forging followed, during which Xu Xi used techniques from the Withered Vine Sword lineage to establish a spiritual imprint and magical connection with the branches. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Jianmu is incredibly tough,¡± Xu Xi remarked. ¡°For my master, with his immortal-level power, shaping it would be simple. For me, even refining it requires my full effort.¡± Looking at the strange, unrefined Jianmu branch, Xu Xi decided to compromise. Instead of reshaping it into a proper sword, he left it in its natural form, trimming it slightly to enhance its appearance. This adjustment wouldn¡¯t affect its functionality. The result was a peculiar weapon¡ªneither a sword nor a staff, but something in between. Slender and unassuming, it resembled a long stick. When Xu Xi infused it with both immortal cultivation mana and magical spiritual power, the branches responded seamlessly. The two systems merged effortlessly, enhancing one another without conflict. ¡°As I thought, combining immortality and magic is the way forward,¡± Xu Xi said, satisfied. ¡­ With his weapon complete, Xu Xi had addressed his only shortcoming. Now he could focus on cultivation with peace of mind. He lived quietly in his courtyard, spending most of his days in seclusion. Occasionally, he ventured out to enjoy fine food or explore the New Territories Market near Yanshan City. His new status as a Holy Domain Magister brought subtle changes to his interactions. Director Zhang Yaoguo of the Yanshan Branch, once a casual acquaintance, now treated Xu Xi with an unconscious respect. Though Xu Xi repeatedly encouraged Zhang to maintain their easygoing camaraderie, the invisible barrier of status remained. ¡°I suppose some things can¡¯t go back to the way they were,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡­ In the solitude of his bedroom, sunlight streamed through the window like a painting, casting a golden glow on Xu Xi¡¯s surroundings. Sitting in a wooden chair, he gazed at his tall, newly filled collection cabinet. His eyes lingered on the sugar bowl and wand inside. Memories of his sister and the witch surfaced¡ªeach moment vivid and detailed. ¡°After spending so much time in simulated worlds, reality feels unfamiliar,¡± Xu Xi murmured. The warmth of the sun, the cool breeze, and the swaying branches outside seemed to amplify his solitude. In the first simulation, Xu Xi had lived with Xu Moli. In the second, he had shared his days with Krisha. They had been his salvation and companionship, just as much as he had been theirs. Now, in his expansive new courtyard, the absence of their presence weighed heavily on him. Shaking his head, Xu Xi dismissed the thought. He pulled out his phone and logged into the Extraordinary Home. ¡°Oh? The Earth is expanding again?¡± The latest report on the homepage captured his attention. The General Administration had detailed the Earth¡¯s recent expansion, noting how much additional area had been gained and the number of newly formed world ruins. The Earth was changing. This was the conclusion of scientists at the Extraordinary Control Bureau. The world ruins¡ªfragments of other worlds¡ªwere merging with Earth, transforming it from the inside out. This phenomenon was expected but still astonishing. The Earth, once a familiar blue planet, was steadily absorbing these fragments, growing larger and more complex. With each expansion, new creatures and extraordinary materials appeared, reshaping humanity¡¯s understanding of reality. What was once the plot of a novel now seemed to be becoming the truth. Chapter 87: ¡°Perhaps, as more worlds merge with the earth, I¡¯ll be able to see Mo Li and Krisha again,¡± Xu Xi murmured as he slowly stood up. The empty room basked in the gentle sunlight streaming through the windows, casting soft highlights on Xu Xi¡¯s face and hair. He turned his head slightly, gazing at the rustling leaves outside the window. Xu Xi¡¯s eyes reflected the flow of time, the inevitable changes in reality. When he had first activated the Beautiful Life Simulator and started the initial simulation, it was the height of summer. By the time the second simulation had begun, summer was fading, giving way to autumn. Now, over a month had passed, and the vibrant days of summer had been replaced by the cool, melancholic tones of autumn. ¡°Time is truly remarkable,¡± Xu Xi said softly. ¡°It pushes us to grow, yet it makes us linger in stillness.¡± Outside the window, the wind carried fallen petals. Xu Xi watched with a faint smile. Autumn¡¯s chill brought with it the craving for warmth. The thought of preparing a hearty meal of beef and lamb crossed Xu Xi¡¯s mind, and he decided to head out. He left the bedroom, passed through the courtyard where dragon¡¯s blood grass was quietly growing, and stepped outside. On the streets, fiery red maple leaves fluttered on either side. Fallen leaves blanketed the ground, and the streets bustled with life. Couples strolled arm in arm, laughter ringing out as they shared moments of joy. Families walked hand in hand, their warmth adding vibrancy to the day. Friends chased one another, their playful shouts filling the crisp air. The scene painted autumn with hues of connection, softening its lonely edges. This warmth reminded Xu Xi of two small figures standing in the cold of winter, waiting patiently for his return. But such moments were confined to the simulated world, not reality. Xu Xi brushed the thought aside and turned his focus to his errands. ¡°What ingredients should I get? Might as well stock up for a few meals,¡± he mused as he entered the supermarket. He quickly gathered everything he needed and headed home, disinterested in lingering for entertainment or distractions. To him, such pursuits were far less fulfilling than savoring a good meal or advancing his cultivation. Each step home crunched against dry autumn leaves, creating a symphony of crisp echoes. Suddenly, Xu Xi froze mid-step. It was so unexpected that it felt surreal. Standing at the gate of his courtyard, a familiar figure waited quietly. ¡°I¡¯m back, Master.¡± The witch¡¯s calm voice broke the silence. It was the same voice Xu Xi remembered¡ªsteady, serene, and devoid of fluctuations, like a tranquil stream flowing through his heart. This reunion came without warning, yet it felt so natural, as if it were destined. For a brief moment, Xu Xi was unsure of what to say. Then his expression softened. ¡°Welcome home, Krisha,¡± he said warmly, extending his hand toward her in a gesture of invitation. Once, in the simulated world, he had met the witch in the autumn. Now, in the real world, autumn had brought them together again. It felt like a poetic echo of fate. ¡°Master¡­¡± The witch¡¯s voice trembled as she took hesitant steps toward him. Her multicolored eyes¡ªblack, gold, and red¡ªgleamed with emotions she rarely displayed. Xu Xi expected her to take his hand, but instead, she began to run. Her footsteps quickened, and before he could react, she threw herself into his arms. Their heartbeats seemed to sync, and time stood still. Krisha clung to Xu Xi tightly, as if afraid he might vanish. Her voice quivered with emotion, ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯ve finally found you. I¡¯ve waited so long¡­ You didn¡¯t lie to me¡­ We¡¯ve truly reunited¡­¡± The season of autumn, so often associated with endings, now symbolized a reunion long overdue. Xu Xi felt his clothes dampen. They were tears¡ªKrisha¡¯s tears. The witch, usually composed and cold, wept freely. Her face buried in Xu Xi¡¯s chest, her delicate features were streaked with tears, but they weren¡¯t tears of sadness. They were tears of pure, unfiltered joy. ¡°Sorry for making you wait, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said softly, his voice heavy with guilt and tenderness. He placed a hand gently on her silver-gray hair, stroking it as he had done countless times in the past. Then, a sound pulled him from the moment¡ªa round of applause. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Turning, Xu Xi noticed a crowd of passersby who had stopped to witness the scene. Some were clapping, others wiping their eyes, clearly misunderstanding the reunion as a touching love story. Xu Xi sighed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and helplessness. He quickly led Krisha into the privacy of the courtyard. Once inside, Krisha had regained her composure. She apologized softly, believing she had caused unnecessary trouble. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi assured her gently. He wiped away her tears with his hand, his voice calm and soothing. Krisha sat quietly, her gaze fixed on Xu Xi¡¯s face, her usual aloofness replaced with quiet vulnerability. She didn¡¯t know why her tears had come so easily or why her emotions had overwhelmed her. She had resolved to not trouble Xu Xi upon their reunion, but everything had spilled over. Was it the feeling of returning to where she belonged? The joy of finding light in the darkness? Or something deeper, more indescribable? The witch didn¡¯t dwell on the questions. What mattered was that the loneliness was gone, replaced by the warmth of being by Xu Xi¡¯s side once more. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Krisha? What is it?¡± Krisha hesitated for a moment, then opened her palm to reveal an ocean-blue necklace. Its glow was serene, carrying a deep and familiar light. ¡°Can you¡­ put this necklace on me again?¡± She whispered, her voice almost shy. Chapter 88: When the witch was young, she endured all the malice the world could muster, forcing her to retreat into herself, escaping the dirt and darkness around her. Yet, there was one man who dedicated his life to breaking the chains that bound her. He succeeded. With the fleeting years of a mortal¡¯s life, he stayed by her side until his final breath. In those few decades, a brilliant and eternal flower blossomed in her heart. The witch found freedom, and the entity known as Krisha Kristina finally experienced liberation. But when Xu Xi died before her eyes, when the only light in her heart disappeared, the witch¡¯s newfound freedom turned to ash. The chains that had once shackled her were broken, but with them, she rediscovered the depths of human emotion. She cried silently, her tears marking her return to being a free bird, just as Xu Xi had always wished for her. Yet, Krisha rejected this freedom. She didn¡¯t want it. ¡°Master, please¡­¡± Krisha whispered, holding out the shimmering ocean-blue necklace in her delicate hand, placing it into Xu Xi¡¯s palm. Xu Xi had spent his life removing the witch¡¯s shackles. Now, Krisha chose to wear them again. This time, the chains were called [Eternal Love]¡ªheavier than anything in the world, a bond she willingly imposed upon herself. She no longer wished to be separated from the sun in her heart. She wanted to remain by his side, always¡­ ¡°Krisha, why did you take off the necklace?¡± Xu Xi asked, puzzled, as he carefully held the necklace. ¡°To clean up the trash for you. I was afraid it would get dirty,¡± Krisha replied softly, her gray-silver hair swaying gently. ¡°Trash?¡± Xu Xi frowned slightly. Something about her words felt off, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what. He decided to let it go for now. ¡°Krisha, lower your head.¡± In the quiet courtyard, bathed in the warm orange glow of autumn, Xu Xi stepped behind the witch. He gently lifted her flowing silver-gray hair, the strands slipping like silk through his fingers, soft and luminous. The autumn breeze carried warmth, blending with the golden light. As Xu Xi held the mithril chain in his hands, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time he had placed the necklace on her. That New Year¡¯s Eve felt like it had only been yesterday. A faint smile appeared on his lips as he carefully secured the necklace around her neck. The soft click of the clasp echoed faintly, signaling the completion of the task. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Krisha murmured, her voice as faint as the autumn breeze, yet clear and resolute. ¡°I like your necklace very much¡­ I really like it¡­¡± The autumn wind grew stronger, causing Krisha¡¯s long hair to dance wildly. Yet, instead of disrupting her beauty, it enhanced her ethereal presence. The necklace glinted with a soft, ocean-blue light against her chest, exuding a dreamlike glow. ¡°Good, I¡¯m glad you like it,¡± Xu Xi said with a warm smile. He gazed at Krisha. Her appearance had not changed¡ªa 17-year-old girl with an air of indifference. Yet, her presence filled the space with familiarity and contentment. Though they had been apart for what felt like a lifetime and separated by entire worlds, there was no sense of distance. Everything¡ªthe past, the present, the illusion, and the reality¡ªblurred together seamlessly. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Xu Xi said, gently taking Krisha¡¯s hand and leading her into the warmth of their home. For Krisha, it felt like home again. Once inside, Xu Xi headed to the kitchen, intending to make tea, but Krisha stopped him. ¡°Please let me handle it,¡± she said, her tone unusually serious. Xu Xi glanced at her, surprised. Her once dual-colored eyes of black and gold had transformed. Now, they shone with pure red, reflecting his figure with youthful vitality. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Xu Xi said, yielding to her insistence. Krisha nodded calmly and walked into the kitchen. Though it was her first time using earthly utensils, she adapted quickly. Her gaze swept across the tools and appliances, understanding them as if by instinct. She used no magic or supernatural powers, opting instead to work with quiet precision. It was as if she had returned to their life in the magical world, moving with practiced ease to prepare tea. Soon, she handed Xu Xi a cup of hot tea, carefully placing it on a small porcelain plate to insulate the heat. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, taking the cup. He blew on the steaming liquid and took a sip. The warmth was perfect for the chilly autumn day. The tea¡¯s light flavor lingered on his tongue, bringing a sense of peace. It reminded him of their life together in the magical world. Despite their immense power, they had chosen a simple, tranquil existence. Every moment of that life, no matter how mundane, was cherished. ¡°Krisha, sit down,¡± Xu Xi said gently. Krisha had been standing quietly by his side, her hands folded neatly in front of her, her posture perfectly straight¡ªlike a maid awaiting orders. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, seating herself with grace. The dim autumn light faded as night approached. Xu Xi turned on the living room lamp, its soft glow casting a warm halo over Krisha¡¯s silver hair. Setting his empty teacup down with a soft clink, Xu Xi finally voiced the question that had been on his mind. ¡°Krisha, how did you¡­ come here?¡± ¡°I saw your figure, heard your voice, and felt your presence. So I came to find you,¡± Krisha said simply, her tone calm as ever. Her words were straightforward, but Xu Xi knew the journey must have been anything but simple. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± he said softly, his emotions a mix of gratitude and sorrow. ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult,¡± Krisha replied, shaking her head slightly. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To her, as long as she could reunite with him, nothing else mattered. The hardships, the dangers¡ªthey were all insignificant compared to being by his side again. The ocean-blue gem on her necklace shimmered faintly, as if mirroring the tides of her emotions. Sometimes gentle, sometimes turbulent, it reflected the witch¡¯s unspoken thoughts. Chapter 89: ¡°Krisha, can you tell me what happened after I died?¡± Xu Xi asked, his tone filled with curiosity. He had long wondered what events happened after the second simulation ended, especially since the simulator¡¯s settlement panel had displayed the term Supreme God. ¡°Yes, after you left¡­¡± Krisha began softly, recounting the events in a calm, measured tone. She described how she discovered manuscripts in the study, uprooted the church and its gods, eradicated belief in deities, and eventually fought her way to the heavens. Her words were devoid of emotion, like a mechanical retelling of history. She narrated her triumph over the magical world¡¯s crown and subsequent conquest of chaos, all with the same neutral cadence. As Xu Xi listened, disbelief etched itself onto his face. He could barely fathom that the witch he once knew¡ªthe quiet, timid Krisha¡ªhad become such an unstoppable force. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡± he muttered, his gaze shifting between Krisha and the calm expression on her face. The Supreme God who ruled over divine powers. The Lord of Time and Space symbolizing creation and finality. The Eternal One who transcended chaos itself. Xu Xi¡¯s understanding of gods was minimal, limited to the faint divine power released by the God of Light during Allenson¡¯s attack. Imagining the vastness of Krisha¡¯s current power was like trying to grasp infinity. ¡°Strong. Strong. Super strong,¡± was all he could summarize. ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing happened to you,¡± Xu Xi said, breaking the silence. His voice softened as he reached out his hand to gently pat Krisha¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t care about her strength or titles; he only cared about the risks she had taken. His original wish was for her to live peacefully in the magical world, away from danger. Instead, his death had pushed her to overturn the heavens and embark on a path he had never envisioned. If time could turn back, even knowing she would become the Supreme God, Xu Xi would never have allowed her to take such risks. Her safety mattered far more than any power she could acquire. With a gentle flick, Xu Xi tapped her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless in the future.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Krisha responded softly, her hand covering her forehead. But her blank expression made it unclear whether she truly understood. Despite the dim lighting and emptiness of the living room, Krisha felt at ease. Xu Xi¡¯s presence alone brought her peace and warmth, dispelling any loneliness. Their conversation shifted to lighter topics. Xu Xi asked about Krisha¡¯s life after the simulation, her newfound powers, and her position as the Supreme God. Then, a thought struck him. ¡°Krisha, is the person sitting here with me your true body?¡± he asked, his brow furrowed. The earth was far too fragile to withstand the presence of a Supreme God. Krisha¡¯s answer was simple. ¡°I met a kind-hearted person.¡± ¡°A kind-hearted person?¡± Xu Xi repeated, puzzled. ¡°Yes. She taught me how to project my consciousness. The one speaking to you now is merely a projection,¡± she explained. ¡°I see,¡± Xu Xi said, nodding in understanding. The revelation made sense. It was the only way she could be here without overwhelming the fragile earth. ¡°I really have to thank that kind person,¡± Xu Xi mused aloud. Whoever this benefactor was, they must have been an extraordinary being to aid someone like Krisha. Unbeknownst to him, the Eternal Teardrops on his wrist briefly caught Krisha¡¯s attention. ¡°¡­Somewhat familiar¡­¡± she murmured to herself. The conversation shifted again as Xu Xi showed Krisha around the courtyard. They toured the various rooms, and Xu Xi even joked about relying on her protection now that she was so powerful. Krisha, however, took the comment seriously. She stayed close to him, following like a shadow guarding its light. Finally, they arrived at Xu Xi¡¯s room. The first thing Krisha noticed was the large wooden storage cabinet. Her eyes landed on two familiar items inside: the scorched gray wand and an ordinary sugar bowl. ¡°Master, what is this?¡± Krisha asked, her voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°Surprised, Krisha?¡± Xu Xi said, smiling. He opened the cabinet, retrieving the burnt wand. ¡°The wand you lost back then came back to me by chance. I kept it as a keepsake. But now that you¡¯re here, do you want it back? After all, it¡¯s yours.¡± Krisha shook her head slightly, her gaze shifting to the sugar bowl. ¡°And this?¡± she asked, pointing at it. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi hesitated before answering. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a very important memory. It might look like just a candy jar, but it holds meaning for me.¡± Krisha seemed to understand. Slowly, she stepped forward and adjusted the items in the cabinet. When she was done, the wand occupied the first position. Chapter 90: Xu Xi couldn¡¯t quite understand Krisha¡¯s actions. Adjusting the positions of the sugar bowl and magic wand seemed unnecessary, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. It was just a minor change, and the sugar bowl was still there. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Krisha. It¡¯s time to prepare dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Krisha replied. The autumn sun was setting fast, painting the sky with deep shades of orange and leaving a thick darkness behind. The last light of the day brushed softly across the ground, casting a golden glow through the tall kitchen windows. The light illuminated Krisha¡¯s pale face, her skin so clear that even the tiniest details were visible. ¡°Master, please allow me to handle this,¡± Krisha offered. ¡°No, Krisha. Let me do it,¡± Xu Xi said, feeling that this reunion was worth celebrating. He wanted to cook the meal himself, but Krisha seemed just as eager to take over. In the end, they worked together to prepare the meal. Charcoal-grilled chicken, stewed dragon meat, ginseng and red fruit soup, and stir-fried nectar mushrooms filled the large dining table. The steam rising from the dishes chased away the chill of autumn. With a click, Xu Xi turned on the overhead light. The sun had fully set, and the moon was rising high in the night sky. Only the bright indoor lights kept the house warm and inviting. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d meet you again in the real world, Krisha. This feeling is¡­¡± Xu Xi said as he pulled out a chair and sat down, looking directly at the witch seated across from him. Her empty eyes stared back, calm and unwavering. ¡°¡­Really good,¡± he concluded, a faint smile curling his lips. The witch¡¯s presence filled the previously empty courtyard with warmth and life. Even with her stoic demeanor, her very existence made everything feel livelier. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Krisha responded, picking up her bowl and chopsticks after Xu Xi began eating. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but notice her dexterity with chopsticks. Before the end of the second simulation, they had been her nemesis. Did she teach herself during the time after his death? Time, ruthless as it is, forces people to grow and learn. ¡°Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, placing a piece of soft stewed meat into her bowl. ¡°Yes, Master?¡± she asked, slightly confused. ¡°Nothing. I just want you to eat more,¡± Xu Xi said gently, watching as the immortal witch opened her small mouth and slowly bit into the stew. Dinner was uneventful, yet the soft clinking of bowls and chopsticks created a serene rhythm. For Krisha, this ordinary moment carried profound meaning¡ªit was everything she had longed for. ¡°Very good¡­¡± Krisha murmured halfway through the meal, her voice barely audible, but Xu Xi¡¯s sharp hearing caught it. ¡°What¡¯s so good?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you again,¡± she replied softly. Xu Xi smiled warmly. ¡°Krisha, have you thought about what you¡¯ll do now that you¡¯re in this world?¡± ¡°Be with you,¡± Krisha answered without hesitation. Her response was familiar, just as it had been before. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you tomorrow, the day after, next year, and ten years from now,¡± she said with quiet determination. The faint strands of gray-silver hair falling across her forehead partially obscured her brilliant eyes, leaving Xu Xi unable to discern the emotions hidden within. ¡°Exactly what you¡¯d say, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, his tone a mix of fondness and resignation. ¡°If that¡¯s your choice, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Krisha had become a god, and Xu Xi himself was a Holy Domain Mage. With their abilities, practical matters like food and shelter were irrelevant. After dinner, Krisha cleared the table and washed the dishes by hand. Though she could have used her powers to finish the task instantly, she chose to do it the traditional way, calling it a ¡°ritual of serving the Master.¡± Watching her move purposefully, Xu Xi felt his life in the real world had become far more interesting. ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­¡± he murmured to himself. ¡°The Krisha here isn¡¯t your true body, just a projection.¡± For someone as powerful as Krisha, even her projection was indistinguishable from a real person. But knowing it wasn¡¯t her true form, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but long for the real Krisha. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Krisha said, overhearing him. She placed a cup of hot tea on the table and added, ¡°I will accelerate the upgrading of this world until it can withstand my true body.¡± Xu Xi froze, mid-sip. ¡°What did you just say, Krisha?¡± ¡°Accelerate the upgrading of this world,¡± she repeated calmly. Xu Xi¡¯s eyes widened. He had always thought the earth¡¯s extraordinary recovery was a natural phenomenon. Now it seemed Krisha had been directly involved. As realization dawned, his expression became one of utter disbelief. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Does this mean¡­ I crippled myself?¡± he exclaimed, his voice rising in shock. Krisha, standing calmly, shook her head. ¡°Before I began upgrading the earth, the extraordinary recovery had already started. I didn¡¯t break your legs, Master. That¡¯s not my fault.¡± Xu Xi let out a deep breath, processing her words. Even so, he couldn¡¯t shake the surreal thought that somehow, his current life might have been his own doing all along. Chapter 91: In the quiet living room, Krisha calmly explained to Xu Xi her role in accelerating the earth¡¯s supernatural evolution. She explained that when she first discovered the earth, it was already in the midst of a supernatural awakening. The witch¡¯s actions merely hastened its transformation, aiming to expand the earth enough to support her physical arrival. ¡°Please rest assured,¡± Krisha said softly, summoning her wand. The wand looked unassuming, exactly as it had been when Xu Xi first gave it to her. However, the ¡°Gray Resurrection¡± now held eternal time and space within it, preserving all creatures from fragmented worlds that had become the earth¡¯s nourishment. Only a select few¡ªthose with special abilities or unwilling to live within the wand¡¯s space¡ªdescended to the earth with the fragments of their magical worlds. These beings became part of the era of spiritual energy recovery, like the red dragon. Xu Xi slumped onto the living room sofa, overwhelmed by the flood of revelations. ¡°Good news: my witch isn¡¯t the mastermind,¡± he muttered. ¡°Bad news: my witch is an accomplice.¡± Krisha¡¯s involvement in creating the magical ruins that frequently appeared on earth was undeniable. ¡°This is¡­complicated,¡± Xu Xi sighed. The emergence of boundary ruins had brought both chaos and incredible advancements. They accelerated human progress, uniting humanity against extraordinary disasters and fostering a new age of technological and magical development. Diseases once thought incurable now had solutions. Stagnant civilizations found new vitality. Even immortality or divinity seemed attainable. The extraordinary disasters of the first few years paled in comparison to the benefits humanity had gained. Xu Xi closed his eyes and reflected. Ultimately, he decided not to interfere with Krisha¡¯s actions. She had ensured the survival of countless beings by integrating their worlds into the earth. Empty remnants and the corpses of fallen gods were all that joined the planet. It was a win for everyone. ¡°But if the earth truly becomes large enough to accommodate Krisha¡¯s full presence one day, what would that look like?¡± Xu Xi mused. He envisioned an earth transformed into the brightest star in the universe, marveling at the possibilities. By the time he finished his tea, he felt mentally drained. The witch had shared so much in one day that Xu Xi knew it would take time to fully process. ¡­ ¡°Good night, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said as the day wound down. After freshening up, he bid her goodnight and prepared to retreat to his room. However, as he walked down the quiet corridor, he noticed Krisha following closely behind him. The moonlight painted her silver-gray hair with a soft glow, making her movements almost ethereal. ¡°Krisha, aren¡¯t you going back to your room?¡± Xu Xi asked, puzzled. Krisha stopped, her hair swaying like a silver waterfall. ¡°I want to protect you,¡± she said simply. After a pause, she added, ¡°At least for tonight, please allow me to do this.¡± Xu Xi chuckled, remembering the joke he¡¯d made earlier about relying on her for protection. He hadn¡¯t expected her to take it so seriously. ¡°Krisha, thank you for your concern,¡± Xu Xi said with a warm smile, ¡°but I don¡¯t need protection. With my current strength, nothing on this earth poses a threat to me.¡± ¡°Not necessarily, Master¡­¡± Krisha replied cryptically. Xu Xi shook his head, confident in his abilities and the protection of the Eternal Tears. ¡°Thank you, Krisha, but it¡¯s really not necessary,¡± he insisted before entering his room. That night, Xu Xi decided against practicing. The revelations of the day had left him mentally exhausted. He quickly fell into a deep sleep. ¡­ The world outside was alive with nighttime activity. Faint noises from the city center blended with rhythmic sounds, making the night seem lonelier in contrast. In Xu Xi¡¯s room, the air rippled slightly, and when it stilled, Krisha was seated in a wooden chair by his bedside. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the moonlight, she gazed at Xu Xi¡¯s sleeping face. ¡°Master¡­¡± she whispered softly. The witch didn¡¯t understand why she felt compelled to call out to him. She simply wanted to speak his name, over and over, as if to confirm his presence. But Krisha hadn¡¯t come to Xu Xi¡¯s room out of mere sentimentality. She had a purpose. ¡°Brother¡­¡± The word hung in the air, silent and invisible. At this moment, another presence stirred in the room¡ªa presence that shouldn¡¯t have been there. Hidden in the shadows, she observed with trembling eyes filled with guilt and longing. Her gaze fell on the witch, and she realized with a pang that she wasn¡¯t alone. Chapter 92: The night was unnaturally quiet. Not just the silence of the world settling into sleep, but a stillness that pressed against the fabric of reality itself. A cold, murderous intent hung heavy in the air. Time and space froze as if the universe itself held its breath. The stars ceased their flow, and the rushing streams of light halted, trapped in an eerie suspension. ¡°So, it¡¯s true¡­¡± The witch¡¯s voice was calm, indifferent, untouched by the murderous aura. Her expression was unreadable as her luminous eyes, faintly glistening, shifted first to Xu Xi, peacefully sleeping, and then to the figure of the sword fairy by the window. The overwhelming hostility radiating from the sword fairy confirmed Krisha¡¯s suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re waiting for the same person as me.¡± Once could be coincidence. Twice made it undeniable. The faint aura emanating from the eternal teardrops and sugar bowl had already piqued Krisha¡¯s awareness that her master might share an inexplicable connection with the ¡°good Samaritan¡± she had once encountered. Fighting for him? Claiming him? Proving superiority? The witch didn¡¯t dwell on such ideas. Her presence in Xu Xi¡¯s room was driven by the simple desire to protect him. After all, Krisha knew nothing of the sword fairy¡¯s true identity. She couldn¡¯t discern whether the other was friend or foe. And perhaps¡­ Krisha cared. More than she wanted to admit. ¡°Can we talk?¡± In the quiet bedroom, Krisha rose gracefully from the wooden chair. Her long hair swayed with her movements as she extended a calm invitation to Xu Moli. Click! Click! The sharp sound of space fracturing echoed in response. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to discuss.¡± Xu Moli¡¯s tone was cold, her expression frostier still. Her gaze burned with disbelief. The person she had so graciously helped had not only found her way to this world but was in the same room as her brother. While she had been away, things had progressed to an unthinkable extent. Swoosh! The wooden sword hummed sharply, avoiding Xu Xi¡¯s bed with precision but slicing directly toward Krisha. ¡°What a hassle¡­¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Krisha parried the attack, her face blank yet tinged with faint confusion. Why couldn¡¯t the sword fairy talk things out? The one who had once shown such enthusiasm in assisting her was now aggressive beyond reason. In her moment of distress, Xu Xi¡¯s teachings surfaced in Krisha¡¯s mind: ¡°Krisha, if words fail, sometimes force is the best option.¡± Remembering this, Krisha tilted her head, raised her wand, and issued her own challenge. ¡°Fight?¡± Xu Moli laughed coldly, angered beyond words. The gall. The sheer audacity of this so-called supreme god to stand so confidently before her. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s fight!¡± Xu Moli¡¯s black hair cascaded like a waterfall as she grasped her bloodstained wooden sword. With a swift motion, time and space within the room were forcefully severed. The fairy and the witch, two eternal supremely powerful beings, vanished into the infinite void of space to settle their clash. ¡­ The starry sea trembled as their powers collided. Brilliant sword light carved through the darkness, splitting galaxies in two. The flowing Milky Way halted, and the laws of the universe faltered under their might. ¡°Is this the so-called Immortal Way my Master mentioned?¡± Krisha mused. She tapped her wand against the vacuum beneath her feet, commanding time itself to accelerate. Stars aged and collapsed, consuming the sword light with infinite precision. ¡°Destroy.¡± Krisha¡¯s voice was calm as she unleashed an annihilative force, aimed directly at the very concept of Xu Moli¡¯s existence. But Xu Moli was undeterred. ¡°Shifting fate, altering the heavens.¡± Her voice was icy, and with a mere gesture, the stars shattered and laws unraveled. In an instant, the collapse of billions of celestial bodies mirrored the might of her power. Yet, just as destruction reached its peak, the two rivals worked in unison to repair the starry sea. Although the battle raged far from the earth, it still resided within the same universe. Excessive destruction could have far-reaching consequences, and both knew restraint was necessary. Their confrontation, fought with only fragments of their consciousness, was a testament to their discipline. ¡­ Explosions rippled across the cold void, brilliant and devastating. Stars shattered, reformed, and shattered again in a cosmic dance. This endless cycle created a spectacle that stunned any lucky enough to witness it. But as the battle dragged on, both Xu Moli and Krisha realized their stalemate. Their powers, vast and unmatched, canceled each other out. After one final act of restoration, the two supreme beings stopped simultaneously. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Moli asked, her frown deepening. The question had been asked before when they first met, but now it carried greater weight. The witch¡¯s connection to her brother demanded answers. ¡°I am Krisha Kristina,¡± came the calm reply. ¡°The Master¡¯s only disciple.¡± The revelation left Xu Moli momentarily stunned. Her cold, indifferent eyes flickered with astonishment. A disciple? The supreme god from another time and space was her brother¡¯s disciple? But how? It was hard to reconcile. A cultivator teaching a god of magic? How absurd. Before she could fully process this, Krisha posed her own question. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your relationship with the Master?¡± The witch¡¯s empty eyes fixed on Xu Moli, awaiting her answer. ¡°I am Xu Moli¡­ his sister.¡± Krisha blinked. Her Master, someone she revered as the greatest, had a sister? And not just any sister¡ªa supreme immortal? The two eternal supremes stood frozen in the silent universe, exchanging disbelieving glances. For a moment, their animosity faded, replaced by mutual shock. The same thought crossed their minds. ¡°Does my brother really have only one disciple?¡± ¡°Does the Master really have only one sister?¡± The tension evaporated, leaving only contemplation. Two eternal beings, connected by their shared bond with the same man, now lost in thought. Chapter 93: ¡°Perhaps this is a unique kind of reincarnation, a gift that belongs only to my brother,¡± Xu Moli finally said. Her tone was filled with complexity. For her, it was a bittersweet revelation¡ªa confirmation that her brother remembered her completely. But when her gaze landed on the witch standing before her, the one she had personally sent to her brother, her heart sank. She had been there first¡­ If only she had been more decisive back then¡­ The realization weighed heavily on her, and Xu Moli fell into a conflicted silence. Regret for the past mingled with unease about the present. Should she continue with her original plan and wait for her true self to reunite with her brother? Or should she change her course? The hesitation overwhelmed her. Finally, Xu Moli¡¯s figure faded away, her consciousness retreating to her body, leaving her lost in thought. Krisha¡¯s sudden arrival had disrupted the fairy¡¯s carefully laid plans. ¡°Strange people¡­¡± Krisha murmured to herself, watching Xu Moli¡¯s departure. ¡°But she is indeed a kind person.¡± For a long time, the witch stood alone in the vastness of the universe, her thoughts swirling. She was someone with indifferent emotions, a shadow dependent on the sun for survival. Xu Moli¡¯s hesitant and reserved demeanor puzzled her¡ªit was so different from her own. Now that her mentor¡¯s immediate troubles had been resolved, the witch made a decision: she would continue to stay by her mentor¡¯s side. The universe trembled with a faint hum. Krisha took a step forward, her wand in hand, and the surrounding space shifted. When the ripples of time and space settled, she found herself back in Xu Xi¡¯s room. On the bed, Xu Xi lay sound asleep, protected by a magic circle. Krisha stood silently, gazing at his face for a long time, as if trying to commit every detail to memory. She stayed there until the first signs of sunrise. Only then did she quietly take the small wooden chair she had been sitting on, disappear into the folds of space, and return to the room Xu Xi had chosen for her. The witch didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on her master. She didn¡¯t want Xu Xi to find out she had snuck into his room without permission. ¡°May you rest well, Master¡­¡± she whispered softly, her voice vanishing into the dawn. ¡­ Dreams are silent, a vast and quiet abyss. Dreams are colorful, a boundless sea of swirling hues. As Xu Xi lay on the soft bed, his consciousness drifted deeper and deeper, until he found himself in a hazy dreamscape. The world around him was white and boundless, like an endless expanse of clouds. ¡°Is this really a dream?¡± Xu Xi wondered. He felt too lucid, too aware. It was more like his Nascent Soul had left his body and was meditating, communicating with the universe. ¡°What is this place?¡± he muttered. Before he could make sense of it, the blank expanse began to change. Colors emerged, swirling and merging, and soon a familiar figure materialized before him. It was snowing heavily. The cold bit through the air, sharp and unrelenting. It was winter in Black Rock City. A small figure huddled at the door of a wooden house, blowing on her hands to keep warm. She looked up toward the distant road with hopeful eyes, waiting for someone to return. ¡°Brother, why haven¡¯t you come back yet¡­¡± Her voice trembled with cold. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Mo Li?¡± Xu Xi whispered, his heart aching at the sight. He reached out his hands instinctively, wanting to brush the snow from her shoulders. But as his hand moved, the scene shifted. The little girl grew older, becoming a frail teenager lying on a bed in a dim cave. Her eyes were dull, filled with tears of guilt and despair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ I¡¯m dragging you down¡­¡± Xu Xi watched in silence, recognizing the scene as a memory from one of the simulated worlds. At that time, he had been out searching for medicine, leaving Xu Moli alone in the cave. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Xi said softly, even though he knew his words couldn¡¯t reach her. The dream shifted again. Clouds swirled, and the setting changed. This time, it was Krisha¡¯s story. The witch wandered the world alone after Xu Xi¡¯s death, her footsteps echoing through forgotten corners of existence. She filled her days with small, hollow gestures¡ªtaming dragons, planting vibrant dragon blood grass, and collecting mundane items in an attempt to recreate the life she once had with her mentor. ¡°Master, look.¡± ¡°I can use chopsticks now. I won¡¯t drop them anymore¡­¡± At a lonely dinner table, the witch picked up a piece of monster meat with practiced precision and placed it in an empty bowl across from her. The sunlight streaming in was indifferent, offering no warmth. Krisha smiled faintly, using these small deceptions to keep moving forward. ¡°Moli, Krisha¡­¡± Dreams projected their pasts, weaving fragments of their lives together. Xu Xi, watching these scenes, felt his heart ache despite knowing his sister and his student were safe in the real world. The simulation was real. The emotions were real. These were stories that left indelible marks, impossible to forget. But then the dream shifted again. This time, Xu Moli and Krisha appeared together. Not as children or as struggling figures from the simulations, but as the powerful beings they had become. The two clashed fiercely, their battle shaking the stars and collapsing space. The more they fought, the more destructive their power became, threatening to tear the universe apart. ¡°Stop fighting! Don¡¯t fight anymore!¡± Xu Xi tried to intervene, but the chaotic energy swallowed him whole. The dream shattered. Dazed, Xu Xi opened his eyes to the soft light of morning. He stared at the ceiling, his face etched with fatigue. ¡°Was that really just a dream?¡± he murmured. ¡°But with my current state, I shouldn¡¯t have such strange dreams. Could this be some kind of omen?¡± Chapter 94: When something seems off, there¡¯s often a deeper reason behind it. Xu Xi sat by the window, gazing at the early morning sunlight piercing through the mist, wrapping the world in a soft glow. In this tranquil moment, his thoughts churned as he tried to decipher the dream from the previous night. ¡°Mo Li¡­¡± ¡°Krisha¡­¡± ¡°Why would I dream of the two of them fighting in the universe?¡± His brow furrowed as his fingers tapped rhythmically on the chair¡¯s armrest. His gaze wandered to the collection cabinet, lingering on the sugar bowl and the gray wand sealed within. He pondered for a long time, entertaining various theories. But each felt too far-fetched. Was the dream merely his mind playing tricks? Or did it have a deeper meaning? The sharp sound of the door opening interrupted his thoughts. It was Krisha. ¡°Master, breakfast is ready,¡± she announced in her usual calm, unwavering tone. Krisha looked different today. She wore a simple white dress with a light black overlay, unadorned by patterns or embellishments. Yet, her presence was stunning, her outfit perfectly complementing her ethereal beauty. Even the autumn wind seemed to harmonize with her elegance. ¡°Thank you, Krisha.¡± ¡°This is what I should do, Master,¡± she replied softly. After washing up with the help of magic, Xu Xi left his room and walked to the kitchen alongside Krisha. Soon, the two sat down for their first breakfast together in the real world. ¡°Krisha, I had a peculiar dream last night. Perhaps you could shed some light on it?¡± Xu Xi asked as he sipped the millet porridge Krisha had prepared. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The witch paused briefly, her gaze steady as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, but I can¡¯t make sense of your dream.¡± She spoke as naturally as she poured a glass of warm milk for Xu Xi. Krisha chose not to reveal the truth about the events of the previous night. Her actions¡ªsneaking into Xu Xi¡¯s room to ensure his safety¡ªwere done out of concern, but she feared they might be misunderstood. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve just been overthinking,¡± Xu Xi mused aloud, dismissing the matter. But Krisha had a different concern on her mind. ¡°Master,¡± she began, her tone as serious as ever, ¡°I believe your safety needs to be taken more seriously.¡± Xu Xi chuckled, recalling their conversation from the previous night. ¡°Krisha, you worry too much,¡± he said with a reassuring smile. ¡°There are few threats on earth that could challenge me now.¡± To emphasize his point, he raised his wrist, showing her the [Eternal Teardrops], and briefly explained its extraordinary abilities¡ªits unparalleled defense that could even withstand the attack of an Immortal Emperor. But instead of easing her concerns, it only made Krisha more resolute. Having witnessed Xu Moli¡¯s sudden appearance in Xu Xi¡¯s room the previous night, Krisha couldn¡¯t help but worry. What if it hadn¡¯t been his sister but a real enemy? ¡°I can protect you, Master,¡± she insisted, her voice carrying an unusual stubbornness. For a fleeting moment, her expression softened, but then it became blank again. ¡°Failed¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°Anointing the Master as a god¡­failed¡­¡± A subtle ripple passed over Xu Xi¡¯s body, dissipating into the air. ¡°Krisha, what did you just do?¡± he asked, his tone tinged with curiosity. The witch explained that she had attempted to use her supreme authority to bless Xu Xi, elevating him to godhood. But an unseen force had blocked her efforts. It was the first time Krisha had encountered a power beyond her own. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Krisha. I believe I know the reason,¡± Xu Xi said gently, comforting her. As he spoke, the [Life Simulator] panel appeared before him, invisible to Krisha. Xu Xi realized that the simulator¡¯s mysterious power was responsible for blocking the witch¡¯s attempt. Canonizing him would have inadvertently canonized the simulator itself¡ªa feat even the supreme witch couldn¡¯t achieve. Xu Xi wasn¡¯t bothered by this revelation. Becoming a god was inevitable for him; it was merely a matter of time. But Krisha felt differently. ¡°Master, this is my gift to you,¡± she said softly. With a graceful motion, Krisha summoned countless points of shimmering light, the divine authority of countless worlds. She sifted through them carefully, testing the limits of what the earth could bear. ¡°Krisha, what are you doing?¡± Xu Xi asked, his tone a mix of surprise and curiosity. ¡°Please accept this, Master¡­¡± Amidst the swirling gray strands of her hair, a luminous necklace materialized. She carefully placed it in Xu Xi¡¯s palm. [Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining a special item: The Supreme Crown] [The Supreme Crown] [Item Description]: The heavens witness His arrival, and all worlds praise His eternity. Celebrate, for this is His past and the embodiment of His glorious achievements. [Item Effects: Magical power increased tenfold. Elemental perception enhanced tenfold. Damage to gods increased tenfold. Damage to dragons and sub-dragons increased tenfold. Law comprehension improved tenfold. Elemental power enhanced tenfold. Time and space understanding increased tenfold.] Xu Xi stared at the necklace in awe. ¡°Krisha, this¡­¡± The witch¡¯s serene expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Please accept it, Master. It¡¯s my way of protecting you.¡± Chapter 95: The simulator panel continued to refresh. The abilities derived from the Supreme Crown were demonstrating their unrivaled power in every aspect. [The Supreme Crown]: The eternal lifespan is synchronized once a day, granting the wearer infinite and eternal life. It cannot be destroyed, dispelled, or revoked; even the God of Death cannot take this gift away. Time and space perception refreshes once a day, granting the wearer 24 hours of time-space talent. The wearer can manipulate and understand the power of time and space without limitations of knowledge or race. Absolute immunity refreshes once a day, nullifying attacks below the level of great divine power. The eternal supreme favor ensures that when the wearer ascends, they will ignite the divine fire, condense divinity, and become a true god with all powers permitted by the Supreme God, guaranteed at 100%. [Requirements for use]: His only, His everything. ¡°Ah? Am I relying on others again?¡± Xu Xi blinked. It suddenly dawned on him why the scene before him felt so familiar. Krisha¡¯s act of presenting the Supreme Crown mirrored his sister¡¯s gesture when she gifted the Eternal Teardrop. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What¡¯s more, the Supreme Crown¡¯s abilities even exceeded those of the Eternal Teardrop by one or two bonuses. It wasn¡¯t a significant difference, but it was noticeable. The glowing artifact, condensed from concepts and authority, shimmered like a phantom necklace compressed from countless fragments of starlight. It rested in Xu Xi¡¯s palm, connecting countless small worlds. Through it, he faintly sensed the presence of an immeasurable magnitude. ¡°The Supreme Crown¡­ It isn¡¯t shaped by the heavens and the world; rather, it governs them.¡± Xu Xi murmured to himself. Feeling the vast power within the necklace, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Ever since Krisha returned, one shock after another had been delivered. In just two days, Xu Xi experienced multiple earth-shattering revelations. ¡°Master, this is my reward,¡± Krisha said softly. Sitting upright with her cold, indifferent expression, her delicate face rivaled the brilliance of the sun. Xu Xi understood her meaning. The ocean-blue necklace she once received was now returned to him in the form of the Supreme Crown. This was the most precious gift the witch could imagine and offer. ¡°Thank you, Krisha. I truly like this gift.¡± Under her gaze, Xu Xi noticed the subtle nervousness in her usually emotionless demeanor. He smiled gently. Would an emotionally detached witch feel anxious about whether her gift would be accepted? Her hesitation reflected in her clear eyes, which followed every movement Xu Xi made until he finally put on the necklace. ¡°It¡¯s an excellent gift, Krisha. It¡¯s incredibly helpful.¡± His warm, broad palm gently patted her head, brushing away her unease. Krisha¡¯s worries were unnecessary. How could he ever refuse a gift from her? First, it represented her sincere feelings. Second, Xu Xi had already accepted his sister¡¯s ¡°soft rice,¡± so why would he reject his disciple¡¯s? ¡°I¡¯ve walked on thin ice my entire life. All my magical achievements have been through sheer effort.¡± Xu Xi sighed. He extended his right hand, and with a flicker of spatial fluctuations, the glass of water in the living room vanished and reappeared in his hand. Space magic, mastered in an instant! The Supreme Crown¡¯s time-space perception and the tenfold amplification of time-space cultivation had contributed to this miraculous feat. ¡°Soft rice¡­ is truly delicious,¡± Xu Xi concluded with a faint smile. Krisha blinked in confusion, not understanding his remark, but she could see he was satisfied with her gift, which lifted her mood. After breakfast, Krisha resumed cleaning the courtyard, moving with her characteristic precision and rhythm. Although she could have completed the task effortlessly with a thought, she chose to do it manually, just as she would in the magical world. Meanwhile, Xu Xi entered the study room. The bookshelves, bathed in sunlight, displayed intricate wood grain patterns. Thick ancient books on magic and Taoist cultivation filled the shelves, each protected by a spirit-sealing barrier to prevent decay. Navigating through the narrow passage, Xu Xi reached his large desk, cluttered with manuscripts and crumpled notes. Sitting down, he retrieved the Eternal Teardrop and the Supreme Crown, comparing the two artifacts. ¡°My sister¡¯s gift and my disciple¡¯s gift both provide a tenfold boost to their respective attributes,¡± Xu Xi noted. ¡°But the most significant change is the time-space talent and the guarantee of becoming a god. ¡°The former paves the way from pseudo-omnipotence to true omnipotence. While I¡¯ve grasped the basics of space magic, time magic remains challenging and will require more effort.¡± He paused. ¡°As for becoming a god, this solves the issue of future progression entirely. All I need to do is refine my mental power and naturally reach the bottleneck of godhood.¡± Shifting his focus to the Eternal Teardrop, Xu Xi contemplated the mysterious presence behind it. ¡°What is Mo Li up to these days?¡± In the past, Xu Xi had assumed his sister had traveled to another world, leaving only the Eternal Teardrop to accompany the ruins of the world. However, Krisha¡¯s inability to achieve godhood made him question this assumption. He vividly recalled a peculiar sensation shortly after obtaining the Eternal Teardrop during his second simulation. At the time, he dismissed it as a fleeting illusion, finding no evidence of anything unusual. But now, reflecting on it, he suspected it might have been a similar experience to what he faced today. Staring at the light-red crystal in his palm, Xu Xi muttered, ¡°Back then, it wasn¡¯t about becoming a god but an immortal¡­ Mo Li might have been by my side all along. I just didn¡¯t realize it and mistakenly thought she was in another world.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s thoughts wandered to the strange dream he had the previous night. He had been puzzling over the conflict between his sister and his disciple. Now, it seemed clear. Whether they were fighting or forming alliances, the reason Mo Li interacted with Krisha could only be Xu Xi himself. Mo Li must have been observing him and the people around him. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why won¡¯t she reveal herself?¡± In the silent study, Xu Xi fell into deep contemplation. Chapter 96: The first simulation lasted 19 years, during which Xu Xi and Xu Moli spent 18 years together. The second simulation lasted 79 years, and Xu Xi shared 73 of those years with Krisha. From a purely time-based perspective, the life experiences Xu Xi shared with the witch in the second simulation far outweighed those he shared with his younger sister. If one were to exclude the time when Mo Li was struck by a heavenly disaster and lay in a coma, the time spent between the siblings became even less. So, could one conclude that the bond between Xu Xi and his sister wasn¡¯t as strong as the one he shared with the witch? Xu Xi didn¡¯t think so. Emotions weren¡¯t all the same. Some grow and shine through years of companionship, while others become eternal in fleeting moments. In Xu Xi¡¯s heart, Mo Li, the sister he had cared for since childhood, held an irreplaceable place. She was a foolish child¡ªwaiting shivering in the cold for his return, struggling to hold an oil umbrella to shield him from the rain despite her small frame, and even in her dying moments, worrying that her illness might burden his future. Foolish? Incredibly so. Silly? Certainly. But how many such people exist in the world? To Xu Xi, there might be others, but no one like Xu Moli¡ªhis one true companion in the immortal world, someone who had shared warmth with him through life¡¯s bitter trials. Krisha had her own unique memories, just as Mo Li had hers. Those memories and experiences together shaped irreplaceable emotions¡ªprecious and beautiful. The sound of birds chirping drifted in through the window. They flitted among the dead autumn leaves, searching for warmth where new life would sprout. Sunlight filtered through the wooden windows at an angle, casting a glow on Xu Xi¡¯s face as he closed his eyes, the blood-red crystal of the Eternal Teardrop reflecting its light onto him. ¡°Mo Li, are you upset with me for what happened back then? Is that why you refuse to see me?¡± Xu Xi sighed, the sound reverberating in the quiet study. He had long suspected that his sister might be nearby. Despite his attempts to reach out, there had been no response. Now, he was certain¡ªhis clumsy, tear-prone sister was indeed close, yet unwilling to appear before him. Was she angry? Disappointed? Xu Xi didn¡¯t understand her thoughts, but he knew he needed to act. The misunderstandings during the simulation, the harsh words spoken in anger¡ªthose wounds needed closure. As her elder brother, he owed her that much. But what could he do to see her familiar figure once again? Xu Xi gazed out the window, his thoughts carried by the wind along with the fluttering dead leaves. After some time, the door to the study creaked open. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought tea,¡± Krisha announced, stepping in with a porcelain cup of steaming liquid. Its light green hue was familiar. ¡°Thank you, Krisha.¡± Xu Xi accepted the cup and took a sip. The sharp bitterness of the Qingshen Grass Magic Drink instantly attacked his taste buds. ¡°¡­So bitter,¡± Xu Xi muttered, feeling his tongue go numb. The drink¡¯s refreshing effect enhanced his mental clarity and quickened his thoughts. Yet as a sanctuary mage, did Xu Xi truly need such improvements? ¡°Krisha.¡± ¡°Yes, Master?¡± she replied, her posture respectful. ¡°Please don¡¯t use Qingshen grass for afternoon tea anymore.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Krisha responded softly, her black-and-white fluffy skirt swaying slightly as she held the cup and plate. Her lifeless yet beautiful eyes reflected only Xu Xi¡¯s figure. Silent. Pure. Unchanging, even as years passed. Yanshan City was cold and quiet in autumn, but the presence of the witch seemed to fill the courtyard with vitality. Under the sunlight, the dragon blood grass glowed faintly, thriving unreasonably despite the season. Dragon Blood Grass and Red Dragon Blood Grass¡ªtwo entirely different plants¡ªflourished under Krisha¡¯s care, each displaying its unique beauty. The former carried a faint oceanic scent and could grant dragon blood, enabling snakes and fish to transform into the lowest tier of demon cultivators. The latter, fiery and crimson, could imbue animals with sub-dragon traits and grant humans fire-element perception, making them ideal fire magician candidates. The grass grew so abundantly that Xu Xi sold several batches. However, cultivating new dragon blood grass required fresh dragon blood. When the red dragon arrived in Yanshan City and saw the witch, it immediately knelt, trembling. Offering its blood willingly, it claimed that as long as it wasn¡¯t killed, it would endure any amount of bloodletting. The witch calmly accepted the red dragon¡¯s plea, finding Xu Xi¡¯s teachings about the docility of dragons to be surprisingly accurate. The red dragon dared not protest. In the courtyard, Krisha continued managing housework and the dragon blood grass. Yet Xu Xi¡¯s life remained far from relaxed. After obtaining the necklace formed from the Supreme Crown, he threw himself into training, delving into the complexities of space magic and time magic. Through relentless effort, Xu Xi mastered several space magic techniques. Short-distance teleportation for combat, long-distance teleportation, space slashes for offense, and space barriers for defense were all within his grasp. ¡°The offensive and defensive techniques are helpful but not crucial. I already have plenty of methods in those areas. The true value lies in teleportation,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°With space magic, I¡¯ll no longer need to travel slowly over long distances. As for time magic, it¡¯s far more challenging. I probably won¡¯t fully control it until I become a god.¡± Nearly two months later, Xu Xi concluded his training. Not only had he mastered space magic, but he also advanced to the Spirit Transformation Stage¡ªan unexpected gain. The sky darkened, thunderclouds threatening rain. Yet a glance from the witch shattered the clouds, restoring the day to a bright, sunny calm. Xu Xi left the training room, returning to his quarters. Staring at the collection cabinet and the sugar jar returned to their original places, he sighed softly. ¡°Mo Li¡­ that stubborn girl still refuses to show herself¡­¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 97: ¡°Woooooooooooooo¡­¡± The long, mournful sound echoed faintly, blending with the rustling of dry leaves rubbing against each other in the courtyard. Time had flown by. When Xu Xi and Krisha reunited, it was the early days of autumn, with cool breezes weaving through the air. Now, two months later, they found themselves in the quiet desolation of late autumn. Winter would soon arrive, harsh and unyielding, replacing the remnants of fall. The passage of time felt strange¡ªlike water slipping through one¡¯s fingers. Everyone could feel its disappearance, but it wasn¡¯t truly understood until the ¡°water¡± was nearly gone. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the bedroom, Xu Xi approached a tall storage cabinet. His gaze lingered on the sugar bowl and wand inside as he sank into deep thought. Over the past two months, he had poured considerable effort into coaxing his sister to reveal herself in the real world, but it was all in vain. Despite his attempts, there was no response from her. Through subtle signs, Xu Xi could sense that his sister was still around, watching him, but she remained hidden. No matter what he tried¡ªcalling her name, rearranging the sugar bowl with Krisha¡¯s help, or creating scenarios to draw her out¡ªshe gave no indication of appearing. Was she still angry about the past? Did she hold onto unresolved grievances? ¡°What could it be?¡± Xu Xi muttered softly. Unable to communicate directly or discern her true feelings, Xu Xi was left to guess the reasons for her refusal to emerge. But all his assumptions led nowhere. As his third simulation loomed closer, the girl still showed no intention of revealing herself. He didn¡¯t even know if she was observing him now or if she was far away, lost in her own thoughts. ¡°Huh¡­¡± The gentle sound of wind brushed past his ears. Xu Xi opened the cabinet, retrieved the porcelain sugar bowl, and placed it alongside the Eternal Teardrop on a small wooden table in the bedroom. These two items represented the sole connection to his sister after the first simulation¡ªthe sugar bowl, a gift of candy he had given her, and the Eternal Teardrop, a token she had left for him. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never actually tried the candy inside,¡± Xu Xi murmured, sitting down and gazing at the cylindrical, light-blue bowl with a wistful expression. In the first simulation, nearly all the candy he bought was given to Mo Li. Xu Xi himself had never found it particularly delicious, yet Mo Li seemed to adore it. She always lit up with joy whenever he handed her a piece. ¡°Let¡¯s try one,¡± he decided. Opening the lid, Xu Xi retrieved a small white hard candy from the pile. Placing it in his mouth, he tasted a light malt aroma with a faint hint of glutinous rice flour. The candy was hard, meant to be savored slowly. The sweetness was accompanied by a subtle tang. Was it delicious? Xu Xi thought it was decent¡ªa pleasant snack, but nothing addictive. ¡°Did that kid Mo Li pretend to like sweets just to make me happy?¡± Xu Xi paused, his expression turning contemplative. He recalled how, during the first simulation, Mo Li had always been precocious, sometimes displaying maturity beyond her years. She had never openly shown a fondness for sweets at Forest Sword Peak but would always accept them without complaint. Xu Xi had never questioned this. He assumed she loved candy and continued buying it for her without a second thought. ¡°It seems I really was an incompetent brother¡­¡± Xu Xi leaned back in his chair, letting his weight rest against the wooden frame as he stared at the ceiling. ¡°The reason she accepted them every time was simply to avoid making me sad.¡± ¡°Was I¡­ too presumptuous?¡± ¡°Not only did I rarely consider her feelings, but I also imposed my own decisions on her life, hid her ability to shape spiritual roots, and concocted lies to avoid responsibility.¡± Sunlight poured through the window, casting fine patterns on the wooden table. It illuminated the porcelain jar filled with candies and the warm, blood-red glow of the Eternal Teardrop, making their surfaces gleam. Xu Xi sat silently, lost in thought. He felt he had uncovered the true reason why his sister refused to appear. The weight of his actions had likely been too much for a young girl to bear. Especially his decision to leave the Tianjian Sect before her death¡ªthose final words he had spoken to Mo Li must have left a deep wound in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mo Li¡­¡± Xu Xi whispered. ¡°As your older brother, I failed you.¡± The candy in his mouth released a sweetness that contrasted with the bitterness in his heart. After a long pause, Xu Xi spoke into the empty room, unsure if his sister was listening but compelled to express his regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ truly sorry,¡± he said softly, his voice tinged with guilt. With a gentle motion, he closed the sugar bowl¡¯s lid and returned it to its original place. Just as he did, a sudden wetness brushed against the back of his hand. Sweat? The cold autumn air made that impossible. Rain? The sunny courtyard ruled that out as well. What was this unexpected dampness? ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s all my fault¡­ all my fault¡­¡± A weight pressed onto Xu Xi¡¯s shoulders, accompanied by quiet sobs. He felt arms, pale like jade lotuses, wrapping around his neck from behind. The embrace was warm yet trembling. Tears flowed freely as Mo Li¡¯s suppressed emotions broke free, and her cries filled the room. Unlike Krisha¡¯s silent tears, Mo Li¡¯s outpouring was raw and unrestrained. It was an eruption of guilt, self-blame, and the burden of years of separation. Xu Xi was momentarily stunned before his expression softened. He gently held her hands, his voice carrying the warmth of the past: ¡°Welcome home, Mo Li.¡± The girl¡¯s sobs grew louder, her cries filled with pent-up sorrow. The years of regret and pain she carried for Xu Xi¡¯s death had shattered under the weight of his apology. The stark contrast between her guilt and his forgiveness broke her defenses, leaving her vulnerable and fragile. Outside the door, Krisha stood silently, holding a tray with tea and desserts prepared for Xu Xi. Her silver-gray hair gleamed in the sunlight, but her indifferent expression remained unchanged. Normally, she would have entered the room without hesitation. But Mo Li¡¯s cries stopped her in her tracks. Just this once. Only this once. The witch turned away, choosing to leave them in peace. For this rare moment, she allowed time to belong to them. But from now on, the witch who claimed to have no emotions would no longer tolerate such indulgences. Chapter 98: The girl continued to cry, her sobs filled with all the grievances and guilt she had held in her heart. Through her fragmented and intermittent words, Xu Xi finally understood the real reason why Mo Li had refused to appear. It was regret¡ªthe unbearable weight of witnessing the death of someone she loved and feeling powerless to prevent it. It was the burden of believing she was responsible and unable to face the cruel truth. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I hurt my brother¡­¡± ¡°It was me¡­ It was my fault that my brother lost his life. I should be the one apologizing¡­¡± Her voice became increasingly mournful until it dissolved into pure, heart-wrenching cries. She buried her head against Xu Xi¡¯s shoulder, her tears soaking into the fabric as she clung to him tightly. Though the once frail and sickly girl had become an eternal, transcendent existence, she still couldn¡¯t forgive herself. She couldn¡¯t forgive her helplessness on that fateful day, unable to do anything but cry in despair. ¡°Mo Li,¡± Xu Xi called softly. His voice reached her ears, making her body tremble. Was he about to scold her? Would he reject her for what she had become? But what she feared didn¡¯t happen. Instead, his words were gentle and warm, like the light of spring sunlight brushing softly against her cheek: ¡°You¡¯ve had to endure so much alone, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I came too late.¡± There wasn¡¯t a trace of blame in his voice. On the contrary, it was filled with love and understanding, easing her insecurity. Yet, to Mo Li, those kind words pierced her heart like a blade. Her sobs grew louder, more uncontrollable, as if every word stripped away a layer of her long-buried pain. The seasons were shifting. Autumn¡¯s chill lingered, and winter¡¯s sharp bite loomed closer. Time¡¯s passage brought changes, both external and internal. Compared to the first simulation¡¯s end, Mo Li¡¯s appearance had altered slightly¡ªmaturity replacing the innocence of youth, loneliness etched into her expression. Xu Xi was proud of her growth but couldn¡¯t ignore the heavy price she had paid for it. He gently placed his hand on her head, just as he used to when she was a child, and rubbed it lightly to comfort her. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here now. Let go of the guilt and pain. The past is behind us.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice remained soft and steady. Mo Li didn¡¯t respond, but her crying gradually subsided. She clung to him even tighter, her embrace firm and close, as though she had finally found the strength she had lost. The helpless little girl, once drowning in despair, had her anchor once more. ¡°Brother, will you ever leave me again?¡± Her trembling voice carried all her fear and unease. ¡°¡­Never again,¡± Xu Xi replied firmly. It wasn¡¯t a hollow promise¡ªit was the truth. Hearing his answer, Mo Li seemed to relax, though she continued to hold onto him tightly, resting her head on his shoulder and refusing to let go. The scene felt oddly familiar to Xu Xi. Where had he experienced this before? ¡°I remember,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s like those mornings I woke up feeling something heavy pressing on me.¡± It dawned on him that what he had once mistaken for ¡°ghost pressure¡± was actually caused by Mo Li sneaking into his room in the middle of the night. Xu Xi chuckled, amused by the discovery and his sister¡¯s mischievous behavior. After a while, Mo Li¡¯s tears finally dried under Xu Xi¡¯s gentle comfort. He guided her to sit across from him at the wooden table. Now, Xu Xi could clearly see her face. Strange? No. She was still the same Mo Li he remembered¡ªa girl who cried easily and relied on him. Familiar? Not entirely. Time had shaped her. Unlike Krisha, who remained eternally seventeen, Mo Li had grown, her body and demeanor reflecting the passage of years. She was taller, her hair longer, and her demeanor carried a cooler, more composed edge than before. ¡°Beautiful,¡± Xu Xi whispered as he wiped the tears from her cheeks, restoring her face to its natural radiance. ¡°Thank you, brother¡­¡± Her words were familiar, but her tone was different. In her youth, her voice had been bright and lively, filled with a child¡¯s innocence. Now, it carried a touch of hesitation, the awkwardness of reuniting after so long. ¡°Mo Li, have some candy,¡± Xu Xi said, breaking the tension. He opened the sugar bowl and handed her a brown gummy candy. ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Li obediently took the candy and placed it in her mouth. Its taste wasn¡¯t extraordinary, but its significance was profound. The emotions it carried were timeless, and the person who had given it meaning¡ªher brother¡ªwas now sitting beside her, watching her with a gentle smile. ¡°Brother, this candy is delicious. I really like it,¡± Mo Li said, smiling softly. Her smile was familiar, a mix of the coquettishness from her childhood and the purity of her vulnerability. It was as though time had rewound, bringing her back to those carefree days. Yet, as she smiled, tears streamed down her cheeks once more, dampening her face. ¡°As long as you like it, there¡¯s plenty more. We can take our time enjoying them,¡± Xu Xi said, carefully wiping her tears away. Their childhood during the first simulation had been so happy. Yet, after it ended, Mo Li had carried unimaginable sorrow in her heart. Xu Xi hoped to heal those scars, but the girl shook her head. There was no need to cover or hide her wounds anymore. The moment Xu Xi reappeared in her life, the coldness in her heart began to melt. Simply being with him, simply looking at him, was enough to fill her with warmth and satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s fine, then,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. He instinctively reached out to pat her head but hesitated. Mo Li had grown up¡ªshe had endured years of practice and hardship. Perhaps she no longer liked such childish gestures. Before he could pull his hand away, Mo Li grabbed his wrist and guided his palm to rest gently on her head. ¡°Brother, do you remember?¡± ¡°Remember what?¡± ¡°When I was little, I used to complain that you patted my head too much, saying it was the reason I couldn¡¯t grow taller.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you letting me do it now?¡± ¡°Because Mo Li has grown up. I don¡¯t need to grow taller anymore.¡± Her voice was soft, her gaze fixed on Xu Xi, yet it seemed to look far beyond him, into a distant memory. Chapter 99: Xu Moli¡¯s mood seemed to improve dramatically. It was so sudden, so unexpected, and yet so subtle. Xu Xi noticed the change but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mo Li?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied, a soft smile playing on her lips. ¡°I just feel happy to be reunited with my brother.¡± Her eyes sparkled with a light smile, and under the warm sunlight streaming through the window, the icy demeanor on her face softened, revealing a fleeting glimpse of the innocence and charm she had as a child. The moment passed quickly, and she returned to her usual cold, fairy-like appearance. Meanwhile, in the courtyard kitchen, the atmosphere was eerily still. Krisha sat silently, using her time-manipulation abilities to pause the passage of heat in the tea and desserts she had prepared, ensuring they would be delivered to her Master in perfect condition. She remained seated, her gaze fixed on Xu Xi¡¯s door. ¡°Mo Li, can you tell me what happened after the battle with the Heavenly Sword Sect?¡± Xu Xi asked, the warm light in the room casting a soft glow as he sat with her. He already had a general understanding of her deeds in the world of immortality, thanks to Li Wanshou. However, hearing it directly from her would add depth to the story. Xu Xi was curious¡ªhow had his sister, once an ordinary immortal cultivator, risen to such extraordinary heights? How had she grown stronger, braving countless challenges, and what led to the emotions that made her shed tears so unnaturally? ¡°Whatever Brother wants to know, Mo Li will tell you everything,¡± she said with a slight nod, her tone calm. She began recounting the events that followed the invasion of the Heavenly Sword Sect by demon cultivators. She spoke of leaving the sect, hunting down all the demon cultivators in the immortal cultivation world, gathering heavenly treasures, and creating her own Taoist techniques and magical powers. Her narration matched the information provided by Li Wanshou but included more vivid details and a stronger sense of immersion. Xu Xi¡¯s expression remained steady at first. However, as she continued, his eyes gradually widened in disbelief. Before even becoming an immortal, she had forced her way into the immortal world by opening the Heavenly Gate with her sword, fighting against immortals from the Realm Gate without losing? And after stepping onto the immortal path and becoming a true immortal, she had managed to retreat unscathed even when facing an Immortal Emperor? ¡°Wait¡­ my sister is this powerful?¡± Xu Xi thought, his mind reeling. He had never imagined anyone could rival Krisha¡¯s incredible feats, let alone that it would be his own sister. ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± ¡°You fought an Immortal Emperor as a new immortal and walked away unharmed?¡± ¡°Is this real?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s face betrayed little, but inside, he was in complete turmoil. While he hadn¡¯t yet ascended to immortality and knew little about their combat capabilities, he fully understood the power and authority of an Immortal Emperor. An Immortal Emperor stood at the pinnacle of the immortal world, commanding the heavens and realms, suppressing all under their rule. For his sister to have divided such a being¡¯s dominance was beyond comprehension. ¡°This¡­ this is unbelievable,¡± Xu Xi muttered under his breath as he opened the sugar bowl. Taking out a piece of candy, he popped it into his mouth, hoping to suppress the overwhelming shock. But Mo Li¡¯s revelations weren¡¯t over. What followed carried even more astonishing information. ¡°The elixir Master found¡ªwas it you who secretly placed it there?¡± ¡°And you split the fairy world apart to upgrade the Earth?¡± ¡°So the mastermind behind everything¡­ was you all along?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one responsible for the fall of the Immortal Emperor?¡± Crunch. Xu Xi bit into the candy, the shards scattering in his mouth as he processed the tidal wave of information. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh at Li Wanshou¡¯s so-called ¡°luck¡± or marvel at his sister¡¯s unbelievable feats. On one hand, it was due to Mo Li¡¯s intervention that Li Wanshou had managed to ascend to immortality. On the other hand, his time in the fairy world had been cut short, his experiences disrupted by Mo Li¡¯s actions. ¡°This is just¡­ A little overwhelming.¡± Xu Xi struggled to find the right words. Taking a deep breath, he rubbed his temples, which were now throbbing slightly. Perhaps due to the shocks he¡¯d endured from Krisha¡¯s earlier revelations, Xu Xi quickly came to terms with his sister¡¯s deeds. Killing the Immortal Emperor? Outrageous. Destroying the fairy world? Absurd. But in the immortal cultivation world, where strength ruled all, it wasn¡¯t entirely incomprehensible. The fairy world, after all, was just a more advanced cultivation realm. Its destruction wouldn¡¯t sever the path to immortality. What concerned Xu Xi more was another matter entirely. ¡°Mo Li, when you destroyed those small worlds to upgrade Earth, you didn¡¯t harm too many lives, did you?¡± ¡°Of course not, Brother,¡± she replied, her tone calm. Her face betrayed no emotion as her little finger made a subtle motion behind her back. At this moment, cause and effect shifted through time and space. Any innocent lives accidentally lost during the process were resurrected by Xu Moli¡¯s will. Some were integrated into the ruins of the immortal world on Earth, while others were transported to smaller worlds in the heavens. As for demonic cultivators and savage beasts, they remained forever banished to the netherworld. ¡°Good¡­ as long as you¡¯re sure,¡± Xu Xi said, his heart easing at her answer. He wasn¡¯t a saint, but he had no interest in senselessly killing the innocent. The destruction of a realm sounded terrifying, but knowing his sister had handled it with care reassured him. Despite everything, she remained as kind and moral as she had been as a child. ¡°But¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured, deep in thought as he gently stroked the Eternal Teardrop. ¡°It seems that even if I didn¡¯t initiate Earth¡¯s spiritual energy recovery, it still ties back to me somehow.¡± The evidence was clear: the realms of immortals and magic had appeared on Earth because of him. Whether he wanted it or not, he was a key figure in the Earth¡¯s transformation. ¡°Mo Li, I have another question,¡± Xu Xi said. ¡°Please, go ahead, Brother,¡± she replied. ¡°When you discovered Earth, had the spiritual energy recovery already begun?¡± ¡°When I arrived, the visions of this world had already appeared,¡± she confirmed. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Xi said, his thoughts swirling. Licking the softened candy in his mouth, he savored its lingering sweetness. Then, closing the sugar bowl, he leaned back slightly and closed his eyes. ¡°Mo Li and Krisha only accelerated the recovery. So who initiated it?¡± ¡°Could it be that the research on Extraordinary Authority was wrong?¡± ¡°Was the first wave of spiritual energy recovery not caused by an invasion but by Earth¡¯s own awakening?¡± ¡°Or was there some other factor involved?¡± After a moment of silence, Xu Xi smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. With Mo Li and Krisha around, even if Earth explodes, they¡¯ll make sure it recovers.¡± Chapter 100: Love breathes life into the struggles that shape us, filling the hollow spaces in our hearts and giving color to lifeless bones. Love¡¯s power may not be infinite, but for some, it is the only force keeping them alive. ¡°The courtyard feels a bit warmer today,¡± Xu Xi murmured, gazing out the window. The chill of autumn seemed less pronounced, perhaps softened by the joy of reunion¡ªor perhaps it was the presence of two supreme beings keeping the cold at bay. ¡°Mo Li, let me take you to meet someone,¡± Xu Xi said after spending time reconnecting with his sister, resolving their lingering misunderstandings, and understanding her current situation. He led Mo Li out of the bedroom, intending to introduce her to Krisha. His goal was simple: to ensure the two wouldn¡¯t replicate the fierce conflict from his dream, where they had clashed like bitter rivals. When the two finally met, the atmosphere changed dramatically. The quiet of the courtyard transformed into an unspoken hurricane, sweeping through every corner. The warmth dissipated, replaced by an icy chill that seemed to pierce the soul. Xu Moli and Krisha stood still, their eyes locking briefly as they exchanged cool introductions. ¡°I am Xu Moli, my brother¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°I am Krisha Kristina, my Master¡¯s disciple.¡± Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful gaze, their ¡°first meeting¡± concluded as abruptly as it began. Neither showed much interest in the other¡¯s presence. After their brief introductions, silence filled the space. The two seemed to tacitly agree to avoid mentioning the battle in the starry sky. It wasn¡¯t entirely quiet, though. Krisha took action, bringing hot tea and desserts to the table. The tea carried a rich, mellow flavor, and the desserts were expertly prepared, but she had only made a small portion. Later, Xu Xi asked Krisha what she thought of Mo Li. Her response was succinct: ¡°She seems like a pitiful good Samaritan.¡± ¡°Pitiful good Samaritan?¡± Xu Xi echoed, unsure how to interpret her words. While her response felt subtle and strange, it was clear she bore no hostility toward Mo Li. Similarly, when Xu Xi asked Mo Li for her impression of Krisha, she replied, ¡°A lucky person with good fortune. But I don¡¯t dislike her.¡± ¡°Lucky? In what way?¡± Xu Xi wondered. It was evident the two had crossed paths before, though they harbored no ill feelings toward one another. Relieved, Xu Xi thought, ¡°At least the dream¡¯s conflict won¡¯t become a reality.¡± ¡°Still¡­ how did Mo Li and Krisha meet?¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°Could it have been in the heavens or some other world after reaching their supreme levels?¡± The details of their past encounters didn¡¯t matter much now. What was important was focusing on the present and future. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ Xu Xi prepared a room in the courtyard for Mo Li. The new courtyard had plenty of empty rooms, enough to accommodate four or five residents comfortably. Unlike Krisha, who stayed in the courtyard daily, Mo Li¡¯s visits were sporadic. Much of her time was spent working tirelessly on upgrading Earth, striving to descend into her true form over the years. When she did appear, she would either spend time with Xu Xi or study the dragon blood grass in the courtyard. This rekindled an old interest she had abandoned after leaving the Heavenly Sword Sect. Once again, she found joy in tending to flowers and plants. ¡°What a peaceful and wonderful life,¡± Xu Xi remarked, sipping hot tea Krisha handed him. Calm days like these were exactly what he longed for¡ªif only he could ignore the peculiar changes in the collection cabinet. ¡°Shua¡ª¡± The gray wand of rekindling had moved to the first position. ¡°Shua¡ª¡± The sugar bowl reclaimed the top spot. It had become a curious phenomenon. Every time Xu Xi blinked or looked away, the top item in the collection cabinet would mysteriously change. ¡°Gulp, gulp,¡± Xu Xi drained his tea in one go, choosing to ignore the oddity. He had tried asking both Krisha and Mo Li to restrain themselves, and while both were obedient and sensible enough not to trouble him, their subtle competition continued. When Xu Xi was in the bedroom, the collection cabinet would remain perfectly quiet, as if nothing was amiss. But when he wasn¡¯t around¡ªlike now, sitting in the living room¡ªthe silent battle resumed. ¡°The children have grown up, and it¡¯s hard to manage them,¡± Xu Xi muttered, setting his cup down with a faint clink. He summoned the simulator panel visible only to him and began pondering his next move. What world should he choose for the third simulation? ¡°At my current pace, achieving immortality on the cultivation side or ascending on the magic side is only a matter of time,¡± Xu Xi thought. ¡°But there¡¯s no such thing as too much strength. If the simulator can assist me across multiple extraordinary systems, it would be a waste not to maximize its potential.¡± Flipping through the descriptions of various worlds, Xu Xi considered his options carefully. With abundant resources stored in his space ring, he could simulate any world he chose. ¡°Immortal cultivation helps me understand the movements of heaven and earth. Magic meditation enhances my spiritual clarity and control over elements. These paths have already brought me profound insights into the essence of the world. Repeating these directions in the third simulation wouldn¡¯t yield as much value.¡± After much thought, Xu Xi narrowed his focus to two systems: ¡°fantasy¡± and ¡°martial arts.¡± Both systems emphasized the physical body. In these realms, a single punch could break through life and death, and boundless vitality could dominate the skies and suppress the underworld. ¡°My spiritual roots connect me to the energy of heaven and earth. Meditation grants me mastery over the spirit. I¡¯ve come far on the path of understanding. But my greatest weakness lies in my physical essence.¡± After weighing his options, Xu Xi chose the ¡°martial arts¡± system. Though both fantasy and martial arts emphasized physical strength, martial arts delved deeper into exploring the secrets of the human body. It complemented the essence, energy, and spirit he sought to unify, paving the way for integrating multiple extraordinary systems. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin recharging,¡± Xu Xi decided. He tapped his storage ring, releasing a pile of extraordinary items from the martial arts system. [Bite¡ª] [Martial arts side anchor point media loading degree: +1%, +1%, +1%, +1%] Chapter 101: Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful gaze, the simulator¡¯s progress bar rose steadily until it finally reached the top. Every increment represented the extraordinary martial arts items he had used to recharge the simulation. This was truly a simulation fueled by premium resources. [Martial arts side anchor point media loaded] [Congratulations to the host for obtaining one simulation attempt. Would you like to begin your next simulation and experience an exciting simulated life?] [Current simulation attempts: 1] The simulator¡¯s prompt appeared, its text densely packed across the panel. Xu Xi didn¡¯t hesitate. He decisively pressed the button to start the simulation. Having already absorbed the benefits from the second simulation, it was time to embark on the third. [Simulation starting¡­] [World line being deduced¡­] [Transmigratable world locked. Analyzing the martial arts world¡­] [Generating entries¡­] [Entries generated. Please select three entries as your character talents for this simulation.] [Entry levels: White, Green, Blue, Purple, Gold, Red] The available entries appeared before him: Persistence (Gold): Your efforts are always rewarded. The longer you persist, the greater the rewards.As Strong as an Ox (Green): You possess immense physical strength, renowned as the strongest young man in the land.Martial Arts (Purple): Over time, your martial arts evolve beyond the ordinary, with a small chance of transforming into a higher form.Black and White Xiaotongchi (White): You dominate both black and white worlds, feared as a local gangster, but often provoke hostility from righteous knights.Stick Proficiency (Blue): You excel with stick weapons, capable of wielding them to block flying arrows with ease.Qi and Blood Soaring to the Sky (Purple): You have a robust body with vigorous energy and blood that repel ghosts and spirits. At night, you radiate like a furnace. Xu Xi reviewed the entries carefully. ¡°This lineup feels¡­ ordinary,¡± he mused. But he quickly accepted the reality. Red entries were extremely rare, and gold and purple entries were already exceptional. It wasn¡¯t unheard of to end up with all white entries due to bad luck. ¡°With the persistence entry, there¡¯s at least a baseline guarantee,¡± Xu Xi thought as he made his selections. He chose Persistence (Gold), Martial Arts (Purple), and Qi and Blood Soaring to the Sky (Purple). The combination of one gold and two purple entries seemed well-balanced for his third simulation. [Entry selection completed. Would you like to begin the simulation?] ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xi confirmed. As the simulation began, a familiar feeling of detachment swept over him. This time, however, the sensation was less disorienting¡ªperhaps a sign of his growing strength. He watched as ¡°he¡± separated from his original body. Time stood still, and everything froze in absolute silence. Even Xu Moli and Krisha, who seemed to sense something, moved in slow, muted motions. Eventually, Xu Xi¡¯s consciousness fully detached, hurtling into the endless ¡°lines¡± representing countless timelines. Each line shimmered with infinite possibilities. Guided by the simulator, he plunged into one of the lines, his trajectory beyond his control. [Simulation No. 03 officially begins] [You open your eyes and find yourself sitting in the living room of a house.] Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You don¡¯t see Xu Moli or Krisha, but instead, you encounter another familiar figure in an aggressive stance.] [Reacting swiftly, you sprint to the second floor before a heavy truck crashes through the first-floor wall. Safe from harm, you watch as the truck transforms.] [The front of the truck transforms into a head and chest, the body becomes a torso and legs, and it assumes the form of a towering robot. With a swift punch, it sends you flying.] [You have been struck down by a truck.] As Xu Xi struggled to make sense of what had just happened, his thoughts drifted to Wang Dali, the extraordinary director of Yanshan City. The memory lingered as his consciousness faded. [After waking up, you find yourself in a brand-new world.] ¡°The martial arts world feels¡­ ancient,¡± Xu Xi noted as he regained his bearings. Dust and sand swirled in the air. Xu Xi pushed himself off the ground with some difficulty. Blue-scaled horses, with their hybrid lineage of blue-scaled fish and laboring beasts, trotted past. Their bodies, covered in blue-black scales, emitted steam as they moved along the gravel road. ¡°So these are blue-scaled horses, a staple of martial arts worlds. Cheap, easy to breed, and incredibly durable,¡± Xu Xi observed. The landscape around him was entirely unfamiliar¡ªnew buildings, unrecognizable scenery, and people riding these peculiar horses. The air felt heavy with tension, and the road bore signs of frequent use. ¡°This is definitely a world focused on martial arts,¡± Xu Xi thought. ¡°No immortal cultivators flying through the sky, no magicians casting spells¡ªjust pure qi and blood martial arts pushed to their limits.¡± Here, fists could shake the heavens, and kicks could split the earth. It was a world where the power of the physical body reigned supreme. Xu Xi examined his new body, now that of a 16-year-old. Though slightly thinner than he was accustomed to, his energy and blood radiated strength and vitality. ¡°Practitioners in this system prioritize physical strength, often at the expense of intellect or civilization,¡± Xu Xi recalled, drawing on knowledge he had obtained from the Extraordinary Control Bureau¡¯s materials. The path ahead seemed clear: survive, grow stronger, and adapt to this unique martial arts system. Hunger gnawed at him, a reminder of his first challenge. [You are very hungry. Your first task in this new world is to find food.] Xu Xi set off down the gravel road, blending into the new world and preparing for the trials ahead. Chapter 102: The pungent smell of blood filled the air. It was thick and acrid, and traces of dried blood were scattered everywhere. Fragments of shattered swords reflected bright white light in the sun. Many of these shards were deeply embedded in the trees lining the road, while others lay half-buried in weeds, carried there by wind and sand. Xu Xi walked along the gravel path, but the farther he went, the more desolate and bloodstained the road became. It was as if a fierce battle had taken place here. Frowning, he slowed his steps. ¡°What happened here?¡± Recalling the hurried figures he had seen earlier, galloping on horseback, Xu Xi guessed that some kind of conflict or war might be unfolding ahead. ¡°Is it between people, or something else?¡± [On your way to find the town, you discovered traces of a fierce battle.] [You became cautious and slowed your progress. At the same time, you picked up a usable knife from the roadside as a precaution.] Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You walk slowly.] [You keep moving.] [Persistence is being activated¡­ Qi and blood are rising to the sky, being activated¡­] [Your persistence has increased your endurance. Your abundant qi and blood protect you from hunger-induced weakness, and your speed improves slightly.] After 45 minutes of cautious walking, Xu Xi arrived at a small town. [You inquired about the situation and learned that this is Qingniu Town, located on the outskirts of the ¡°Daqian¡± region, bordering the demon-infested Shiwan Mountain.] [The traces of blood and destruction you noticed were the result of a battle between demons and warriors. This was a terrifying wave of demons that had destroyed much of Qingniu Town, killing many mortals in brutal ways. The rich smell of blood you sensed was the aftermath of this carnage.] Tearing sounds rang out in the distance. The battle between warriors and demons was ongoing. A muscular man with a bare upper body leaped into the air, his sword slashing with a sharp roar. The arc of his blade gleamed in the sunlight as it severed the neck of a horned tiger, sending its bloodied head crashing to the ground. ¡°Good swordsmanship!¡± ¡°As expected of Master Ji! That tiger-slaying technique is unmatched!¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re too kind!¡± The warriors nearby clapped and cheered, their admiration evident. Many cast envious glances toward the man. The warrior, clearly enjoying the praise, laughed loudly and charged toward another direction, his blade glinting. This was the world of Qi and Blood Martial Arts. Most practitioners had bold and unrestrained personalities, and battle stirred their blood, driving them to tear their enemies apart with sheer violence. Compared to immortal cultivators, who sought balance through spiritual practices, or magicians, who mastered the world through knowledge, these warriors seemed extreme. All their energy and skill were focused on strengthening their physical bodies. ¡°A body like iron and qi like a furnace. The concept is intriguing,¡± Xu Xi mused. Despite his growing hunger, he observed for a while before stepping into Qingniu Town. Before entering this simulation, Xu Xi had prepared himself thoroughly with various training methods, including those from the martial arts system. He had memorized exercises for both cultivation and life-or-death combat. However, before he could begin practicing, he needed a safe place to stay and a deeper understanding of this world. ¡­ [You took an important first step.] [Qingniu Town, ravaged by demons, is in need of labor. Using your strong and healthy body, you secured your first earnings through hard work.] [You purchased food, ate heartily, and eliminated the hunger plaguing your body.] [Following your plan, you quietly accumulated money while learning about the Daqian Empire from locals.] [At the same time, you began to study Daqian¡¯s written language and read ancient texts on your own.] [Persistence activated¡­] [Your persistence paid off. After a month of diligent study, you gained a basic understanding of the mainstream and ancient characters of the Daqian Empire.] [Now, you have a foundational understanding of this world.] This world was boundless and vast. Humanity had tempered its existence through generations of Qi and Blood Martial Arts, carving out a safe haven for their race. [Daqian was born.] The Daqian Empire was a powerful empire that ruled over humanity¡¯s territory, maintaining stability and order. Under its governance, the human race thrived, free from the darkness and hardship of ancient times. But outside Daqian¡¯s borders lay the perilous Shiwan Mountains, home to countless demons and ghosts. ¡°As for Qi and Blood Martial Arts, its essence lies in life-or-death battles,¡± Xu Xi thought. [The mountains are towering, and the peaks are treacherous.] [Your Qi and blood potential surged, breaking through the mortal body¡¯s first limit. Your muscles and bones roared, and you reached the first level of martial arts.] [You spent all your savings to purchase medicine to strengthen your Qi and blood.] [With a two-pronged approach, you made steady progress.] After a year and a half, Xu Xi had saved a modest amount of wealth. He judged it was finally time to dedicate himself fully to the practice of Qi and Blood Martial Arts. ¡°Living here suits my needs for training,¡± Xu Xi thought. Although mortals in Qingniu Town feared the demons from the mountains, Xu Xi was different. He ran the true martial arts techniques he had exchanged for in the real world. Energy surged under his skin, circulating through his body in powerful waves. [Following specific techniques, you prepared a dose of Qi and Blood Powder and a medicinal bath to enhance your body¡¯s energy and blood.] [Living near Shiwan Mountain, places like Qingniu Town face frequent demon invasions.] ¡°I have persistence and martial arts. Together, they create a powerful synergy. If I use them wisely, the rewards from this simulation will be significant,¡± Xu Xi reflected. [The Shiwan Mountains are an absolute forbidden zone. Even martial arts masters at the immortal realm dare not enter lightly, as the demons within are endless and indestructible.] For now, Xu Xi chose to remain in Qingniu Town. [You worked daily, earning money through labor. Your persistence and dedication impressed the locals.] [Practicing fists and kicks consistently, you developed a deeper understanding of their techniques. Your body began to internalize the movements, forming muscle memory.] [Day after day, month after month¡­] Living in a remote place like Qingniu Town was inherently dangerous. Old and young alike longed to escape to the safer regions deeper within Daqian. However, strict government regulations prohibited the people from moving freely. [Your long-term labor improved your physical fitness, allowing you to delve further into the essence of Qi and Blood Martial Arts.] For Xu Xi, this was just the beginning. Chapter 103: The structure of Qi and Blood Martial Arts divides realms clearly. The initial five stages of body building form the foundation and are collectively known as the acquired body training. These stages include: Opening the Meridians Strengthening the Tendons Strengthening the Bones Strengthening the Marrow Changing the Blood These stages temper the warrior¡¯s physical body, pushing it to surpass its natural limits. Through this process, the body generates vast reservoirs of qi and blood, vital for future progress. Beyond these five stages lies the transition from acquired to innate. In the innate realms, a warrior¡¯s qi and blood flow like a calm lake at rest and surge like a raging river in motion. Every punch and kick carries potent inner energy, and the most powerful practitioners can walk through the air and unleash devastating strikes from a distance. The three innate realms¡ªObserving Principles, Containing the Soul, and Seeing the Spirit¡ªare colloquially known as Grand Master, Great Grand Master, and Supreme Grand Master among common folk. ¡°I¡¯m still too weak,¡± Xu Xi muttered to himself. ¡°The later realms are far beyond my reach for now. Even mastering the fifth stage of body forging will take me considerable time and effort.¡± ¡°Immortal-level strength is something to think about only in the distant future.¡± Inside the modest wooden house, Xu Xi finished his training and exhaled a long breath of turbid air. The breath lingered in the air before dispersing. The Tongmai Realm, or Meridian Opening, was the first and smallest step in the grand system of Qi and Blood Martial Arts. Even so, stepping into this realm marked him as a warrior, no longer an ordinary mortal. From this point onward, Xu Xi¡¯s life would no longer revolve around mundane physical labor. ¡­ [Thanks to your naturally strong qi and blood, you successfully entered the first realm of martial arts. Your qi and blood circulate endlessly within your body.] [You cannot use Taoism or magic now, but your body has been strengthened like never before.] [The surging qi and blood exhilarate you. When you clench your fists, the raw power makes you feel capable of defeating a cultivator or magician of the same level with a single punch.] [But you don¡¯t let this newfound strength make you arrogant.] [The realms of Qi and Blood Martial Arts span eight levels¡ªfrom the five realms of body forging to the three realms of innateness. Only by mastering these can one reach the level of a martial arts immortal and witness a more extraordinary world.] [Currently at the Tongmai Realm, you understand that there is no room for pride. Potential is just potential until it¡¯s realized.] Packing his belongings, Xu Xi left the crumbling wooden house and quit his laboring job. [You began practicing martial arts diligently, taking a position as an assistant teacher at a martial arts school to sustain yourself. The steady income allowed you to live comfortably and purchase better qi and blood medicines.] [By the third year of the simulation, at 18 years old, you left your teaching position.] [Your persistence bore fruit. Your martial arts evolved beyond the ordinary. You skipped directly from the Meridian Opening Realm to the Tendon Toughening stage, becoming a Bone Forging warrior.] [Now, your punches carry incredible force. With the added bonus of your abundant qi and blood, you can fight warriors at the Blood Exchange stage.] [You successfully crossed the class barrier and purchased your own home in Qingniu Town.] [You chose not to open a martial arts school or join a sect but maintained a stable income.] [Hearing of your rapid advancement, people visited you, offering gold and silver in exchange for guiding their children.] [By the fourth year of the simulation, at 19 years old, you reached the Marrow Refining stage.] Persistence continued to reward Xu Xi. His steady progress offset the disadvantages of starting martial arts training at an older age. However, the final two stages of body forging¡ªMarrow Refining and Blood Exchange¡ªposed significant challenges. ¡°It¡¯s just a purple-level talent, after all,¡± Xu Xi reflected. ¡°The qi and blood bonus helped me break through boundaries, but its effects are slowing down.¡± ¡°And persistence alone isn¡¯t enough to ensure rapid progress.¡± In his new home, Xu Xi practiced diligently. His movements were deliberate, his arms circling and stretching as he drew his muscles and bones taut. His control over his body reached the level where flesh seemed to fall away, revealing the structure beneath. Unlike the earlier realms, the final two stages of body forging delved deeper into the essence of Qi and Blood Martial Arts, demanding significantly more effort. Marrow is the source of blood, and blood nourishes the body. Concentrating and renewing the marrow leads to a comprehensive transformation of the internal organs, pushing the body toward peak evolution. As he practiced, Xu Xi contemplated the balance between the Shiwan Mountains and the Daqian Empire. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The demons here rely heavily on physical strength,¡± he noted. ¡°Even a demon on the outskirts of the Hundred Thousand Mountains is this powerful.¡± The demons¡¯ scarlet pupils gleamed with a feral light. They had no place in the Daqian Empire¡¯s registry and no familial ties, yet their strength was undeniable. ¡­ [Your boxing techniques, swordsmanship, and body movements were refined during battles with demons. You have become increasingly proficient.] [Your skills include Qi and Blood Long Fist, Five Thunder Swords, and Blue Arc Technique.] Xu Xi raised his sword. With a swift slash, cold steel glinted, and a burst of qi and blood followed, killing a deer-shaped demon. In the simulation world, even ferocious demons were not invincible. The deer-shaped demon collapsed, its savage light fading from its eyes as Xu Xi¡¯s blade severed its body. ¡­ Sitting in contemplation, Xu Xi reflected on the nature of strength in this world. Strength dictated respect, a principle that held true even in the magical world. Dust swirled, and gravel crunched underfoot. The world of martial arts was primitive and unrefined. Many people lacked access to proper training methods, and even if they could purchase techniques, they were often incomplete or secondhand. [Frustrated by the slow pace of progress, you decided to venture near the Shiwan Mountains, searching for weaker demons under the astonished gaze of others.] For Xu Xi, this was the first step toward transcending the limits of the martial arts world. [You persisted in your daily martial arts practice, steadily improving your skills.] Unlike the magical world, where associations facilitated the sharing of knowledge and resources, the martial arts world lacked organized systems for mutual aid. Staring at the demon¡¯s lifeless body and the destruction left in its wake, Xu Xi frowned. ¡°Is it possible that some extraordinary being within the human race suppresses the demons enough to maintain balance?¡± he wondered. In a remote valley near Qingniu Town, Xu Xi continued his search for demons. [Your persistence paid off. You gained extensive experience in locating and defeating demons.] The demons here were similar to those in the immortal cultivation world but far more ferocious. Their aggression tested Xu Xi¡¯s limits, yet every battle pushed him closer to mastery. Chapter 104: ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re back from hunting demons again!¡± ¡°Yes, Aniu. How have you been lately?¡± ¡°Same as always. I go wherever there¡¯s work.¡± As Xu Xi returned to Qingniu Town, the long, mournful cry of a bird tore through the dim red sunset. The sunset was far from beautiful. The sky hung heavy with a gloomy pall, as if a ghostly domain were spreading its shadow over the earth. The sun¡¯s residual heat could not penetrate the layers of darkness, leaving only a faint red haze. On his way home, Xu Xi received warm greetings from the townsfolk. Some elderly women even used him as a topic of conversation. ¡°That Xu boy is good at everything. He makes money and is skilled in martial arts, but he¡¯s too honest. He¡¯ll end up being taken advantage of. We should find him a diligent wife.¡± ¡°Hey, I heard Butcher Wang¡¯s daughter in the next town might be a good match.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! The next town was destroyed last year!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right! It was overrun by demons. How could I forget?¡± The physical acuity of a warrior extended to all senses, including hearing. Even as Xu Xi walked away, he could clearly hear their conversation word for word. Difficult to hear? Not at all. Embarrassing? Not even a little. Instead, Xu Xi felt a deep sense of compassion. Pausing, he looked up at the sky. His eyes calmly traced the horizon as the last traces of red faded into darkness. The sky turned a deep, inky black, a suffocating canvas that painted life and death in oppressive strokes. [Since your first year in Qingniu Town, reconstruction efforts have been ongoing.] [You realize the rebuilding never truly ends. Each spring and winter brings a large-scale demon tide. Powerful demons emerge from the Hundred Thousand Mountains, targeting human settlements like Qingniu Town.] [The Skydog devours the sun, the Demon Fox consumes essence, the Corpse Demon corrupts, and the Evil Tiger prowls.] [Against such fearsome creatures, even warriors with abundant qi and blood struggle to survive. Only innate warriors can truly contend with them.] [But small towns like Qingniu Town lack innate warriors and receive no military aid.] [Thus, each year you witness the cycle of destruction and reconstruction, the endless struggle for survival.] Xu Xi¡¯s personal experiences challenged the historical accounts he had read. Those records were nothing more than lies and whitewashing. The establishment of the Daqian Dynasty did not bring safety to all. [People in Qingniu Town, and all towns bordering the Shiwan Mountains, live in constant fear.] ¡°Such a grim reality¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured to himself. ¡°It¡¯s clear this simulation isn¡¯t about nurturing peaceful lives anymore.¡± [The dangers of the martial arts world far exceed your expectations. You remain vigilant and focus on cultivating your body and qi.] [Though your progress has slowed, your persistence keeps you improving steadily.] [Day after day, you train diligently, pumping your fists and honing your stance through all seasons.] [Your sweat flows like a torrent, and your growing muscles reflect your unwavering will. Both your body and your realm steadily advance.] By the fifth year of the simulation, at age 20, Xu Xi had survived yet another demon tide in Qingniu Town. In the sixth year, at 21, fewer familiar faces remained in town, yet Xu Xi was still alive. By the seventh year, at 22, Xu Xi had become a renowned warrior in the region. Even without seeking it, people brought him gifts of gold, silver, and medicinal supplies in exchange for his guidance. [Despite your fame, you remain stuck in the Marrow Refining Realm. After three years of effort, you feel the Blood Exchange Realm is just within reach.] Spring turned to autumn, flowers bloomed and withered, and the cycle of seasons passed. Over six years had elapsed since the simulation began, and Xu Xi now entered its seventh year. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The lack of a lifespan limit in this simulation is an advantage. With Qi and Blood Martial Arts extending life, I have time. No need to rush,¡± Xu Xi reassured himself. After returning from another battle, Xu Xi walked the streets of Qingniu Town, feeling the qi and blood coursing through his body as he contemplated his next steps. ¡°Warriors must be bold and diligent,¡± he thought. ¡°Maybe I should fully embrace the reckless path this time, beating the heavens, the earth, and everything else into submission.¡± As Xu Xi neared his home, he noticed something unusual. His residence, simple and functional, now bore signs of recent disturbance. A large hole gaped in the roof, its shattered tiles swaying in the wind. Broken beams scattered wood chips across the floor, leaving a clear view of the sky above. ¡°Did someone fall from the sky?¡± Xu Xi muttered, stepping inside. Inside his room lay a girl, unconscious and covered in blood. She bore serious injuries but still exuded a dignified presence. The girl wore a red-and-white tight-fitting robe, accented with sturdy light armor that hinted at wealth and nobility. Her attire and the finely crafted spear beside her suggested she came from one of the central counties of Daqian, far removed from Qingniu Town¡¯s peril. ¡°She¡¯s no ordinary person,¡± Xu Xi deduced. ¡°Perhaps she was ambushed by a demon¡­ but why here?¡± Though delicate in appearance, the girl was no frail figure. Her heroic aura was evident, even in her battered state. As he observed her, Xu Xi realized, ¡°She¡¯s not a child. She¡¯s grown¡ªa young woman, perhaps sixteen or seventeen.¡± A brief flicker of doubt crossed his face before he silenced his thoughts and focused. Xu Xi closed the door, exhaled deeply, and reopened the inner room to assess the situation. ¡°She¡¯s from a world far removed from this town. Things are finally getting interesting.¡± Yet amidst the chaos of his discovery, Xu Xi¡¯s mind remained clear. He resolved to continue his training and reflect on what had been preventing his breakthrough to the Blood Exchange Realm. This wasn¡¯t a simulation of nurturing a helpless little girl anymore. This was something much more intriguing. Chapter 105: [You return home and prepare to practice but discover an uninvited guest.] [It¡¯s a seriously injured girl of unknown identity.] [You provide basic treatment to stop her bleeding and place her weapon far away for safety.] [Your efforts are effective. After half an hour, the girl, clearly in the Blood Exchange Realm, awakens from her coma.] [Her consciousness is clouded by panic, and her immediate reaction is to attack you despite her injuries.] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her attack, weakened by her state, poses no threat. Xu Xi, having already secured her weapon, easily deflects her desperate moves. Confusion, shock, and embarrassment flash across her face in quick succession before settling into an awkward grin. ¡°Uh¡­ how about I say sorry?¡± she muttered, attempting to mask her unease. Her appearance was stunning, every feature exuding an air of beauty. However, her demeanor was a mix of carelessness and guardedness. Despite her casual tone, Xu Xi could see through her fa?ade. Her wandering eyes betrayed her wariness, as she subtly searched for her weapon. ¡°No need to apologize,¡± Xu Xi replied, sipping his tea with a calm demeanor. His nonchalant attitude visibly startled the girl. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, you can leave.¡± His words shocked her into silence. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected such a dismissal. The room fell eerily quiet. Outside, the faint rustle of willow trees and the chirping of insects emphasized the stillness. ¡°You¡­¡± The casualness faded from her face, replaced by a serious expression. Her gaze scrutinized Xu Xi, trying to discern his intentions. Confusion and hesitation filled her eyes before she spoke decisively. ¡°I am Wu Yingxue, the legitimate daughter of Emperor Dingyuan of Daqian!¡± she declared, her tone urgent. ¡°The Princess of Liang¡¯an, appointed by His Majesty! I was ambushed by traitors, injured, and fell here. Please, escort me back to the capital! My father will reward you with a high-ranking position!¡± Gripping Xu Xi¡¯s arm tightly, her wide eyes pleaded with desperation. Xu Xi raised an eyebrow, his tone calm. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you. Your attire and weapon are enough proof.¡± Xu Xi replied evenly. ¡°Then why won¡¯t you help me?¡± Her voice carried confusion and indignation, as if the script of her life had suddenly gone off course. Wasn¡¯t Xu Xi supposed to swear loyalty and offer his unwavering support? ¡°In this world, no one is obligated to help anyone,¡± Xu Xi said calmly, his words shattering her worldview. ¡°I saved you because I chose to. I won¡¯t help you because I don¡¯t want to.¡± His tone was firm but free of malice. ¡°And another thing you should know¡ª¡± Before Xu Xi could finish, a loud knock interrupted him. He gestured for the girl to stay put and went to answer the door. The visitor was a familiar face. ¡°Aniu, what brings you here?¡± Xu Xi asked, stepping across the threshold to meet the young man. Aniu, whose real name was Zhang Tieniu, was 20 years old¡ªtwo years younger than Xu Xi in the simulation. With his honest demeanor, thick eyebrows, and big eyes, he had a reputation as a simple and straightforward individual. ¡°Brother Xu!¡± Aniu greeted him with a grin, wiping sweat from his forehead. His clothes were soaked, and his breathing was heavy. ¡°I came to tell you something important.¡± ¡°Important?¡± Xu Xi asked curiously. ¡°Yes! A group of officials arrived in town, saying they¡¯re searching for a fugitive,¡± Aniu explained. Bang! A loud crash echoed from inside Xu Xi¡¯s house. Aniu glanced curiously toward the noise. ¡°Brother Xu, what¡¯s going on in there? Sounds like something big.¡± ¡°Just a rat,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. ¡°A big one, then! You¡¯re amazing, Brother Xu, dealing with even such troublesome rats!¡± Aniu replied cheerfully. Despite Aniu¡¯s obliviousness, the commotion inside continued¡ªfaint thuds and scraping sounds that Xu Xi hoped wouldn¡¯t arouse further suspicion. ¡°The officials said the fugitive is a girl from the capital,¡± Aniu continued. ¡°They warned she¡¯s a murderer, though she looks honest. A real devil in disguise.¡± The sounds inside grew louder, but Aniu was too engrossed in his own musings to notice. ¡°My mother says city girls must have arms as thick as tree trunks and can crush people with a single slap,¡± he joked, laughing heartily. Xu Xi forced a smile and gently ushered Aniu away. ¡°Thanks for the warning, Aniu. Go home now.¡± After closing the door, Xu Xi returned to find Wu Yingxue pacing angrily, her fists clenched and her teeth grinding audibly. The ¡°rat¡± comment and Aniu¡¯s crude description had clearly struck a nerve. But her rational side soon took over as she focused on the more pressing matter. ¡°Fugitive?¡± she muttered, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m a fugitive? This¡­ this can¡¯t be true.¡± Her shock was palpable, her fingers trembling as she struggled to process the situation. ¡°This is what I wanted to tell you earlier,¡± Xu Xi said, sitting down with a composed expression. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t lied, this wouldn¡¯t make sense. Given your status, an ambush is improbable¡ªunless your identity has changed.¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened in realization, her world spinning as she confronted the possibility that everything she believed had crumbled. Chapter 106: Xu Xi¡¯s calm tone delivered a harsh reality, yet his words weighed heavily on the girl, recovering from her injuries on the bed. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What is happening to me¡­¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wu Yingxue¡¯s eyes were distant, clouded with disbelief. From a high-ranking princess to a fugitive¡ªthis jarring shift in her identity shattered her composure. She sat motionless, momentarily forgetting her injuries. ¡°This can¡¯t be right. I was the one ambushed, and now I¡¯m the one being hunted?¡± ¡°This¡­ this doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± The faint scent of blood still lingered on her robe. She muttered to herself, pressing her right hand to her head, her brows tightly furrowed as if to block out the incomprehensible truth. A warrior¡¯s eyes should be bright and resolute, but Wu Yingxue¡¯s gaze was now filled with confusion and fear. ¡°The officials searching for you imply that someone from the Daqian court orchestrated the attack,¡± Xu Xi explained further, his voice steady. ¡°It might be directed at you personally, but it¡¯s more likely aimed at the person behind you.¡± The ¡°person behind her¡±¡ªher father, King Dingyuan. Xu Xi had heard of him. A man of immense power in the third realm of Innate God-Seeing, with bright, god-inhabited acupoints, King Dingyuan was only half a step away from the realm of immortality. If someone like him had been targeted, Wu Yingxue¡¯s ambush would make perfect sense. ¡°I¡­¡± Her voice faltered, her dim eyes and trembling lips failing to form coherent words. She fell into silence. The thought of becoming a fugitive was too bizarre, too frightening. It opened the door to unsettling possibilities. The most alarming of these was that Emperor Daqian might no longer tolerate King Dingyuan¡¯s influence and had begun purging his allies. Just the hint of such a possibility overwhelmed her. She lowered her head, staring at her hands as if searching for answers in the lines of her palms. Lost. ¡°She¡¯s just a sapling that hasn¡¯t weathered the storm,¡± Xu Xi thought, sighing inwardly. Despite her air of independence and composure, Wu Yingxue was still only sixteen. While her early maturity had given her an edge, it had also painted an illusion of invulnerability. Her limited life experiences had left her unprepared for a crisis of this magnitude. In her silence, she withdrew into herself, struggling to reconcile her present with the weight of her reality. Still, Xu Xi didn¡¯t think her reaction made her weak. The circumstances were undeniably extraordinary, even leaving him unsettled. ¡­ ¡°Though some local records are inaccurate, most can be trusted,¡± Xu Xi thought as he left the room to give Wu Yingxue space. ¡°The royal bloodline of the Daqian court is known for its exclusive martial arts. After reaching the Innate Realm, they manifest the Qinglong Qi of the royal family. That dragon pattern confirms her status.¡± He grabbed the spear leaning against the door and held it aloft, letting the sunlight catch its fine craftsmanship. A faint dragon pattern shimmered on the floor tiles¡ªa hallmark of the royal family. ¡°This child really is from the royal bloodline,¡± he concluded, shaking his head. The thought of what might have happened to King Dingyuan, or the events that led to Wu Yingxue¡¯s ambush, was troubling. As he pondered, the creak of the wooden door behind him broke his thoughts. Wu Yingxue stepped out, still wearing her bloodstained robe and armor. Her face bore signs of determination, a marked change from her earlier confusion. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the capital,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I need to uncover the truth myself.¡± But before embarking on her journey, she made a request. ¡°Can I stay here for a while?¡± she asked, her voice carrying strength. ¡°I need time to recover. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll compensate you.¡± Xu Xi was about to refuse when she forced two bottles of elixirs into his hands¡ªrare Qi and Blood Elixirs reserved only for Innate warriors. ¡­ [Simulation: Year 7, Age 22] [After seven years, your strength has grown significantly. In Qingniu Town, where skilled warriors are rare, you¡¯ve earned a reputation as the young genius known as the Green Ox Swordsman.] [Businessmen seek your favor, and gangsters fear your presence. You are the town¡¯s protector, often leading the charge against demon tides that threaten its safety. The townspeople admire and respect you.] [In the same year, you encounter a girl claiming to be the legitimate daughter of King Dingyuan. At just sixteen, she has already reached the Blood Exchange Realm, showcasing unparalleled talent.] [Though initially reluctant to get involved, her generosity changes your mind. You accept her elixirs and allow her to recover in your home.] [Most days, she remains in her room, lost in thought about her future. Occasionally, she steps out to watch you practice your unyielding routine, a sight that leaves her deeply impressed.] ¡­ One evening, as Xu Xi practiced his punches, Wu Yingxue walked into the courtyard. She frowned, visibly dissatisfied with his method. ¡°Xu Xi, this kind of training is inefficient,¡± she said. ¡°Let me teach you a family tradition¡­¡± But her voice trailed off as her hand rested on a massive blue steel stone. The moment her palm touched the stone, it disintegrated into powder, carried away by the breeze. ¡°¡­?¡± Chapter 107: [God rewards hard work, and your persistence and effort will bring you real progress.] [Through every punch you throw in the morning, you feel the warmth of the sun.] [Through every punch at dusk, you sense the interplay of the sun and the moon.] [The repetition of ordinary fist movements has led to their evolution, and your understanding of martial arts and boxing has deepened.] [Seven years of consistent practice without interruption have transformed the ¡°Qi Blood Chang Fist.¡± Congratulations, you have mastered the ¡°Qi-Blood Hegemony Fist.¡±] [Your punches now radiate with the intensity of the sun.] [Your energy and vitality exude a dominating presence, like an oven.] [Having advanced to the Blood Exchange Realm, your strength has increased tremendously. You are now unafraid of monsters below the innate level.] [The girl witnessed you shatter a blue steel stone with a single punch, her face frozen in disbelief.] [Despite your repeated explanations that it was merely an ordinary punch, she seemed convinced you were hiding your true abilities.] [Her attitude towards you shifted.] [She sincerely sought your guidance, asking how one could unleash such incredible power without advanced martial arts skills or supreme techniques.] [She no longer addressed you as Xu Xi but respectfully called you ¡°Mr. Xu.¡±] [In martial arts, a master is also a teacher. Since you are older than the sixteen-year-old Wu Yingxue and possess martial arts skills beyond her comprehension, she directly asked you for instruction.] [Feeling slightly embarrassed, you realized all your strength stemmed from your perseverance, and you were unsure how to teach that.] [Wu Yingxue handed you a bottle of Qi Pills.] [These elixirs greatly enhance the success rate for Blood Exchange Realm warriors attempting to overcome natural limits.] [Suddenly, you felt like an excellent teacher.] [You began sharing your experience with Wu Yingxue¡ªnot for any other reason, but simply because you could.] The days of recuperation passed slowly. As the saying goes, ¡°It takes a hundred days to heal bones and tendons.¡± To fully restore her strength, prepare for a perfect return to Beijing, and uncover the truth behind her attack, Wu Yingxue stayed hidden at Xu Xi¡¯s home to recover. The mountains stood tall, one peak overlapping the other, their trees forming a thick canopy of shade. From Qingniu Town, located at the Daqian border, one could see the massive expanse of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Their oppressive shadow stretched endlessly, making it hard to breathe. For Wu Yingxue, who had grown up in the bustling imperial capital, the scenery was both fascinating and awe-inspiring. The Hundred Thousand Mountains were also called the Hundred Thousand Demon Caves, known to harbor countless demons¡ªreal, terrifying creatures that could chew human bones and drink human blood. Wu Yingxue had only read about such places in storybooks. Now, seeing the mountains with her own eyes, she realized they were far more fearsome than the tales described. Life on the Daqian border was far harsher than she had imagined. If not for being attacked and becoming wanted by the authorities, Wu Yingxue would have returned to Beijing early, unwilling to endure such a difficult existence. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°Are you really going to eat this again today?¡± The warm sunshine bathed Qingniu Town in silence. Wu Yingxue¡¯s words broke the tranquility like a stone rippling the surface of a lake, creating an awkward atmosphere. The uneven wooden dining table held two bowls of rice porridge and a bowl of enticing-looking meat. However, while the rice porridge seemed bearable, Wu Yingxue looked at the meat with fear and disdain. If Xu Xi were not sitting across from her, she might have flipped the table. ¡°How can you eat the flesh and blood of a demon!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Xi replied calmly. Wu Yingxue found this hard to believe. She had tasted it before, and the experience had been indescribably unpleasant. Yet Xu Xi chewed the meat with an expression so indifferent that it made her doubt herself. Was it truly delicious? Maybe last time had been a fluke? Hesitantly, her curiosity got the better of her. She picked up a piece of braised demon meat with her chopsticks, took a bite, and chewed. The result was disastrous. ¡°So sour! So tough!¡± ¡°Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!¡± Wu Yingxue spat it out, her face scrunched in agony. She couldn¡¯t fathom how Xu Xi could eat the demon meat so effortlessly. To her amazement, the other residents of Qingniu Town seemed thrilled whenever Xu Xi shared the demon flesh. ¡°Sir, why do you and the people of this town eat this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary,¡± Xu Xi replied. ¡°For a town like Qingniu, bordering the Hundred Thousand Mountains, emigration is strictly forbidden.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wu Yingxue was stunned. Her pupils shrank as a wave of realization washed over her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that force the people here to¡­¡± Xu Xi interrupted her thoughts with words she had never considered. ¡°Daqian¡¯s rules on household registration are strict. Most demon meat is either poisonous or infused with demonic energy, but the few edible portions are what sustain towns like Qingniu on this harsh border.¡± Wu Yingxue fell silent, reluctant to voice her thoughts aloud. Holding onto a sliver of hope, she asked, ¡°Does the court not intervene to help?¡± ¡°The court collects annual tributes,¡± Xu Xi answered matter-of-factly. ¡°The demon tides that come each spring and winter destroy the crops and livestock, leaving only what you see now.¡± ¡°But why don¡¯t the townsfolk move to safer places?¡± Wu Yingxue asked, her voice filled with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s forbidden. Violation is considered a severe crime,¡± Xu Xi said plainly. The reality clashed violently with Wu Yingxue¡¯s understanding of the world. She had always believed that under Daqian¡¯s rule, the human race led stable and prosperous lives. The contrast left her shaken. Chapter 108: There are thirteen states in Dagan, each unique and prosperous. Some examples include Tianling Prefecture, where martial arts schools flourish; Nanyang Prefecture, known for its Taoist masters; and Jiangdao Prefecture, with waterways stretching in all directions. The taxes collected from these thirteen states form a crucial pillar for maintaining the Empire¡¯s operations. This dependency on taxes seems logical, as the survival of officials and the people is intertwined, much like boats and water. But was it truly necessary to levy taxes on Qingniu Town and similar villages on Dagan¡¯s border, which do not even belong to any state? Even a six-year-old child could conclude that taxing such places was unnecessary. Yet Dagan does so anyway. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason was clear: the Emperor of Dagan, distant and removed, cares little for the life and death of these border towns. There wasn¡¯t even a stationed army to protect them. Ironically, the Dagan army, tasked with safeguarding humanity, was stationed at the heart of Dagan, blocking demons from crossing the border¡ªand also preventing civilians from fleeing this living hell. Wu Yingxue¡¯s throat felt dry, as if coated with dust and sand. ¡°How could it be¡­¡± she muttered, her voice trembling. ¡°Does this mean the people here can only rely on themselves to survive?¡± The reality was so shocking that it shattered her worldview. The sixteen-year-old stood abruptly, leaning forward with her hands pressed against the rough wooden table, her wide, disbelieving eyes fixed on Xu Xi. ¡°How can this be allowed? There are so many people here! Not only are they left unprotected, but they¡¯re also taxed! How is anyone supposed to survive like this?¡± she exclaimed, her voice rising with each word. The sunlight streaming in highlighted her trembling arms, her pale fingers gripping the table so tightly that the force radiated through her entire body. Her red and white robe fluttered with each breath she took. Snap¡ªSnap¡ª The sound of the wooden table cracking under her grip echoed through the room, as did the breaking of her once-simple worldview. In Dagan, warriors enjoy certain privileges, such as tax exemptions. Their strength also serves as their greatest defense against monsters. However, becoming a warrior was no easy task. While Qi and Blood Martial Arts are relatively accessible compared to other systems, they still present significant barriers. Not everyone could excel, and most people were limited to practicing the basic ¡°Yang Yuan Art,¡± a simple martial art issued by Dagan. This technique merely circulates Qi and blood, slightly improving daily strength. For the people of Qingniu Town, becoming a true warrior capable of resisting monsters and avoiding taxes was an almost insurmountable challenge. ¡°This world is full of illusions, but pain does not lie,¡± Xu Xi said, addressing the girl¡¯s disbelief. He didn¡¯t offer a direct answer, instead urging her to confront the truth herself. What you see and hear might be deceptive, but the pain embedded in people, objects, and solitude cannot be faked. Though Wu Yingxue had stayed within Xu Xi¡¯s house since arriving in Qingniu Town, she had observed the harsh realities of this border town. She had seen Aniu¡¯s naive joy upon receiving demon flesh from Xu Xi and a mother holding her baby, staring blankly into an uncertain future. For the first time, the young princess, raised in luxury, glimpsed the dark, grim reality of the world beyond her sheltered upbringing. She fell silent, the weight of this revelation sinking in. ¡°Thank you for enlightening me¡­¡± Wu Yingxue finally whispered. ¡°What I said before was truly ignorant¡­¡± Resolving to face this reality, she picked up the piece of demon meat she had spat out earlier, chewed it silently, and swallowed. Alternating between rice porridge and demon meat, she continued eating until her bowl was empty. ¡°Hah¡ª!¡± she exhaled, gripping her dragon-patterned spear tightly. Without another word, she walked to the courtyard, where she began practicing her spear techniques. The fiery energy of her movements stirred the wind, sending leaves swirling in a dance around her determined figure. ¡°She may be impulsive and naive, but her heart is pure,¡± Xu Xi mused silently as he took another bite of the braised demon meat. His evaluation of the girl rose. Mistakes were normal, especially when one¡¯s past experiences limit their understanding. Yet Wu Yingxue not only acknowledged her error but also corrected it¡ªspitting out the meat, then swallowing it again. This act proved she was not just a fragile flower raised in a greenhouse, nor a hypocrite who merely played along for appearances. ¡°But what should I tell her? That the world is as dark as crows?¡± Xu Xi thought, chewing the tough meat. He swallowed it down with difficulty, his expression unchanged. Demon meat was far from palatable, but Qingniu Town had no better alternatives. As he ate, his mind wandered to the relationship between Dagan and Shiwandashan. ¡°This sacrificial system reminds me of the Ellenson incident in the magical world. But no, it¡¯s worse,¡± he reflected. ¡°In the magical world, gods create disasters occasionally to demonstrate their power and grant blessings. Such tragedies occur every few centuries, and most of the time, gods act as humanity¡¯s protectors. They maintain order and coexist with humans.¡± ¡°But the martial world is different¡­¡± Xu Xi put down his bowl, frowning. ¡°To demons, humans are nothing but food, devoid of any status. Perhaps there¡¯s an agreement between Dagan and the demons, or maybe just an unspoken understanding. Either way, the people living on the border were abandoned long ago, left to serve as a food supply for the demons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only explanation for Dagan¡¯s baffling policies,¡± he concluded. After dinner, Xu Xi stepped outside and saw Wu Yingxue practicing fiercely, her spear techniques brimming with energy and anger. Behind her, the oppressive silhouette of the Hundred Thousand Mountains loomed, the black peaks stretching endlessly like a massive dragon encircling human territory. ¡°What a cursed world¡­¡± he muttered under his breath. Chapter 109: [Your voice is gentle, but your words are sharp, cutting through the illusions of an inexperienced girl like a knife.] [The falsehoods that once comforted her are stripped away, revealing an ugly, bloody, and cruel reality she has never encountered.] [Man and Demon] [Person to Person] [Enemies, companions, trust, betrayal¡ªall these concepts swirl in Wu Yingxue¡¯s mind, creating a storm of chaos that leaves her overwhelmed.] [At only sixteen, Wu Yingxue struggles to bear the collapse of her worldview, yet her strength allows her to press forward with her spear.] [She now deeply regrets her earlier act of spitting out the meat.] [In Qingniu Town, as in countless other border towns, there are many ordinary people who worry daily about finding even a single bite of food.] [Although these people are strangers, and she has never met them, Wu Yingxue feels ashamed of her wastefulness. She forces herself to swallow the spit-out meat once more as a form of self-discipline.] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Your opinion of the girl has improved.] ¡­ [The relationship between the Daqian court and the Hundred Thousand Mountains fills you with unease.] [You speculate about whether deeper connections exist between the two and wonder what other secrets might be hidden in this world.] [You think.] [You search.] [You arrive at a chilling conclusion: the Daqian court may not be as powerful as it seems. In fact, it is far weaker than the hundred thousand demons that reside in the mountains.] [This weakness explains why Dagan, with its mighty army, silently tolerates the demon massacres and even seems to assist them.] [This strange reality gives you a sense of urgency.] [You increase the intensity of your training, punching daily and honing your Qi-Blood Fist until it becomes more refined.] ¡­ ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Each punch creates a burst of wind, making the sea of trees roar. Xu Xi¡¯s blood surges through his body, washing his limbs and bones, leaving his skin faintly red. As he moves, his blood flows like tidal waves, repeatedly cleansing his organs. This constant cycle brings his body into a state of rebirth, reaching a mysterious realm. This was the Blood Exchange Realm¡ªthe final step in the transition from acquired to innate. Martial arts, as Xu Xi understands, wasn¡¯t just about physical strength. It involved transforming the muscles, bones, skin, and even deeper aspects of the body. It was a holistic and profound process. The flesh evolves, the body aligns with the Dao, and the self transforms into a microcosm of heaven and earth. Powerful. Fierce. Dominating. Bang! Another seemingly ordinary punch from Xu Xi released an explosive force, creating a reverberation that echoed like a bowstring snapping. Wu Yingxue, watching from the side, was completely stunned. ¡­ [Your strength improves slowly but steadily, defying common martial arts logic. Most warriors achieve progress sporadically, relying on fleeting bursts of inspiration.] [But you are different.] [Wu Yingxue sees you as a prodigy, born with boundless vitality and a martial arts progression rate that defies understanding. Though your growth is gradual, it is unwavering.] [As days pass, Wu Yingxue¡ªonce severely injured and miserable¡ªfinally recovers.] [Before leaving, she chooses to stay a while longer, hoping to learn the essence of martial arts from you.] [Despite your repeated explanations that your progress comes solely from persistence and not from advanced techniques, she insists.] [Wu Yingxue gives you two bottles of Qi Pills.] [In response, your teaching becomes more detailed.] Xu Xi¡¯s martial arts level is currently at the fifth stage of body training. Wu Yingxue, being at the same level, doesn¡¯t need guidance on the basics. However, Xu Xi focuses on teaching her boxing and movement techniques, as these are areas where he can provide meaningful instruction. A few days earlier, Xu Xi had given her basic lessons, but her injuries had limited her ability to learn. Now, with her recovery complete, he delves deeper. ¡°Relax your mind and rid yourself of distractions.¡± ¡°When you punch, don¡¯t focus on your fist¡¯s movements. Instead, feel the flow of blood and the resonance of your muscles and bones.¡± ¡­ ¡°Your forehand lacks power!¡± ¡°Your backhand is too weak!¡± ¡°Your steps are unstable!¡± The rigorous training demanded an immense consumption of energy and blood. Initially, Wu Yingxue found it unbearable¡ªnot just because of the physical difficulty but also because it felt monotonous. She didn¡¯t fully understand Xu Xi¡¯s methods, but she noticed her strength improving. From mastering basic movements to controlling her Qi and blood, she grew stronger in every way. [Onlookers shook their heads at the sight but dared not underestimate her.] Unknowingly, Wu Yingxue reached the point where she could train continuously for an entire day, just like Xu Xi. ¡°If you continue like this, who do you think you¡¯ll be able to defeat with your punches?¡± Xu Xi asked, increasing the intensity of her training. ¡°I¡¯ll work harder!¡± she replied, determined. Time passed silently, bringing genuine growth. Eventually, Wu Yingxue decided it was time to leave Qingniu Town and uncover the truth behind her status as a wanted fugitive. ¡­ In the courtyard, Wu Yingxue trained relentlessly, guided by Xu Xi¡¯s stern instructions. Dressed in her martial arts uniform, she gritted her teeth, sweat dripping as she repeated each move. She wasn¡¯t just running through basic exercises but pushing her body to the limit, resonating her Qi and blood with every strike. Her punches engaged every part of her body¡ªorgans, muscles, bones, membranes, and flesh¡ªrefining her strength. Time flowed steadily. When Wu Yingxue collapsed from exhaustion, Xu Xi helped her up, letting her rest until her energy and blood recovered before resuming training. [After focusing on boxing techniques, you began special training for her movement skills.] As Xu Xi observed Wu Yingxue, he recalled teaching similar lessons in the past. His strict attitude remained unchanged. Returning to Beijing to uncover the truth would be dangerous, so Wu Yingxue sought to increase her strength as much as possible to ensure success. This determination fueled her relentless efforts. Despite witnessing Xu Xi¡¯s overwhelming strength more than once, she couldn¡¯t shake her doubts. Could pure speed and raw power truly be enough? [Your speed is so fast that it defies comprehension, leaving even trained eyes unable to follow.] On her first day of training, Wu Yingxue collapsed, her body covered in dust. Still, she pressed on, determined to improve. [Her transformation from a simple, unremarkable girl to a determined warrior had begun.] Chapter 110: The final day arrived. In the afternoon, the quiet atmosphere in the room seemed to be ignited by the sun. The hazy light filled the space, making it noisy and alive, rising and falling within the overlapping shadows. Wu Yingxue was leaving. After recovering from her injuries, she was ready to uncover the truth. She was packing her belongings. But to say ¡°packing¡± was an overstatement¡ªthere wasn¡¯t much to bring along. Her possessions were minimal, as her stay at the Xu family¡¯s house was purely accidental. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± After bustling around for a while, the girl camouflaged her spear, concealing its imposing presence. She stood in the empty room, her gaze lingering as a wave of dazed sadness washed over her. The cicadas¡¯ cries were fading away, signaling the end of summer. The scorching sunlight sliced through the shadows, filling the room with an oppressive brilliance. The sixteen-year-old girl stood there, gazing at the space she had called home for nearly two months. For a moment, she felt as if she were in an entirely different world. Her sixteen years of life had been filled with experiences most people would envy. Her luxurious upbringing was a dream for others. Yet, after spending two months in Qingniu Town, those days felt like a distant memory to Wu Yingxue. It seemed as though it wasn¡¯t two months but a year¡ªor even longer. ¡°I¡¯m reluctant to leave¡­ for some reason.¡± She murmured to herself before closing the door and windows. When she reopened them, her attire had changed. Her original red-and-white robe was far too conspicuous. Returning in it would guarantee that her whereabouts were swiftly discovered by the authorities. So she had asked Xu Xi for some plain clothing to help her blend in. ¡°The only thing left to do is wait.¡± Wu Yingxue, now dressed inconspicuously, glanced at the scorching sun through the window. She planned to leave at night. The dark, quiet environment would make it easier to move unnoticed and reduce the likelihood of drawing attention to herself¡ªor her connection to the Xu Xi. But the sun had not yet set, and night had not yet fully descended. There was still time to kill. What could she do to pass the hours? The girl had no idea. With her spear strapped to her back and her small baggage in hand, she opened the creaky wooden door for the last time. She crossed the old, scratched threshold, stepping forward lightly. ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± Outside, the courtyard¡¯s open practice area gleamed under the sunlight. Xu Xi was training there as usual, undeterred by the oppressive heat. Ignoring the weather, he practiced his boxing daily with relentless focus. Sweat dripped from his body as he punched fiercely. Each strike sent waves of energy and vitality rippling through the air, causing it to blur and twist, like the rhythmic pounding of a mighty heart. ¡°His boxing skills have grown even more profound¡­¡± Wu Yingxue sighed inwardly, a trace of confusion flickering across her face. She had been learning from Xu Xi, but strangely, the gap between their abilities only seemed to widen. It was as though Xu Xi¡¯s progress defied both logic and martial discipline, like he was the protagonist of some fantastical novel. ¡°How could that be?¡± Wu Yingxue chuckled at her own absurd thoughts. She set her spear and baggage down, taking a seat on the threshold of her room. The blazing sunshine was blocked by the eaves, creating a cool, shaded spot where she could rest. A young princess unsure of how to spend her time had once again chosen to watch Xu Xi practice. The courtyard¡¯s green bricks, red tiles, and dark green plants climbing the walls formed a serene backdrop for the intersection of summer and autumn. The sixteen-year-old sat quietly, observing Xu Xi¡¯s training while her gaze occasionally wandered to the distant, dark mountains. It was a strangely comforting scene. Time slipped away unnoticed. Eventually, the sunlight began to fade, and the sky dimmed. The girl finally broke her silence, voicing the question that had been lingering in her heart. If she didn¡¯t ask now, she might never have the chance again after leaving Qingniu Town. ¡°Sir, do you ever feel tired practicing like this every day? I¡¯ve never seen you take a single break.¡± Xu Xi paused mid-punch, glanced at the setting sun, and slowly retracted his fists. His reply was simple: ¡°Of course, I get tired.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The directness of his answer caught Wu Yingxue off guard. She had expected something along the lines of, ¡°Hard work is worth it,¡± or ¡°Persistence is everything.¡± But Xu Xi¡¯s candidness shattered her assumptions. As he adjusted his surging Qi and blood, allowing it to circulate steadily, he continued: ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll feel hungry.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t drink water, you¡¯ll feel thirsty.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t wear clothes, you¡¯ll feel cold.¡± ¡°And if you practice boxing every day, you¡¯ll feel tired, exhausted, and even tortured.¡± ¡°No one is perfect¡ªwithout flaws, mistakes, or weariness. People like that don¡¯t exist. At least, I¡¯m not one of them.¡± After finishing his practice, Xu Xi exhaled deeply and turned to look at Wu Yingxue, who was still seated on the threshold. He never claimed to be a saint, nor did he feel the need to pretend otherwise. To Xu Xi, he was just an ordinary person who happened to have been blessed with good fortune¡ªthanks to his sister, his disciples, and his master. But Xu Xi¡¯s words left Wu Yingxue in thoughtful silence. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The last rays of sunlight faded, and the moonlight bathed the earth. Wu Yingxue stood up, shouldering her spear and baggage once more. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for this attack, and if it hadn¡¯t been for your teachings, I might never have discovered the truth in my entire life.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chapter 111: Growth sometimes happens in the blink of an eye. The once-childish temperament of the girl seemed to have diminished, leaving behind a subtle but undeniable heaviness. She no longer carried the same innocence; instead, loneliness clung to her like a shadow. She was leaving. Carrying only her spear and baggage, Wu Yingxue set off alone, heading back home. ¡­ The moonlight was especially bright tonight. Stars twinkled in the clear sky, forming a magnificent pattern with the moon¡ªa breathtaking spectacle that seemed to mirror the girl¡¯s transformation. Wu Yingxue looked up at the night sky, her eyes sparkling as she asked Xu Xi one last question. ¡°Sir, how many stars are there in the Milky Way?¡± ¡°Probably tens of thousands, maybe even more,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°So many?¡± The girl was clearly astonished by the sheer number. ¡°If I ever get the time, I¡¯d like to count them one by one,¡± she said, her tone slightly whimsical. She smacked her lips thoughtfully, adjusted her grip on the spear and baggage, and tightened them to ensure nothing would fall. With a graceful leap, her figure soared onto the roof of the house. The tiles clanged softly under her cloth shoes as she landed. Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful gaze, the girl suddenly turned around. She flashed him a bright smile¡ªa radiant, breathtaking expression that seemed to dispel all the heaviness lingering in the air. Her eyes were as clear as crescent moons, and her voice flowed like pure running water as she stood on tiptoes, hands clasped behind her back. ¡°Mr. Xu, please live well in this world, where there¡¯s no clear distinction between good and bad.¡± Her farewell was peculiar, delivered with a tone both lively and strange. Before Xu Xi could respond, she used Blue Arc Technique to vanish swiftly into the dark night. Her departure carried a brightness Xu Xi hadn¡¯t expected. It felt as though, in that moment, the 16-year-old girl had shed all her pretenses, revealing her true self. ¡°When someone leaves, life always returns to its original script¡ªa relentless struggle against the world,¡± Xu Xi murmured to himself, gazing at the night sky. After standing in silence for a while, he chuckled softly and returned indoors. Wu Yingxue¡¯s visit had been an accident, and Xu Xi believed it would be unlikely for their paths to cross again. His plan was to return to his old routine: delving deeper into the dangerous terrain of Shiwanda Mountain, engaging in life-and-death battles to sharpen his martial arts skills. ¡­ [Time passed, and after recovering from her injuries, Wu Yingxue¡ªwho had been staying at your house temporarily¡ªleft.] [The young princess, burdened with an unjust crime, was determined to uncover the truth.] [You watched her disappear into the night, offering her a silent blessing.] [Life returned to its quiet rhythm, much like before she arrived: practicing martial arts, honing combat skills, and repeating the cycle.] [Though the process was arduous and exhausting, your persistence yielded results. Each day, your strength grew, boosting your confidence and forming a positive cycle.] Charge, advance, punch, and kill! Near the outskirts of Shiwanda Mountain, Xu Xi moved with blinding speed. His feet slammed into the ground as he dashed toward a tiger demon. With one powerful motion, he spread his fingers wide and slammed his palm down. Bang! The tiger demon¡¯s head was forced into the ground, creating a deep crater. Dust and sand flew in all directions, and the leaves of nearby trees fluttered to the ground. ¡°Roar!!!¡± The wounded tiger demon let out an enraged roar, struggling to rise, but Xu Xi¡¯s energy and blood surged even stronger. With a swift motion, he drew his sword, the blade humming with thunderous energy, and severed the tiger demon¡¯s head. The battle ended swiftly. Xu Xi emerged victorious. Standing amidst the chaos, he closed his eyes briefly to reflect on the fight. ¡°Both my boxing techniques and swordsmanship have undergone transformations,¡± he mused. ¡°Through persistence and the performance of martial arts, they¡¯ve evolved beyond their original forms.¡± ¡°¡®Qi-Blood Chang Fist¡¯ has become ¡®Qi-Blood Fist.¡¯¡± ¡°The ¡®Five Thunder Swords¡¯ have become the ¡®Nine Thunder Swords.¡¯ But¡­¡± Xu Xi shook his head. ¡°The foundation of these skills is still too basic. The real world lacks powerful martial arts masters, and advanced techniques are even rarer.¡± ¡°Even with martial arts performance aiding their evolution, the cost-effectiveness of these skills remains low.¡± He warned himself to remain cautious. A great storm was likely brewing on the horizon. As Xu Xi ventured deeper into Shiwanda Mountain, he aimed to refine his skills further. Each battle provided not only martial improvement but also a supply of demon flesh and blood. After slaying the tiger demon, he handed its body to Aniu for processing. Xu Xi wiped the blood from his hands, stepping back thoughtfully. ¡°This kid is so kind,¡± he muttered, referring to Aniu. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go help Brother Xu?¡± The situation in Qingniu Town had worsened over the years. The demon waves in spring and winter grew more severe each time, creating unimaginable challenges. Even as Xu Xi distributed some of the demon meat to the townspeople, he couldn¡¯t help but note the strange evolution of the demons. They seemed larger and more powerful, some as big as houses. ¡°Where can I find advanced martial arts skills?¡± he wondered aloud. ¡°Perhaps one day, as my realm improves, I¡¯ll create my own techniques.¡± Most demon flesh was inedible, but this tiger demon happened to be an exception. ¡°If I can find higher-level skills and combine them with the evolutionary effects of martial arts, I might truly become invincible,¡± he thought. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dragging the heavy tiger demon corpse back to Qingniu Town, Xu Xi left a long, dark trail behind him. As autumn transitioned into winter, the days grew colder, and food supplies became scarce. With one hand gripping the thick tail of the colorful tiger demon, Xu Xi reflected. ¡°Martial arts are merely external techniques. Blood and body¡ªthey are the true core of the Dao.¡± This understanding was a key part of Daqian¡¯s strategy to prevent the leakage of advanced techniques. He glanced toward the ominous Hundred Thousand Mountains. Even in the bleakness of autumn and winter, their deep black expanse remained oppressive, a constant reminder of the challenges ahead. Chapter 112: The Martial Arts World was Xu Xi¡¯s third simulation. Among the three simulated worlds, this one was by far the most wretched. The people here. The mortals here. They were the most miserable of all. In the world of immortal cultivation, mortals and immortals were separate. Mortals live under the governance of ordinary empires, and only occasionally do immortals descend to select children with spiritual roots. At times, kind-hearted cultivators even save lives and protect the innocent. In the magical world, steam and magic intertwine within the fabric of civilization. Wizards and mortals coexist, functioning like two well-oiled gears propelling society forward. But the martial arts world was entirely different¡ªhorrifyingly so. Here, ordinary people didn¡¯t even have the right to decide their own life or death. Xu Xi had once inquired about life in Qingniu Town and ventured to other towns to learn about the people¡¯s pasts. What he discovered was shocking. Most of these people had once lived in the Thirteen States of Daqian. However, due to their humble origins or offenses against high-ranking officials, they were exiled to the dangerous borders of the Ten Thousand Mountains. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Young men like Zhang Tieniu were born into the borderlands and had no knowledge of life inside Daqian. The Ten Thousand Mountains were perilous, teeming with bloodthirsty and brutal demons. These relentless creatures destroy everyone at the border until no one was left, and then a new batch of ¡°criminals¡± was sent in to repeat the cycle. And so, an endless nightmare begins. ¡°Brother Xu, what do people in the cities eat? Do they eat demon meat too?¡± ¡°Aniu, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± ¡°Hehe, my mom said city folk eat a lot of delicious food. She said white rice is much tastier than what we eat.¡± ¡°¡­Compared to what we eat, it is indeed much better. The rice is also of finer quality.¡± ¡°Wow~~~ That sounds amazing. I want to eat sweet white rice someday!¡± The sky was gloomy, and the cold wind bit sharply. Trees swayed under the gusts, and the ground was frozen solid. Even a strong man would shiver in such conditions. Aniu, the simple-minded and honest man, wrapped his tattered robe tightly around himself as he spoke, his tone full of longing. Hearing Xu Xi¡¯s description of white rice, he couldn¡¯t help swallowing hard. Though he had never tasted it, his imagination conjured the most wonderful flavor, making his mouth water. ¡°Brother Xu,¡± he asked again. ¡°Are the gentlemen in the city really like Wenquxing and Wuquxing descended from heaven?¡± ¡°My mom said they were born to enjoy life. They eat ten pancakes at each meal and change robes five times a day. They¡¯re not like us peasants.¡± Aniu rubbed his hands together, exhaling a cloud of hot breath. His hands were slightly purple¡ªan unsightly but harmless side effect of consuming demon meat over time. Warriors could resolve it with their qi and blood, but for ordinary people, the discoloration was permanent. ¡°No, Aniu, they are not,¡± Xu Xi replied after a brief pause. He reached out his hand to pat the honest man¡¯s shoulder and brushed snowflakes off his robe. ¡°There¡¯s no real difference between the people in the Thirteen States of Daqian, those in the Imperial Capital, and those of Qingniu Town,¡± he explained. ¡°We all feel hunger and thirst. We all bleed. We all die.¡± ¡°They are no better than you, and you are no worse than them.¡± Aniu seemed to understand, but confusion still clouded his expression. He processed Xu Xi¡¯s words in his own way. ¡°Then¡­ does that mean I can eat white rice one day?¡± A foolish grin spread across his face as he held onto the hope. After a long moment, he woke from his reverie and handed Xu Xi a basket. ¡°Brother Xu, these are vegetable dumplings my mom made for you. They¡¯re still hot!¡± The basket, woven from sturdy bamboo, was covered with a cloth to shield the dark green dumplings inside from the falling snow. Xu Xi accepted it without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, Aniu. Please thank Aunt Zhang for me as well.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Aniu scratched his head and turned away, walking off with inexplicable excitement. Xu Xi stood there, watching Aniu¡¯s figure disappear into the distance amidst the falling snow. Reaching into the basket, he grabbed a dumpling and took a bite. The taste was bitter and astringent. It wasn¡¯t crispy or flavorful in any way. Xu Xi, who had lived in Qingniu Town for seven years, understood why. The dumplings were made from Fengtuocao, a rough and sour-tasting plant. It was unpleasant, almost nauseating, yet it was the best food most people in Qingniu Town could afford. This was how they expressed their gratitude to Xu Xi¡ªfor the demon meat he provided, which helped them survive. ¡°What a cursed world¡­¡± Xu Xi raised his head, staring at the cold, gray sky, and slowly closed his eyes. The weather chilled his body, but his chest burned with emotion¡ªa mixture of anger and sympathy. ¡­ [Time passed, as it always does.] [In the blink of an eye, Wu Yingxue had been gone for a long time, and winter once again descended upon Qingniu Town.] [As expected, the demon tide came¡ªmore violent and terrifying than in previous years.] [Demons capable of marrow exchange and blood exchange appeared frequently, causing heavy casualties.] [Qingniu Town endured.] [Yet in the relentless tide, familiar faces disappeared forever: the old man who joked about finding you a wife, and the young child who once eagerly learned martial arts from you.] [Killing demons spares no one¡ªman, woman, young, or old. Death is inevitable.] [Despite the casualties, you resisted the first wave of the winter tide. The surviving townspeople expressed their gratitude to you, though their voices were faint and sparse.] Half the town was deeply grateful. In his early days in Qingniu Town, Xu Xi had dreamt of entering the Thirteen States of Daqian to explore a world as vivid and grand as those depicted in fantasy novels. But he gave up on that dream. For one, a large army guarded the pass to Daqian¡¯s interior, making it impossible for someone like Xu Xi to pass. More importantly, he discovered that the life-and-death battles in Shiwanda Mountain improved his qi and blood martial arts just as much as the resources within Daqian could. And so, he stayed in Qingniu Town, sharpening himself through combat. Only, Xu Xi never truly knew his purpose. In his first simulation, he spent his life desperately seeking ways to save his sister. In the second simulation, he used mortal wisdom to unravel the mysteries of magic, leading the witch to appreciate the beauty of the world. But in this life? Should he train tirelessly to become the Sword God? Or should he follow the path of a hot-blooded protagonist, carving an eternal legend of battle and triumph? Snow fell heavily, blanketing Qingniu Town in silence and death. As Xu Xi looked at the poor townspeople thanking him, he remembered the large army he once glimpsed years ago. They had guarded the pass with cold determination, intent only on maintaining control. At that moment, Xu Xi finally understood his purpose in this simulation. He wanted to kill. Kill demons. Kill monsters. And kill ¡°people.¡± Chapter 113: The size of human hands was limited, and there were countless things they couldn¡¯t grasp or control. Xu Xi had never believed he could change the world, nor did he expect everything to align perfectly with his desires. After all, he was just a human being, not an omnipotent god. But people should always strive to act. When confronted with injustice or unpleasant situations, one should try to change them. Ignoring such issues only allows the gloom in one¡¯s heart to accumulate. At least this time, Xu Xi was determined to address it directly¡ªwith a ¡°reckless¡± approach, doing everything within his power. Punch, draw the sword, and eliminate all evil spirits. ¡­ [The fire in your heart burns through your body.] [The biting winter wind pierces your soul like needles, yet all you feel is the heat. Invisible flames consume your calmness, igniting your murderous intent.] [You think perhaps you¡¯ve practiced martial arts for too long. Your behavior and thought patterns have gradually shifted toward the straightforward style of martial combat.] [You don¡¯t dislike this change.] [Some things can only be achieved when the mind is fueled by anger, providing the motivation to move forward.] [The second wave of winter demons is fast approaching.] [Qingniu Town has entered a defensive state. The old, weak, women, and children hide indoors, while the young and strong prepare their bows. The warriors, led by you, charge out of the town to confront the invading demons head-on.] [Longbows, sledgehammers, and swords are wielded with ferocity.] [The warriors unleash their qi and blood, performing martial arts that light up the sky, struggling to fend off the relentless monsters. Among them, your performance stands out the most.] [Your Nine Thunder Blade becomes a thunderbolt in a clear sky. Infused with qi and blood, it slices through the air, unleashing dazzling arcs of sword light.] [Six demons fall with a single blow.] [Your strength leaves the other warriors in awe and even surprises you momentarily. You realize that your power has grown.] [Having just broken through the blood exchange realm this year, you notice signs of transitioning from the acquired state to the innate state.] [Though deeply astonished, the fierce battlefield leaves no room for distraction, and you continue fighting the monsters.] Kill. Kill again. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The killing never ends. [Your sword dances in circles, fists shaking the sky. Together, the interplay of sword and fist creates a forbidden zone that obliterates all demons.] Xu Xi darted swiftly through the icy battlefield. Wielding the Nine Thunder Sword, he gathered his qi and blood into a blood-red blade of energy, cutting down a Green-Winged Eagle that had been harassing him from above. He immediately turned, lunged forward, and struck. Bang!! Xu Xi leaped from the ground, sending shards of snow flying. His fist met the colossal hand of a demon ape in a violent collision. What happened next was shocking. The demon ape¡¯s fist, several times larger and stronger than Xu Xi¡¯s, exploded into a mist of blood. The impact sent wind and debris scattering in all directions, a testament to Xu Xi¡¯s vastly superior strength. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t an illusion¡­¡± ¡°As the battle progresses, the bottleneck preventing me from returning to the innate state is breaking down.¡± ¡°What is happening?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s eyes flickered as he realized his punch had shown the first signs of an innate martial artist¡¯s internal energy. It was this newfound power that allowed him to crush his enemies. ¡°Keep going!¡± Seizing the moment, Xu Xi targeted the remaining monsters. His boiling blood fueled his strikes, and his blade unleashed brilliant arcs of energy, creating a dazzling silver sea. The more he killed, the stronger he felt. The more he killed, the more his blood surged. The high-intensity combat and relentless willpower accelerated the circulation of his qi and blood, sending waves surging through his body and refining his internal organs. Finally, at the end of the battle, the circulation of qi and blood within Xu Xi reached completion. Without delay, he found a quiet room, sat cross-legged, and began practicing, guiding his energy to complete the Great Zhou Tian cycle. ¡°The fifth realm of body training focuses on tempering the physical body of a warrior,¡± he muttered. ¡°The body forms the foundation of qi and blood. Only a robust body can sustain the rapid flow of energy.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Xu Xi paused, deep in thought. ¡°Returning to the innate state requires more than just qi, blood, and a strong body. It also depends on the warrior¡¯s mind and will. When did I¡­¡± He recalled the rage-fueled moments of slaughter on the battlefield. ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­¡± ¡°The elixir from Wu Yingxue helped me replenish my qi and blood, bypassing the usual accumulation stage.¡± ¡°The demon tide in Qingniu Town forced me to confront my true nature, allowing me to kill without hesitation.¡± ¡°And the most crucial factor¡­¡± Xu Xi glanced at the simulation panel visible only to him, speaking softly, ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped practicing martial arts. The persistence paid off, filling in the last missing piece.¡± With all doubts resolved, Xu Xi felt his excitement swell. He resumed his exercises, channeling his qi and blood until they condensed into a dense, flowing essence. Zi~~ Zi~~ A peculiar sound resonated from within him. It was as if his blood boiled, his bones vibrated, his skin throbbed, and his internal organs pulsed. His entire body, soul, and will underwent a profound transformation. Impurities were purged, and he returned to a state of purity, reversing the corrupted acquired state into the flawless innate state. An innate warrior. Breakthrough achieved! Bang! Bang bang! Bang bang bang! His heartbeat pounded rhythmically, like a powerful drum, causing dust to shake loose from the walls before being blown away by the vibrations of his qi. Xu Xi¡¯s body entered a new realm. Energy and vitality radiated continuously, and the world before him seemed to shift. ¡°Observe the principles¡­ the principles of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°This is the first of the three innate realms.¡± ¡°Once the physical body is cultivated to perfection, a warrior gains extraordinary power. This is the first step toward competing with other extraordinary systems.¡± ¡°By observing the principles of heaven, one can discover their true nature. By observing the principles of earth, one can understand their original mind.¡± ¡°To observe heaven and earth is to reflect upon oneself. To emulate heaven and earth is to become heaven and earth.¡± Inside the room, Xu Xi ceased his exercises and rose. His once-violent heartbeat slowed, and the extraordinary power he had unleashed returned quietly to his body. Lifting his hand, he gently stirred the air, causing gusts of wind to rise. Over time, he practiced dispersing and gathering his energy until he could barely control the movement of Gang Qi. ¡°Compared to cultivating immortals or mastering magic, martial arts are indeed unique.¡± ¡°My body becomes the heavens and earth, and my mind transforms into heaven itself¡­¡± ¡°No wonder martial artists are so formidable in the later stages. A punch or kick carries the force of an entire world. How could such power not be overwhelming?¡± Chapter 114: ¡°Three innate realms: observing principles, accumulating soul, and seeing gods.¡± ¡°Observe the principles of heaven and earth, embody the spirit of martial arts, and discover the true self.¡± ¡°The essence of these realms lies in progression¡ªobserving the world, imitating the world, and eventually becoming the world.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve taken the first step and become an innate warrior, this is only the beginning.¡± Crunch¡ª After breaking through, Xu Xi pushed open the wooden door and stepped into the snowy world outside. It was freezing, and people were busy. Despite the end of the demon tide, Qingniu Town was far from quiet. The dead needed burial, the wounded needed treatment, the flesh and blood of demons had to be processed, and collapsed houses had to be rebuilt. People had too much to do. Grief had no place. Numbed by emotions, they could only focus on clearing the ruins as quickly as possible in preparation for the next wave of demons. The demon tide would continue for a long time, stretching from winter into spring¡ªan endless punishment that tortured and oppressed everyone. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s far from enough¡­¡± Xu Xi muttered to himself, his heart brimming with clarity. It felt as though his chest had become an oven, with qi and blood burning intensely, providing him with unyielding strength. Cultivating the realm of observation. The aura of an innate warrior. After breaking through, Xu Xi was far stronger than his former self in the blood exchange realm. But it wasn¡¯t enough. The cultivation of observation alone wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Though I don¡¯t fully understand Daqian¡¯s strength, it¡¯s clear there are martial arts immortals within. Their power must far surpass that of innate warriors.¡± ¡°Human immortals are no match for the Hundred Thousand Mountains, let alone an innate warrior.¡± Snow piled on the eaves. The wind howled against the windows. In the icy storm, Xu Xi recalled the terrifying sights he had witnessed over the years. He had seen a roc soaring through the sky, its wings blotting out the sun. He had seen a serpent as massive as a mountain, devouring stars with its gaping maw. Such power felt like myth brought to life¡ªfar beyond the reach of any ordinary warrior. Whoosh¡ª!!! The wind and snow roared louder. Facing the flurry of snowflakes, Xu Xi slowly raised his right hand. With his fingers straightened like a blade, he slashed through the snowy sky before him. Hiss. A faint, deflating sound echoed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then the soft hiss turned into a powerful roar. Snowflakes, like wild butterflies, scattered chaotically in all directions, shattered into fragments by the invisible Gang Qi. For a brief moment, the world became clear. The blizzard and drifting snow halted, severed by Xu Xi¡¯s blade. Though the storm resumed a few breaths later, it was enough to demonstrate the innate warrior¡¯s superiority over the forging warrior. Yet, even this strength¡ªso terrifying in the eyes of mortals¡ªwas insignificant before stronger demons and humans. ¡°The road ahead is long.¡± ¡­ [In the seventh year of your simulation, after breakthrough into the blood exchange realm, you advanced to the innate warrior realm at an astonishing speed.] [This was a breakthrough you hadn¡¯t anticipated.] [By your calculations, considering the time you spent stuck in the Yi Sui realm, it should have taken at least five years to reach the innate realm.] [Yet five years passed in vain, and you directly achieved the breakthrough.] [You are impressed by the uniqueness of Qi and Blood Martial Arts.] [In the world of immortal cultivation, cultivators practice quietly, avoiding the creation of cause and effect.] [In the magic world, magicians meditate to free their minds and connect with the elements.] [In both systems, emotional fluctuations can disrupt progress. Yet your battle with the demons today propelled you rapidly through the martial arts realm.] [You realize that persistence and effort are valuable, but in martial arts, embracing your beliefs is equally critical.] [Your strength has greatly increased.] [Your qi and blood are astonishing.] [As the third wave of winter demons approaches, you choose to fight alone.] [You walk through the air, teaching yourself the basics of Qi through sheer persistence. Transforming qi into a sword, you slay every invading demon.] [You successfully protect Qingniu Town. The townspeople marvel at your strength and cheer for you.] ¡­ [But you do not feel joy.] [Instead, your expression grows solemn.] [Over recent years, the demon tides have intensified. Blood exchange demons are becoming more common, signaling grave danger.] [You fear that if a demon on par with an innate warrior appears, Qingniu Town will face catastrophic losses.] [With this in mind, you intensify your martial arts training.] [You are lucky.] [Everyone in Qingniu Town is lucky.] [Spring arrives, bringing an end to the final wave of demons. No demon comparable to an innate warrior appeared, and with your protection, Qingniu Town survived the harsh winter.] [In spring, life awakens from the frozen earth, and greenery flourishes. Only the black bloodstains on the roads remain as reminders of winter¡¯s carnage.] [Simulation Year 8. You are 23 years old.] [You have stabilized your innate realm. Your qi is condensed, and your qi and blood radiate like a rainbow. As always, you remain diligent and persistent in martial arts.] [But you also set aside time to plan your future actions.] [You understand that with the next winter will come even stronger demons. As an innate warrior, you are powerful but cannot protect everyone.] [You receive vegetable dumplings from Aniu¡¯s family.] [You receive bland soup from Granny Liu.] [You receive ¡°candy¡± from the neighborhood children¡ªgrass spikes that taste sweet when chewed, a favorite among the border kids.] ¡­ [You begin searching for a new way, one that can protect more people and prevent needless deaths.] [Why?] [You ask yourself.] [As you eat the vegetable dumplings, sip the soup, and chew the ¡°candy,¡± you suddenly laugh softly. You realize no reason is needed.] [Or perhaps, reasons exist all around you.] [You develop a difficult plan.] [You decide to teach martial arts to everyone, enabling the townspeople to protect themselves. But a critical issue arises: most people lack the talent for martial arts.] [They struggle with comprehension and cannot grasp the principles of the exercises.] [Their bodies are weak, their qi and blood frail from birth.] [Is there a method that doesn¡¯t require comprehension or aptitude and allows ordinary mortals to become warriors?] [The answer is no.] [But you refuse to give up.] [With the martial arts simulator, countless possibilities lie before you.] [You quietly begin practicing ¡°Primordial Energy Technique,¡± hoping to adapt this widely-known technique into one that can strengthen even ordinary people.] [You continue refining ¡°Primordial Energy Technique.¡±] [You persist in cultivating your innate energy.] Chapter 115: Creating his own martial arts technique was incredibly difficult. Trying to design a technique that disregards qualifications and basic skills was even harder. Xu Xi had no other martial arts to draw inspiration from and no knowledgeable mentors to guide him. His only resources were himself and a few martial arts books from the real world. Practice. Perform martial arts. Practice again, and perform again. Xu Xi¡¯s life was monotonous. In the solitude of his courtyard, he practiced silently, fists striking the air as he stood alone. Only the scorching sunlight, the white floor tiles, and the trees surrounding the courtyard bore witness to his relentless efforts and countless drops of sweat. ¡°Time is running out¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Finally, after countless punches, he stopped, letting out a long sigh. From last winter to this summer, ¡°Primordial Energy Technique¡± had undergone several iterations, but none satisfied Xu Xi. A technique that ignored qualifications and basic skills¡ªcould such a thing even be created? Xu Xi knew the challenge of developing such a technique was monumental, but he refused to give up. He couldn¡¯t stand idly by while fresh and familiar faces faded away. ¡­ [Your heart warns you.] [Intuition honed through martial arts signals an impending disaster.] [The next winter demon tide will expand further, with demons at your level¡ªor even stronger¡ªemerging. These demons will be beyond the ability of Qingniu Town¡¯s people to resist.] [You reduce your boxing practice time and dedicate more energy to refining the technique.] [To your surprise, reducing martial arts training does not slow your strength¡¯s growth. In fact, the flow of your qi and blood feels slightly faster.] [This is because your heart and mind are fully devoted to forging your own path.] [When you perform ¡°Primordial Energy Technique,¡± your belief in martial arts grows stronger than ever.] [You smile, take another bite of the bitter vegetable dumplings, and immerse yourself in reading the increasingly worn pages of ¡°Primordial Energy Technique,¡± searching for ways to improve it.] ¡­ [Your daily routine is dominated by martial arts training and performance, but occasionally, you go out.] [Sometimes, you venture into the Shiwanda Mountain to kill demons, sharpening yourself and distributing the surplus flesh and blood to the townspeople.] [Other times, you stand atop a high place, overlooking Qingniu Town, which has grown quieter, and recall those who are no longer there.] [Visitors come again.] [Like the year before, they arrive hurriedly, searching for a fugitive.] [This time, the officials are more meticulous, entering every household instead of relying solely on verbal inquiries.] [Of course, they find nothing.] [Disregarding Qingniu Town¡¯s dilapidated state and its diminished population, the officials leave quickly, wary of lingering too long and risking demon attacks.] [They ride away on green-scaled horses, and as an innate warrior, you silently follow them.] [You watch them inspect more villages and towns. After searching in vain, they curse and return to the pass.] [You faintly hear words like ¡°disgusting¡± and ¡°pig.¡±] [You gaze at the dark army stationed at the pass.] [You look at the tall city walls built to guard against both demons and humans.] [The fire in your heart burns hotter, and your qi and blood flow with increasing intensity.] ¡­ When Xu Xi returned to Qingniu Town, it was dark. Rain drizzled down. The raindrops mixed with old bloodstains¡ªboth human and demon¡ªthat had seeped into the walls over time. These marks had become impossible to clean, and no one bothered trying, as there was little hope for tomorrow. The rain grew heavier. Xu Xi walked through the downpour, his qi forming an invisible shield that kept him dry. He made his way back home. ¡°Maybe the idea I had last time can be improved,¡± he thought. ¡°Primordial Energy Technique¡¯s quality isn¡¯t high, but that¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s suitable for modification. Its low threshold makes it accessible to everyone.¡± Determined, he resolved to complete the improvements before winter, no matter how challenging the task. Crunch¡ª Pushing open the heavy wooden door, Xu Xi stepped inside. He paused slightly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the empty courtyard, the rain had washed away layers of mud and blood, leaving only clean tiles. Amidst the rain, he spotted a familiar figure lying motionless. ¡°Sorry, sir¡­¡± The battered girl forced a bitter smile, coughing up blood as she spoke. ¡°I may not be able to repay you this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a kind person,¡± Xu Xi replied calmly, stepping forward to help Wu Yingxue, who could barely move. ¡°You can repay me in installments later.¡± The girl froze, as if wanting to respond, but her severe injuries sent her into unconsciousness. ¡°She must have fought with an innate warrior to sustain such injuries,¡± Xu Xi muttered. He stopped the bleeding with Qi and carried her inside. Treating her wounds, he ventilated her qi, stopped her blood loss, and bandaged her injuries. Once everything was done, Xu Xi waited for Wu Yingxue to regain consciousness. ¡°In recent days, there¡¯s been no sign of this child near the border. She must have truly returned to the Thirteenth Prefecture of Daqian,¡± he thought. ¡°Is there a special access route not guarded by the garrison at the pass?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask her later.¡± ¡°If the town can¡¯t survive this winter, I could use such a route to evacuate everyone, saving them from dying here.¡± Xu Xi lowered his gaze, picking up Wu Yingxue¡¯s dragon-patterned spear. Examining the worn tip and the many nicks along the shaft, he grew curious about her experiences outside the border. What had happened to her that warranted such a serious search by officials? ¡°The border¡¯s complexity saved her life. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have made it back.¡± Tick-tock. Tick-tock. The rain continued to fall heavily. The rhythmic sound created a compact melody, drumming against every surface. As he waited for her to wake, Xu Xi performed ¡°Primordial Energy Technique,¡± his thoughts still focused on refining the technique. The rain eventually stopped, and the moon rose, dimly illuminating the room. By evening, the severely injured seventeen-year-old girl finally opened her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xu¡­¡± she whispered, staring blankly at the ceiling. Gone was her usual liveliness, replaced by silence and despair. Xu Xi recognized the look¡ªit wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to him. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± he asked. ¡­ [You picked up the injured princess again.] [This time, her injuries were more severe, her appearance more pitiful, and even her dragon-patterned spear bore significant damage.] [You suspect she faced an enemy stronger than an innate warrior.] [When you asked the truth, the girl remained silent for a long time. Tears flowed quietly down her cheeks as she hoarsely revealed that her parents were dead.] Chapter 116: ¡°Rebel.¡± ¡°Conspiracy.¡± ¡°Join the rebels and attack Daqian.¡± The room was eerily quiet. Wu Yingxue¡¯s eyes were hollow, her voice hoarse, as she uttered words that left a heavy weight in the air. She told Xu Xi about her journey after their separation. Alone, she had navigated the treacherous borderlands, hidden in the shadows, bypassed the guarded passes through secret paths, and successfully entered Daqian¡¯s interior. Unexpectedly, news about the palace had been easy to uncover. The information was so shocking that it had spread across the thirteen states of Daqian like wildfire. King Dingyuan, a third-realm innate warrior sent by Daqian to suppress a rebellion, had, after a brief confrontation, switched sides, joining the rebels and fighting against the empire. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice trembled with helplessness. ¡°My father despised evil. How could he side with the rebels?¡± To her, the rebels represented chaos and destruction. Rebels waged war. Rebels caused misery. Rebels ruined lives. These conclusions were deeply ingrained in her mind. She knew Daqian was not righteous, but she couldn¡¯t sympathize with the rebels either. Xu Xi, however, offered her a different perspective. ¡°Yingxue, have you ever considered this?¡± he asked. ¡°Hating evil and joining the rebels¡ªthese two things aren¡¯t necessarily contradictory.¡± The night outside was dark, with the bright moon concealed by heavy clouds. In the candlelit room, Xu Xi held the ¡°Primordial Energy Technique¡± in his hand, his eyes steady as he spoke to the bewildered girl. ¡°Yingxue, do you really know who the rebels are?¡± The question hung in the air. Rebels¡­ Wu Yingxue shook her head absentmindedly. Were they high-ranking officials? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That didn¡¯t seem likely. Prominent martial artists or members of elite Taoist families typically held important positions within Daqian. Why would they rebel? Doing so would be akin to destroying their own foundation. The truth was becoming clear. ¡°The so-called rebels are actually ordinary people,¡± Xu Xi said calmly, peeling away the layers of falsehoods Daqian had constructed. ¡°They¡¯re just¡­ people who can¡¯t survive.¡± The taxes imposed by the Daqian court were crushing. Many of the residents in Qingniu Town had become ¡°criminals¡± simply because they couldn¡¯t pay these exorbitant taxes and were exiled to the borders near the Ten Thousand Mountains. So what happened to those who refused to pay and didn¡¯t want to face exile? ¡°They rebel,¡± Xu Xi said softly. ¡°The government calls it treason, but it¡¯s born out of desperation.¡± He addressed the girl¡¯s turmoil, answering her unspoken questions. Xu Xi had never met King Dingyuan, but he knew that someone in such a high position couldn¡¯t have been ignorant of Daqian¡¯s corruption. Even if King Dingyuan was the upright, justice-driven warrior Wu Yingxue believed him to be, it was unlikely he would impulsively defect to the rebels. ¡°The situation must have been far worse than we imagine,¡± Xu Xi concluded. ¡°So dire that even King Dingyuan could no longer bear it.¡± Whoosh¡ª The cold night wind blew through the open windows, making the candlelight flicker and sending a chill through the room. Wu Yingxue¡¯s pale face grew even more ashen. ¡°Father¡­¡± Tears spilled from her eyes before her voice broke. Crystal-clear droplets streamed down her cheeks as she began to sob quietly. The world felt sick to her. Her father had clearly acted out of righteousness, yet he was branded a traitor by the Daqian court. Ordinary people simply wanted to survive, yet they were slaughtered by the empire¡¯s army. It was as if every corner of the world was riddled with contradictions and cruelty. Wu Yingxue continued her story, recounting her later experiences. Desperate to prove her father¡¯s innocence, she had rushed to the imperial capital, only to find the palace in ruins. Fleeing servants, scattered belongings¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even an effort to confiscate the family¡¯s property. The once-bustling Dingyuan Palace was now silent, its doors stained with blood. Her father, King Dingyuan, had been killed by a Daqian immortal, and her mother had been thrown into prison, where she took her own life with a peaceful smile. At that moment, the young princess became utterly alone, losing both her parents and the family she cherished most. In a daze, Wu Yingxue had fled Daqian, but her journey was fraught with danger. Discovered along the way, she had endured countless life-threatening situations, exhausting all the elixirs she carried. Gravely injured, she had finally made her way back to Qingniu Town. This was how she had ended up in her current state. The full story of the girl¡¯s severe injuries was now clear. ¡°Rest well,¡± Xu Xi said, helping the girl sit upright. Once again, he infused her with internal energy to restore the flow of qi and blood in her body. Afterward, he stood and left the room, closing the door behind him. Unlike Xu Moli or Krisha, Wu Yingxue¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t tied to the Xu family. She had her own principles, her own thoughts. Xu Xi understood that what she needed now wasn¡¯t comfort but solitude¡ªa space to grieve and process. That was all he could give her. ¡­ Splash. As Xu Xi walked away, his steps splashed through puddles left by the rain. The sound mingled with the faint cries coming from the room behind him until both became indistinguishable. The heavy emotions she had suppressed during her escape finally erupted, breaking through her once-strong exterior. In the quiet night, her uncontrollable sobs echoed throughout the courtyard, lingering for a long time. ¡­ [You learned about the secret passage from Wu Yingxue.] [You now know the full details of Wu Yingxue¡¯s experiences.] [You are shocked by King Dingyuan¡¯s actions and have gained a deeper understanding of Daqian¡¯s internal instability.] [Out of compassion, you leave the girl alone to grieve.] [The girl cries until her voice turns hoarse.] [She remains silent and refuses to leave her room for days.] [Wu Yingxue stays locked away, her fiery temper gone. Her eyes are hollow, her face lifeless, as though she¡¯s become a walking corpse.] What gives life meaning? This question has different answers for everyone¡ªfamily, friends, ideals, or beliefs. These precious things together create life¡¯s purpose. Having lost her parents, Wu Yingxue lost her will to live. Though she knew she shouldn¡¯t succumb to despair, her sadness numbed her completely. The Xu family didn¡¯t interfere. Xu Xi continued practicing martial arts and refining the ¡°Primordial Energy Technique¡± as usual. Day by day, Wu Yingxue remained lost, her spirit dimmed, and her energy gone. Until one day, she noticed Xu Xi repeatedly practicing the simplest forms of the ¡°Primordial Energy Technique.¡± ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± she asked, her voice weak and her lips pale. Without hesitation, Xu Xi replied, ¡°I¡¯m trying to refine this technique into something suitable for everyone¡ªsomething that doesn¡¯t rely on talent or physique so that ordinary people can practice it.¡± The girl stared at him, stunned. ¡°Are you planning to rebel?¡± Chapter 117: Wu Yingxue sat quietly, her sadness palpable, her expression numb. It wasn¡¯t that she was unintelligent¡ªher mind simply struggled to process the weight of her grief. Yet, Xu Xi¡¯s words struck her like a bolt of lightning. She instantly realized the profound impact such a technique could have. If it were created, it wouldn¡¯t just affect the borderlands¡­ No, it would shake the entirety of Daqian to its core. The girl¡¯s confusion only deepened. Could such a technique truly be devised? And why would Xu Xi pursue something so thankless? Xu Xi, with his immense talent, had no need for this kind of technique. Was he really planning to rebel? ¡°No, I have no interest in rebellion,¡± Xu Xi replied calmly, shaking his head and dismissing the idea. Days passed. The rain and dark clouds lifted, replaced by the blazing heat of the sun. The sky stretched wide and blue, dotted with white clouds. Birds occasionally flew in flocks over Qingniu Town, their wings gleaming in the sunlight. Beneath this bright sky, Wu Yingxue¡¯s confusion grew more evident. ¡°Then why are you doing this? It obviously doesn¡¯t bring you any benefit,¡± she asked, her voice tinged with frustration. Creating a technique that everyone could practice would allow ordinary people to become warriors. But for Xu Xi, who had already reached the innate realm, such a technique held no value. Xu Xi didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he stood in the sunlit courtyard, his palm shaped like a blade, slicing the air in inconspicuous arcs. Tsk¡ª A sound like tearing cloth echoed as a sharp blade of Qi burst from his hand, striking down a demonic bird in the distance. Blood and feathers rained down, and the townspeople erupted in cheers. ¡°Brother Xu is amazing! We¡¯ve got meat!¡± ¡°Aniu, hurry up and cut the best part for Brother Xi!¡± ¡°On it!¡± The bustling voices filled the air, carrying joy and gratitude. The demon bird¡¯s body was tough, its flesh difficult to carve, at least for mortals. Soon, the entire town became lively. The old, young, women, and children gathered around, watching as the men struggled to carve pieces of meat from the creature¡¯s corpse. Despite the difficulty, they smiled and cheered, their gratitude toward Xu Xi unwavering. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even from indoors, Wu Yingxue could hear their voices. The raw sincerity in their thanks was almost tangible, layered with exhaustion and desperation. ¡°Yingxue, do you hear that?¡± Xu Xi withdrew his hand and turned toward her. ¡°This is why,¡± he said softly. His voice was calm, devoid of emotion, yet beneath the tranquility burned a suppressed fire, fierce and resolute. ¡°I have no interest in rebellion, no desire to become emperor, and no intention of becoming some martial arts master who reforms the world.¡± ¡°All I know is that in this land ruled by Daqian, in this land infested with demons¡­¡± ¡°Some people can¡¯t survive.¡± Life was slipping away. There were countless reasons for death. Being devoured by demons. Crushed under exorbitant taxes. Beaten to death by those in power. These deaths were abnormal, rooted in cruelty and injustice. ¡°When people are hungry, they should eat¡ªnot demon flesh.¡± ¡°When people are cold, they should have clothes¡ªnot ragged straw mats.¡± ¡°When people are afraid, they should run¡ªnot stand frozen, awaiting death.¡± ¡°People should live as humans, with dignity.¡± ¡°If they lack power, then I¡¯ll give it to them.¡± As an innate warrior in the realm of observing principles, Xu Xi possessed a unique ability to perceive the subtle movements of heaven and earth. With his heightened senses, he could see far beyond what ordinary eyes could. And so, he saw it. Beyond the walls of the town, where the demonic bird had fallen, people stared hungrily at its corpse. Their stomachs growled audibly, but despite their desperation, they instructed A Niu to carve the tenderest parts for Xu Xi first. They were starving. So hungry that their legs trembled, their bodies frail from the brutal winter. With no monster waves to provide food, Qingniu Town had lost its main source of sustenance. The people were gaunt, their cheeks sunken, their skin tinged purple from long-term consumption of demon flesh. Yet they clung to life, eating whatever they could find¡ªdemon meat, weeds, bark¡ªanything. But it wasn¡¯t enough. It would never be enough. They were already at the brink, with no way to continue living. Watching this, Wu Yingxue felt a flicker of warmth in her heart¡ªsomething she hadn¡¯t felt since her grief had consumed her. Xu Xi¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Live. These three simple words resonated deeply within her. Memories of her childhood surfaced, back when she was a noble princess immersed in novels and storytellers¡¯ tales of heroes saving the world and slaying demons. ¡°Live,¡± she murmured, the word a faint echo of hope. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yingxue?¡± Xu Xi asked, noticing her dazed expression. Wu Yingxue didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, her mind raced through fragmented memories and thoughts, piecing together the remnants of her ideals. To her, Xu Xi seemed like the savior in those stories¡ªa hero who would bring change to a broken world. Finally, she spoke, her voice soft yet determined. ¡°Sir, can I work with you to develop this technique¡ªa method anyone can practice?¡± Her words surprised Xu Xi. He hesitated for a moment before smiling. ¡°Of course. But I can¡¯t promise it¡¯ll succeed. It¡¯s far more likely to fail entirely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Wu Yingxue replied, her eyes brightening for the first time in days. ¡°I want to try. I want to help.¡± With her newfound determination, Wu Yingxue¡¯s spirit rekindled. She no longer looked like the despondent girl of before. Instead, she stood tall, her eyes filled with purpose. Together with Xu Xi, she would work to refine the ¡°Vital Energy Cultivation Technique¡± into something that could uplift ordinary people, giving them the strength to survive. King Dingyuan¡¯s defiance, her mother¡¯s tragic death, the suffering of countless innocents¡ªall of these fueled her resolve. At seventeen, Wu Yingxue realized that the meaning of life wasn¡¯t in grand titles or noble blood¡ªit was in helping others survive. She smiled brightly at Xu Xi, her voice steady and strong. ¡°At least for now, sir, I want to walk this path with you.¡± The sun shone through the clouds, its light illuminating her renewed resolve. At this moment, she found a new purpose. Chapter 118: ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Why did Daqian¡­ end up like this?¡± ¡°You mean to ask,¡± Xu Xi replied, ¡°why, even though Daqian enjoys good weather, prosperous prefectures, and abundant resources, so many people still cannot survive?¡± His eyes, deep and solemn, seemed to hold the weight of the world. A faint spark glimmered within them, fragile yet undeniable. ¡°The answer is simple,¡± he said. ¡°Some people stand too high, and from that height, they can no longer see the suffering below. Over time, they stop seeing others as people.¡± ¡°Some suggest managing livestock better so they don¡¯t die from exhaustion.¡± ¡°Some suggest watering the fields more so new grass grows next year.¡± ¡°But no one ever suggests¡­¡± ¡°Treating people as human beings.¡± Wu Yingxue stood there, stunned, unable to respond for a long time. The harsh reality Xu Xi spoke of was as cruel as it was undeniable. ¡­ [The girl¡¯s father was executed by a Daqian¡¯s Emperor .] [Her mother was poisoned by the emperor and took her own life.] [The girl lost everything¡ªher family, her purpose¡ªand couldn¡¯t see a way forward.] [But now, you see a familiar light flickering in her eyes, faint but growing stronger.] [Wu Yingxue has decided to follow your path and join you in studying the exercises.] [You readily agree.] [From that day, the girl who had lost everything became a part of your household once again.] [Wu Yingxue provides you with incomplete royal martial arts techniques.] [She shares the martial theories she learned as a child and the principles of qi and blood taught to her by King Dingyuan.] [Though she lacks a profound understanding of martial arts, her natural talent and unconventional ideas bring unexpected insights as she studies the ¡°Primordial Energy Technique¡± with you.] [Your progress accelerates.] ¡­ [Through relentless effort, your persistence bears fruit. Practicing martial arts day and night, regardless of rain or shine, strengthens you further and condenses your energy.] [Your attempts to refine the ¡°Primordial Energy Technique¡± have led to two significant transformations.] [But the technique is still far from your ultimate goal.] [The girl falls silent, disheartened.] [You, however, continue as always, undeterred by setbacks.] [You comfort her, telling her not to lose hope.] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [¡°Failure is the mother of success.¡±] [The girl, heartened by your words, repeats them with a spark of determination.] [¡°Failure is the mother of success.¡±] [Her misquoted repetition leaves you wondering if your teaching methods are at fault.] ¡­ [The grief of the past has faded, and the confusion has lifted.] [The girl has returned to her former self.] [In addition to studying the ¡°Primordial Energy Technique,¡± Wu Yingxue takes on other tasks in your household.] [She experiments in the kitchen, attempting to improve the coarse taste of demon meat.] Clang. Clatter. The sounds of spatulas and sizzling flesh filled the air. When the cooking was done, both Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue stared in silence at the charred remains in front of them. ¡°Yingxue,¡± Xu Xi said after a long pause, ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you avoid the kitchen in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, sir,¡± she replied with surprising humility. Her pride usually didn¡¯t allow such easy concessions, but even she had to admit defeat in the face of her disastrous cooking. Though her attempts didn¡¯t end in explosions like the witch¡¯s meals Xu Xi remembered, the charcoal-like demon meat was no less inedible. In a town as resource-starved as Qingniu, there simply wasn¡¯t enough food to spare for culinary experiments. ¡­ [Besides practicing martial arts, the girl regularly sparred with you.] [You suppressed your innate qi, matching your strength to her level in the blood realm to help her consolidate her martial cultivation.] [The sparring also allowed you to identify and address gaps in your own techniques.] ¡°Ha!¡± A fierce wind swept through the courtyard as Wu Yingxue wielded her spear with fiery intensity. Her movements were aggressive and precise, the tip of her weapon gleaming as it struck forward. Clang. Xu Xi deflected her attack effortlessly with his fine iron sword. ¡°Yingxue, come again. Your speed isn¡¯t fast enough yet. Focus on the smooth flow of your qi and blood.¡± Following his guidance, she adjusted her form and attacked again. ¡­ [The young princess had been living in your home for three months, training in the ¡°Primordial Energy Technique¡± and sparring with you daily.] [Her competitive spirit was unmatched, driving her to seek your evaluation after every session.] [C-level. Passable, but far from perfect.] [Summer passed quietly, giving way to autumn.] Breathing heavily, Wu Yingxue murmured to herself, ¡°C-level¡­ I still have a long way to go.¡± Determined, she resumed her practice with renewed vigor. The spear in her hands moved with ferocity, carving white marks into the courtyard¡¯s stone tiles. She was desperate to grow stronger¡ªnot just to avenge her parents but to ensure others could live. ¡­ [Tax collectors from Daqian arrived in Qingniu Town.] Their presence reminded Xu Xi of the looming hardships of winter, deepening his sense of powerlessness. [In the past three months, you had made 27 attempts to refine the technique.] [Of those, 25 were entirely unworkable, and the remaining two had fatal flaws.] As the screams of swords and spears echoed in the distance, Xu Xi¡¯s mind raced with possibilities. [The principles of the ¡°Primordial Energy Technique,¡± the incomplete royal martial arts from Wu Yingxue, your own experiences, and the struggles of Qingniu Town¡¯s people¡­] [Is it truly impossible to create such a technique?] The answer still eluded him. Yet, as autumn¡¯s chill began to settle over the town, both Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue pressed on. With every step, they worked toward a single goal: To create a way for people to survive. Chapter 119: What was the name of the current Daqian Emperor? What did the emperor look like? Who were the civil and military officials? For the people of Qingniu Town, these were questions with no answers. Most of them didn¡¯t know, nor did they care to know. Though they lived in Daqian, though they were human beings, their existence was confined to the borderlands, far removed from the empire¡¯s heart. For them, the most powerful people they encountered were tax collectors and officials who came to arrest ¡°criminals.¡± Life in Qingniu Town was bleak, shrouded in gray, with no glimmers of clarity or hope. Many residents didn¡¯t even understand why they were sent to the border. Labeled as ¡°criminals,¡± they had been torn from their homes in the prosperous prefectures of Daqian, exiled to this harsh land at the edge of the empire. Yet even here, they had to pay taxes. To them, this was normal. Generation after generation, they lived on Daqian¡¯s land, believing that paying taxes was their duty, their contribution to the empire¡¯s greatness. They took pride in it, thinking their sacrifices sustained Daqian¡¯s prosperity. But that pride had worn thin. The relentless waves of monsters, the ever-increasing taxes¡ªit was too much. The burden broke their backs and crushed their spirits. At the entrance to Qingniu Town, a small group of townspeople gathered, desperation etched into their faces. ¡°Sir, please¡­ we truly have nothing left¡­¡± Their voices trembled as they pleaded with the tax collector. Their frail hands, rough and trembling, clasped together as though in prayer. The tax collector sat atop his green-scaled horse, his figure tall and imposing in the sunlight. He snorted disdainfully and cracked his riding crop against the ground. Crack! The sharp sound echoed, scattering gravel and striking fear into the hearts of the people. ¡°You lowly peasants! The court has already granted you mercy by letting you live! And now you dare beg for leniency?¡± He sneered, his words filled with contempt. ¡°Pigs! Parasites! Worthless thieves of the empire¡¯s resources! You¡¯ll pay your taxes, even if it means starving to death!¡± The townspeople flinched at his harsh words, but none dared to refute him. They lowered their heads, begging for mercy in trembling voices. ¡°But we really have no food¡­¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Please, we¡¯ll make up for it next year!¡± Hunger gnawed at their insides. In Qingniu Town, anything remotely edible¡ªgrain, livestock, weeds¡ªhad long been consumed. How could they conjure food out of thin air to pay their taxes? The crowd of people, dressed in ragged clothing, huddled together like shadows, their thin faces filled with desperation. An elderly woman stepped forward, her frail body trembling as she prepared to kneel and plead. But before her knees could touch the ground, a pair of strong hands caught her. ¡°Grandma, get up.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice was gentle, like a spring breeze, comforting to the ears. But beneath that gentleness burned a flame¡ªa fire that could no longer be suppressed. ¡°No, child, let me kneel,¡± the old woman pleaded, shaking her head. She believed that kneeling and begging was the only way to save Qingniu Town. It was all she knew. But when she turned her gaze back to the tax collector, her eyes widened in shock. The once-imposing tax collector, seated high on his horse, was now sprawled on the ground, rolling several times after being struck by Xu Xi¡¯s casual punch. The tax collector cursed and roared, but the scene fell eerily silent. ¡°Brother Xu, what have you done?¡± the old woman whispered, clutching Xu Xi¡¯s hand. She looked at the fallen tax collector, suddenly realizing he wasn¡¯t so intimidating after all. Without his horse and his arrogance, he seemed no taller than the townsfolk¡ªshorter, even, because of his portly figure. For the first time, the people saw him for what he was. They began to question. Could the tax collector be wrong? Could Daqian itself be wrong? The thought was terrifying, and they quickly dismissed it. But as the tax collector¡¯s insults grew louder, doubt crept back into their minds. ¡°You lawless peasants! Untouchables! I¡¯ll have you all punished!¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice cut through the tension, calm yet resolute. ¡°Aniu,¡± he said, addressing a young man in the crowd. ¡°He¡¯s not nobler than you. If he¡¯s making you starve, you have every right to fight back.¡± ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± A Niu stammered, his fists clenching and unclenching. The tax collector sneered. ¡°Attack me? You untouchable fool! Striking an official is a crime punishable by death! You¡¯d never dare!¡± Aniu hesitated, his body trembling with a mix of fear and anger. Xu Xi stepped forward, placing a steady hand on A Niu¡¯s wrist. ¡°Are you hungry, A Niu?¡± Xu Xi asked quietly. ¡°I¡­ I am,¡± A Niu admitted, his voice shaking. ¡°Then what¡¯s stopping you?¡± Xu Xi pressed, his voice unwavering. The tax collector¡¯s laughter was sharp and mocking. ¡°Look at you, coward! You wouldn¡¯t dare lift a finger!¡± Something inside Aniu snapped. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± he shouted, his voice raw with emotion. He stepped forward, his fists clenched, and swung. The tax collector¡¯s arrogant laughter was cut short. For the first time, the people of Qingniu Town saw the possibility of resistance. They weren¡¯t just untouchables. They were people¡ªhuman beings who deserved to live. As Aniu¡¯s blow landed, a murmur spread through the crowd. Slowly, timidly, others began to step forward, their anger simmering beneath years of oppression. Xu Xi stood silently, his presence a pillar of strength for the townspeople. At this moment, he had given them something they hadn¡¯t felt in years. Hope. Chapter 120: [The arrival of the tax collector will surprise you.] [You never imagined that in a border region plagued by increasingly rampant demons and amidst the turbulent state of Dagan, a tax collector would still arrive to demand taxes from people who already have nothing.] [You stopped practicing martial arts.] [You stopped training.] [As winter approaches, the biting wind cuts through the branches. Yet, as it brushes against you, it is dispersed by an invisible force.] [The young girl is furious, far more impulsive than you. She declares her intent to pierce the tax collector with a hundred holes using her spear.] [You tell her to stay behind for now and rush to the town gate alone.] [There, you see the tax collector riding a green-scaled horse, flaunting his authority and berating the terrified people of Qingniu Town.] [The familiar faces before you tremble in fear.] [You knock the tax collector off his horse, but you know that this act alone is insufficient.] [To the impoverished people of Qingniu Town, the ¡°tax collector¡± remains a looming figure of oppression, weighing heavily on their hearts.] [Simple folk cannot grasp the bigger picture; they do not understand the concept of power and hierarchy.] [You do not attempt to discuss lofty ideals.] [Instead, you calmly explain the brutal reality. You tell them that the tax collectors are here to take their last scraps of food, leaving everyone to starve.] It was natural for people to feel afraid. Fear makes them cower, tremble, and withdraw. When faced with a force greater than themselves, people instinctively shrink back. But hunger changes everything. When their emaciated bodies convulse and ache with each passing moment¡­ When death approaches, fear dissipates. Death was the erasure of all things. For those on the brink of death, there was nothing else to fear. The primal instinct to survive takes over. These people want only to live. But now, the tax collector seeks to take away their final reserves of food¡ªtheir last rations, carefully saved for their children and loved ones. Food so precious that, though their throats burned with hunger, they never dared touch it. This was their last shred of dignity, their final act of defiance. And yet, the tax collector wants to strip even that away. Aniu, an honest and simple man, felt his throat tighten with a burning heat. An invisible fire ignited within him, making his hands tremble. His usually kind and gentle face now revealed a grief and fury that Xu Xi has never seen before. Others begin to step forward, their emotions boiling over. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it! That food is for my mother¡ªit¡¯s not for you to take!¡±¡°You destroyed my sister¡¯s life! You¡¯re the one who stole our food!¡± The ones who rise are farmers hardened by the soil, blacksmiths who toil endlessly at the forge, and even merchants once well-off but now exiled and stripped of everything for offending the county magistrate. At this moment, they share one identity: they are starving people, teetering on the brink of death. The tax collector stammers, his voice trembling. ¡°W-what are you doing?!¡± He scrambles to his feet, only to stumble and fall again, his movements clumsy and desperate. He looks ridiculous, a man of power now reduced to pathetic irony. Though he was a martial artist, merely at the 2nd stage body training realm, he was still a warrior. Under normal circumstances, a warrior would easily subdue untrained mortals. But now, faced with their piercing glares and their crude dung forks, hoes, and sickles, fear took hold of him. For the first time, the tax collector realized an undeniable truth. He was human too. He bleeds when cut, dies when struck in the heart. He was no immortal monster but a man, just like these ¡°untouchables.¡± ¡°Wait! Please, wait!¡± he cried. But it was too late. The people, driven by starvation and desperation, surge forward. Their fury, long suppressed, erupts. Some hold his arms, others tie his legs. Fists pummel his face; feet kick his body. ¡­ [One punch, then another, and another.] Wu Yingxue watched from a distance, her gaze somber. ¡°The progress on ¡®Primordial Energy Technique¡¯ was stagnant. At this rate, everyone in Qingniu Town might not survive the winter.¡± The girl, once eager to attack, now hesitated. She worried about the consequences of the tax collector¡¯s death. [At the same time, across the thirteen prefectures of Dagan, some counties and towns, unable to bear the crushing taxes, are also rising in rebellion.] This was merely the beginning. [You realize that the growing wave of demonic threats each year has affected not only Qingniu Town but the entire border region of Dagan.] [Countless displaced people, fleeing demons, now attack garrisons in desperation.] ¡°Sir, is this really okay?¡± a familiar voice calls from behind Xu Xi. [The brewing storm makes you realize that the people of Qingniu Town are not alone in their struggle to survive.] ¡°Once the imperial court learns of this, Qingniu Town might¡­¡± ¡°Yingxue, that doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Xu Xi replies. [The tax collector, battered and broken, begins to beg for mercy. In his desperation, he reveals the information you sought.] [You learn what you need about the current state of Dagan and the rebels.] The cold autumn wind stings the tax collector¡¯s wounds, amplifying his cries. Wu Yingxue frowned as she watched him writhe and struggle, only to be beaten down again. [Though the immortal powers of Dagan can move mountains¡­] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Civil strife has engulfed the empire.] [The blows delivered by the people are weak, but each punch lands with raw emotion.] The tax collector lowered his head, once held high, before the very people he had scorned. [You do not pity him. His countless crimes have made him a figure of terror even among children.] [You only seek to understand the state of Dagan and the latest news about the rebellion.] [You step in to stop the beating.] [As Dagan¡¯s armies suppress uprisings across the land, the people of Qingniu Town face a dire future.] Xu Xi glanced at Aniu and the others, their gaunt faces, their crude tools. He looked at Wu Yingxue and said, ¡°The people of Qingniu Town cannot survive on their own. The frontier troops of Dagan have never stepped beyond the pass.¡± Chapter 121: After asking his question, Xu Xi left with Wu Yingxue without killing the tax collector directly. As for the tax collector¡¯s final fate, he was dragged away by a middle-aged man with a scar on his face. The tax collector¡¯s expression was filled with terror as he recognized the man. The others, who also bore grudges against the tax collector, silently agreed to let the scarred man take him. Wu Yingxue learned the story of the middle-aged man from Xu Xi, a tale that had begun long before Xu Xi arrived in Qingniu Town. The man, named Li, had once been a wealthy merchant in the mainland of Daqian. However, after offending the county magistrate, his entire family was exiled to the border. Misfortune seemed to follow him relentlessly. Not long after they arrived in Qingniu Town, Li¡¯s sister caught the attention of the tax collector. From that moment on, she disappeared from the world forever. ¡°What can you do to me?¡± It was said that, at the time, the tax collector had been just as arrogant as he was now. He had stepped on Li¡¯s head and cut his face with a knife. Li endured the humiliation for a long, long time. Today, he finally had the chance to take revenge for his sister. He dragged the tax collector home, crying miserably, his hoarse wails contrasting sharply with the tax collector¡¯s terrified pleas for mercy. ¡°Killing him a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡± The girl listened to the story in silence. After a long pause, she finally spoke fiercely. Her fingers unconsciously reached for her spear as if ready to act. However, after watching Li for a long moment, she decided to let him handle it. The sister was gone, never to return. This was the only way Li could offer comfort to her spirit. Wu Yingxue had no intention of taking that away from him. And so, the story of the tax collector ended. Qingniu Town returned to its usual rhythm of life. Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue either stayed home practicing martial arts or ventured into Shiwanda Mountain to hunt demons, harvesting their meat for the harsh winter. Life seemed unchanged, yet Aniu and all the townspeople knew that something intangible had shifted within them. The world before their eyes seemed a little brighter. ¡­ S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After returning home, Xu Xi went straight to the inner room. He picked up the original copy of Primordial Energy Technique, opened the first page, and carefully examined each word again. ¡°Nourish the essence, warm and nurture vitality.¡± ¡°If this technique is to be improved, it must be made accessible, allowing people to cultivate Qi, blood, and martial arts¡­¡± Xu Xi fell deep into thought, inspiration sparking in his mind. [There is no such thing as a technique that ignores aptitude.] [A technique that bypasses natural talent simply doesn¡¯t exist.] [Everything has two outcomes: good and bad.] [A martial arts prodigy who masters techniques effortlessly may still be foolish in other areas.] [Even siblings born of the same family differ; how can unrelated strangers all succeed with the same method? The idea that one skill could make anyone a warrior is unrealistic.] [But today.] [After witnessing the people of Qingniu Town surround and beat the tax collector, you come to a realization.] [Even those on the brink of starvation, those who have lost everything, possess something extraordinary.] [That is the unyielding will to survive.] [It is as resilient as grass, defying all odds.] [The people of Qingniu Town know nothing of martial arts or the flow of Qi and blood. But they understand¡ª] [To eat.] ¡°Sir, is there a connection between eating and martial arts?¡± ¡°There is¡­ and there isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You said eating can make someone stronger. Is that true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that eating directly makes someone stronger, but for these people, eating is their only path to strength.¡± [You and Wu Yingxue work together to create a new method. It¡¯s not a traditional martial arts technique and doesn¡¯t follow a fixed route.] [Farmers use it to cultivate energy while working the land. Laborers use it to enhance their stamina while carrying burdens.] [The circulation of Qi and blood is designed to be extremely simple. So simple that even those who don¡¯t understand martial principles can unknowingly activate it through their daily activities.] [The foundation of this technique lies in eating.] [Not eating in the ordinary sense, but consuming the invisible yet real essence of Qi and vitality, fueled by an unrelenting will to survive.] [The result leaves you conflicted.] [On one hand, you are pleased that the Primordial Energy Technique has been successfully improved, offering even ordinary people a chance to practice it.] [On the other hand, you are troubled by its side effects.] [The improved Primordial Energy Technique allows practitioners with strong willpower to cultivate energy and blood. However, this strength is unstable, as fragile as a castle in the air.] [If the body receives enough nutrients, it can maintain its condition. But in the absence of nourishment, autophagy begins.] [In other words, the body consumes itself.] [It burns blood, life, and everything.] ¡°Can such a technique really be used¡­?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t overthink it. For those on the verge of death, this is a lifeline.¡± After practicing martial arts, Xu Xi stood slowly. He stepped outside, gazing at the cold sun in the quiet atmosphere. He exhaled a misty breath into the frigid air. Winter was coming, and this wave of demons would be more dangerous than ever. Xu Xi, who had been exploring Shiwanda Mountain frequently, was certain that great demons in the innate realm would appear. Against such beings, mortals wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to flee. They would perish as helplessly as ants. For those who practiced Primordial Energy Technique, even if the ultimate outcome was self-destruction, it was still better than being devoured by demons. ¡°If you¡¯re too afraid to take this step, how can you hope to survive?¡± Xu Xi took a deep breath, feeling the icy air fill his lungs. Then, he turned and exhaled sharply. Time was running out¡ªfor Xu Xi and for Qingniu Town. Even if people started practicing now, there was no guarantee they could become warriors in time. ¡°Sir, should this technique be renamed?¡± Wu Yingxue asked as she stood beside him. Considering the changes in both form and function, continuing to call it Primordial Energy Technique no longer seemed appropriate. ¡°Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s its name.¡± The girl was stunned but found it fitting. This technique was born because of a fool and for the sake of other fools struggling to survive. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve become a fool myself after spending so much time with you,¡± she said with a laugh. [The Fool Skill was born.] [The name was simple, but its content would shake the thirteen states of Daqian. It was a martial art capable of changing Daqian itself, even breaking through the blockade of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.] [You revealed the existence of the technique, and Aniu became its first practitioner. It was his own request.] Chapter 122: ¡°Brother Xu, can I really become stronger after eating this?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Life in Qingniu Town was harsh. The land was barren and plagued by demons year-round, making it nearly impossible for the residents to have enough to eat. The strong winds carried a foul stench, while the flying dust and sand were stained with dark blood. When the sun rose, its blazing light illuminated a world of eerie stillness, with the hundreds of thousands of mountains forming a quiet, dark forest, twisted and menacing. At sunset, darkness engulfed the world, and it became a living nightmare. Monsters of all shapes and sizes emerged, revealing their fangs. No one wanted to live in a place like this. But for the people born here, there was no choice. They longed to survive, and now Xu Xi had given them a way¡ªa sliver of hope¡ªso long as they [ate]. Eat their own Qi, eat their own spirit, and awaken the essence hidden within their bodies. This technique allowed weak mortal bodies to gain the strength of warriors. ¡°Brother Xu, I trust you. I want to protect my mother,¡± the honest man said, scratching his head. He trusted Xu Xi implicitly, never doubting the authenticity of the method, nor imagining that Xu Xi would ever harm him. With rough, calloused hands, he followed Xu Xi¡¯s teachings. He concentrated, imagined himself eating, and focused on consuming the empty but surging energy within. Though he didn¡¯t fully understand what it meant, he trusted Brother Xu. Xu Xi had explained it in detail, but Aniu only understood that he needed to eat it. As long as he succeeded, he would gain the power to protect his ailing mother at home. ¡°Gulu.¡± ¡°Gulu.¡± The Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡ªa martial art so simple that even a fool could learn it¡ªbegan to take effect. Aniu truly felt as if he were consuming something within himself. Sounds of chewing and swallowing echoed in his mind. Then, his dark, rough face lit up with pure joy, like a flower blooming. ¡°I did it!¡± ¡°I really did it!¡± ¡°Brother Xu, look! Look! I did it!¡± His face remained as rugged as the soil beneath his feet, but his eyes now shone brighter than the sun. They sparkled with newfound hope. ¡°Yes, I see it,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile. Placing his hand on Aniu¡¯s wrist, Xu Xi let his Gang Qi flow into Aniu¡¯s body to examine his tendons. ¡°The Qi and blood have started circulating. At this rate¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before Aniu steps into the first realm of body training.¡± For a mortal to achieve this so quickly was extraordinary. However, this path came with great risks. It was a path of survival born out of desperation, forcing people to burn their own lives and gamble everything for the slightest chance of advancing. ¡°The power of the bull!¡± ¡°The speed of the bull!¡± ¡°Wrath of the bull!¡± Aniu shouted excitedly. Xu Xi stepped back, allowing him to explore his newfound strength. Aniu was the first mortal to practice the Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice, and Xu Xi decided to observe him for a few more days to ensure the technique had no hidden flaws. Moreover, a successfully trained Aniu could inspire others in Qingniu Town. He could show them that the so-called way out was real. ¡°Where will the future of Qingniu Town lead with the spread of this technique?¡± Xu Xi murmured, standing in the autumn breeze. He had done everything in his power to create a future for those struggling to survive. There was nothing more he could do. Developing the Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice had drained Xu Xi of all his energy, leaving him unable to focus on anything else. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This period of effort was even more exhausting than the last seven years combined¡­¡± As Qi and blood circulated through his body, Xu Xi felt his physical fatigue ease, but the mental exhaustion lingered. The process of deducing ¡°Primordial Energy Technique¡± had taken too much out of him. Every day and night, Xu Xi had been haunted by the faces of people passing away. He had tirelessly worked on the martial art, perfecting it through endless practice. Now that it was complete, there was no need to suffer further. ¡°Yingxue, go get some rest,¡± Xu Xi said, glancing at the girl beside him. She had been following him, her eyes bright and dazzling despite her obvious fatigue. Wu Yingxue had been instrumental in the development of ¡°Primordial Energy Technique,¡± dedicating as much time and effort as Xu Xi to give Qingniu Town a fighting chance. ¡°Uh-huh~~~¡± In the courtyard, Wu Yingxue stretched, her left hand resting on her right shoulder as she arched her back. Her figure was graceful, and her face radiated relief. Looking up at the sun, her eyes narrowed into slits. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile, her face glowing with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s finally over. My efforts weren¡¯t in vain,¡± she said. ¡°The people of Qingniu Town will survive, thanks to this heroine!¡± She placed her fists on her hips, brimming with pride. But as she prepared to leave, she noticed Xu Xi still standing there. ¡°Sir, is there something else you need?¡± ¡°Yes, I need to practice boxing before I rest,¡± Xu Xi replied. To maintain progress, he couldn¡¯t afford any interruptions. Otherwise, the feedback effect of his training would diminish significantly. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Wu Yingxue hesitated but decided to stay. She claimed she needed to improve her spear skills as well. Though Xu Xi suggested she rest, she stubbornly insisted on staying. In some ways, the young heroine was unyielding, and Xu Xi had no choice but to agree. They trained together in the courtyard, exchanging punches and spear thrusts as the wind howled around them. Xu Xi¡¯s movements were swift, like an afterimage, and Wu Yingxue¡¯s spear thrusts were sharp and precise. After an hour, Xu Xi decided to stop. His body was too fatigued to continue. He bid the girl goodnight and urged her to rest before returning to his room. Lying on the bed, he felt an overwhelming sense of relief. ¡°The deductions are done.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about the future anymore.¡± Thinking this, he felt at ease for the first time in years. As sleepiness washed over him, Xu Xi closed his eyes, letting his consciousness sink into a deep slumber. Even warriors are human. They tire and suffer, just like anyone else. To prepare for the coming winter and the inevitable wave of monsters, Xu Xi knew he needed to keep himself in peak condition. When Xu Xi woke, he felt refreshed. The fatigue had disappeared, and his eyes were clear and alert. ¡°A good night¡¯s sleep makes all the difference,¡± he thought, satisfied. Looking out the window, he noticed the sun had set. A crescent moon now hung in the sky, surrounded by twinkling stars. He had slept from day to midnight. Suddenly, a snapping sound from the courtyard caught his attention¡­ Chapter 123: Under the star-studded sky, everything was silent. The night wind blew gently, carrying with it the faint fragrance of flowers from an unknown source, mingled with the distant roars of demons. Slowly, these sounds faded into the wind. The only sound that remained was the faint rustle of paper being folded. In the empty courtyard, it was as clear as a beacon in the darkness, impossible to ignore. ¡°Crunch¡ª¡± Xu Xi pushed the door open and stepped into the dim courtyard. It didn¡¯t take him long to locate the source of the sound¡ªa familiar figure dressed in red and white robes. At this moment, she was hurriedly folding a piece of old paper, struggling against her uncooperative fingers. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi immediately recognized the paper. It was from the original manuscript of ¡°Primordial Energy Technique.¡± Since the Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice had been developed, the Primordial Energy Technique had become obsolete. Xu Xi had no attachment to it anymore, but he was curious about what the girl was trying to do. ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± Xu Xi stood behind her, coughing softly to catch her attention. In the moonlit courtyard, where the light barely illuminated the stone table, the girl didn¡¯t seem to notice him. She muttered to herself, her brows furrowed in concentration. ¡°Darn it, why won¡¯t it work¡­¡± Seeing that she hadn¡¯t heard him, Xu Xi cleared his throat more loudly. ¡°Ahem!¡± ¡°!!!¡± Startled, the 17-year-old Wu Yingxue turned abruptly, grabbing the dragon-patterned spear beside her. But upon recognizing Xu Xi, her tense expression softened, though it quickly turned awkward. ¡°Sir? How come you¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she realized she might have disturbed Xu Xi¡¯s rest. Her face showed a mix of guilt and apology. ¡°Sorry, sir¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Xi interrupted with a wave of his hand. The night was like a deep, stagnant pool, absorbing all light and plunging everything into darkness. Yet even in this obscurity, Xu Xi noticed the crumpled paper in the girl¡¯s hands. ¡°Yingxue, what are you doing here?¡± Wu Yingxue looked embarrassed, her expression shifting uncertainly. After some hesitation, she finally answered, ¡°I¡¯m folding flowers.¡± ¡°Folding flowers? That¡¯s what you¡¯re doing at this hour?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­ actually, I didn¡¯t sleep,¡± she admitted. Xu Xi was an innate warrior, while Wu Yingxue was in the 5th stage body forging realm. By all accounts, Xu Xi should have been the first to wake, but he found her wide awake instead. As it turned out, after they parted for the day, Wu Yingxue hadn¡¯t slept at all. ¡°I tried to sleep, but once I lay down, I couldn¡¯t,¡± she explained with a sheepish smile, like a child caught misbehaving. The faint moonlight cast a hazy glow over her fingers as she toyed with the paper, her demeanor both restless and charming. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you can¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t force it,¡± Xu Xi said softly, his voice comforting. Feeling relieved, Wu Yingxue nodded. However, Xu Xi¡¯s gaze shifted to the ¡°flower¡± she claimed to be folding. In reality, it looked more like a crumpled ball of paper. ¡°?¡± Noticing his skeptical expression, Wu Yingxue quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s too dark to see clearly. I didn¡¯t dare light a lamp for fear of disturbing your rest!¡± To prove her point, she fetched an oil lamp from the room. The oil, derived from demons, burned steadily and brightly. ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± The flame flickered to life, its weak glow pushing back the darkness and revealing the faint marks and creases on her hands. ¡°Watch me,¡± Wu Yingxue said, taking a deep breath. She flattened the paper on the stone table and carefully began folding it again. Her movements were deliberate, precise¡­ yet the result was the same: another crumpled piece of paper. Starlight streamed down like shattered silver, blending with the dim moonlight and adding an air of silent awkwardness to the scene. ¡°I¡­ actually¡­¡± Wu Yingxue stammered, as if searching for an explanation, but ultimately fell silent. ¡°Let me do it,¡± Xu Xi said, taking the paper from her hands. He smoothed it out and began folding, his fingers moving deftly. Each fold was precise, whether straight or diagonal. In moments, the crumpled paper was transformed into a delicate paper flower¡ªa pristine creation with a white-brown surface that would never wither. ¡°So amazing¡­¡± ¡°Sir, how do you even know how to do this?¡± Wu Yingxue first marveled at the flower, then looked at Xu Xi with wide, astonished eyes. It was hard for her to reconcile the image of this skilled paper artist with her impression of Xu Xi, the martial master who slew demons effortlessly. ¡°When I was young, I learned a bit,¡± Xu Xi said with a chuckle, noticing her disbelief. ¡°So amazing¡­ so amazing¡­¡± Wu Yingxue muttered, holding the fragile paper flower as if it were a priceless treasure. Her gaze alternated between the flower and the faint moonlight above, her expression one of quiet admiration. Seeing her like this, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yingxue, why did you suddenly want to fold flowers in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Wu Yingxue confessed. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep because she was thinking of her deceased parents. When she was a child, Princess Dingyuan had taught her how to fold paper flowers. ¡°Back then, I had no interest in folding flowers at all¡­¡± ¡°I just wanted to save the world, to become a hero¡­¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice was tinged with sadness. She absentmindedly twirled the paper flower in her hands, the delicate folds spinning under her fingers. Xu Xi rarely saw her like this. Wu Yingxue was always so strong, so determined. But no matter how strong someone was, there were moments of vulnerability. ¡°Sir,¡± she asked softly, ¡°where do people go after they die?¡± Xu Xi looked at her, then up at the vast night sky. His gaze deepened as he answered gently, ¡°In my hometown, we have a saying. After death, people become stars in the sky. They watch over their loved ones from above. When the stars shine brightly, it means they are here with us.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ That¡¯s such a beautiful thought,¡± Wu Yingxue said with a faint smile. She knew it wasn¡¯t true, but she liked the idea. ¡°Sir, please teach me how to fold flowers. I want to learn.¡± Chapter 124: [The fleeing midsummer brings cool autumn, as the night sky fades away.] [The passing autumn leaves welcome the cold winter, accompanied by the chirping of migratory birds.] [Wu Yingxue asks you how to make origami flowers.] [You agreed.] [You taught her with great patience, guiding the girl step by step. She followed your instructions seriously, her fingers folding and shaping the paper with focused effort.] [What you held between your fingertips was not just paper, but also unforgettable memories.] [Folded within it were pieces of a sorrowful past.] [By the end of the night, the girl still couldn¡¯t master the skill of folding paper flowers. All she managed to create was a crude ¡°flower bud.¡±] [Even with your guidance, her hands¡ªso adept at wielding spears and unleashing ferocious attacks¡ªbecame awkward and clumsy when handling the delicate paper.] [Despite this, the girl was not discouraged. All her sadness and worries seemed to dissolve as she folded the paper. She returned to the carefree and lively demeanor you were so familiar with.] [¡°Go to bed quickly.¡±] [When the sun rose the next morning, you firmly instructed the girl to go back to her room and rest.] [Obediently, she left, clutching the paper flower you had folded for her. She liked it immensely.] ¡­ [Three days later] [The air at the border grew colder.] [Aniu¡¯s qi and blood had stabilized. Every moment, he devoured the spirit and energy within his body, awakening the hidden essence inside.] [His face looked healthier, his strength noticeably improved.] [Aniu was no longer frail. He could now work tirelessly all day, carrying a hoe with ease.] [The people of Qingniu Town were drawn to this miraculous transformation.] [Many began practicing the Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice.] [Except for the too weak elderly and young children, nearly everyone in Qingniu Town embraced this technique, eager to grow stronger.] [When the surging qi and blood coursed through their bodies, they felt reborn.] [Some knelt on the ground, crying loudly.] [Their tears carried sadness, but also immense joy.] [What kind of emotion was that? Watching the people cry with happiness, you thought to yourself¡ªit was perhaps the joy of realizing that they were truly ¡°human.¡±] ¡­ [The martial art was designed for all¡ªrequiring no innate talent, no extraordinary physique.] [Whether farmers, mule drivers, or dung pickers¡­] [They all practiced equally.] [The qi and blood surging through their veins shattered the despair of Qingniu Town, broke the bottleneck of ignorance, and gave them real strength.] [The people thanked you, their eyes filled with hope for a new beginning.] [To prepare for the wave of demons in winter, you frequently ventured into the Shiwanda Mountain. Along the way, you slew many demons weaker than yourself.] [The strengthened people of Qingniu Town collected the edible meat and blood of these demons, intending to process them into food reserves.] [If the wave of monsters in winter proves insurmountable, this demon meat would become your only sustenance after leaving Qingniu Town.] ¡­ Winter arrived abruptly. Snowflakes began falling like pure white butterflies, blanketing the earth in a silvery sheen. For the people of Qingniu Town, and all the human races struggling at the border, winter symbolized hell. The icy wind stole what little warmth they had, and with it came monsters emerging from the snow, mercilessly claiming lives. Blood often painted the snow red, marking countless tragedies. ¡°This day has finally come,¡± Xu Xi muttered. The wind howled as he stepped out of the courtyard, tilting his head to watch the falling snow. He extended his hand to catch a few snowflakes. His warm, blood-filled palm melted the flakes into water, which trickled down and froze upon touching the icy ground. ¡°It¡¯s freezing today¡­¡± Xu Xi remarked to himself. This was one of winter¡¯s cruelties. But with preparation, survival was possible. The demons, however, were the real danger. ¡°Sir, will we win?¡± asked Wu Yingxue, dressed in her red and white robes, her spear in hand. ¡°Probably not¡­¡± Xu Xi replied calmly, his tone betraying no false hope, only the cold reality of winter¡¯s deadliness. ¡°But we have no choice.¡± ¡°None of us in Qingniu Town have a choice.¡± With that, Xu Xi stepped forward. His innate energy surged, slicing through the snowy wind above. The wind stilled, the snow halted, and a demon fell. ¡°Whoosh¡ª!!¡± A red-feathered falcon demon dived towards Qingniu Town, only to be killed mid-air by Xu Xi¡¯s strike. Its death marked the beginning of the winter wave of demons. The people of Qingniu Town trembled in fear. Yet, despite their terror, they stood behind Xu Xi, summoning what little strength and courage they had to resist the onslaught. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward!!!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Blood flowed, and injuries were inevitable. The battle between humans and demons was brutal. Fortunately, Xu Xi¡¯s innate energy provided long-range support on the battlefield, while Wu Yingxue, in the 5th stage body forging realm, darted around aiding the exhausted. Kill! A man roared, even as a demon bit off his arm. With his remaining hand, he struck back fiercely. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kill! Another, trembling in fear, remembered his family waiting in the town. His fear transformed into courage, fueling the Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice within him, his qi and blood roaring to life. [Winter arrived, bringing with it the wave of demons.] [You had led the people of Qingniu Town to prepare defenses in advance, though to the demons, they were but minor obstacles.] [The Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice exceeded your expectations.] [Good. Excellent. Outstanding.] [In moments of life and death, many people unleashed incredible power. Though brief, it altered the course of the battle.] [You focused your efforts on defeating a monster of equal strength¡ªa ferocious beast akin to a tiger or leopard. In the end, you succeeded.] [For a moment, you felt relief.] [If the following waves are no stronger than this, you could ensure Qingniu Town¡¯s safety.] [Suddenly, after the first wave ended and the people began celebrating, you felt an enormous threat from afar.[ ¡°Run! Run now!¡± There was no time for explanations. Xu Xi¡¯s eyes widened as he turned and shouted at everyone. ¡°Brother Xu?¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Confused but sensing his urgency, the people of Qingniu Town scrambled to gather their families, food, and clothing. Led by Xu Xi, they fled the town as fast as they could, braving the wind and snow. When exhaustion forced them to pause, flames erupted in the direction of Qingniu Town. Screech¡ª! Screech¡ª! Bright flames roared, piercing through the snowy storm, staining the sky with a fiery red glow. Xu Xi turned to see countless fire crows hovering over Qingniu Town. Massive and menacing, their wings emitted sparks that flickered like wildfire. Each was as strong as a warrior in the blood exchange realm. The inferno consumed everything in its path, reducing the familiar homes of Qingniu Town to ash, as its people looked on in despair. Chapter 125: Ah¡­ Uh-huh¡­ Lips trembling, throat dry and hoarse, and faces dull with disbelief. The people of Qingniu Town stared at the rising flames in the distance. Their throats felt scorched, incapable of producing clear sounds, leaving only raw whimpers and pain. Their eyes were filled with despair. People at the bottom of society endure the harshest hardships. A life of suffering clings to them like a shadow. Even when exiled to the borderlands, living near dangerous monsters, they accept it without complaint. For them, it¡¯s just another chapter in their miserable lives becoming a little darker. When the Daqian Empire exiled the people of Qingniu Town to the border, they didn¡¯t break. Living next to terrifying monsters didn¡¯t break them either. Like weeds, they clung tenaciously to the borderlands, doing everything possible to survive. But people were n¡¯t heartless machines. No matter how strong their resolve, there would come a time when the weight of suffering becomes unbearable. At this moment, at this place, the people of Qingniu Town reached their limit. Watching their homes consumed by flames, they shed tears of despair and helplessness. ¡°Brother Xu, my family is gone¡­¡± ¡°My family is gone¡­¡± Once, he was a dark-skinned man with a simple, silly smile, always carrying his elderly mother on his back. Now, he cried like never before, his voice hoarse with pain. That was his home. The place where he grew up. A precious sanctuary, a symbol of beauty in his heart. Now it was gone. Everything was gone. Aniu cried like a child, helpless and heartbroken. ¡°Get up, Aniu.¡± Xu Xi stepped forward, steadying the old man and placing a comforting hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. Meeting his blank, desolate gaze, Xu Xi spoke softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, where are we going?¡± ¡°Go eat, go live.¡± Those simple words carried immense weight. For people who had lost everything, those words became a beacon. They didn¡¯t understand ideals or the grand meaning of life, but the promise of eating and living stirred something deep within them. Unconsciously, they followed. Through the biting wind and snow, Wu Yingxue silently watched the scene. She stood still for a long time, her gaze fixed on the retreating group until they nearly vanished in the storm. Only then did she snap out of her trance and hurry to catch up. ¡°Sir, wait for me!¡± ¡­ [Qingniu Town was no more.] [Physically, it had been reduced to ashes by a flock of ferocious fire crows, leaving nothing behind.] [You watched the flames engulf Qingniu Town and the despair in its people¡¯s eyes. You decided to lead them away from the winter border.] [You left.] [The people of Qingniu Town followed.] [Wu Yingxue once asked why the people listened to you so willingly. You denied her assumption.] [Eating and surviving are instincts everyone desires. All you did was guide them in that direction.] [Monsters roamed the borderlands in winter. Along the way, you encountered demons multiple times. Luckily, your strength was sufficient to fend them off each time.] [You decided to follow Wu Yingxue¡¯s suggestion and lead the group toward the hinterland of the Thirteen Prefectures of Daqian.] [It was the only way you could see to keep more people alive.] [The journey wasn¡¯t long for you and Wu Yingxue, but for the people of Qingniu Town, trudging through the wind and snow made it feel endless.] [You had to remain vigilant, ensuring no one was left behind along the way.] ¡­ [En route, you came across another border town.] [It was in an even worse state than Qingniu Town¡ªbroken limbs lay scattered, blood stained the snow, and the collapsed ruins of crooked buildings told of utter destruction.] [The demons had already left, leaving the town eerily empty and silent.] [You searched the town but found no supplies. However, you discovered a handful of survivors who had narrowly escaped the demons.] [Standing before you, these survivors barely resembled humans. Their clothes were in tatters, their hair disheveled, and their empty eyes seemed broken beyond repair.] [¡°¡­¡±] [No matter how you called to them, they didn¡¯t respond. The trauma they had endured was clearly far greater than that of the people from Qingniu Town.] ¡°Yingxue, bring me some dried meat.¡± The girl quickly handed over a piece of demon meat. Xu Xi tore it apart bit by bit with his fingers, wrapping it in his internal energy and blood to warm and soften it. Then, he carefully fed it to the survivors. As the food entered their mouths, they finally reacted, chewing mechanically. ¡°This world¡­¡± ¡°It really doesn¡¯t give people a way to survive,¡± Xu Xi sighed. Winter brought an abundance of demons, and thus, demon meat was plentiful. Food, for now, wasn¡¯t an issue. But there were limits to what Xu Xi could do. He was merely an innate warrior at the realm of observation and principle. He could kill demons and even people, but he couldn¡¯t rebuild destroyed towns or bring the dead back to life. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It¡¯s time to move on.¡± ¡­ [You distributed food to other survivors.] [Your food reserves were sufficient, even during this demon-infested winter.] [The true challenge wasn¡¯t food but surviving the harsh cold.] [The survivors you fed eventually stumbled after you, their faces filled with despair and emptiness. Yet, the sickles and iron forks in their hands stood out.] [They asked where you were going and what your ultimate goal was.] [Your answer was simple: ¡°To survive.¡±] [You declared openly that you might end up opposing Daqian, the very Empire everyone feared.] [Some were shocked, calling you a traitor and warning that you¡¯d face execution by the court.] [Others were confused, unable to understand how survival connected to such grand matters.] [Your response was straightforward.] ¡°The world is sick, gravely sick. Daqian is sick, and so are you. That¡¯s why no one can survive. What I intend to do is cure this sickness so that everyone can live.¡± In the fierce wind and blizzard, Xu Xi spoke these words to the survivors following him. Some seemed to grasp his meaning, while others remained bewildered. A few stayed behind in the ruined town, choosing not to move forward. But most joined Xu Xi¡¯s group, carrying sickles and forks. They didn¡¯t have grand reasons; they simply believed his group offered the best chance of survival. Chapter 126: About winter. About falling snow. In the eyes of different people, there are different meanings. Talented scholars composed poems and lyrics about the wind and snow, while noble families saw snow as a good omen. Some people cherished the snowy scenery, drinking tea and admiring the snow as it fell gracefully. But for the people at the border, for the refugees who had lost their homes, snow was torment. The world was completely silent, every sound muffled by the layers of wind and snow. The only audible noise was the relentless howling of the wind, its icy touch piercing to the bone. With thin clothes on frail bodies, the refugees could only huddle together for warmth, struggling desperately against the cold. Light snowflakes began to accumulate, slowly forming a layer too thick to overlook. The only good news was that, under the leadership of Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue, the group of refugees was drawing closer to the passage and was expected to reach it by tomorrow. If nothing went wrong, tonight would mark the final trial of their endurance. The refugees shivered, tightly embracing each other. They wrapped themselves in whatever they could scavenge¡ªdemon fur, scales, or any materials available to shield their cold bodies. In the midst of the howling wind and relentless snow, only Xu Xi, Wu Yingxue, and a few warriors with strong Qi and blood to protect themselves remained unharmed. ¡°Sir, do you also know how to treat illnesses?¡± ¡°I know a little, but not much.¡± ¡°But before, you said Daqian is sick, that everyone is sick, and that you can cure it. Isn¡¯t it hard to treat such an illness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard. If the overfed eat less and the starving eat more, the illness will vanish naturally.¡± A small campfire flickered against the night. Sheltered by a boulder from the cold wind and reinforced with Qi, the fire provided a rare and precious source of light and warmth. Xu Xi sat on one side, and Wu Yingxue on the other. The two of them, being the strongest present, took up the task of guarding against potential dangers while conversing by the fire. After hearing Xu Xi¡¯s response about ¡°treating the illness,¡± Wu Yingxue pondered over his words. Though simple, his reasoning carried profound meaning. ¡°As expected of you, sir. What you said makes sense,¡± she remarked. ¡°Unlike me, I know so little.¡± She sighed suddenly, folding her arms behind her back and looking disheartened. Xu Xi smiled faintly, reaching into the fire to retrieve a piece of charred demon meat. He tossed it into his mouth and chewed it slowly. It was his dinner for the night¡ªdry, flavorless, coarse, and hard to chew. But it was all they had. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Xu Xi said after swallowing the tough meat. He turned to Wu Yingxue. ¡°Yingxue, you have your own strengths. You don¡¯t need to be like me.¡± ¡°But I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything besides martial arts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Think about it again.¡± Under the dim light of the campfire, which cast a reddish hue on her hair, Xu Xi spoke with warmth and encouragement. The girl frowned, deep in thought, and hesitated before answering, ¡°Other than martial arts¡­ I can recite poetry?¡± Xu Xi was momentarily stunned. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted her ability, but Wu Yingxue¡¯s temperament didn¡¯t seem to align with the art of poetry. Could she truly be hiding such a skill? With a curious and rigorous attitude, Xu Xi decided to test her poetic talent. ¡°Ah? You want me to recite something?¡± Wu Yingxue stammered. ¡°This¡­ I¡­ Uh¡­¡± ¡°Maybe we should just forget it¡­¡± The campfire crackled, its sparks illuminating the shadows of the night. Wu Yingxue¡¯s hesitation and embarrassment were evident, but her courage eventually won out. She began reciting with determination: ¡°Horse, you have four legs!¡± ¡°Man, he has two legs!¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Her voice faltered, the volume dropping sharply. The atmosphere fell into silence. Even the wind, snow, and crackling flames seemed to pause, leaving only an awkward stillness. After a moment, both Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue tacitly moved on to another topic, leaving her attempt at poetry behind. That level of poetry seemed¡­ ahead of its time. ¡­ The biting cold wind persisted but was blocked by the warriors¡¯ Qi, unable to penetrate their defenses. Invisible Qi spread outward, offering the refugees a modicum of protection. In this snowy world, where the scenery remained unchanged for so long, it created an illusion of timelessness. ¡°This winter will be tough¡­¡± Xu Xi thought, chewing his demon meat in silence as he mulled over his next plans. At the same time, he shared some insights with Wu Yingxue, hoping to guide her in overcoming the barriers she faced in her cultivation. Wu Yingxue had been stuck at the Blood Exchange Realm for some time, lacking a crucial yet elusive opportunity to break through. Perhaps it would happen in battle. Or perhaps in an epiphany. She was only one step away from becoming an innate warrior. Xu Xi took out two bottles of Qi Pills, remnants of the rent Wu Yingxue had paid him earlier. He had intended to use them himself, but his own breakthrough to the innate realm had come sooner than expected. Now, these pills were no longer useful to him but would be perfect for Wu Yingxue. ¡°Here.¡± Xu Xi extended the bottles to her. Wu Yingxue was surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected to receive the Qi Pills she had once struggled to pay for. ¡°Are you serious?¡± she asked hesitantly. ¡°Take it,¡± Xu Xi said, placing the bottles into her hands. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Wu Yingxue was momentarily stunned but quickly expressed her gratitude. She wasn¡¯t one to act coy. She understood how crucial the pills were for her advancement. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re a good person,¡± she said with a smile, her tone laced with admiration. Looking down at the smooth pill bottle in her hands, she noticed its reflective surface capturing her own face, the flickering flames, the blanket of snow, and Xu Xi¡¯s faint silhouette¡ªall blending together in a surreal dance of light and shadow. ¡°Very nice¡­¡± she murmured softly, unsure of what exactly she was praising. ¡­ [The night before arriving at the trail passage, you and Wu Yingxue spoke at length.] [You were surprised to learn that the girl could recite poetry.] [After hearing her poem, you decided never to bring it up again.] [Considering the future battle and the looming demon tide, you gave her the Qi Pills to help her break through to the innate realm.] [Wu Yingxue seemed overjoyed.] [That night, she fell asleep clutching the two bottles of pills and her dragon-patterned spear, refusing to let go even for a moment.] [When she woke up the next day, her joy remained. She smiled brightly and stayed by your side, insisting she would protect you, even though you didn¡¯t need it.] [When the group finally reached the trail passage, the tragic scene there gradually erased her smile.] Chapter 127: The so-called trail access was, in fact, an extremely hidden stone crevice, concealed by dense vegetation both inside and out. It connected Daqian to the border. This was not some secret passage tied to the grandeur of Dingyuan Palace, nor was it a hidden tunnel laden with mysteries. Its existence was purely coincidental¡ªa gift of nature. Wu Yingxue had discovered this stone crevice by accident. She wasn¡¯t the only one who knew about it; many villagers near the crevice were aware of its presence. Yet, none dared to spread the word. They kept its existence a secret. But now¡­ Blood flowed freely, staining the ground in horrifying patterns. Severed limbs and broken bones littered the area. Flesh and internal organs, crushed into pulp, lay scattered across the scene. It was a vision of hell on earth. The vegetation that once camouflaged the crevice was now soaked in blood, turned black and red, emitting an air of death and despair. ¡°What on earth happened here!?¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s pupils contracted in shock, and her grip on the spear trembled slightly¡ªnot out of fear, but anger. She couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of tragedy had unfolded to leave such a gruesome sight. ¡°Calm down, Yingxue.¡± Xu Xi placed a steadying hand on Wu Yingxue¡¯s shoulder, preventing her from recklessly charging into the stone crevice. With his innate martial arts abilities, Xu Xi could ¡°see¡± details imperceptible to the ordinary eye. He was certain the passage ahead was far from safe. ¡­ [You witness a hellish scene before you.] [What was supposed to be a safe escape route is littered with corpses and dismembered limbs.] [You quickly assess the situation and stop everyone from entering the crevice.] [You instruct the group to search the surroundings for clues. Soon, someone finds signs of hiding in the snow.] [Following these signs, you discover two survivors hiding in a nearby cave. They are terrified at your arrival.] [You patiently calm them with offerings of demon meat jerky. Your kindness works, and they gradually relax.] [Once they are composed, you ask them about their identities and what happened at the crevice.] [Through tears, they reveal they are from a village in Daqian on the other side of the crevice. Unlike your group fleeing the border, they were desperate to escape Daqian.] [They explain that Daqian is in chaos: high taxes, widespread rebellions, and severe punishments have left ordinary people in despair.] [Unable to endure the misery, their village decided to flee Daqian, despite the risks of crossing into the harsh borderlands.] [However, their escape was discovered by the Daqian border army.] [The army blocked the crevice, slaughtering the villagers and driving them into the demon-filled winter borderlands.] [Of their once-thriving village, only these two survived.] Angry? Heartbroken? Xu Xi felt neither. After listening to the survivors¡¯ tearful account, Xu Xi silently stepped out of the cave. Snowflakes danced in the air, and the cold wind howled around him. His expression was calm, showing no visible emotion, yet his heart burned with fury. His chest felt as if it might burst from the intensity of his suppressed feelings. ¡°The monsters at the border eat people.¡± ¡°The demons in Daqian eat people too.¡± ¡°In this world, cannibalism is everywhere.¡± Xu Xi closed his eyes, remaining silent for a long time before opening them again. Though the warrior¡¯s blood within him raged, urging him to act, Xu Xi maintained his composure. The current situation was dire. Anger alone wouldn¡¯t solve anything. ¡°Sir, what do we do next?¡± Wu Yingxue, clad in her red and white robes, approached him, her face full of uncertainty. Behind her were the refugees from Qingniu Town, along with others who had joined along the way. The crevice was no longer an option. The other side was blocked by armed troops. Entering such a narrow passage meant certain death. ¡°The next step¡­¡± Xu Xi¡¯s gaze swept across the numb and despondent faces of the crowd. As he looked at them, their blank eyes turned to him, seeking answers. For those living at the border, there were only two choices: The first was to remain at the border, facing the relentless demons from the Hundred Thousand Mountains and the great innate realm monsters. The second was to force their way into Daqian, making enemies of the heavily armed border troops and risking everything against the once-mighty soldiers of the Empire. Neither path was easy. Whichever they chose, lives would be lost. Blood would be spilled. If they had to choose, breaking through the border seemed the better option. The demon waves in the Hundred Thousand Mountains were endless, while the number of border troops was finite. ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t do this alone. Even with Yingxue¡¯s help, it¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°My strength isn¡¯t enough to defeat an entire army.¡± ¡°The best way to defeat an army is with another army.¡± Xu Xi hesitated. These people had followed him to survive. But if he asked them to fight the border troops, would they still be willing? He didn¡¯t hide his thoughts and explained the situation to everyone with honesty. Surprisingly, no one left. ¡°Brother Xu, we don¡¯t have a home anymore.¡± An honest man stepped forward from the crowd, voicing the truth. Was it Xu Xi¡¯s charisma that made them stay? He doubted it. He wasn¡¯t one to inspire hope with eloquent words. The reason these people followed him was painfully simple: They had lost everything. With no food, no shelter, and no hope, they had chosen to follow Xu Xi¡ªnot out of loyalty, but out of desperation for survival. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Then, come with me.¡± The wind paused, and the snow seemed to freeze midair. Xu Xi smiled faintly and raised his long sword high. ¡­ [The events at the stone crevice force you to abandon your original plan.] [You realize the only way for the people to survive is to forcefully break through into Daqian.] [Staying at the border means certain death, either by monsters or the unforgiving cold.] [You have no other choice but to fight for a chance at the future.] [With a hearty laugh, you teach the people the fool¡¯s courage they¡¯ll need for the battle ahead.] Chapter 128: It wasn¡¯t enough to possess skills alone; time was equally vital to improve one¡¯s realm. Furthermore, the current team was far too weak to stand against the border army. To gain an advantage, they needed to increase their numbers. Xu Xi turned, with the valiant Wu Yingxue at his side, and led the team once again into the snow. ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± The wind howled in waves, freezing their ears. Every breath they exhaled turned into white mist in the icy air. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Along the vast borderlands, countless ¡°sinful people¡± were struggling to survive, yearning for a chance to live. Hunger would inevitably drive them together, forming the edges of rebellion. ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯m hungry again,¡± came a voice. ¡°¡­Aniu, has your appetite increased lately?¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just a fool. All I know is how to eat!¡± Their voices were gradually swallowed by the howling wind and swirling snow, growing fainter until they disappeared entirely into the vast white expanse. ¡­ Two months later, the winter had become even colder and harsher. The fierce wind carried icy snowflakes that stung their faces like needles. The border soldiers, tasked with guarding against monsters and keeping watch over the criminals, had wrapped themselves in worn and tattered clothes to fend off the cold. They covered their faces with layers of fabric, leaving only their eyes and noses exposed. Sanmao, an expert veteran, had served at the pass for many years. With practiced hands, he tied strips of cloth over his weathered face. ¡°Lao Sanmao, why are you bundling up so much?¡± teased one of the younger recruits. The recruits found his actions overly cautious, even amusing. ¡°Hmph,¡± Sanmao snorted disdainfully. ¡°You kids don¡¯t know how deadly Bai Feng¡¯er can be! Just wait until your faces start rotting!¡± His resolute tone made the recruits who had laughed at him quickly cover their own faces, hesitating. Seeing this, Sanmao nodded with satisfaction, like a victorious general. With his head held high, he donned his armor, grabbed his spear, and marched toward the tower. ¡°Good morning, Lao Sanmao!¡± ¡°Sanmao!¡± ¡°Lao Sanmao.¡± Along the way, many greeted him warmly. Sanmao wasn¡¯t his real name. His original name was a simple rural one, similar to Goudan or Huzi. Over the years, people had come to call him ¡°Sanmao¡± after three key moments in his life when he had lost everything. The first loss was as a teenager when he had no money to give his parents a proper burial, let alone a dignified funeral. The second was in his youth when he fell in love with Cuihua, the neighbor¡¯s daughter. Lacking the means to marry her, he watched helplessly as she was wed to someone else. The third and most devastating loss came in middle age when his wife and son were trampled to death by an official¡¯s entourage. Once again, he had no money for a proper funeral and was forced to bury them hastily. These three moments of loss shaped him, making him a man of grim humor and resignation. Drafted into the army, he found himself clad in armor he had never dreamed of wearing, wielding a spear, and stationed at the border pass. Despite years of service, Sanmao¡¯s cultivation talent remained mediocre. His temples were gray, and he had only reached the 1st stage physical training realm, barely stronger than an ordinary man. While others mocked him for his lack of progress, Sanmao remained indifferent. ¡°We were born with low lives,¡± he would say, ¡°and even being able to practice martial arts is like smoke rising from our ancestors¡¯ graves!¡± Feeling the faint Qi in his body, Sanmao couldn¡¯t help but grin under his cloth wraps. Soon, he climbed the tower and began his watch. Other soldiers had gathered, animatedly discussing something that Sanmao couldn¡¯t quite follow. ¡°Hey, did you hear about it?¡± ¡°You mean the rebels, or¡­?¡± ¡°Of course the rebels! They¡¯ve made such a big scene.¡± The soldiers, used to a relatively uneventful existence at the border, had grown complacent. Under the weak winter sun, they spoke excitedly, their voices carrying an air of exaggerated gossip. Curious, Sanmao asked, ¡°Rebels? Where are they from? Which state is in trouble now?¡± He assumed it was another uprising within Daqian¡¯s thirteen states, but the others shook their heads. ¡°No, not from the thirteen states. These rebels are from the border¡ªthe sinful people daring to rebel!¡± ¡°The rebels are fierce,¡± one soldier added. ¡°In just one month, they¡¯ve gathered tens of thousands!¡± ¡°Hey, I heard their leader is a Taoist who can summon soldiers from beans. That¡¯s how their numbers grew so fast.¡± ¡°No, no, I heard their leader is a witch!¡± ¡°You¡¯re both wrong. There are two leaders¡ªMr. Xu Da and Mr. Wu Xiao!¡± The soldiers laughed, dismissing the rebels as insignificant. ¡°What are rebels anyway?¡± Sanmao muttered. ¡°Just a bunch of mud-legged fools. They¡¯re no match for the ¡®adults.¡¯¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. The troops stationed at Daqian¡¯s pass were vastly superior, with generals of at least the innate realm. A ragtag group of refugees stood no chance against a fortified position guarded by powerful 3rd stage innate realm martial artists. ¡°Wishful thinking¡­¡± Sanmao shook his head, baffled by the rebels¡¯ audacity. The other soldiers continued spinning exaggerated tales about the rebels. Some claimed the refugees were more ferocious than the monsters of the mountains, attacking other passes with reckless abandon, only to be repelled each time. Others said the rebels were like spirits returned from hell, undeterred by death, picking up manure forks to fight even after being crushed under iron hooves. No fear. No hesitation. Only burning determination in their eyes. Sanmao couldn¡¯t understand. What could drive people to such extremes, risking their lives so willingly? ¡°Buzz¡ª¡± ¡°Buzz¡ª¡± A sudden rumble interrupted his thoughts. Far off in the distance, a black mass appeared on the horizon, surging toward the pass. ¡°It¡¯s the black rebels!¡± someone shouted, pointing at the muddy, filthy figures. ¡°No, it¡¯s the red rebels!¡± another cried, noting the blood-soaked clothes. ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s the yellow rebels!¡± a third added, spotting their dirt-stained rags. The chaotic mob surged forward, their mismatched weapons and tattered clothing speaking of desperation. Their hollow eyes burned with determination as they charged the pass in an unorganized frenzy, seeking to break through. ¡°Presumptuous!!¡± Two Daqian generals stationed at the pass roared furiously. They were powerful innate realm martial artists, but among the rebels, two similarly powerful auras erupted, meeting their challenge head-on. ¡°Sir, watch closely,¡± one general said with a smirk. ¡°This will be my first strike since breaking into the innate realm!¡± Chapter 129: [You lead the starving people through the wind and snow, scavenging for survival.] [While slaying demons and harvesting edible flesh, you also absorb other desperate souls along the border, expanding your team.] [Your actions prove highly effective, and the group grows at an astonishing pace.] [Wu Yingxue is amazed by the transformation.] [Perhaps this is no longer just a band of hungry refugees. With the fool¡¯s skills you have passed on, they are beginning to resemble an army.] [Yet, you have not decided on a name for this group. Suggestions arise from the crowd¡ªsome elegant, others crude.] [After much thought, you smile and abandon the idea of naming them.] [No matter the name, everyone who joins your team has only one purpose: to live in peace and have enough to eat.] [That is enough for you.] [If you must choose a name, you think ¡°Army of Living¡± or ¡°Army of Eating¡± would suit them well.] [Aniu, however, voices his preference for the name ¡°Army of Sustenance.¡±] ¡­ [After two months of wandering through the harsh winter, your team has grown to tens of thousands¡ªtens of thousands of souls who are desperate to live.] [They are souls who have already faced death once.] [For such people, death no longer inspires fear. They are willing to face it head-on, risking everything for the chance to survive.] [Through practicing your fool¡¯s skill, nearly everyone in the group has reached the first level of physical training. Those with greater strength and spirit have even progressed to the second or third level.] [Meanwhile, Wu Yingxue, after consuming the Qi Pill, breaks into the innate realm during a fierce battle with a demon.] ¡°Sir, let me tell you something¡ªI¡¯m an innate warrior now!¡± she declares with pride. ¡°Well done, Yingxue,¡± you reply with a warm smile, brushing snowflakes from her hair. [Her face lights up with joy at your praise.] [On that day, Wu Yingxue stands with her fists on her hips, exuding an air of triumph. Modesty seems foreign to her, but she only shows this side of herself around you.] [To everyone else, she is the dependable ¡°Ms. Wu.¡± Anyone facing trouble seeks her help.] [You watch silently as she transitions from clumsy beginnings to confident leadership, and you feel proud of her growth.] [At the same time, you cannot help but worry about this world¡ªa world that forces everyone to change. Deep in your heart, you yearn to reverse this tide.] [Through your long practice of martial arts, your ¡°Qi and Blood Hegemony Fist¡± transforms. Congratulations, you have mastered ¡°Dominion True Fist.¡±] [Likewise, your ¡°Nine Thunder Sword¡± evolves, merging with innate Gang Qi to become the ¡°True Thunder Sword Qi.¡±] [Your strength now wields the force of thunder, each strike carrying the weight of a blade and the roar of rolling storms.] [Wu Yingxue¡¯s progress is equally astounding. Her newly awakened Azure Dragon Qi possesses power far beyond others at her level, leaving you astonished when tested.] ¡­ [Time passes, and you sense the melting snow of spring is approaching. For the tattered army seeking survival, this marks the beginning of a countdown to death.] [Realizing this, you abandon all subtlety.] [Leading tens of thousands of desperate souls, you attack a weakly defended pass that you scouted earlier.] [The military commanders at the pass are two martial arts masters in the Dominion Realm¡ªone for you, one for Wu Yingxue.] ¡°Look at my spear!!¡± A fierce cry echoes through the air, drawing all eyes skyward. Wu Yingxue, clad in red and white robes, moves like a flame. Her spear dances in her hands, releasing a massive, ferocious dragon-shaped aura. Its scales glisten, its claws rake, its horns curve sharply, and its tail lashes with power. It is as though a real green dragon is charging across the sky. ¡°Azure Dragon Qi?!¡± The stationed Daqian general was stunned. The Azure Dragon Qi was an ability exclusive to the Daqian royal family¡ªhow could it appear here, wielded by rebels? As realization dawns, his expression turns icy. ¡°How dare the remnants of Dingyuan Mansion show their faces here!¡± he growls. ¡°When I capture you, I¡¯ll bring you before the Holy King myself!¡± The innate general strides into the air, but his advance was abruptly halted by a sword gleaming like lightning. ¡°You¡¯ve been forced back¡ªinjured, perhaps?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not proficient enough with the ¡®True Thunder Sword Aura,¡¯¡± Xu Xi admits calmly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Humans and monsters are different. I lack experience fighting warriors.¡± In the swirling snow, Xu Xi appeared, cutting through the wind with raw power. His strikes were like knives, tearing apart the air, each movement accompanied by a thunderous roar that shook iron tools miles away. Without wasting words, Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue each engage a Daqian general. Their battles, fierce and unyielding, were a testament to their innate strength and mastery of martial arts. On the ground below, the survival army¡ªa wave of desperate humanity¡ªcrashed against the pass¡¯s defenses like an unrelenting tide. ¡°Kill!¡± Farmers once tied to the soil now wield hoes as weapons. Cooks accustomed to their fires swing cleavers with newfound purpose. Rusty tools and makeshift weapons glint under the snowy light, striking with a power that defies their humble origins. ¡°A mere rabble of criminals!¡± A group of cavalry charges out from the pass, seeking to scatter the refugees. But the soldiers soon discover, to their horror, that these ¡°lowly¡± people were unafraid. The refugees charge headlong toward the cavalry. Some wield manure forks or ropes, while others use their own bodies to halt the horses¡¯ advance. Even when knocked down and coughing blood, they rose again with crazed determination. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± One cavalryman was thrown from his horse. He was Hu Zi, a general from the imperial capital, destined for greatness since birth. Yet here he lied, lower than the ¡°mud-legged¡± people he once despised, looking up at them in terror. The battle raged until the sun sets. As the sky was dyed red by the setting sun, the conflict reached its conclusion. The survival army emerges victorious. It was a hard-earned victory, achieved at great cost. As the battlefield lies bathed in fading light, countless blood-soaked corpses remain, while the living press onward. In the face of a collective will forged by death, even the heavily armored border troops could not prevail. In death, there was no distinction between high and low, noble and common. All were equal before its finality. Chapter 130: ¡°Sir, have we won¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve won.¡± The setting sun blazed like fire, casting a crimson halo over the battlefield. Its warm light reflected on the earth, illuminating the desolation of a tragic elegy. Broken weapons stood upside down in the snow, silent witnesses to the chaos. Corpses paved a path for the survivors, who now moved forward¡ªseizing the tower, gathering remaining forces, and securing the pass. The battle was over. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± A dragon-patterned spear pierced the earth, standing like the roots of a tenacious plant amidst the bloodied battlefield. Wu Yingxue sat by the spear, her body weak and trembling. Her face was streaked with blood, a fresh wound on her forehead dripping red, dyeing her hair and staining her lips. She lowered her head and managed a faint smile, but blood trickled from her lips, soaking her clothing. The pain was sharp. Her strength, utterly drained. Wu Yingxue, a rising prodigy, lacked the battle experience and skills of her opponent. Yet, with sheer will and Blue Arc Technique, she barely secured victory over a seasoned innate general. It was an extraordinary feat. Now, as the adrenaline faded, she could only sit there, helpless, watching the sun set and the shadows of night creep over the land. ¡°Crack¡ª¡± ¡°Crack¡ª¡± Footsteps crunched against the snow. Wu Yingxue forced her eyes open and smiled weakly at the figure approaching. ¡°Sir, I won,¡± she whispered. ¡°I saw it, Yingxue. You did well,¡± Xu Xi said warmly, kneeling beside her. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He gently wiped the blood from her face and supported her, trying to help her stand. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Wu Yingxue exclaimed, her eyes widening. Despite her frailty, her stubbornness remained. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to help me. I can stand on my own!¡± Her voice was firm, her determination clear. She pushed Xu Xi¡¯s hand aside and tried to step forward. But¡­ ¡°Thud.¡± Her legs gave out, and she tumbled into the snow, rolling several times before coming to a stop. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her delicate face was painted with confusion, her once-pristine attire now dirtied by snow and mud. A snowflake gently landed on her nose, and she muttered softly,¡±It hurts.¡± Xu Xi sighed helplessly. This time, instead of offering her support, he crouched down and lifted her onto his back. ¡°Stay still,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she replied meekly. With Wu Yingxue on his back and the dragon-patterned spear in hand, Xu Xi walked toward the pass. Behind him, a stream of refugees and starving souls followed, seeking refuge and hope for a better tomorrow. The setting sun bled its last light over the earth, torn apart by the worn shoes of the weary travelers. The cold wind howled, but it was muffled by the collective march of ragged figures. As night fell, the stars emerged, scattering across the sky like diamonds. ¡°Sir,¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice broke the silence. Clinging to Xu Xi¡¯s neck, she fixed herself more securely on his back. Her voice carried a hint of curiosity. ¡°How did I do today? What¡¯s my evaluation?¡± Xu Xi pondered briefly before replying,¡±Class B.¡± ¡°B-level? That¡¯s better than last time,¡± she said, chuckling softly. Her laughter quickly turned into a weak cough, so she rested her head against Xu Xi¡¯s shoulder and fell silent. For the first time in a long while, she felt truly at ease. Though she remained obedient and still on his back, her playful spirit remained. Wu Yingxue¡¯s eyes narrowed mischievously as she gazed at Xu Xi¡¯s neck, then his ears, and the way the wind played with his hair. Like a child, she puffed gently at his hair, giggling at the way it swayed. ¡°The stars tonight are so beautiful¡­¡± she murmured. Lying on Xu Xi¡¯s back, her gaze drifted upward. The sky was clear, free of snow and clouds, revealing a galaxy of glittering stars. The vast expanse of the Milky Way reflected in her eyes, more dazzling than any earthly treasure. ¡°Sir, you once said there were tens of millions of stars in the sky, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. Why?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she said with a laugh.¡±I just want to count them one by one and see if there really are that many.¡± Despite knowing it was futile, the young girl who had lost everything was determined to try. She begged Xu Xi to remember the numbers for her as she began counting. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­ Oh no, I messed up!¡± ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡­¡± The stars twinkled brilliantly as Wu Yingxue counted. Her voice, once strong, grew softer and more tired until it faded into gentle snores. Xu Xi paused for a moment before continuing, his steps quieter now. He murmured a number under his breath:¡±One thousand three hundred and thirty-five.¡± It was the last number she had counted before falling asleep. Though it held no real significance, Xu Xi memorized it because she had asked him to. Raising his head, Xu Xi noticed two particularly bright stars close together, illuminating the road ahead. ¡°Strange,¡± he mused.¡±Is it just me, or are those stars brighter than the others?¡± The stars seemed to guide his path, lighting the way for him and the girl on his back. ¡­ [The battle is over.] [You have won.] [This is an incredible feat, a victory that defies all expectations.] [You led a group of impoverished, untrained people to break through a pass and enter the heart of Da Gan.] [Above you, the stars shine brightly, illuminating the treacherous road ahead.] [You think to yourself: perhaps this is the good fortune brought by the silly girl counting stars.] [Still, you sigh deeply, for carrying her all night was no easy task.] Chapter 131: The events that followed unfolded surprisingly smoothly. Xu Xi had anticipated that breaking through the border pass would be just the beginning, with far more difficult challenges awaiting. Yet, ten days later, he found himself standing atop the walls of Pingshui County, a mix of surprise and disbelief etched across his face. ¡°Strange¡­¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The counties within Daqian are so poorly defended that they fell to us this easily?¡± ¡°And after I breached that pass, no frontier troops came to pursue us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Xu Xi pondered deeply. Perhaps he had underestimated the internal chaos within Daqian. The empire was likely too consumed with suppressing other uprisings to divert resources his way. That alone could explain the unexpected success of the Qihuo Army. ¡°Well, it works in our favor,¡± he concluded with a faint smile before turning to leave. ¡­ [You successfully captured Pingshui County.] [When you arrived, the county had no means to mount an effective defense. You easily blasted through the gates and led your ¡°rebels¡± into the city.] [Some people were terrified, suspecting you of trickery.] [Others were indifferent, seeing it as nothing more than a change in rulers.] [But you neither had the skills to sway the masses nor the desire to rule.] [The reason your army was able to sweep through Daqian with such force wasn¡¯t due to cunning or strategy¡ªit was the desperation of the hungry masses.] [These were people with nothing left to lose, willing to fight simply to survive.] [No one is fearless, but when survival feels impossible, the fear of death ceases to matter.] [In ten short days, your forces swelled once more, as waves of starving refugees drowned out the weak resistance in Pingshui County.] [You found the county magistrates cowering in a luxurious house, trembling with fear. They called you a rebel who incited the people.] [But you know this isn¡¯t the truth.] [The people of Qingniu Town and others who joined your army never sought wealth or prosperity from you. They only wanted to survive, to fill their stomachs, even if just barely.] ¡­ [After taking Pingshui County, the Qihuo Army was overwhelmed with emotion.] [Exiles who had been cast out by Daqian wept openly as they walked through the city streets.] [Some suggested launching further attacks on neighboring counties.] [But you silenced such proposals.] [You¡¯ve never forgotten your true purpose: to lead these desperate people to safety, to keep them alive.] [The winter grew colder, and the snow piled higher.] [This harsh weather made further battles unwise. What the people needed now was food, shelter, and a chance to survive the winter.] [Under your orders, refugees began moving into the vacant houses of Pingshui County. Packed together, they endured the winter winds and snow.] [No one complained about the cramped conditions or lack of comfort. They were simply grateful to be alive, with a roof over their heads.] [For them, you were their savior, the one who gave them a second chance at life.] [As the New Year approached, some urged you to rest, worried that as the leader, Mr. Xu, you were pushing yourself too hard.] ¡­ Leading was far more than just fighting. Back in Qingniu Town, the needs were simple. The population was small, and the main concern was food. Hunting monsters for their tough, chewy meat was enough to sustain everyone. Xu Xi¡¯s responsibilities were straightforward¡ªfight, kill, and bring the spoils back to the town. But now things were different. The Qihuo Army had grown too large. Xu Xi, as their leader, had to oversee every aspect of their survival: food, shelter, transportation, and even the training of Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice. He hadn¡¯t sought this responsibility, but no one else commanded the trust of the army. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± he muttered, finally stepping away from the endless stream of tasks and letting out a deep sigh. The room was warm, heated with precious black charcoal. For someone like Xu Xi, who was in the innate realm, such luxury was unnecessary, yet the people insisted on providing it for him. Xu Xi often wondered if things would be simpler without their constant gestures of gratitude. Perhaps then he could refuse to shoulder these responsibilities. But there were no ¡°what ifs¡± in this world. ¡°Sir, let me take over,¡± a familiar voice offered from beside him. Wu Yingxue stepped forward with a determined smile. After days of rest and recovery, she had regained her former vitality. Always by Xu Xi¡¯s side, she had taken on the dual roles of bodyguard and student, diligently learning the intricacies of leadership. ¡°Alright, Yingxue. I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± Xu Xi finally relented, realizing he had other pressing matters to attend to. ¡°Yes, sir! I promise to complete the mission!¡± she said eagerly, her eyes lighting up with excitement. ¡­ [The constant demands of leadership left you with little time for yourself.] [Thankfully, Wu Yingxue proved to be a quick learner, taking much of the burden off your shoulders.] [Your persistence in managing affairs has sharpened your mind and increased your efficiency.] [But you¡¯ve come to a realization.] [The current size of your army can be managed with just ¡°Mr. Xu¡± and ¡°Ms. Wu Xiao.¡±] [However, if you absorb more refugees and hungry people in the future, the two of you alone won¡¯t be enough.] [You¡¯ll need more ¡°nodes.¡±] [You began selecting individuals from the army¡ªpeople like A Niu¡ªto act as these nodes. Each had their strengths, some excelling in combat, others in planning or raising livestock.] [You avoided giving them elaborate titles.] [They decided their own names.] ¡°From today on, I am Mr. Little Niu!¡± In the snow-covered county, A Niu¡¯s booming voice echoed as he proudly declared his new title. Around him, others followed suit, shouting names like ¡°Mr. Little Puppy Egg¡± and ¡°Mr. Little Pocket.¡± Xu Xi was momentarily taken aback by the absurdity of it all. But soon, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The names were far from elegant¡ªneither fashionable nor impressive. Yet, somehow, they inspired a sense of excitement and camaraderie. ¡°The New Year is coming,¡± Xu Xi said, gazing up at the cold, pale sun. In its light, he seemed to glimpse something greater, a glimmer of hope amidst the hardships. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. Chapter 132: In the new year, there should be a new atmosphere. On New Year¡¯s Eve, Wu Yingxue began her day as usual. She practiced her martial arts, running the Blue Arc Technique to observe the flow of heaven and earth, wielding her spear, and perfecting various spear techniques. After finishing her training, she instinctively wanted to head to the center of Pingshui County, where Xu Xi was located. Did she have anything important to do there? Not really. She simply found everything else dull. Spending time with him, listening to his stories, or assisting with government affairs felt far more fulfilling. As she prepared to leave, something caught her attention. Her red-and-white robe and the light armor over it were frayed and cracked in several places. The gaps in the fabric were noticeable. For some reason, the phrase ¡°new year, new atmosphere¡± popped into her mind. Back when she was still a princess in Dingyuan Palace, she had a new wardrobe every year. During festivals or holidays, wearing damaged clothes was unthinkable. But those days were long gone. Now, as someone who had left her past life behind, she cared little about appearances. However, it was New Year¡¯s Eve¡ªa special occasion. Meeting Xu Xi in shabby clothing didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Maybe I should find someone to mend this,¡± she muttered to herself. With that thought, she leaped onto the roof, moving as lightly as a bird. In a few effortless bounds, she reached her destination, where a group of women sat together, busy with needlework. These women, whether mothers or wives, weren¡¯t suited for combat. Yet they contributed in their own way, performing simple but essential tasks for the survival of the army. ¡°Ms. Wu Xiao?¡± one of the women asked curiously upon seeing her. Wu Yingxue pointed to her robe and explained her need. It was a simple request: just patch up the holes¡ªnothing fancy. The women readily agreed, but what happened next completely took her by surprise. Without warning, they pushed her into a house. ¡°Ms. Wu Xiao plans to meet Mr. Xu, right?¡± ¡°We understand, we understand!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll mend the robe, but for today, Ms. Wu Xiao, you should change into something else.¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had no idea what was happening. When she stepped out of the house again, everything had changed. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gone was her usual red-and-white outfit and light armor. Instead, she wore a simple, elegant light green dress. The skirt swayed like rippling water, smooth and graceful. A dark belt cinched her waist, with its ends flowing down symmetrically. The fabric shimmered with delicate patterns, and her hair was styled into a bun adorned with flowers. Each step she took was like a painting brought to life. Her usual boldness was replaced by a quiet elegance. ¡°Is this¡­ really me?¡± she whispered, staring at her reflection in a bronze mirror. In her days at the palace, she had occasionally worn long skirts. Yet, no memory of those times came close to how stunning she looked now. Could this be what people called the ¡°eighteen transformations of women¡±? For a moment, she was lost in thought, deeply amazed by her transformation. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to feel about this¡­¡± she muttered, tugging at her sleeves and adjusting her collar. She wasn¡¯t used to such attire. It felt inconvenient and uncomfortable compared to her usual battle gear. But it was New Year¡¯s Eve, and showing up in tattered clothes seemed inappropriate. ¡°I hope sir won¡¯t think it looks bad¡­¡± she murmured nervously. Normally, she would leap onto the rooftops to reach her destination, but wearing a long skirt made that option far too conspicuous. Instead, she walked through the streets, catching the surprised glances of passersby. The official residence at the center of the county was her destination. Once the home of county officials, it was now Xu Xi¡¯s office and a warehouse for supplies. Though spacious, it wasn¡¯t used as a residence to avoid disturbing Xu Xi, who was busy with government affairs and martial arts. Most others, including Wu Yingxue, lived in smaller, more crowded quarters. Xu Xi didn¡¯t want special treatment, so he had converted much of the residence into storage space, leaving only a small area for himself. ¡°Sir has been so selfless lately that he doesn¡¯t even know how to take care of himself,¡± Wu Yingxue mumbled as she made her way through the warehouse, navigating the narrow paths between piles of supplies. When she finally reached Xu Xi¡¯s door, she hesitated. Standing in her light green dress, she found herself adjusting her hair over and over again. Should she move her bangs to the left? Or the right? ¡®Will my hair look messy?¡¯ she wondered. She smoothed her collar, even though it was already neat, and tugged slightly at her sleeves, trying to appear less delicate. ¡®Maybe he¡¯ll like this change.¡¯ She thought. A little variety might be good. After a long bout of hesitation, Wu Yingxue took a deep breath, patted her cheeks, and pushed the door open with feigned confidence. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here!¡± The room was empty. No Xu Xi. Just a pile of government documents waiting to be dealt with. ¡°Eh?!¡± she exclaimed, blinking in confusion. All her preparation and inner turmoil had been for nothing. ¡°I really am an idiot,¡± she muttered, resisting the urge to smack herself¡ªmostly because she didn¡¯t want to feel the pain. Resigned, she sat down at Xu Xi¡¯s desk, taking over his unfinished work. While waiting for his return, she busied herself with the government affairs he had left behind. Chapter 133: Saying goodbye to the old and welcoming the new¡ªthat was the essence of the New Year. For countless suffering people, it¡¯s a time for hope, a prayer for better days. Though Xu Xi couldn¡¯t yet provide the Qihuo Army with a life of happiness and comfort, he felt that on this special day, he could still do something meaningful. For instance, he decided to ensure everyone had a¡±good¡± meal. ¡°A Niu, catch those chickens!¡± ¡°Goudan, hurry up, surround them!¡± ¡°Chase! Chase them down!¡± In the outskirts of Pingshui County, Xu Xi led a large group of hungry, weather-beaten people. They had set up massive iron pots, pouring water and rice into them. Not far away, A Niu and others were busy catching free-range chickens. With practiced efficiency, they quickly secured the birds. Once caught, the chickens were carefully prepared¡ªplucked, cleaned, and chopped into tiny pieces, bones included. There were too many people in the army to feed them all meat. Xu Xi¡¯s solution was to scatter the chicken throughout the rice soup so everyone could get a taste of it. In reality, even the rice wasn¡¯t sufficient. Water had to be added¡ªlots of it. And when the rice ran out, wheat bran was mixed in. Wheat bran wasn¡¯t tasty, but to the starving people, it was a rare delicacy compared to the cold, bitter-tasting demon meat they were used to. ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful gaze, the fires beneath more than a dozen large iron pots burned fiercely, crackling as they licked the bottoms of the pots. The heat spread, gradually bringing the water inside to a boil. Someone stepped forward and sprinkled a pinch of salt into the bubbling pots. The rising steam and sizzling fire created a misty warmth that drew people in. Before long, a crowd began gathering around the cauldrons. They stared intently at the boiling water, their throats moving as they swallowed hard, trying to suppress the pangs of hunger. The rice soup smelled bland. The excessive water diluted the already scarce chicken and salt, leaving little trace of their flavor. What wafted through the air was mostly just water vapor. Yet, the people¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation. To them, it was a treasure. They resisted their growling stomachs and waited patiently for the rice soup to finish cooking. Finally, the soup was ready. Everyone turned their eyes to Xu Xi. At his nod, they rushed forward to scoop up their share. The rice soup was hot¡ª90% of it was water¡ªbut it was enough to make people cry as they drank. The heat scalded their mouths, and the water seemed to burn its way through their bodies, yet they kept drinking. ¡°Brother Xu, it¡¯s so hot!¡± A Niu exclaimed, holding his bowl in his rough hands. Despite the heat, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from sipping eagerly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± he said simply after finishing, licking his lips with satisfaction. He even licked the edges of the bowl clean, unwilling to let a single drop go to waste. ¡°Do you like it, A Niu?¡± Xu Xi asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, I do!¡± A Niu nodded earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Xi replied.¡±But try not to rush next time.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll remember, Brother Xu!¡± A Niu scratched his head, grinning, before scooping up another bowl to bring to his mother. Despite the endless demand, the rice soup was limited. Even with the constant addition of water, there was only enough for each person to have one small bowl. Yet, no one complained. After enjoying the soup, they happily gnawed on the tough demon meat, their hearts warmed by the meal. The once-dead eyes of these people now sparkled with a glimmer of hope, rekindled by a simple bowl of soup. ¡°It will get better in the future¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured as he watched the crowd, their smiles lifting his spirits. But his responsibilities called him back. ¡°There¡¯s still a mountain of government affairs to handle,¡± he thought.¡±And my skills¡ªI need to study further. I have a feeling the next realm isn¡¯t far off.¡± He turned to leave but was stopped by shouts from A Niu and the others. They ran over, carrying a large plate with two plump chicken legs in the center. ¡°This is for Mr. Xu and Ms. Wu Xiao,¡± they said enthusiastically, urging Xu Xi to accept. Xu Xi hesitated but saw the hopeful looks in their eyes. He couldn¡¯t refuse their kindness. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a smile, he used Gang Qi to slice a piece from one of the chicken legs and popped it into his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s so good,¡± he said as the juices burst in his mouth. Despite the lack of seasoning, the chicken tasted incredibly flavorful. ¡°This is amazing,¡± he muttered, realizing that the true flavor came not from spices but from the heartfelt effort and gratitude of the people. It was an intangible quality¡ªan¡±oriental poison¡± of sorts¡ªthat made it irresistible. But reason quickly reminded him of the bigger picture. If he ate more, it wouldn¡¯t make much difference to him. But for these suffering people, this might be the only meat they¡¯d have all year. He wrapped the remaining chicken leg with Gang Qi and prepared to return to the county. ¡°Yingxue deserves this,¡± he thought.¡±She¡¯s worked tirelessly¡ªhelping hunt demons for food and assisting with government affairs. If anyone deserves a reward, it¡¯s her.¡± He moved swiftly, reaching Wu Yingxue¡¯s residence in no time. But to his surprise, the house was empty and dark, not even a candle lit. ¡°Strange, she¡¯s not home?¡± he wondered. Confused, he returned to the official residence and pushed open the creaking wooden door. Inside, he found Wu Yingxue sound asleep at the desk, surrounded by stacks of unfinished documents. Chapter 134: The room was dim and quiet. Though small, the silence made it feel vast and empty. The only sounds were the faint rhythm of breathing and the gentle beat of a heart, creating a soothing harmony in the stillness. Wu Yingxue was sound asleep, her cheek resting on her arm as she lay on the dark brown table. Occasionally, she murmured softly in her dreams. ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡± A gentle breeze followed Xu Xi as he opened the door, sweeping into the room. The pages of documents fluttered, and the strands of hair on the girl¡¯s forehead swayed. Amid the sound of rustling paper and the soft movement of air, her peaceful sleeping face was revealed. Her eyes were closed, her breathing light, and the slight movement of her nose made her appear as delicate and serene as a night-blooming flower. ¡°So tired that she fell asleep?¡± Xu Xi murmured from the doorway. His gaze shifted between Wu Yingxue¡¯s sleeping figure and the pile of government documents on the desk. It wasn¡¯t hard to piece together what had happened. For some reason, the sight made him smile. ¡°Is she here to help or just looking for a place to nap?¡± he thought. Deciding not to disturb her, he stepped back, intending to wait for her to wake up before offering the juicy chicken legs he had brought. But before he could retreat fully, she stirred. ¡°Sir?¡± Still groggy, Wu Yingxue lifted her head. She rubbed her eyes several times with the back of her hand before her vision cleared enough to see Xu Xi standing at the door. Her hazy eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re finally back!¡± she exclaimed with delight. Realizing she had fallen asleep, embarrassment quickly overtook her. She nervously fidgeted, poking her index fingers together and avoiding Xu Xi¡¯s gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to fall asleep¡­ I don¡¯t usually slack off like this,¡± she stammered. Her cautious demeanor only amused Xu Xi further. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re tired, rest. There¡¯s no shame in that,¡± he reassured her with a smile. Hearing his kind words, Wu Yingxue visibly relaxed. Her intelligent eyes lit up again as she noticed something she had overlooked earlier. ¡°Chicken legs? Sir, why did you bring those?¡± Xu Xi walked into the room and, under her curious gaze, pushed the plate of chicken legs toward her. ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s. Everyone deserves a good meal. We slaughtered a batch of chickens, and these were set aside for you.¡± ¡°Wow~~~!¡± Her eyes sparkled with delight, forming crescent moons as her smile widened. After enduring the constant diet of demon meat, the sight of a normal, juicy chicken leg was almost overwhelming. Her stomach growled involuntarily. ¡°Sir, you should have it,¡± she said, her voice reluctant as she pushed the plate back toward him. ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Xi asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You work harder than I do,¡± she insisted. ¡°You¡¯re always worrying about food, shelter, and everything else for so many people. You stay up late every night. I can¡¯t take this.¡± Her voice was firm, and she shook her head resolutely. Xu Xi chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already eaten. Everyone had rice soup, and this is your share.¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± he replied, pointing to his mouth. He had taken a bite of the chicken leg earlier, so it wasn¡¯t entirely untrue. ¡°Well, if you say so!¡± Trusting his words completely, she laughed and grabbed one of the chicken legs, taking a big bite. Her eating style was bold and unrestrained, yet her delicate features created a striking contrast. ¡°Yingxue, your clothes¡­¡± Xu Xi remarked, noticing her light green dress for the first time. ¡°Ah¡ªcough, cough, cough!¡± Caught off guard, she choked slightly, suddenly remembering her outfit wasn¡¯t her usual red-and-white attire. Her movements slowed, and she began nibbling on the chicken leg delicately, taking small bites and chewing carefully. Though her previous vigor was subdued, the sight of her holding the chicken leg with her oily palm still seemed amusing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she explained with a nervous laugh. ¡°My old clothes were torn, so I changed into this. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s, after all¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± Xu Xi replied, giving her an appraising look. Her appearance surprised him. The Wu Yingxue he knew was a carefree, chivalrous woman who rarely gave thought to appearances. Yet today, in her elegant long skirt, she seemed entirely different¡ªgraceful and refined. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he said sincerely. ¡°Really, sir?¡± she asked, her expression lighting up with joy. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Then¡­ which one is more beautiful, the usual me or the me today?¡± she asked, her curiosity evident. Xu Xi paused, meeting her expectant gaze. After a moment of thought, he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say. You look beautiful no matter what you wear.¡± He spoke earnestly, not intending to flatter her. Whether in her warrior¡¯s attire or this simple dress, it was Wu Yingxue herself who made each outfit shine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t choose,¡± he concluded. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I was just asking,¡± she replied cheerfully, clearly pleased by his answer. Her bites grew quicker, and soon, the chicken leg was picked clean. ¡°This is so delicious,¡± she said, licking her lips, which glistened with chicken fat. ¡°As long as you enjoyed it, there¡¯ll be more opportunities in the future,¡± Xu Xi said, stepping forward with a damp cloth to wipe her face clean. Then, he carefully took her oily hands and cleaned them, ensuring no trace of grease remained. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The simple scene¡ªa girl savoring her chicken leg, her hands greasy, and a small, quiet room¡ªwas one of peace and warmth. Afterward, Xu Xi returned to his government affairs. Despite it being New Year¡¯s Eve, there was still much planning to do for the army¡¯s survival in the coming year. ¡°Sir, let me help you,¡± Wu Yingxue said, staying behind even after finishing her meal. She joined him at the desk, helping to ease his workload as the quiet night stretched on. Chapter 135: There were countless government affairs to handle. The tasks themselves weren¡¯t complex, but their sheer volume created an overwhelming workload. Xu Xi worked late into the night, with Wu Yingxue by his side. By the time his body grew stiff and his eyes began to ache, they were still deep in their work. Fortunately, both of them were innate warriors. A simple circulation of Qi and blood was enough to dispel their physical fatigue. ¡°Tsk~~¡± ¡°Tsk~~¡± In the dimly lit room, flickering candles cast a soft glow. The gentle light created a small, bright world within the dark night, illuminating Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue¡¯s faces as well as the rough walls around them. ¡°When spring arrives, we¡¯ll use Pingshui County as our base and gradually expand into the surrounding areas,¡± Xu Xi muttered, his eyes fixed on the documents before him.¡±As for Daqian¡­ let¡¯s not worry about them for now. This is the perfect time to act. With other rebel forces drawing their attention, we have a window of opportunity. Sishui County, Heishui County, Qingshui County¡ªthese are our next targets.¡± He studied, analyzed, and planned, carefully piecing together next year¡¯s strategy based on the information at hand. Xu Xi wasn¡¯t naturally gifted in managing government affairs. He wasn¡¯t a genius strategist or a wise ruler by nature. At his core, he was a warrior. His current competence in handling governance came from sheer persistence and constant improvement. Over time, his repeated efforts had yielded consistent progress. But Xu Xi had no intention of delving deeply into government affairs forever. In this world, true power lay in strength. His role as a leader required him to maintain internal stability, but someday, trusted individuals could take over such tasks. Strength, however, was irreplaceable. ¡°The first stage of innate cultivation is to observe the principles of heaven and earth,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°The second stage incorporates the soul of martial arts.¡± ¡°The Observation Realm allows innate warriors to perceive and imitate the natural world, enabling their Qi and blood to flow in harmony with it.¡± ¡°The Yunpo Realm transcends this. Here, martial arts infuse the Qi and blood with their essence, allowing one to replace the natural order with their own will.¡± ¡°Only by achieving this can one truly perfect their inner world of Qi and blood, reaching a state of divine invulnerability.¡± ¡°To become a martial arts immortal is to embody heaven and earth itself.¡± Inside the dark room, Xu Xi finished reviewing the final set of documents and let out a deep breath. His mind raced with plans for the Qihuo Army¡¯s future and his martial arts progression. These were not matters to be rushed; they would take time to achieve, step by step. For now, though, it was time to rest. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Yingxue,¡± Xu Xi said, glancing at the girl beside him. Wu Yingxue yawned, her eyes heavy with exhaustion. Despite her obvious fatigue, she replied cheerfully,¡±It¡¯s no problem, sir.¡± Xu Xi shook his head, about to suggest she head back to rest, when a crackling noise outside the house caught his attention. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± he wondered aloud. ¡°It almost sounds like firewood crackling,¡± Wu Yingxue added, her curiosity piqued. The distant roar of voices soon followed. Though faint, the unmistakable joy in the sounds was clear. ¡°Are they celebrating New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± Xu Xi asked, intrigued. He made his way to the top floor of the official residence, with Wu Yingxue following closely behind, equally curious. From their elevated vantage point, they could see fires lighting up across Pingshui County. These weren¡¯t accidental house fires or dazzling fireworks. Instead, tall stone towers stood in various locations, built from rough stones stacked meticulously. People had thrown dry firewood into the towers, setting them ablaze. The flames roared to life, casting a brilliant glow that illuminated the excited faces of the townsfolk gathered around them. The people cheered and danced in circles around the fires. Their skinny, weathered faces seemed to regain a hint of vitality as the firelight flickered against the backdrop of the night. In this desolate county, where hunger and despair weighed heavily, even the poorest found a way to celebrate New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s so lively,¡± Wu Yingxue said, leaning forward on the wooden railing as the wind tugged at her clothes. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xi replied, his gaze fixed on the scene below.¡±It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen something like this.¡± The fires burned brightly, their orange-yellow flames licking the cold night air. Sparks flew, and the dry firewood crackled, filling the silence of the night with warmth and light. As time passed, the cold wind grew stronger, whipping the flames into wild dances that spread like¡±fire dragons¡± through Pingshui County. ¡°Sir! Look at that one!¡± Wu Yingxue exclaimed, clutching the corner of Xu Xi¡¯s clothes as she pointed out another fire. Her excitement was infectious. Though she could easily create something far more impressive with her own power, this moment was different. She enjoyed the simplicity of the scene¡ªthe laughter, the warmth, and sharing it all with Xu Xi under the starlit sky. As the flames burned brighter, the lively cheers suddenly quieted. For a moment, the county fell into silence. Then, as the clock struck midnight, jubilant voices erupted again. Time had officially passed from New Year¡¯s Eve to the first day of the new year. Neighbors and friends exchanged heartfelt greetings, wishing one another a happy new year. ¡°Sir,¡± Wu Yingxue began, her eyes reflecting the glow of the fires as she turned to face him. A sudden gust of wind drowned out her words, but Xu Xi could tell what she said from the movement of her lips. ¡°Happy New Year, sir.¡± Though the wind had erased her voice, her intent was clear. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi smiled, reaching out to gently fix the hairpin that had been dislodged by the breeze. ¡°Happy New Year, Yingxue,¡± he said warmly. Under the vast night sky, amidst the twinkling stars and the dancing flames, the girl¡¯s radiant beauty seemed to shine even brighter. ¡­ [You experienced a lively New Year¡¯s Eve.] [Since arriving in the world of martial arts, this is the first time you¡¯ve felt the warmth and joy of a festive celebration amidst the ever-present threat of demons and the chill of winter.] [The girl expressed her wishes for you.] [You returned her blessings.] [Under the starlit sky, she once again asked you to count the stars with her. The brilliance in her eyes was no less dazzling than the stars themselves. You agreed and even reminded her of the last number she counted.] Chapter 136: [Simulation Year 9, Spring] [You are 24 years old, and Wu Yingxue is 18 years old.] [Winter¡¯s snow melts as spring arrives. Each day, the white blanket covering the earth disappears, gradually revealing the soil beneath.] [You know that the survival army urgently needs food, and only a large supply can ensure the people make it through.] [You and Wu Yingxue split into two groups.] [One leads the life-seeking army to the border, hunting demons and harvesting as much flesh and blood as possible.] [The other stays in Pingshui County to oversee spring plowing.] [The girl chose her spear and went to the border to hunt monsters. For her, it is what she does best.] [¡°Mr. Xu and his demon-slaying general.¡±] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [This is how people describe your relationship with her.] ¡­ [20 days later, Wu Yingxue returned with the army, bringing back a large amount of demon meat. However, many soldiers were injured.] [Today, the border is still reeling from the aftermath of the demon wave.] [The danger is far greater than usual.] [Fortunately, thanks to the army¡¯s numerical advantage and Wu Yingxue¡¯s innate strength, no major disasters occurred.] The spring sunlight bathed the land, bringing life back to the once barren terrain. The soil was freshly turned. Grass glistened with dew. An earthy scent filled the air, carrying the promise of growth. Wu Yingxue, now back from the border, squatted casually beside Xu Xi, observing the bustling scene of spring plowing. Though Pingshui County didn¡¯t have many cattle, the people who practiced the ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ more than made up for it. ¡°Cow Power!!¡± On a stretch of untouched land, A Niu shouted with pride, his burly figure acting like a living plow. With pure strength and energy, he tore through the soil, loosening it as he went. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± The onlookers marveled at his strength. Compared to A Niu, even a real farm ox seemed less effective at the task. ¡°Sir, why are they so excited?¡± Wu Yingxue asked curiously, tilting her head. She didn¡¯t understand why plowing the land caused such a stir. Xu Xi chuckled, turning to her. ¡°Yingxue, there are many people who spend their entire lives in one place,¡± he explained. ¡°They only know the sky above their heads and the soil beneath their feet.¡± ¡°But the land at the border¡­¡± His voice softened. ¡°It¡¯s been tainted¡ªsoaked in demon blood. It can barely grow anything anymore.¡± His words, though gentle, carried a heavy weight. The¡±sinful people¡± living on Daqian¡¯s border faced relentless harassment from demons. Even the land they relied on for survival had been rendered toxic. That was why the people were so overjoyed now. For the first time in years, they could grip normal soil in their hands¡ªclean, fertile soil, free of the stench of demon blood. There were no oppressive¡±superiors¡± to whip or punish them. In this fleeting moment, these downtrodden people, treated as less than human, could finally breathe freely. ¡°A Niu, save your strength! Don¡¯t forget you still have boxing practice this afternoon,¡± Xu Xi called out. ¡°I got it, Brother Xu!¡± A Niu replied, his voice filled with cheerful energy. He stopped his work and wiped the sweat from his brow with a broad smile. Brown soil clung to his clothes and hands, and for a brief moment, the air around him seemed to blend with the earth. Even as sweat dripped and dust covered their bodies, the people¡¯s faces glowed with genuine joy under the sun. ¡­ [Simulation Year 9, Summer] [Spring plowing is complete, and Pingshui County settles into a brief calm, but it doesn¡¯t last.] [The flames of war spread once again.] [You haven¡¯t yet encountered Daqian¡¯s main army, but now you face attacks from surrounding counties.] [To your surprise, they struck first before you had a chance to move.] ¡°It seems I underestimated Daqian¡¯s officials,¡± Xu Xi remarked on the battlefield, his expression serious as he observed the approaching army. The distant sound of hoofbeats grew louder, accompanied by the arrogant roars of the enemy leaders. ¡°Kill! They¡¯re just a bunch of refugees¡ªnothing more!¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯re lucky this year! Military merits are practically falling into our laps!¡± ¡°What fools, daring to cross the border. Let¡¯s kill them all!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Make sure they never return!¡± Their words were filled with mockery and disdain. Xu Xi sighed, shaking his head. He had briefly considered giving them some credit for their decisiveness, but their arrogance quickly proved they knew nothing about the Qihuo Army¡¯s strength. These county soldiers, along with their officials, had come to grab easy¡±war merits.¡± Among themselves, they argued and competed for dominance, not even taking the survival army seriously. The outcome of the battle was predictable. ¡­ [You achieved a great victory.] [The surrounding counties¡¯ ignorance allowed you to break through their defenses effortlessly, sweeping through their territories like an autumn wind scattering fallen leaves.] [So-called noble families and high-ranking officials fled in fear at the mere mention of your approach.] [¡°Sir, their food is delicious.¡±] [Wu Yingxue complained jokingly, though her tone carried a hint of disappointment.] [She had expected a tough battle, even prepared for sacrifice, but the sheer foolishness of the enemy made victory far too easy.] [You smiled and reassured her, saying that easy victories like these are the most desirable.] [But deep down, you knew such victories wouldn¡¯t last.] [As your territory grows stronger, you will inevitably face greater challenges.] [Daqian¡¯s Thirteen Prefectures boast elite forces.] [Whether it¡¯s this autumn or next spring, the real test will come when you confront the capital of Xuanqi State.] [This formidable enemy will determine whether the survival army can continue to exist.] [You felt the weight of the battles to come pressing down on you.] [The only silver lining was your personal progress.] [Your realm is beginning to loosen.] [Through consistent observation of heaven and earth, your understanding has deepened.] [The circulation of Qi and blood within your body has aligned with the mysterious rhythms of the natural world.] [You rely solely on your dedication and persistence, proven under the sun and moon.] ¡°To observe the principles of heaven and earth is to build the foundation.¡± ¡°The soul of martial arts forms the branches.¡± ¡°Seeing my inner divine self, the flowers and leaves will bloom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for me to advance to the next level,¡± Xu Xi declared. Returning to Pingshui County after capturing several surrounding counties, Xu Xi prepared for the autumn harvest while focusing on breaking through to the Yunpo Realm. Chapter 137: ¡°The path to immortality lies in mastering the great road.¡± ¡°The road to magic is built on understanding the laws.¡± ¡°The power of Qi and blood creates heaven and earth within oneself.¡± ¡°While all paths lead to the same eternal destination, their methods remain distinct.¡± On the top floor of the official residence, the wooden windows were wide open. A strong wind swept into the room, making Xu Xi¡¯s robes flutter wildly. He sat cross-legged, staring intently at his right palm, clenching and unclenching his fingers. Each movement roared with power, and bursts of air shot out from the gaps between his fingers like invisible waves. ¡°Compared to when I first entered the Innate realm, my current strength has multiplied several times over,¡± Xu Xi thought. ¡°And if I factor in Qi, the difference would be even more staggering.¡± His eyes deepened with thought. The increase in his strength was due to more than just his growing Qi and blood. It was his understanding of the world¡ªhis ability to synchronize the flow of his Qi and blood with the movement of heaven and earth itself¡ªthat had brought about such immense growth. ¡°The external force is fragile, but flesh and blood soar.¡± ¡°Tools are cumbersome, but the body becomes divine.¡± ¡°The path of martial arts grows more intriguing by the day.¡± A loud laugh escaped his lips as Xu Xi began the process of breaking through to the next realm, striving to replace the will of heaven with his martial arts. The Qi and blood within his body, imitating the rhythms of the external world, carried a natural ¡°inertia.¡± This inertia represented the order of the heavens and the cycles of all living things. Now, Xu Xi¡¯s task was to supplant this natural order with his own will, becoming not just the operator but the master of his Qi and blood. ¡°Awaken for me!¡± His Qi and blood surged, roaring like a tidal wave. The force coursed through his body, washing over his internal organs and saturating every fiber of his being. ¡°If the step from acquired to innate is relatively simple, requiring only the accumulation of Qi and blood,¡± Xu Xi thought inwardly,¡± then the transitions between the three innate realms are entirely different.¡± ¡°Each transformation not only strengthens the warrior but also requires a deeper understanding of meaning and spirit.¡± ¡°I have experience in cultivating immortality and magic, as well as unrelenting persistence. For me, this won¡¯t be too difficult.¡± Xu Xi raised his hand. The flow of his Qi and blood grew more turbulent, rumbling with ever-increasing intensity. Then, suddenly, a series of sharp cracking sounds erupted within his body, like something breaking apart from the inside. ¡°This is it!¡± As the flow of Qi and blood collapsed, Xu Xi exerted precise control over every drop, halting their natural recovery and forcing them into a state of stagnation. ¡°Grandmaster of martial arts¡ªbreakthrough in an instant!¡± Xu Xi closed his eyes briefly. When he opened them again, the Qi and blood within him surged into motion. They began to rotate, intertwine, and cycle endlessly, forming a self-sustaining world entirely under Xu Xi¡¯s control. His gaze sharpened like lightning, and the room was bathed in an intense glow. The roaring of his muscles and bones sounded like thunder, and every movement of his body radiated immense, boundless power. ¡°This breakthrough feels akin to becoming a great mage in the magic system,¡± he remarked. ¡°One controls the elements, while the other controls Qi and blood.¡± ¡°But they follow entirely different paths.¡± ¡°Becoming a great mage grants control over the elements of the external world. Becoming a grandmaster grants control over the heaven and earth within oneself.¡± The profound feeling of mastery filled Xu Xi with a sense of endless possibility. He sat for a long time, growing accustomed to the surging Qi and blood within him. The changes brought by settling the martial arts soul into his Qi and blood world left him in awe. On the top floor, the wind grew fiercer¡ªnot from outside but from the invisible energy gathering in Xu Xi¡¯s hands. The sheer force distorted the air, causing objects in the room to shift and sway violently. ¡°Huh~~~¡± ¡°Whoosh!!!¡± With a single motion, Xu Xi dispersed the powerful energy in his hands, and calm returned to the room. ¡°It may lack the versatility of immortality and magic, but in terms of pure physical power, this is beyond imagination,¡± Xu Xi concluded. In the Observation Realm, his innate Qi had combined with the Nine Thunder Swords to form a thunderous blade. Now, having broken through to the Soul Realm, Xu Xi had fully mastered the circulation of Qi, blood, heaven, and earth within his body. The once-impressive True Thunder Sword Qi had reverted to an unassuming form¡ªa pure state of origin. This wasn¡¯t a regression but a reset, the beginning of something far greater. No matter where he was, the Qi and blood within Xu Xi now burned like an eternal furnace, generating a ceaseless stream of power. His boxing and sword techniques were mere expressions of this overwhelming energy. ¡°I¡¯ve studied the classics, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone in this realm possess abilities like mine,¡± Xu Xi thought. ¡°Typically, the Qi and blood world of a warrior is closely tied to their individuality. But this¡­¡± ¡°It must be the result of my persistence and dedication to martial arts,¡± he realized. His present strength surpassed the norm, reaching almost superhuman levels. Even without the support of his martial arts entries, the self-sustaining heaven and earth within his Qi and blood made him nearly invincible. ¡°This realm elevates warriors to unimaginable heights,¡± Xu Xi reflected. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Even monsters that cover the sky and sun in the Hundred Thousand Mountains may not be unmatchable.¡± ¡°But why¡­¡± ¡°Since the founding of Daqian, why have ¡®criminals¡¯ always been exiled to the border?¡± ¡°And why do the demons of the Hundred Thousand Mountains only attack in tides during spring and winter, never venturing deeper into Daqian?¡± ¡°Is it a simple understanding or agreement? Or is there a deeper secret?¡± Xu Xi descended the stairs, a heavy sense of realization settling over him. Just as the gods of the magical world had sealed away heaven and earth, this martial arts world also hid its own profound mysteries. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this world.¡± Chapter 138: Unlike previous simulations, this time when Xu Xi broke through to a higher realm, there were no celebratory greetings. Neither his sister nor the witch came to meet him. In this martial arts simulation, everyone had their own responsibilities. While Xu Xi was in retreat, Wu Yingxue managed the army in his absence, and A Niu, along with the other young leaders, carried out their respective duties. Xu Xi¡¯s retreat had been quiet, and his emergence was equally calm. The only things that greeted him were the warm rays of sunshine and the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze. And that was enough. ¡°I wish this tranquility could last forever,¡± Xu Xi murmured as he stepped out of the official residence. Sunlight filtered through the eaves, casting golden beams onto his shoulders. The warmth of the sun felt so alive that even the cold stone bricks and silent roof tiles seemed to glow with vitality. The next day, Xu Xi remained in Pingshui County, waiting for the autumn harvest to conclude. Wu Yingxue, upon hearing the news of his return, rushed over from a neighboring county. ¡°Sir, have you grown stronger again?!¡± Her voice was lively, brimming with joy and excitement¡ªa stark contrast to the witch¡¯s usual calm demeanor. ¡°Just a small breakthrough,¡± Xu Xi replied with a faint smile. They met at the fields on the outskirts of Pingshui County. Standing side by side, they overlooked the vast golden expanse of rice fields. The swaying ears of rice, moved by the breeze, resembled rolling waves, rising and falling endlessly. Against this backdrop of pure gold, Wu Yingxue¡¯s red-and-white robe stood out starkly. Her New Year¡¯s Eve light green dress had long since been discarded¡ªit wasn¡¯t the young princess¡¯s preferred style. She had returned to her former image as ¡°Ms. Wu Xiao,¡± the demon-slaying warrior revered by all. ¡°Sir, how strong are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve improved, but I still have a long way to go before I can match the 3rd stage innate realm or the human immortals beyond that.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re still far ahead of me,¡± she said with a playful grin. ¡°Yingxue, while I was away, were there any issues in the other counties?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir! Everything is under control as long as I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± As they stood along the field ridge, Wu Yingxue proudly reported on her management efforts. When she finished, Xu Xi plucked a blade of grass and handed it to her. ¡°Want to try it, Yingxue?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The children in Qingniu Town call it ¡®candy,¡¯¡± Xu Xi explained, placing one in his mouth and chewing gently. The girl hesitated briefly, then imitated his actions, placing the grass blade in her mouth and chewing. The wind blew, causing the grass¡¯s roots to sway. As she bit into it, a faint sweetness spread in her mouth, surprising her. ¡°It¡¯s sweet!¡± Her eyes widened with amazement. Even someone as bold and straightforward as Wu Yingxue couldn¡¯t resist the brief joy brought by the sweetness. ¡°Sir, this is delicious!¡± She continued chewing, savoring the taste, until all the grass Xu Xi had was gone. ¡°Enjoy it, but don¡¯t overdo it,¡± Xu Xi advised gently, and Wu Yingxue nodded obediently. For the rest of the day, the two watched the golden rice fields, discussing the survival army¡¯s development and their long-term goals. Their conversation ranged from hopeful aspirations to harsh realities. They spoke of relentless struggles, bloodthirsty demons, cruel oppressors, and weapons that could destroy everything. As the chatter went on, Wu Yingxue¡¯s mood began to waver. ¡°Sir, do you think the survival army can really make it to the end?¡± she asked, her voice filled with uncertainty. The young princess, once part of Daqian¡¯s elite, understood better than anyone else the vast disparity between their current strength and Daqian¡¯s true power. She knew it wouldn¡¯t take much for Daqian to annihilate everything they¡¯d built. She looked to Xu Xi for reassurance. But his response wasn¡¯t what she expected. ¡°Yingxue, do you believe there¡¯s such a thing as absolute success or failure in this world?¡± he asked, gazing into her eyes. ¡°Probably not,¡± she replied hesitantly, shaking her head. ¡°Exactly,¡± Xu Xi affirmed. ¡°Nothing remains unchanged forever.¡± ¡°Daqian may not always be the victor, and we may not always be the defeated,¡± he continued. ¡°Our current position is undoubtedly disadvantageous. Even a single one of the thirteen states could overwhelm us. But¡­¡± ¡°Yingxue, some things in this world aren¡¯t about winning or losing. Sometimes, even when you know you¡¯ll fail, you still have to try. Only then can you see the light of dawn.¡± His voice was calm yet firm, carrying an unshakable resolve. Though he made no promises of victory or a brighter future, his words contained a quiet strength. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wu Yingxue smiled faintly, recalling the lessons Xu Xi had imparted to her. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir,¡± she said, her spirits lifting. ¡°Failure is the mother of success!¡± she declared, her fighting spirit reigniting. ¡°Even if we fail, we¡¯ll just start over from the beginning!¡± Xu Xi, however, sighed inwardly. ¡°Can¡¯t she get that phrase right?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not afraid of anything anymore! Even if I die tomorrow, I won¡¯t flinch!¡± ¡°Yingxue, turn around.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh¡­¡± Before she could react, Xu Xi flicked her forehead lightly with his middle finger. ¡°Ouch!¡± Wu Yingxue yelped, covering her forehead and rubbing it with her palms. ¡°Don¡¯t say such unlucky things,¡± Xu Xi scolded gently. ¡°I understand¡­¡± she muttered, though he could tell she¡¯d likely make the same mistake again in the future. Her fiery personality made her both a fierce protector and a reckless risk-taker, often acting on impulse without much thought. ¡°Yingxue, I remember your technique is incomplete, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Why, sir?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I want to help you develop a new technique to replace the royal one you lost.¡± ¡°Really? Can that be done?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth trying. I also have some questions about the royal family I¡¯d like you to answer.¡± ¡­ [Wu Yingxue¡¯s martial arts technique is incomplete due to her loss of royal status, which prevents her from accessing the full skill.] [This limitation hinders her growth in strength.] [You¡¯ve decided to use the unique characteristics of your Qi, Blood, Heaven, and Earth to create a new martial arts technique for her.] [This is a bold and ambitious endeavor.] [With your martial arts insights, you believe it¡¯s worth a try.] [You decide to start with her Azure Dragon Qi, observing and refining it to form a new technique.] [The girl follows your instructions, releasing her Blue Arc Technique at close range.] [You watch the lifelike dragon-shaped Qi and fall into deep thought.] Chapter 139: Azure Dragon Qi was considered one of the most refined techniques of the Daqian Empire. To be more precise, it is an exceptional and unique existence. Qi itself is the result of a warrior¡¯s Qi and blood merging and transforming upon entering the Innate Realm. Its nature and power are heavily influenced by the warrior¡¯s chosen techniques. For instance, Xu Xi¡¯s previous Gang Qi resembled a thunderous storm due to his practice of the Thunder Sword technique. Similarly, Wu Yingxue¡¯s Azure Dragon Qi manifests as a dragon with detailed scales, horns, and a fierce roar. This precision stems directly from the royal family¡¯s martial arts techniques. But therein lies the issue. ¡°Why¡­¡± Xu Xi wondered aloud. ¡°Why would a human dynasty¡¯s technique imitate a Azure Dragon Qi so closely?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about dragons, why not any other type? Or even techniques like Sword Qi?¡± ¡°In the world of martial arts, there are plenty of techniques that mimic demons. Even the Daqian general we fought at the border used Turtle-Serpent Qi.¡± ¡°But none of those techniques come close to the precision of Azure Dragon Qi.¡± Inside the official residence at Pingshui County, Xu Xi sat deep in thought. The lifelike vertical pupils and vivid scales of the Azure Dragon Qi before him furrowed his brows. The level of imitation was too precise. This wasn¡¯t just a crude attempt at mimicking a demon¡ªit felt like someone had stood face-to-face with a real Azure Dragon Qi, studied every detail, and brought it to life through martial arts. A storm of thoughts swirled in Xu Xi¡¯s mind. The Hundred Thousand Mountains. The precarious relationship between humans and demons. ¡°Judging by what we know, there¡¯s an undeniable connection between Daqian and the demons. Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that the Emperor of Daqian, the supposed protector of humanity, is secretly colluding with demons?¡± ¡°This idea is bold¡­ but not impossible.¡± After much contemplation, Xu Xi decided to set the speculation aside. For now, his priority was creating a new technique for Wu Yingxue. Letting her martial talent go to waste would not only hinder her growth but also weaken the survival army by losing a powerful warrior. ¡°Yingxue, do you have any ideas for the new technique?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°Fire!¡± the girl responded without hesitation. Though named Yingxue, meaning ¡°snow,¡± her fiery personality was anything but cold. She had a natural affinity for flames, even preferring red hues in her attire. ¡°Fire¡­ Alright, I understand.¡± Xu Xi nodded and began gathering every fire-based martial technique from the nearby counties. Using these as a foundation, he prepared to deduce the innate essence of a new technique. ¡­ [Your deduction has officially begun.] [Creating an innate skill from scratch is no easy task.] [Even with the internal characteristics of the Wanxiang Oven, martial arts expertise, and Azure Dragon Qi as references, it remains an arduous process.] [Your schedule grows chaotic. You often work through the night.] [Your deep study of fire techniques grants you newfound insights into martial arts creation, slightly improving your understanding.] [Your prolonged examination of Azure Dragon Qi gives you a clearer grasp of the strengths and weaknesses of royal techniques.] [Wu Yingxue grows worried as your relentless efforts exhaust you.] [You smile and reassure her, urging her not to fret.] [Creating any technique is difficult, but crafting one that rivals Azure Dragon Qi is far more challenging.] [Understanding the limits, you lower your expectations, focusing on meeting Wu Yingxue¡¯s training needs first.] ¡­ After fourteen grueling days, Xu Xi created the prototype of a new technique. It was perfectly tailored to Wu Yingxue. With fire as its core, the technique gave Qi a scorching, violent characteristic. When the girl tried it, she was immediately captivated. Her spear seemed to blaze with fire, and with each swing, fiery phoenixes tore through the air. [You infused elements of the Fool¡¯s Skill into the technique.] [This addition enables Wu Yingxue to grow stronger during battle as her fighting spirit rises. It even has a healing effect for injuries.] ¡°Sir, sir, what¡¯s the name of this skill?¡± Wu Yingxue asked eagerly, her eyes sparkling with joy. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Xu Xi replied, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a prototype for now, not a fully developed technique.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s expression turned mischievous. ¡°Sir, how about calling it ¡®Nine Heavens and Ten Earths, Only I Revere the Divine Power!¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s too arrogant,¡± Xu Xi responded, sighing. [You and Wu Yingxue spent a long time debating the name.] [Ultimately, you decided to leave it unnamed for now, planning to give it a proper title once the technique is perfected.] ¡­ With her training dilemma resolved, Wu Yingxue¡¯s progress skyrocketed. She was like a flame, always burning forward, consuming every obstacle in her path. ¡­ [The autumn harvest arrived, and the golden fields shone brilliantly.] [You remained in Pingshui County to witness the harvest alongside Wu Yingxue.] [The members of the Qihuo Army laughed and cried as they joyously gathered the rice.] Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You decided to celebrate with a rare indulgence.] After the harvest, Xu Xi organized a grand meal. Every member of the Qihuo Army¡ªevery so-called ¡°sinner¡± who had escaped the border¡ªreceived a bowl of steaming rice. The portions were meager, barely enough to coat the bottom of the bowls. But the sight of the snow-white grains and the rising steam captivated everyone. ¡°Gulp¡ª¡± ¡°Gulp¡ª¡± The sound of swallowing echoed through Pingshui County. ¡°Everyone, eat,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. At his command, people eagerly twisted small handfuls of rice and placed them into their mouths, chewing slowly to savor every grain. ¡°White rice¡­ so sweet!¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating rice too!¡± A Niu, licking his fingers, grinned foolishly. He recalled his previous conversation with Xu Xi about how white rice was a luxury for city lords. Now, having eaten rice himself, A Niu happily concluded that he must be as noble as a lord. Without hesitation, he poured the rest of his portion into his elderly mother¡¯s bowl. ¡°Mom, you eat. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± he said, coaxing her to take it. Scenes like this played out across the survival army. Though their bellies remained hungry, their eyes burned with renewed hope. ¡°Sir, will our lives get better in the future?¡± someone asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xi answered firmly. Chapter 140: The autumn harvest had arrived. This was the result of Xu Xi leading the ¡°sinners¡± out of the borderlands, step by step, working together with a single purpose. With hoes in their hands, they tilled the earth and planted rice seeds beneath a sky painted in hues of soil and sweat. The fruits of their labor became the hope of humanity, transforming their sweat into a radiant light that illuminated once-dim eyes. Xu Xi could see it clearly¡ªthose who were once as good as dead had started to come alive again. But ahead lay an even greater challenge: the world itself. A world sick to its core, shrouded in shadows where truth was buried, and life seemed to wither away. ¡°Yingxue, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The girl grabbed her spear and followed lightly behind Xu Xi. ¡­ [Simulation Year 9, Autumn] [You and the poor have witnessed a bountiful harvest together.] [Though each person only received a small handful of rice grains, it was the first time the harvest truly belonged to them.] [Some cried. Others laughed wildly.] [The people followed you with a newfound clarity in their eyes, their confusion replaced by purpose.] [Winter crept in quietly, and the earth was once again blanketed in ice and snow.] [You kept training daily. Every punch carried the roaring essence of heaven and earth.] [Your simple, steady chopping strikes seemed to cleave through clouds and skies.] [With your martial eye, you continued observing the principles of the world, further refining the internal heaven and earth of your qi and blood.] [Your relentless efforts bore fruit, strengthening your power.] [Through persistent, unrelenting practice, your martial arts began to unify in ways that defied explanation, resonating deeply with the qi, blood, and heaven and earth within you.] ¡­ [Your vigilance about the capital of Xuanqi Prefecture kept you on edge, wary of an attack during the harsh winter.] [But your fears did not materialize.] [This winter remained as peaceful as the last.] As the people celebrated the New Year, they did so with more joy, basking in the warmth of their hard-won harvest. Flames from bonfires lit the night, and laughter echoed across the survival army¡¯s camps. Xu Xi handed Wu Yingxue a New Year¡¯s gift. It wasn¡¯t gold or silver¡ªsuch luxuries meant nothing in their current circumstances. It wasn¡¯t jewelry either; the spirited girl had no interest in ornaments. What he gave her was a simple, yet ¡°precious,¡± grass spike. ¡°You seemed to like this the most,¡± Xu Xi said with a chuckle, holding out the gift. Wu Yingxue stared at the grass spike, her expression a mix of astonishment and disbelief. ¡°Sir, who gives this as a New Year gift?¡± She shouted at him, her tone half-accusatory and half-amused. ¡°You¡¯re such a fool!¡± Despite her words, she angrily placed the grass spike in her mouth and began chewing. The familiar sweetness spread through her mouth, and her indignation melted into quiet contentment. ¡°Haha, sorry, there are too few candies in the city. This is all I could afford,¡± Xu Xi said, laughing as he chewed on a grass spike of his own. The two sat together under the starry sky, savoring the sweetness they had earned through struggle. ¡­ [Simulation Year 10, Spring] [You are 25 years old, and Wu Yingxue is 19 years old.] [The survival army grew stronger as more refugees, unable to bear Daqian¡¯s oppressive taxes, joined your ranks. Many became ¡°fools,¡± learning the ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ to survive.] [Wu Yingxue expressed her concerns.] [She worried that spreading the ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ too widely might inadvertently strengthen Daqian¡¯s forces.] [You smiled and reassured her, explaining that those in power would never lower themselves to practice such a skill. The ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ only empowered those seeking survival, those who longed for a choice in their lives.] ¡­ [In summer, under your leadership, the survival army launched a ferocious campaign through Xuanqi Prefecture, capturing over half of its territory.] [The capital of Xuanqi Prefecture finally responded.] [Scouts reported that state soldiers and border troops had been mobilized, with at least eight Innate Realm warriors among their ranks.] [You knew this battle would be a bloody one. Many lives would be lost.] [You gave the cowardly an option to stay behind in the county. Your mission had never been to force the people to die for your cause.] [But no one chose to leave.] ¡°Brother Xu is too honest. What if someone bullies him while we¡¯re not around?¡± ¡°Exactly! Someone has to protect Brother Xu!¡± ¡°If Mr. Xu and Ms. Wu Xiao aren¡¯t leaving, neither are we!¡± Riding donkeys and mules, carrying hoes and kitchen knives, the ragtag group of commoners declared themselves a survival army, determined to stand with Xu Xi and fight. As Xu Xi looked up at the glaring sun, he found his vision blurring. The sunlight felt particularly harsh that day, making his eyes sting. ¡­ [The war began. It was a gruesome, soul-crushing battle that obliterated life and peace.] Faced with elite, armored soldiers on horseback, the Qihuo Army¡¯s members had no choice but to rely on sheer numbers and raw desperation. [They attacked wildly, wielding their hoes and knives until the tools broke apart.] [They bit down on their enemies with their bare teeth until their jaws shattered.] [Countless men and women, fearless in the face of death, formed a human wall to block sneak attacks aimed at you. They became an unyielding barrier, sacrificing themselves for the survival of the army.] [You and Wu Yingxue fought together, battling the Innate Realm warriors of Daqian.] [You unleashed powerful strikes, punching with the force of mountains and rivers, while Wu Yingxue wielded her spear like a blazing comet. Together, you suppressed the enemy¡¯s elite warriors, giving your people a chance.] [You won.] [The survival army achieved victory, though it was a devastatingly bitter one.] The battlefield resembled a bloody canvas. Bodies lay mangled, weapons buried among severed limbs, and pools of blood formed grotesque lakes. Those who perished were gone forever, and the survivors were barely standing, their strength utterly drained. Xu Xi collapsed onto the ground, his sword in hand, his breathing labored. Behind him lay an even more horrific scene of carnage. ¡°Sir, let me carry you,¡± Wu Yingxue said, though she herself struggled to stand. She managed to lift him briefly before they both fell into the blood-soaked mud, their faces covered in grime and blood. Lying there, defeated and broken, they looked at each other and burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha! Hahahaha!¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In their final attempt, they gave up on carrying each other. Instead, they supported one another, staggering forward step by step. Together, they walked toward the capital of Xuanqi Prefecture. Behind them, under the bright sunlight, a crowd of wounded survivors limped along, following their leaders. The wind rose. The humble dust scattered, rising higher and higher, reaching to stand alongside the stars. Chapter 141: [You have accomplished an incredible feat.] [You conquered an entire state, becoming the nominal ruler of Xuanqi State.] [The people who follow you cheer.] [The girl is happy for you.] [But you simply smile and don¡¯t let it go to your head.] [For you, the biggest change is the shift in your office location¡ªfrom Pingshui County to the capital of Xuanqi Prefecture.] [Your feat of seizing an entire state has turned Daqian¡¯s thirteen states into twelve.] [The civil and military officials in the imperial capital are both shocked and outraged, while rebels in other states are dumbfounded. Your name spreads throughout Daqian and beyond.] [Whether they are high-ranking officials or people as lowly as mud, everyone knows your name now.] [You understand that the survival army alone cannot defeat Daqian, so you spread the ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ across the land, ensuring it reaches every corner of Daqian.] ¡­ [In the eleventh year of simulation, you are 26 years old, and Wu Yingxue is 20 years old.] [Your plan works. The widespread spread of the fool¡¯s skill causes unprecedented resistance across Daqian.] [Faced with internal rebellions in multiple regions, the Daqian emperor prioritizes suppressing internal turmoil over attacking Xuanqi State at the border.] [This gives you and the survival army precious time to grow stronger.] ¡°Sir, what¡¯s our next move?¡± ¡°Keep fighting. The spark has been lit, and now it¡¯s time for a prairie fire.¡± ¡°A prairie fire? I like that!¡± No hesitation is needed. No further thought is required. The survival army had no path of retreat. Even someone as reckless as Wu Yingxue understood this truth. Resting for even a moment could spell disaster for everyone. The people who follow you have made their choice: either die in silence or roar in defiance. ¡­ [After the autumn harvest, you lead your growing survival army into Jiangdao Prefecture, a region rich in waterways.] [The advantages of the ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ continue to shine.] [No need for intensive practice. No need for exceptional talent.] [Though the Qihuosheng Army is still dismissed as ¡°unrefined¡± by Daqian¡¯s officials, these so-called hungry refugees have become warriors in their own right. The fire in their eyes burns fiercely.] [They no longer pray for salvation but fight to survive¡ªnot just for themselves but for others.] [As the survival army advances deeper into Jiangdao Prefecture, your name spreads further.] [The emperor and officials of Daqian fail to understand your audacity. Conquering one state wasn¡¯t enough; now you target the wealthier Jiangdao Prefecture.] ¡°It must be for power!¡± ¡°It must be for riches!¡± ¡°His ambition knows no bounds¡ªhe seeks the throne!¡± In the imperial court, the civil and military officials curse and bicker. Despite their outrage, none advocate for an immediate counterattack. The survival army was too far away, deep in Xuanqi Prefecture. Meanwhile, rebellions were breaking out closer to the imperial capital. Daqian¡¯s twelve states remain in chaos. ¡°Let¡¯s crush the closer rebels first. There¡¯s still time to deal with Xu Xi later.¡± This is the prevailing thought among the officials. ¡­ [In the twelfth year of simulation, you are 27 years old, and Wu Yingxue is 21 years old.] [The survival army progresses steadily, breaking through the defenses of Jiangdao Prefecture one pass at a time until you capture the prefectural capital.] [After the decisive battle, a heavy rain falls.] [The torrential rain pours relentlessly, as though heaven itself is raging.] Raindrops batter the earth, bursting into small explosions of water on contact, while a fierce wind howls in accompaniment. Wu Yingxue collapses onto the soaked ground, rainwater dripping from her drenched clothes. Xu Xi pulled her to her feet, shielding her from the rain with his Qi. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s raining so hard.¡± The girl clinged to Xu Xi¡¯s back, arms wrapped around his neck, her eyes fixed on the relentless rain beyond the shield. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± The pounding rain proves too soothing, lulling her into a deep sleep before Xu Xi can reply. Her head rests gently on his shoulder, her soft snores mingling with the sound of the storm. ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Xu Xi murmured in the downpour, his voice barely audible. The survival army lacked many innate realm warriors. Wu Yingxue¡¯s constant efforts¡ªfighting tirelessly in every battle¡ªnever go unnoticed by Xu Xi. He had often seen her grit her teeth and endure exhaustion to press on. ¡­ [In the 13th year of simulation, you are 28 years old, and Wu Yingxue is 22 years old.] [The survival army has expanded its reach from Xuanqi Prefecture to Jiangdao Prefecture.] [The interconnected waterways of Jiangdao accelerate the spread of ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ across Daqian.] [The technique, now widespread, transforms into a roaring wave of resistance that even you find daunting.] [In the same year, Wu Yingxue made a breakthrough into the 2nd stage innate realm.] [The technique you created for her proves to be exceptionally effective, and under your guidance, she quickly masters her inner world of Qi and blood.] [It is a world of flames¡ªviolent yet full of life.] [Good news continues. Two months after Wu Yingxue¡¯s breakthrough, A Niu also advances to the innate realm.] ¡°Congratulations, A Niu,¡± you say with a laugh. The honest man grins, scratching his head shyly. ¡°I just want to help you, Brother Xu.¡± ¡­ [In the 14th year of simulation, you are 29 years old, and Wu Yingxue is 23 years old.] [You make a breakthrough into the 3rd stage innate realm, ascending to become a divine warrior.] [The order of Daqian seems to be crumbling completely.] [You lead the survival army to capture two more states, vastly expanding your territory.] [Despite your growing power, the immortal said to have killed King Dingyuan has yet to appear. The emperor of Daqian remains strangely passive, taking no direct action against you.] [You sense something strange¡ªa feeling that the emperor is deliberately allowing you to expand, as though your conquest of Daqian doesn¡¯t concern him.] Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 142 The passage of time brings many changes. Several years passed. The group of ¡°sinners,¡± once pitiful and frail, as if they might collapse and die on the roadside at any moment, had transformed into a true army. Armed with blades and armor, they now moved with discipline, advancing and retreating in unison. No longer were there merely two or three warriors who had reached the innate martial arts level. Since A Niu¡¯s breakthrough, others had followed, becoming what people fondly called ¡°Little Mr. Fighters,¡± innate martial arts masters revered for their strength. The old, the weak, women, and children were stationed in the rear. They farmed, wove cloth, and learned to read and write. The expansion of territory over several states and the passage of time had brought an influx of talent to the Qihuo Army. No longer was it just Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue managing everything, as it had been in Pingshui County. Now, the survival army had defined roles: Little Mr. Teacher, Little Mr. Pig Raising, Little Mr. Blacksmith. Each person had a job. Yet, at every house, objects like hoes, manure forks, and spades were still kept at the ready. It was a habit born of caution. The people insisted on being prepared. If Xu Xi ever faced danger, they would charge forward again for Mr. Xu, the one who had worked so hard to find a way for them to live. ¡°Brother Xi is just too honest. He¡¯s so easy to bully!¡± They muttered in frustration, feeling helpless that their leader could not shield himself better. ¡­ Xu Xi found great satisfaction in Wu Yingxue¡¯s remarkable progress. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°That girl Yingxue¡­¡± ¡°Since I modified her cultivation technique, her progress has been extraordinary. The quality and quantity of her Qi, blood, and inner world are far beyond others at her level. She¡¯s almost comparable to the third level of the innate realm.¡± ¡°This compatibility is an unexpected surprise.¡± ¡°Now, if only she could be a bit more composed.¡± ¡­ In the newly captured Diyanzhou, inside the state capital, Xu Xi practiced boxing in a quiet courtyard. His boxing method hadn¡¯t changed much since the days in Qingniu Town. It remained simple and straightforward. With fingers clenched into fists, he struck forward. There were no earth-shaking explosions or dazzling light effects. Only a faint breeze stirred when he punched. However, Wu Yingxue, A Niu, and most of the Qihuo Army understood the terrifying power behind that seemingly ordinary punch. They had seen it cleave mountains and rivers with ease. ¡°Mr. Xu is truly terrifying!¡± ¡°This is the power of persistence,¡± Xu Xi remarked. Leaves swirled in the wind as Xu Xi slowly retracted his punching stance. A single blade of grass floated down, landing softly on the stone floor. ¡­ The three realms of the innate level were notoriously difficult to master. Unlike the fifth realm of physical cultivation, which focused on polishing Qi and blood, the third innate realm required perfection of the inner world of Qi and blood. It was a painstaking and time-consuming process. Ordinary warriors, though exceptional compared to regular humans, found it nearly impossible to reach the heights of creating their own Qi and blood world. But Xu Xi was different. His persistence, bolstered by the power of entries, allowed him to improve steadily, day by day. His Qi and blood world grew closer to perfection with each passing moment. Thus, he reached the stage of seeing his true spirit and perfecting the heaven and earth within him, achieving the pinnacle of the Grandmaster realm. Closing his eyes, Xu Xi felt the purity and perfection of his Qi and blood circulating within. His every movement resonated with the power of heaven and earth. ¡°The third realm of the innate level¡ªSeeing the God Realm.¡± ¡°This realm has two layers of meaning. ¡°One, to see one¡¯s true self, to understand the essence of the martial arts one practices. ¡°Two, to perceive the spirit of Qi, blood, and the inner world, achieving a state of indestructibility.¡± ¡°For those at the God Realm, every punch and kick carries the power of heaven and earth. It is beyond ordinary comprehension.¡± ¡°After this, when Qi, blood, and the inner world reach true sublimation, one steps into the realm of martial arts immortality.¡± ¡°Immortals who cultivate martial arts¡­ are closer to [people] and [mountains] than transcendent beings.¡± Xu Xi paused, imagining a martial artist in the immortal realm. He could picture them tearing mountains from the earth, throwing them like artillery shells, with force akin to supersonic missiles. ¡°The martial arts system based on Qi and blood holds immense potential. Even at the level of a martial arts immortal, it¡¯s merely the beginning of what this system can achieve.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not my focus right now.¡± ¡°The urgent matter is¡­¡± ¡­ After completing his boxing routine, Xu Xi walked through a corridor where light and shadows interwove. His cloth shoes made no sound on the floor, though the fine dust beneath still betrayed his presence. A ladybug flew past, circling Xu Xi before landing among the flowers lining the corridor. From outside, the sounds of the survival army¡¯s cheerful chatter reached his ears. ¡°Eat! Eat!¡± The voices of fools echoed joyfully. Even A Niu joined in the foolish excitement. Xu Xi paused, listening to the lively sounds. ¡°Qingniu Town, Xuanqi Prefecture, Jiangdao Prefecture¡­¡± ¡°So many years of struggle, and yet survival remains so fragile.¡± He stepped into the light, the sunlight forming vibrant halos on the tiles of the house. His shadow stretched long as he entered the temporary room, his thoughts lingering. Xu Xi wanted people to live. It was a genuine wish. But reality always reminded him of the daunting challenges ahead. ¡°Great Daqian, the Emperor, immortals¡­¡± ¡°Everything feels¡­ wrong.¡± The current prosperity of the Qihuo Army, their capture of four states, seemed like a tremendous achievement. But Xu Xi couldn¡¯t shake the unease. The Emperor¡¯s inaction felt unnatural. No emperor, tyrant, or wise ruler would allow rebels to encroach on their territory without a fight. Unless¡­ The Emperor didn¡¯t care about his people. Or the states under his rule. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t even looking at the world from the perspective of an emperor¡ªor even a human. ¡°Sir, I brought what you asked for!¡± Chapter 143 The girl dashed into the room. As she ran, sunlight pierced through her light hair, making it shimmer. Her footsteps echoed on the wooden corridor, brisk and filled with excitement. ¡°Sir! Sir!¡± She stopped abruptly in front of Xu Xi, waving a stack of papers in her hand. Whether they were pages torn from an ancient book or freshly copied, their significance was evident. ¡°Sir, everything you asked for is here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gathered all the information I could find.¡± ¡°This is all of it!¡± Wu Yingxue handed the thick stack of papers to Xu Xi. Her red and white robes, paired with the elegant yet sturdy light armor she wore, made her movements resemble a flickering flame. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Yingxue.¡± ¡°Hey, as long as it helps you, sir!¡± Xu Xi walked to the back of the room, carefully laying the papers flat on the table. Wu Yingxue stood beside him, her curiosity evident as she watched Xu Xi work with a focus she could not comprehend. The room had the perfect balance of light and shadow. It wasn¡¯t too bright, which could strain the eyes, nor too dim to cause blurriness. As Xu Xi unfolded the pages, he revealed the historical and mythical records of Daqian. These were gathered under his instructions by Wu Yingxue herself. Some were unearthed from universities in different states; others were copied from oral traditions of local folklore. The content was scattered and varied, making it difficult to connect the dots. Wu Yingxue couldn¡¯t make sense of it, but she trusted her teacher implicitly. ¡°Sir, what do you intend to do with all of this¡­?¡± Leaning over, she scanned the pages alongside Xu Xi, her eyes moving along the trail of his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m searching for the truth,¡± Xu Xi replied calmly. The strangeness of Daqian, the Emperor¡¯s inexplicable behavior, and the eerie existence of Shiwandashan reminded Xu Xi of the magical world he had encountered in the past. In that world, the gods fabricated history to harvest human faith. Could Daqian be hiding something similar? A hidden truth. A secret that might not directly affect the battlefield but could illuminate the path he should take. Xu Xi patiently explained his reasoning to the young princess, sharing his suspicions about the abnormalities in Daqian. ¡°Yingxue, have you ever seen Emperor Daqian?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Wu Yingxue frowned, trying to recall. ¡°Since I was a child, I rarely saw that emperor. My father visited the palace often, but I know little else.¡± Her tone was filled with disdain. She gritted her teeth as if she could already feel the spear in her hand piercing the emperor¡¯s body. ¡°I see,¡± Xu Xi murmured thoughtfully, flipping through the pages again. The sunlight gently filtered through the window, creating patterns of light and shadow on the walls and illuminating the fine dust floating in the air. Xu Xi sat in the wooden chair, holding the pages in one hand and a pen in the other. As he read, he quickly jotted down key points, isolating crucial elements from the tangled narratives. The history of Daqian was clearly distorted. Xu Xi had known this for a long time. He also recognized that myths and folklore often deviated from reality. However¡­ No matter how much distortion or embellishment, the core elements of these stories always contained a grain of truth. For instance, the widely known tale of humanity enduring demonic invasions before establishing Daqian held a central truth: First came the demons, then the establishment of Daqian. Stripping away the layers of propaganda and grandiose storytelling left the truth¡ªthe essence Xu Xi sought. ¡°The history of demons stretches far back. Compared to the ones I¡¯ve encountered, the demons in these stories are far more varied and powerful.¡± ¡°In contrast, the history of Daqian is far too short.¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°As the first extraordinary human dynasty, it has existed for less than a thousand years.¡± Talking to himself, Xu Xi continued to record his findings. Thanks to his experience in handling government affairs, he worked quickly, extracting numerous key elements in a short time. Still, the validity of these elements required further confirmation. ¡°Yingxue, let¡¯s work together.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡­ [You begin to uncover the truth about the world of martial arts.] [The Emperor¡¯s strange behavior raises doubts about the true nature of Daqian and the mysterious Shiwandashan.] [You suspect with 90% certainty that the Emperor of Daqian is either a traitor aligned with demons or a demon disguised as a human, ruling over the human race.] [In silence, you resolve to uncover the world¡¯s hidden truths.] [You instruct the girl to collect historical records and oral traditions of ancient myths from across the region.] [It is impossible for a sophisticated Qi-blood martial arts system to have been created in less than a thousand years.] [You persist in your search¡­] [You delve into exploration¡­] [You begin to understand history.] [You notice recurring themes in the myths and stories: vast worlds, powerful gods and men, and humanity as the protagonist rather than a victim of demons.] [Unlike the grim reality of being surrounded by Shiwandashan, these tales paint a picture of humanity as the world¡¯s central force, with demons merely one of many adversaries.] [The contrast between these legends and reality is stark. The stories seem too good to be true, like desperate fantasies created by people on the brink of despair.] ¡°These records¡­ cannot be fully trusted.¡± ¡°They¡¯re so disconnected from reality that no direct correlations can be found.¡± ¡°Perhaps they are just fantasies rather than legends grounded in fact.¡± [You reject Daqian¡¯s fabricated history, but you are also cautious about placing too much faith in these extravagant myths. You fear being misled by falsehoods.] [You continue to compare and cross-reference.] [In one story, you encounter a familiar entity¡ªa blue dragon that descends upon the land, devouring people and consuming tens of thousands in a single breath.] [This tale comes from Jiangdao Prefecture. It describes an ancient blue dragon, cruel and bloodthirsty, that terrified humanity.] [You are startled and examine the page repeatedly.] [The tale contains no mention of the Daqian Dynasty or its regions, much like other myths you have encountered.] [This story describes a world far larger than the Thirteen States, a world unlike the one you know.] [Previously, you dismissed such tales as fantasies. But now, having seen a semblance of this blue dragon in the real world¡ªeven if not its true form¡ªyou begin to wonder¡­] Chapter 144: The afternoon was eerily quiet, the air thick with heat and dryness. The sun hung lazily in the sky, while the chirping of insects alternated with birdsong, creating an unusual tranquility in the sweltering summer. Inside the room, Xu Xi stared at the word ¡°Azure Dragon Qi¡± on the paper before him, his thoughts sinking into a prolonged silence. His gaze was fixed, his mind caught in a loop as he reviewed the contents over and over. Azure Dragon Qi¡­ The legend of the human-eating green dragon¡­ Could the two be connected? Xu Xi lowered his eyes, recalling the vivid detail of Wu Yingxue¡¯s Azure Dragon Qi. That memory now seemed to provide an answer to the mystery he had pondered for so long. ¡°Even if the Azure Dragon Qi isn¡¯t unique, it can¡¯t exist everywhere.¡± ¡°In all likelihood, the Azure Dragon Qi imitated by the royal family¡¯s technique is the same as the man-eating green dragon in this legend.¡± ¡°The Daqian royal family, protectors of humanity, are cultivating techniques derived from a monstrous demon?¡± The thought was absurd, outrageous even. Yet Xu Xi felt no turmoil over this realization. His long-standing suspicion of Emperor Daqian had numbed him to shock. Instead, his focus shifted to the implications of Azure Dragon Qi¡¯s existence. ¡°The Azure Dragon Qi confirms the existence of the Azure Dragon. And if the Azure Dragon exists, the legends might also be true.¡± ¡°Could those fantastical records, those myths of a vast and untamed world, be grounded in reality?¡± But if that were the case, why had no one in Daqian ever witnessed such a world? Why was the world limited to the Thirteen Prefectures? The answer came swiftly. ¡°The real world, the true human race, exists beyond the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The so-called Thirteen Prefectures of Daqian are nothing more than breeding grounds established by Azure Dragon and other demons.¡± The pieces fit perfectly. Questions that had lingered for years suddenly seemed to have answers. ¡°Sir, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. Her face was filled with confusion as she leaned closer, glancing between Xu Xi and the papers. To her, the world had always consisted of the Thirteen Prefectures of Daqian and the endless Hundred Thousand Mountains. Anything beyond that was unfathomable. ¡°Yingxue, don¡¯t be deceived by appearances. Sometimes, what you see is just what others want you to see.¡± Xu Xi explained patiently, walking her through his discoveries¡ªabout Daqian, about Azure Dragon Qi, and about the truth hidden behind their world. At first, Wu Yingxue was stunned, her mouth agape in disbelief. Gradually, her expression twisted into anger. She slammed her hands on the table, vowing to stab the ¡°treacherous emperor¡± a million times over for his crimes. Although Xu Xi¡¯s conclusion was based on conjecture, past events and evidence lent it credibility. The Emperor of Daqian, sitting high in the court, was likely a demon himself or at least allied with them. Even the mysterious ¡°immortal¡± might be a demon in disguise. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Wu Yingxue gritted her teeth furiously. Then, a new question dawned on her. ¡°Sir,¡± she began, her voice hesitant, ¡°you said the real world is beyond the Hundred Thousand Mountains, and that the people of the Thirteen Prefectures are nothing more than livestock for the demons. But what about us? What about Qingniu Town and the Qihuo Army? ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting Daqian for years, suffering countless casualties. Doesn¡¯t that go against what the demons want?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her voice trembled with uncertainty. If the demons created Daqian as a human prison, wouldn¡¯t uprisings and rebellions disrupt their plans? Before Xu Xi could answer, the cheerful voices of soldiers echoed outside the house. ¡°Hey! Hey! Eat! Eat!¡± Even through the thick walls, the excitement in their cries was unmistakable. Xu Xi raised his hand slightly, letting the sunlight filter through his fingers, illuminating his golden palm lines. ¡°Yingxue,¡± he asked softly, ¡°do you think everyone is full now?¡± The girl hesitated, then replied truthfully, ¡°They¡¯re eating enough. At least they¡¯re not starving like before.¡± ¡°And do you think they¡¯re eating well?¡± She shook her head firmly. ¡°No,¡± she admitted. Having grown up amidst wealth and luxury, Wu Yingxue knew what true abundance looked like. Compared to the lavish feasts of Daqian¡¯s elites, the modest bowls of rice cherished by the Qihuo Army were pitiful. ¡°Do you think they want to eat better?¡± ¡°Of course they do! Who wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± Her words faltered. Her expression froze as if struck by lightning. In the warm sunlight of the quiet room, Xu Xi delivered the chilling truth: ¡°Those demons also want better human flesh.¡± People distinguish between types of chickens¡ªcapon, free-range, wild. Who¡¯s to say that demons, with their intelligence, don¡¯t classify humans similarly? ¡°The so-called world, the so-called Daqian, the so-called Thirteen Prefectures,¡± Xu Xi continued calmly, ¡°are nothing more than a prison where demons rear warriors as their bloodstock.¡± ¡°Our battles against Daqian and the spread of the ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ only accelerate the cultivation of stronger warriors. Life-and-death battles are the quickest way to break through bottlenecks. That¡¯s all.¡± His tone was gentle, but the weight of his words shattered the girl¡¯s understanding of the world. Xu Xi felt he was closing in on the truth. But he knew he needed more evidence to confirm his theory. If proven correct, the survival army¡¯s goals would need a drastic overhaul. Until now, their aim had been to overthrow Daqian and create a new era. But if Xu Xi¡¯s suspicions were true, such efforts would only replace one cage with another. The people would remain nothing more than livestock for the demons. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m not the first to uncover this horrifying reality,¡± Xu Xi mused, thinking of Wu Yingxue¡¯s parents. He suspected that King Dingyuan, a warrior of the third realm, had discovered this bitter truth¡ªand that it had cost him his life. ¡°Overthrowing Daqian won¡¯t lead to survival.¡± ¡°The day we reach the imperial capital will be the day the demons come to feast.¡± ¡°The only path forward is to escape this prison of heaven and earth.¡± Chapter 145: [You share the truth of the world with Wu Yingxue.] [Wu Yingxue falls into great shock.] [You expect her to be disheartened for a long time, but she proves to be far stronger than you anticipated.] [She quickly accepts the cruel truth and follows your instructions to search for more clues.] [With a clear goal, the girl uncovers information effortlessly.] [You gather evidence from various parts of Daqian, even from within the Hundred Thousand Mountains, concluding that the outside world is real.] [Daqian is not a sanctuary but a feeding ground for demons.] [Even the widely circulated ¡°Primordial Energy Technique¡± technique is likely a creation of demons, designed to make the human body more ¡°nutritious.¡±] ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°What is it, Yingxue?¡± ¡°What should we do next? Are we really going to attempt breaking through the Hundred Thousand Mountains?¡± ¡°We have no other choice. There¡¯s no second path.¡± For so many years, the people of Daqian failed to uncover the truth. This wasn¡¯t just due to the court¡¯s tight control over information. It was the terrifying danger of the Hundred Thousand Mountains that curbed curiosity. Countless deaths in its treacherous expanse had extinguished people¡¯s will to venture out. But now, the Qihuo Army had no alternative. Continuing their assault on Daqian would only make them better prey¡ªfine delicacies to be devoured by the waiting demons. Even if they survived, their descendants would live in perpetual fear, repeating the same bloody tragedies. Unless, like the Emperor of Daqian, they chose to submit to powerful demons like Qinglong. But was that truly living? Xu Xi didn¡¯t think so. ¡­ [Your plans begin to shift.] [Your primary objective is no longer to capture more states or overthrow Daqian¡¯s rule.] [You understand the futility of this. You will never succeed because the real enemy isn¡¯t Daqian¡ªit¡¯s the demons in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.] [This is a false world.] [This is a world of lies.] [In such a cruel reality, survival seems meaningless. Demons make living unbearable. Even if people surrender, the demons will still devour them.] [You refuse to watch someone you care about die at a demon¡¯s hands.] [You resolve to change everything.] [You decide to lead the Qihuo Army beyond the mountains, out of the prison of Daqian.] [The girl is skeptical. She believes the Hundred Thousand Mountains are far too dangerous, teeming with endless demons, leaving almost no hope of escape.] [She complains and calls you a fool again.] [You smile and immerse yourself in studying how to lead the Qihuo Army beyond the mountains.] ¡­ [You send scouts to explore the Hundred Thousand Mountains, searching for patterns in the demons¡¯ movements.] [You deploy observers to monitor the Daqian Imperial Palace, tracking the emperor¡¯s actions.] [You slow the Qihuo Army¡¯s offensive.] [Your goal is no longer the Daqian Empire. Fighting on will only deplete your forces and supplies in vain.] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [If not for fear of drawing the demons¡¯ attention, you would halt the offensive completely. For now, you play along, minimizing losses while gaining more intelligence.] [Day and night, you practice boxing. Your punches grow slower and more deliberate, the winds from your fists becoming softer yet more profound.] [You persist in perfecting your inner world. With each burst of Qi and blood, your internal heaven and earth evolve, becoming as flawless and boundless as reality itself.] ¡­ There were no shortcuts, no hidden pathways through the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The mountains were not a single peak but a vast, overlapping range, forming an unyielding natural barrier. To escape, they would need to traverse the endless peaks one step at a time. Xu Xi knew his only option was to continue strengthening himself. He had to reach the realm of human immortality as soon as possible, to lead the Qihuo Army with unmatched strength and break through the overwhelming number of demons. His schedule, already rigorous, became even more demanding. He alternated between practicing boxing, managing the army¡¯s affairs, and compiling information on the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Every moment was spent preparing for the breakthrough. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. This alone is far from enough. I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°The realm of immortality¡­ sigh.¡± Though Xu Xi never voiced his exhaustion, the weariness on his face was evident, even with the restorative effects of his third innate realm cultivation. It wasn¡¯t physical fatigue¡ªit was mental strain. He constantly worried that the demons in the mountains would lose control of their bloodthirst and attack the Qihuo Army. Still, Xu Xi concealed his anxiety well. No one around him sensed anything amiss. ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for tonight.¡± Half a year later, under the silvery glow of the moonlight, Xu Xi placed his brush down. He looked at the documents spread across his desk and sighed softly. ¡°The information on the Hundred Thousand Mountains is still too sparse. I hope we can identify useful patterns and choose the best time to break through.¡± ¡°As for strength¡­¡± ¡°The Qihuo Army needs more innate realm warriors.¡± ¡°Individual power has its limits. Even if I achieve human immortality, I won¡¯t be able to protect everyone.¡± ¡°The only way to ensure survival is for people to protect themselves.¡± A cool breeze swept through, bringing a chill to the tip of his nose. Xu Xi shook his head and decided to rest. Lying down on the hard floor of the room where he handled government affairs, he fell asleep. The moonlight spilled across the room, casting shadows that danced in the corners. The quiet was broken only half an hour later when hurried footsteps echoed through the corridor. Wu Yingxue entered the room, holding a thick velvet coat in her hands. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s getting cold. Let me bring you some clothes.¡± Time moved swiftly. As seasons changed, the bitter chill of winter returned. Wu Yingxue walked through the dim corridor with the coat, but upon entering, she saw Xu Xi asleep on the floor. ¡°Sir?¡± Her voice was soft as she realized he was already resting. Tiptoeing across the room, she gently draped the velvet coat over him. Even though an innate warrior like Xu Xi didn¡¯t need warmth, the girl thought he deserved it. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve worked so hard,¡± she whispered. And in the silent room, under the faint candlelight, the girl ensured he was warm. Chapter 146: ¡°Sir, he¡¯s been so busy lately¡­¡± Night descended quietly, the evening breeze carrying a soft, whispered melody that traveled through every corner of the room before slipping out through the window. Outside, the full moon shone brilliantly, eclipsing the stars with its radiance, leaving only the moon to dominate the sky. In the silent night, its grandeur seemed closer and larger than ever. After draping a coat over Xu Xi, Wu Yingxue stood beside him, her gaze fixed on his face. Her eyes blinked slowly as she took in every detail of his figure, her thoughts drifting to the past six months. After uncovering the truth about the Thirteen States of Daqian, Xu Xi chose not to reveal it publicly. Firstly, doing so would only incite panic, achieving nothing but chaos. Secondly, it might alert the demons in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, jeopardizing the breakout plan before it even began. So, for the past six months, Xu Xi confided only in A Niu and a few other trusted individuals about the demons¡¯ true nature. For everyone else, he influenced them subtly, gradually preparing them to accept the harsh reality when the time was right for full disclosure. Silently and invisibly, Xu Xi was orchestrating a monumental plan¡ªlaying the groundwork for a future escape from the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was an enormous, grueling effort. Wu Yingxue helped where she could, but she often felt her contributions were insufficient. For most tasks, she relied on Xu Xi¡¯s guidance to execute them effectively. ¡°If I could become stronger, sir, could he finally rest?¡± Wu Yingxue murmured, her tone tinged with melancholy. The dissatisfaction with her perceived inadequacy pushed her forward. Determined, she sat at the desk opposite Xu Xi, picked up a document titled ¡°People¡¯s Livelihood Farming,¡± and began working on it. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ first this, then that.¡± She read through it carefully, marking notes and corrections, her hand occasionally pausing as she pressed her chin in thought. The hours slipped by unnoticed. When the girl finally lifted her head, she realized she¡¯d been at it far longer than she expected. The feeling was subtle¡ªlike water trickling past her fingertips, pooling quietly before she noticed its presence. ¡°Is this what it¡¯s like for sir every day? It¡¯s not boring at all,¡± she murmured to herself. Setting the pen down, Wu Yingxue rubbed her cheeks with both hands before giving them a firm slap, trying to shake off her sleepiness. ¡°Come on, Yingxue! Sir works so hard¡ªhow can you slack off?¡± With renewed determination, she stretched, twisted her shoulders, and picked up the pen again. Her serious expression as she wrote gave her the appearance of a diligent heroine, immersed in her task. The candlelight flickered, its shadow dancing across Xu Xi¡¯s face. Wu Yingxue paused to look at the scene, her thoughts wandering. She thought of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Qingniu Town, and the countless moments that had brought her to this point. From childhood, Wu Yingxue always believed she was special. She thought herself stronger and more capable than most girls¡ªeven boys. She worked hard and was talented. Though she never spoke of it, the young princess secretly harbored dreams of becoming a ¡°hero who saves the world.¡± She imagined herself revered by the people, celebrated and praised. But those dreams shattered years ago when she became a fugitive wanted by Daqian instead of the savior she envisioned. The rapid shift in her circumstances was too much to process. Even now, recalling it made her chest tighten, her breath catch, as though an invisible hand gripped her throat. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­¡± Wu Yingxue stopped writing, her fingers idly tracing the pen¡¯s barrel as her thoughts drifted further. The collapse of her dreams and the cruel weight of reality had shaken her deeply. She wasn¡¯t inherently tough¡ªshe couldn¡¯t ignore setbacks. Despite her strong fa?ade, Wu Yingxue was no different from anyone else. She¡¯d simply grown up in privilege, her illusions of heroism nurtured by the advantages of her princely lineage. But stripped of that identity and its accompanying halo, she realized that she, Wu Yingxue, was just another person¡ªmortal and fragile. This was one of the first lessons Xu Xi had taught her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for sir, I probably wouldn¡¯t be alive now.¡± The girl wasn¡¯t naturally skilled in governance or strategy. It was only after meeting Xu Xi that she learned how to navigate these challenges, albeit clumsily. Her mind, not particularly quick, was filled with memories of Xu Xi. The two of them walking under the stars. Exchanging New Year¡¯s wishes. Folding paper flowers together. Individually, these moments weren¡¯t extraordinary. But woven together, they formed an invisible road¡ªa path the two walked side by side, moving forward through time. ¡°What exactly is my relationship with sir?¡± Sitting alone in the dimly lit room, she glanced at Xu Xi¡¯s weary face, her brow furrowing in thought. Was it a relationship of student and teacher? No, it didn¡¯t feel that way. Their dynamic lacked the formal distance typical of such bonds. Then, was it a romantic relationship? That didn¡¯t seem right either. The way couples interacted was far different from her and Xu Xi. As Wu Yingxue pondered, she suddenly recalled a term Xu Xi had once mentioned: [Fellow Taoist]. Friends with shared goals, companions traveling the same path, supporting one another as they moved forward. The phrase resonated with her. ¡°I remember sir said Taoist friends can also be called Taoist companions. It¡¯s an interesting term¡­¡± She chuckled softly, glancing at Xu Xi¡¯s sleeping form. Her mind wandered to the word ¡°companion,¡± noting how its characters could be broken into two ¡°moons¡±. This brought to mind the tale of the moon in the sky and the moon in the water. ¡°I feel like sir is the moon in the sky,¡± she mused. ¡°And I¡¯m the moon in the water, reflecting his light¡­¡± The moon in the sky shone warm and bright. The moon in the water, dim and hidden, mirrored the light above. Together, the two moons reflected one another, blending their radiance. The girl grasped the fabric over her chest, feeling the unease and uncertainty of the future pressing down on her. Her fingers tightened as she whispered softly to herself: ¡°You must live, sir.¡± Chapter 147: Xu Xi woke up from a deep sleep, his mind clear and refreshed. The exhaustion he had carried for days had vanished, and the circulation of his Qi and blood felt smoother than usual. ¡°Is it already daytime?¡± The once-lit candle had extinguished on its own. The morning sunlight streamed through the windows, brighter and sharper than ever, illuminating every detail of the room. As he inhaled deeply, Xu Xi felt the cold, crisp air fill his lungs, bringing him fully into the present. ¡°This is¡­¡± He lifted the velvet coat draped over him. ¡°Did Yingxue leave this for me?¡± Turning his gaze, he saw the girl slumped over the desk, fast asleep. Her delicate nose twitched slightly with each breath, her chest rising and falling rhythmically. Her arm rested atop a stack of documents, annotated and organized. Looking at her peaceful face, Xu Xi immediately understood what had transpired the previous night. ¡°Yingxue has improved so much lately,¡± he thought, a small smile surfacing on his lips. He gently retrieved the documents from beneath her arm, scanning through her work. The notes she¡¯d made were meticulous and well-thought-out. ¡°This is good,¡± Xu Xi murmured approvingly. He felt genuine pride in her growth. Of course, he wished she would take better care of herself and not fall asleep amidst her work. ¡°Let her sleep a little longer. She probably stayed up late finishing these.¡± The princess looked utterly serene in her slumber. Her lips moved faintly as if murmuring a dream, and a tiny bubble of saliva glistened on her lower lip. Xu Xi chuckled softly. With a light motion, he took the velvet coat she had given him and placed it over her shoulders. Though innate warriors didn¡¯t require warmth, as their Qi and blood kept their bodies resilient, some gestures weren¡¯t about practicality. Sometimes, people did things simply because they cared. ¡°Yesterday, we finalized the initial plan,¡± Xu Xi thought aloud. ¡°Starting today, everyone in the Qiuhuo Army must focus on martial arts training. They need the strength to defend themselves when we cross the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± He mentally ticked through the list of preparations. ¡°We¡¯ll also need to stockpile more food¡­ weapons, armor, herbs, and tools for the journey.¡± Pushing the door open, Xu Xi stepped outside. The winter morning greeted him with a chill. Though the sun shone brightly, its rays failed to warm the frosty air. Dead branches swayed in the wind, and a light dusting of snow fell, covering the world in a gentle white veil. The scene was tranquil and beautiful, but Xu Xi had no mind to appreciate it. As he stood there, surveying the snow-blanketed landscape, his thoughts raced. ¡°How do we escape the Hundred Thousand Mountains? How do I save as many people as possible?¡± ¡°Sir! Sir! I brought you some clothes!¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of the door opening must have woken her. Wu Yingxue appeared, clutching the velvet coat and rushing to his side. Without waiting for an explanation, she draped it over him. The coat was a deep brown, contrasting with the white snowflakes that clung to it. ¡°Thank you, Yingxue,¡± Xu Xi said, brushing snow off her head. ¡°Go back inside and get some more rest.¡± Obediently, Wu Yingxue yawned and trudged back, rubbing her eyes as she went. ¡­ [Simulating the fifteenth year, you are 30 years old, and Wu Yingxue is 24 years old.] [Your Qi and blood keep your body at its peak. Time has left no mark on your face. To everyone, you¡¯re still the ¡°honest brother¡± they cherish and worry about.] [To prepare for breaking through the Hundred Thousand Mountains, you¡¯ve completely restructured the survival army.] [Some people are puzzled. Others are confused.] [But no one doubts you.] [Your prestige is unmatched. The people trust you unconditionally and believe there is a deeper purpose behind every action you take.] Under your guidance, the survival army transformed. Everyone¡ªfrom the young warriors to the elderly at home¡ªworked diligently. They practiced martial arts, stockpiled food, and prepared for the inevitable journey ahead. [¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ remains the most effective way to enhance strength, but it requires substantial food supplies to avoid the dangers of autophagy.] [To maintain the illusion of an army still intent on overthrowing Daqian, you and Wu Yingxue led separate campaigns, swiftly raiding two Daqian states and seizing their grain reserves.] ¡­ [Simulating the 16th year, you are 31 years old, and Wu Yingxue is 25 years old.] [Your explorations into Shiwandashan yield surprising discoveries.] [Venturing deep into the mountains to find a safer path, you face immense danger. Even at your level, the third realm of Xiantian, you feel a constant, looming threat.] [This threat peaks in spring and winter. You deduce that the tides of demons during these seasons aren¡¯t solely for hunting humans but are driven by something deeper.] ¡°The weak devour the weak. The fittest survive. That¡¯s the law of demons,¡± Xu Xi realized. ¡°They¡¯re not afraid of humans. They fear stronger demons.¡± [You theorize that during spring and winter, the strongest demons dominate Shiwandashan, forcing weaker ones to the borders. To avoid them, the best time to break through is mid-summer when these apex predators temporarily retreat.] ¡­ [Meanwhile, rebellion across Daqian intensifies.] [Though your survival army has stopped expanding its territory, the widespread adoption of ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ has sparked numerous uprisings. Rebel factions emerge, each vying for control, with chaos erupting across the empire.] [Some rebels mock your inaction, dismissing you as a fool for letting others claim victory.] [You notice malicious forces watching the Thirteen States of Daqian.] ¡°I¡¯m furious!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, A Niu?¡± ¡°Brother Xu, those people are insulting you! I can¡¯t let that go!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, A Niu. Don¡¯t waste your anger on the dying.¡± ¡­ [Simulating the 17th year, you are 32 years old. Though your face remains youthful, your martial arts stagnate at the 3rd stage innate realm. The bottleneck of the human immortal realm proves stubborn.] ¡°But there¡¯s no more time,¡± Xu Xi decided. ¡°This year, we must break through the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± Any delay could spell disaster. The imperial capital and Shiwandashan would soon drop their fa?ades of peace, revealing their monstrous nature. ¡°Brother Xi, just say the word!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll follow you!¡± Before Xu Xi stood a sea of faces. Their voices united in unwavering determination. Two simple words echoed louder than any others: [Seek to live.] Chapter 148: Xu Xi no longer hid anything. He revealed the truth about Daqian to everyone. The common people were shocked by such a terrifying revelation, but more than anything, they were numb. These ¡°sinful people,¡± driven to the borders, had long been accustomed to the cruelty of demons. They had witnessed their friends and family members perish tragically under the sharp teeth of these monsters. The poor were well aware of the dangers of the Hundred Thousand Mountains¡ªa true hell, a sea of death and blood created by heaven and earth itself. But¡­ Brother Xi said he would take everyone out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He had promised. And so, they picked up their hoes and crude tools once more, forming a vast, endless crowd, following the Xu Clan out of the state and past the border. A handful of people, newcomers to the survival army, hesitated and stayed behind. They didn¡¯t know Xu Xi well enough to place their lives in his hands. The reputation of the Hundred Thousand Mountains was too fearsome. ¡°Sir, how can those people not believe you? It¡¯s outrageous!¡± Wu Yingxue exclaimed angrily. ¡°This is normal, Yingxue,¡± Xu Xi replied calmly. The crowd surged forward like a tide, dense and endless. From a distance, they resembled an unending black dragon. At the forefront of this sea of humanity were Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue. The girl clenched her fists in frustration, still indignant over those who had chosen to stay behind. Xu Xi smiled faintly. ¡°I am not a god. I can¡¯t be loved by everyone. It¡¯s normal for some to doubt me. Besides, this escape is indeed dangerous. It¡¯s natural for them to be afraid.¡± Looking back, Xu Xi saw countless feet trudging forward, flattening the dusty road beneath them. Some wore mended cloth shoes; others wore simple straw sandals. To be honest, what puzzled Xu Xi wasn¡¯t that some people stayed behind¡ªit was that so many chose to follow him without hesitation. These people, unafraid of death, were willing to stake everything on his words and decisions. Why? Xu Xi knew the reason. Wu Yingxue knew it too. Everyone did. It was because they had all become fools¡ªfools infected by Xu Xi¡¯s determination and hope. ¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The soldiers of the Qihuoshu Army, armed and armored, positioned themselves on the outer edges, protecting the old, weak, women, and children within. As the strongest combat force, the Xu forces led the way, cutting through obstacles while blazing a trail. The long line moved steadily forward, leaving the state behind and passing through the border. The criminals, who had once fled to Daqian, now returned to the cold frontier, continuing onward without pause. They followed the faint but resolute figure leading them. Time passed. The skill that made fools of them all also granted everyone a measure of qi and blood cultivation, accelerating their progress. After many years, Xu Xi once again stood before the towering Hundred Thousand Mountains. Their peaks, like jagged blades, stretched endlessly into the horizon, dark and imposing. The mountain tops pierced through the clouds, forming a vast, otherworldly cage. ¡°One Hundred Thousand Mountains¡­¡± Xu Xi muttered. ¡°This time, when we leave, there will be no returning. If we succeed, a broader world awaits us. If we fail, we die here.¡± He gazed at the rugged peaks ahead, their sharp ridges like scales embedded in the earth. Memories of his first year in Qingniu Town surfaced¡ªof staggering into town and witnessing the familiar faces lost to the tide of demons. ¡°This world is truly wretched,¡± he said softly. Farewell, cage. Meanwhile, across Daqian, rebellions erupted everywhere, drawing the Emperor¡¯s attention. The absence of summer¡¯s most fearsome monsters in the Hundred Thousand Mountains presented a narrow window of opportunity. ¡°It¡¯s time to escape,¡± Xu Xi declared. ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead and clear the path, handling the first wave of monsters we encounter,¡± he instructed. ¡°Yingxue, you¡¯ll guard the flanks. Make sure no monsters break into the group to harm the young or old.¡± ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Wu Yingxue replied resolutely. ¡°A Niu, you¡¯ll guard the rear and provide support.¡± ¡°I understand, Brother Xu,¡± A Niu said, scratching his head with rough fingers and grinning. ¡°My mother always said to listen to you. I¡¯ll follow your orders.¡± Aunt Zhang had passed away the previous year¡ªnot from starvation or violence, but peacefully in her sleep. The doctor said the hardships of her early life had damaged her health beyond repair, and the demon meat she had consumed to stave off hunger had only hastened her decline. Despite the better life Xu Xi had provided in Daqian, the damage had already been done. The kind, elderly woman who had often made dumplings for A Niu was gone. ¡­ [You lead the survival army into the Hundred Thousand Mountains.] S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [The immense commotion and the rising energy of qi and blood attract countless demons.] [They swarm in droves, their sheer numbers blotting out the sun and casting shadows over the land.] [They descend from the mountains, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust, devoid of reason.] [You charge forward, fists glowing with the power of heaven and earth. With each strike, you obliterate waves of monsters, carving a path for the people behind you. Farmers wield hoes and forks. Soldiers brandish spears and swords. Years of fighting and your deliberate training have forged them into an impenetrable wall of iron, capable of resisting even the fiercest assaults.] [The survival army pushes through, overcoming the first major mountain. Yet, you know this journey will only grow more perilous.] [Your preparations were meticulous. You left behind weapons, tools, and strategies to counter any threats, even anticipating pursuit from the Emperor of Daqian.] Days pass. The monsters grow stronger. Innate-level demons appear with increasing frequency. Casualties rise. [Despite your best efforts, you cannot save everyone. Each loss weighs heavily on you, fueling your determination. Your qi and blood surge, forming sword light that cuts through mountains and skies alike.] [You long to break free of the Hundred Thousand Mountains and lead as many people as possible to safety.] Chapter 149: [The 15th day after leaving Daqian] [In the survival army, many have fallen forever along the way, but those who remain continue moving forward, following your lead and pursuing the future you envision.] [You punch in silence, slaying countless demons. Each battle sharpens your skills and grants real improvement.] [You¡¯ve mastered the weaknesses of demons, and with the mysterious power blessing you, your attacks are now even more devastating.] [The 20th day after leaving Daqian] [The survival army advances quickly but also slowly.] [Compared to ordinary people, their pace is swift. Compared to innate warriors, however, it is undeniably slow.] [To protect the elderly and children, you tirelessly fight off demons, shielding the army from danger. Their gratitude toward you grows.] [The 24th day after leaving Daqian] [You suddenly turn back, sensing an ominous disturbance from the rear of the group.] [It¡¯s not about A Niu or anyone else. It¡¯s the oppressive vibration echoing from the distant mountains that triggers your warrior instincts.] ¡°Is it the Emperor?¡± ¡°No, it might be the so-called human immortal.¡± ¡°Such a strong sense of crisis¡­ So, they¡¯ve finally noticed the survival army¡¯s escape.¡± Xu Xi stopped, looking back as if his gaze could pierce the mountains and reveal the events unfolding in Daqian¡¯s imperial capital. He imagined rebels being slaughtered, ruins collapsing, and the Emperor¡¯s shock and fury upon discovering that the Qihuoshu Army had fled. ¡°We need to move faster,¡± Xu Xi said, refocusing on the path ahead. He channeled his qi and blood, summoning the power of heaven and earth to carve out a safer route. The current breakout barely suffices to handle the dangers of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. If Daqian¡¯s forces pursued them and they were caught between two fronts, the survival army might not make it out alive. ¡­ [The 30th day after leaving Daqian] [Under your leadership, the army has traveled far.] [Weapons are broken, armor is incomplete, and tools like hoes and forks have shattered from constant use.] [You¡¯ve fought to the point of exhaustion, your body drenched in demon blood¡ªdirty and foul from countless battles.] [Wu Yingxue, concerned for your condition, suggests leading the charge herself, but you refuse.] [The deeper you go, the more terrifying the demons become. Demons equivalent to the 2nd stage innate realm now appear frequently, posing threats even Wu Yingxue cannot handle alone.] [That same day, you sense your backup plan being triggered by an unknown entity.] [This was a setup meant to mislead pursuers, buying you and the survival army more time to escape.] [But now that it has been activated, you know the pursuers are drawing closer. The mounting sense of crisis forces you to push your limits once again, squeezing every ounce of qi and blood within you.] ¡­ For warriors, combat was exhilarating. Whether bold or timid, the circulation of qi and blood awakened a desire for battle that few could resist. But no matter how much a warrior enjoyed the thrill of life and death, relentless fighting would take its toll. Xu Xi had been fighting for too long. Clearing the way while battling demons had left him weary. His fists shattered countless hideous heads, the blood and flesh splattering around him highlighting the tension on his face. Daqian¡¯s pursuers were close. Perhaps even demons with the strength of martial immortals were among them. With this thought, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t afford to stop. He fought tirelessly to open the path forward, only pausing briefly when night fell. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Sir, I made you a bowl of hot soup.¡± The dense canopy of trees obscured the stars and moon, leaving only the flickering bonfires to light the night. Wu Yingxue approached, still dressed in her red-and-white attire, carrying a bowl of broth. She handed it to Xu Xi with care. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Yingxue.¡± Xu Xi accepted the soup and took a sip. It was simple¡ªa mix of wheat bran, salt, hot water, and bits of dried demon meat. The flavor was bland, even strange, but in these dire circumstances, it was a rare comfort. ¡°How does it taste?¡± the girl asked eagerly. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Xu Xi replied with a faint smile. Wu Yingxue seemed pleased, her expression playful. She fetched another bowl of soup, sat beside Xu Xi, and drank with him. For a moment, they shared a rare respite. Her legs swayed lightly as she sat, her movements graceful, like jade branches bending in the wind. She chatted with Xu Xi, her words lighthearted and endless, but the fatigue on her face eventually surfaced. Before long, she fell asleep, leaning against Xu Xi. ¡°Silly girl,¡± Xu Xi murmured, glancing at her sleeping face. He could see how worried she was for him, but she was clearly exhausted. Carefully, he laid her down and ensured she had a stable place to rest. Rising, he began patrolling the camp, checking on the bonfires and ensuring everything was in order. Wherever he went, people greeted him with respect, calling him ¡°Brother Xi.¡± Eventually, Xu Xi reached the back of the group, where he found A Niu sitting alone, seemingly keeping watch but lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Xu Xi asked, sitting beside him. ¡°Actually¡­ I was thinking about something you said before,¡± A Niu replied hesitantly. ¡°You always say that we eat to survive.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. What about it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ if we eat to survive, then what¡¯s the purpose of living?¡± Xu Xi was momentarily stunned. A Niu, who was always straightforward, was now pondering the meaning of life. ¡°Have you figured it out yet?¡± Xu Xi asked, amused. ¡°I think¡­ I just want to eat lots of good food,¡± A Niu admitted shyly. ¡°But is that wrong?¡± Xu Xi shook his head and looked toward the dark mountains. ¡°No, A Niu. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s enough.¡± A Niu seemed to understand something as he stared at his rough hands, a small smile forming on his face. Chapter 150: Lucky A Niu: The ground was soaked in blood, staining everything in sight a deep red. The sharp claws of ferocious beasts and broken weapons were scattered across the mountainous terrain. The sun rose again, shining brightly on the soil, now darkened by blood. The survivors of the army trudged through the sticky mud, each step bringing them closer to the world beyond the mountains. This journey was not a heroic one, nor was it a pursuit of grand ambitions. It was merely a desperate attempt to survive¡ªa struggle to stay alive. ¡°It¡¯s time to move on,¡± Xu Xi declared as he walked to the front of the group. The qi and blood within him surged, his body operating like a perfectly tuned machine, pushing the limits of its power to carve a path forward. Xu Xi didn¡¯t know how far they had to go; he only knew that he must keep fighting, slaying every demon in his way to open a new road. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Dad! Mom! Damn monsters, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± ¡°Brother, brother!¡± ¡°Goudan, don¡¯t scare me! Wake up!¡± The road to survival was paved with tragedies and heartbreak. Blood and flesh mixed with shattered bones formed its foundation. Each person walking this path endured unimaginable pain. Xu Xi had once asked the people if they blamed him for leading them into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, but their answers were unwavering. ¡°Brother Xi would never lie to us. He¡¯s a good person. How could he harm us?¡± Even as their hearts were torn apart by endless suffering, they chose to believe in him. They believed that, under Xu Xi¡¯s leadership, they could survive. Hearing their trust and seeing the sincerity in their eyes, Xu Xi said nothing. He only tightened his grip on his blade. Kill. Kill again. Rage churned within him as he fought, his chest burning with the desire to protect. ¡­ Amid the flash of swords and the shadow of blades, life was more fragile than a candle in the wind. In mere moments, countless lives could be extinguished forever. Half a month later, Xu Xi fought with even greater ferocity. He pushed himself to the brink, even using the ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ to burn his energy and spirit, maximizing the power of his qi and blood. This wasn¡¯t just because the breakout had reached a critical point, with a great demon equivalent to the 3rd stage innate realm appearing, but also because of the looming danger behind them. The backup plans Xu Xi had left behind were being triggered one after another at alarming speed. This meant that the Daqian pursuers, including the so-called¡°human immortal,¡± were closing in. ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± Xu Xi muttered hoarsely, his voice raw from days of shouting. Amid the foul stench of demon blood, his bloodshot eyes burned with determination. He fought tirelessly, trying to create a safe path for the survival army before the human immortals caught up. He knew that once the pursuers reached this area, they would be caught between demons and Daqian forces. The survival army would be trapped with no escape. For Xu Xi, death meant restarting a simulation. For the people he led, it was eternal silence. Xu Xi could leave. They could not. So, he gave everything he had, leading them through the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°Kill!!!¡± The Xu faction fought fiercely. Wu Yingxue, the soldiers, and the civilians fought with equal desperation. It seemed as though fate had intervened. Somehow, the Daqian pursuers slowed down, giving the survival army a chance to break free from the most perilous areas. The demons became less powerful, and their numbers dwindled. ¡°This is it. We¡¯re nearing the end of the Hundred Thousand Mountains,¡± Xu Xi said as he hovered in the air, scanning the horizon. Though mountains still stretched endlessly before him, he knew true dawn was close. When he landed, he saw Wu Yingxue panting and the people resting in exhaustion. But one person was missing¡ªthe honest young man always scratching his head. ¡°Where¡¯s A Niu?¡± Xu Xi asked suddenly, realization dawning on him. ¡­ A Niu, whose full name was Zhang Tieniu, had always been called simple-minded. His mother said so. The people in the town said so. And A Niu himself believed it. He couldn¡¯t do much besides eat and farm. In Qingniu Town, where food was scarce, eating as much as A Niu did was seen as a burden¡ªa sin that tortured both himself and his family. But A Niu had one thing others didn¡¯t: luck. Brother Xu had come, bringing demon meat to the town. It wasn¡¯t delicious, but it meant no one went hungry. During the monster tides in winter, the abundance of demon meat even allowed A Niu to eat his fill¡ªa rare joy. As he walked the blood-soaked road, A Niu licked his dry lips, recalling the satisfaction of a full stomach. He really wanted another meal of demon meat. If it could be paired with sweet white rice, he¡¯d be even happier. But he doubted he¡¯d get the chance. ¡­ A Niu turned and walked in the opposite direction of the survival army. Soon, he encountered the most terrifying monster he¡¯d ever seen. The creature wore dragon-patterned robes and exuded an overwhelming aura that made A Niu tremble. Still, despite his fear, A Niu raised his fist, meeting the monster¡¯s surprised gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± the demon asked. ¡°Yes,¡± A Niu replied honestly, his body shaking uncontrollably. He wanted to run¡ªto roll away in the mud and escape. But he bit his lip and forced himself to stay. ¡°You want to delay me?¡± the demon asked, its curiosity piqued. A Niu nodded silently. ¡°What did he give you?¡± A Niu knew the demon was referring to Xu Xi. ¡°Food,¡± he answered. ¡°That¡¯s it? I could give you a hundred times more if you join me.¡± ¡°No. Your rice smells sour.¡± The demon sighed, almost disappointed.¡°Is that so? Then there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± It raised its hand, which expanded into a massive claw covered in thick dragon scales, reaching toward A Niu. Chapter 151: A Niu was simple-minded. His arm had been shattered by a massive force, but he didn¡¯t cry out. Instead, he raised his other fist and swung it toward the demon. The result was predictable¡ªhis other arm was broken too. Click. A Niu remained unfazed . Even when the demon¡¯s sharp claws tore through his abdomen, spilling his intestines onto the ground and leaving him drenched in blood, he only smiled foolishly. The demon, intrigued by how long A Niu could endure, continued to destroy his body. Tear. A Niu was stubborn. The demon had promised him a life of luxury if he surrendered¡ªa life filled with unimaginable riches, food, and comfort. But A Niu refused. He gritted his teeth, blood pooling in his mouth. Finally, he spat it all out¡ªright onto the demon¡¯s face. ¡°So, you¡¯re just a fool who doesn¡¯t know when to adapt,¡± the demon sneered, its curiosity turning to disdain. The demon stopped toying with him. It swung its massive, dragon-scaled claws, the air roaring as they cut through the space between them. Suddenly, the world seemed to slow down for A Niu. Through his blood-soaked eyes, he saw the claws move sluggishly, inching closer. Everything felt suspended, as if time had paused. So slow¡­ In that moment of stillness, his usually dull mind became unexpectedly sharp, flooding with thoughts. Had the others made it out of the mountains? Was Brother Xu finally getting some rest? Would there be plenty of food in the afterlife? A Niu¡¯s head buzzed with questions¡ªmore than he¡¯d ever had in his simple life. The sun shone in his eyes, making them sparkle with a clarity that had always eluded him. Everything hurt. His stomach, his hands, his entire body. But amidst the pain, A Niu smiled¡ªa tragic, bittersweet smile. It hurt so much, but he was happy. He had succeeded. He had stalled the demon and given Brother Xu and the others a better chance to survive. Ah¡­ so this is what happiness feels like¡­ As the dragon claws loomed overhead, they blocked out the sun, leaving A Niu in complete darkness. The darkness reminded him of that night he had spoken to Xu Xi. He remembered Xu Xi telling him that the meaning of life was to be happy. ¡°Brother Xu¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡­ really happy¡­¡± The overwhelming exhaustion hit him like a tide, pulling him under. His eyelids drooped, and despite his struggle to stay awake, they eventually closed. Even now, A Niu thought of himself as foolish¡ªa man destined to spend his life farming. But for the first time, he had truly lived, and that one moment of happiness was worth more than all the meals he¡¯d ever eaten. ¡°The masters in the city have probably never felt this happy,¡± he thought, utterly content. His joy gave way to sleep, and as his eyes closed, he saw something strange¡ªa hazy light. The light grew clearer until it became a familiar scene. It was Qingniu Town, the place where he had grown up. The town had been burned to the ground by demons long ago, but now it stood as it once had, full of life. He saw Brother Xu, Mr. Wu Xiao, and the other townsfolk who had perished. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± In a daze, A Niu walked toward the light, hearing his mother¡¯s voice echo in his ears. ¡°A Niu, come home for dinner.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Okay, Mom!¡± He broke into a run, a pure, childlike smile lighting up his face as he hurried toward his home in Qingniu Town. Bang! A deafening roar shattered the moment. The dragon¡¯s claws struck the ground with immense force, destroying half the mountain. The impact left only a dark, bottomless void where A Niu had stood. Shreds of leaves, stained with bright red blood, floated in the wind, fluttering like butterflies into the endless blue sky. ¡­ ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you sad?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sad.¡± ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m angry.¡± The sky was a serene blue, with not a cloud in sight. The joy of nearing the edge of the Hundred Thousand Mountains was quickly replaced by sorrow when they realized A Niu was gone. Xu Xi stood still, staring at the sky. He had asked everyone¡ªWu Yingxue and the Qiuhuo Army included¡ªbut no one had seen A Niu. There was no need to ask further. The truth was already clear. Everything made sense now¡ªthe details he had overlooked during the chaos of battle. ¡°That fool¡­ he actually went off on his own to stop the human immortal,¡± Xu Xi muttered, his voice tinged with bitterness. ¡°So stupid¡­¡± Wu Yingxue, unable to contain her rage, grabbed her spear and prepared to charge back, determined to avenge A Niu. Even though she hadn¡¯t seen it happen, she knew there could only be one outcome for A Niu against such an opponent¡ªdeath. But just as she was about to act, she noticed Xu Xi standing motionless. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going to do anything? Don¡¯t you care about A Niu?¡± she asked, confused by his calm demeanor. ¡°I care,¡± Xu Xi said quietly. His tone carried a deep sadness and anger. ¡°Then why¡ª¡± ¡°Because A Niu wouldn¡¯t want us to do this,¡± Xu Xi interrupted, his voice steady. He looked away from the sky and began walking forward, continuing to lead the way for everyone. ¡°That fool gave his life so we could escape the mountains. If we turn back now, everything he sacrificed will have been for nothing.¡± His words were calm and logical, but the girl noticed his clenched fists trembling ever so slightly. Xu Xi¡¯s steps were heavy, each one leaving a deep imprint in the ground, as if he was forcing himself to move forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t let A Niu¡¯s efforts be in vain,¡± he said, supporting his weary body and offering the girl a strained smile. ¡°Sir¡­ you¡­¡± Chapter 152: Learning to accept separation is a lifelong challenge. In this simulation, Xu Xi had experienced countless partings. The people of Qingniu Town had perished in the demon tide. Soldiers from Daqian had starved to death while seeking survival. A Niu had fallen at the hands of a ¡°human immortal.¡± Each farewell left Xu Xi with a burning sensation in his throat that worsened over time, leaving him hoarse and eventually silent. His pain turned into fury, directed solely at the demons. No matter how many wise sayings advised letting go, the pain of separation remained. Sadness lingered, and the smiles people wore became nothing more than a mask shaped by the erosion of time. Xu Xi continued to throw punches and swing his sword. The only way he could honor A Niu was to fight harder¡ªto kill more demons and ensure the safest path for the survivors. ¡°Click¡ª¡± The sound of cracking echoed, a mix of demons being torn apart and Xu Xi¡¯s body groaning under the strain. Xu Xi was strong, so strong that his battles brought him closer to the threshold of becoming a martial immortal. His qi and blood resonated with heaven and earth, nurturing his soul. He was one step away from a true breakthrough. This strength allowed Xu Xi to lead the survival army through waves of demons. Yet, even with his power, he faced countless life-and-death crises. Exhaustion often brought him to the brink, and it was only through the sacrifices of the people¡ªswinging their battered weapons¡ªthat he survived. Even Wu Yingxue, who had been steadfast for so long, panicked when she saw Xu Xi¡¯s life in danger. Finally, the bloody road reached its end. The ground was littered with shattered bones, bloodstains, bruised bodies, and broken armor. It was as if a nightmare had come to life. When Xu Xi looked beyond the mountains, he saw the horizon¡ªthe end of the survival journey and the real world. All that stood in their way was one final mountain. One last climb, and their suffering would end. ¡­ As another battle concluded, the golden hues of sunset bathed the sky. The sun slowly sank, giving way to the rising night. The once-crowded survival army was now sparse, its members busy preparing dinner. Xu Xi leaned against a tree, slumping to the ground as he stared weakly at the sunset. ¡°This is the final and hardest battle,¡± he muttered to himself, the golden light reflecting in his tired eyes. The remaining path was no longer treacherous. The demons were weak, and even without him, Wu Yingxue could lead the people out. But the real threat lay behind them. The ¡°human immortal¡± had been following leisurely, like a cat playing with a mouse. Xu Xi could feel the oppressive aura closing in¡ªa presence vast and terrifying, like an endless abyss. The timing was cruel. The survival army, excited by the sight of the endpoint, had let their guard down. Xu Xi clenched his fists. ¡°To treat human life as a game, to toy with people¡¯s emotions over and over¡­ I can¡¯t accept this.¡± He closed his eyes briefly, steeling himself. Only he could stop the immortal. If he succeeded in delaying the pursuit, the others would have no more obstacles in their path. His body was riddled with wounds, scars left by countless battles. Though his qi and blood approached perfection, he was fragile¡ªa candle burning at both ends. ¡°If I become a human immortal¡­ it will be like fireworks on New Year¡¯s Eve,¡± Xu Xi thought. ¡°A brilliant moment, followed by eternal silence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡± He murmured. The towering peaks of the Hundred Thousand Mountains sliced through the golden glow of the setting sun, creating a stunning interplay of light and shadow. The roars of demons and the joyful cries of people filled the air. As the golden light touched the ground, it rippled like waves, softly caressing Xu Xi¡¯s palm. He stood and walked toward the survival army, watching them with deep nostalgia. He tried to memorize every face, knowing this might be the last time he saw them. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Brother Xu is here!¡± ¡°Erwazi, don¡¯t stand there! Say hello to Mr. Xu!¡± ¡°Brother, have something to eat. You¡¯ve grown so thin!¡± The young, the children, and the few remaining women surrounded him, their enthusiasm undimmed by their hardships. The people Xu Xi had protected, those who survived because of him, offered him food and other items with sincere concern. Xu Xi smiled faintly and declined. ¡°No, thank you all. Let me rest alone for a while.¡± Though disappointed, they respected his wishes and dispersed to continue their tasks. Xu Xi found a quiet corner and sat alone. He watched the people, their simple and joyful gestures lifting his spirits. It was peaceful. The sunset clouds burned red and yellow, floating like molten lava across the sky¡ªbeautiful and serene, like candy. ¡°Sir, I made you some soup!¡± A familiar voice broke his thoughts. Without turning, Xu Xi knew it was Wu Yingxue. He took the bowl she offered and thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Yingxue.¡± ¡°Sir, drink it quickly. You¡¯ve worked hard today, and you need your rest and nourishment,¡± she urged. Her red-and-white patched robe and repaired armor mirrored Xu Xi¡¯s battle-worn appearance. Both bore the scars of their relentless fight. The soup was simple¡ªoily flecks floating on the surface, with bits of dried demon meat and a few broken leaves. It was no different from the broth they¡¯d had before, made from whatever they could scavenge to stave off hunger. Tender monster meat was scarce, and Xu Xi had only tasted it once before giving it all to the young and elderly. He wanted them to have something easier to chew and more nourishing. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± Xu Xi said after finishing the bowl, encouraging the girl. In such harsh conditions, having someone cook for you was a rare blessing. Complaining about the food would have been ungrateful. ¡°You have good taste, Sir!¡± Wu Yingxue grinned as she took the empty bowl from him. Chapter 153: ¡°Yingxue, are you injured?¡± When Wu Yingxue handed back the bowl, Xu Xi noticed her movements were a little unsteady. ¡°Yes, during today¡¯s battle, I was bitten by a demon that was hiding underground,¡± she admitted truthfully. She pulled aside the edge of her robe, revealing her left ankle. The wound wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore, but it was healing slowly. Any slight touch caused itching and discomfort, which explained her awkward movements. ¡°It¡¯s fine, sir,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. It¡¯ll heal on its own by tomorrow.¡± Xu Xi shook his head. He found a clean piece of white cloth and carefully wrapped the wound to protect it. As he tied the cloth securely, he noticed Wu Yingxue¡¯s gaze was distracted. ¡°Yingxue?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ sorry, sorry,¡± she stammered, snapping back to reality. ¡°I just remembered when we first met. You helped me like this back then too.¡± Xu Xi thought back to their first meeting. He realized it had been ten years since they had met. Ten years¡ªa long time by any measure. For many mortals, it was a significant part of their lives, given how few reached a full century. ¡°So much time has passed,¡± Xu Xi murmured, feeling the weight of those years. The sun slowly sank beyond the horizon, casting its last orange rays before giving way to the dark night. Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue sat side by side on a rough, cold stone, watching the sky transform. They talked about the past¡ªmemories of Qingniu Town, practicing the Fool¡¯s Skill together, celebrating New Year in Pingshui County with plump chicken legs, and their shared plans to escape the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Those years, filled with hardship and warmth, had become unforgettable moments. As they talked, the conversation turned to the future. ¡°Sir, what do you want to do once we leave the Hundred Thousand Mountains?¡± Wu Yingxue asked curiously, her hands resting on the rock beneath her. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it,¡± Xu Xi said with a faint smile. In truth, he had never expected to leave the mountains alive. Dying here had always been part of his plan. Looking at the darkening sky and sensing the oppressive energy closing in, Xu Xi knew it was time to speak his mind. ¡°Yingxue,¡± he said, pausing briefly, ¡°take everyone and leave. The sooner you go, the safer you¡¯ll be.¡± ¡°What about you, sir?¡± Her sharp intuition caught the omission in his words. She turned to him, her clear eyes reflecting his figure. ¡°You¡¯re not coming with us, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet you later,¡± Xu Xi said softly. The world grew quiet, the night¡¯s stillness broken only by the rustling leaves. ¡°The monsters ahead aren¡¯t a problem, but someone needs to stay behind to block any pursuit,¡± Xu Xi explained. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll join you once the danger is dealt with.¡± He was lying, and he knew it. But Xu Xi also knew that if Wu Yingxue realized his true intentions, she would never let him face the enemy alone. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°But, sir!¡± ¡°Yingxue, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xu Xi tried to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me again!¡± She grabbed his arm tightly, her grip so firm it caused him pain. Her clear eyes filled with desperation. ¡°I know the truth. You never planned to leave with us,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°I won¡¯t accept this, sir! Let me stay behind this time. Just this once, let me be the one!¡± Her pleas turned into cries, her voice raw with emotion. Xu Xi was silent for a long moment. Finally, he raised his hand and gently stroked her head for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yingxue,¡± he said softly. ¡°But I can¡¯t let you do this.¡± In the next instant, his palm shifted into a knife-hand, striking her neck gently but decisively. ¡°Get some rest,¡± he whispered as she fainted. He handed the unconscious Wu Yingxue to the civilians, instructing them to take her with them and flee. The common people hesitated, unwilling to leave him behind. Some even picked up weapons, prepared to fight alongside him. Xu Xi felt a bittersweet warmth. ¡°It¡¯s really touching,¡± he muttered with a faint smile. Under his influence, they had all become fools, unwilling to abandon anyone. To ensure their safety, Xu Xi summoned his qi and blood, moving away at a speed they couldn¡¯t follow. He chuckled to himself. Wu Yingxue was still as straightforward as ever, her thoughts written plainly on her face. If she had left secretly, like A Niu, he would have been truly at a loss. ¡°Let me die, and let everyone else live. That¡¯s the best outcome,¡± Xu Xi murmured. But as he flew, the world began to spin. His body faltered, and he plummeted to the ground. ¡°Strange¡­ why¡­¡± he muttered in confusion. Sleepiness washed over him, and his vision blurred. Through his fading consciousness, he saw Wu Yingxue approaching, her figure doubling and tripling in his hazy vision. ¡°Sir, you big fool,¡± she said gently. ¡°You always try to carry everything on your own.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so foolish¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a fool who wants to protect everyone else.¡± Wu Yingxue stepped out of the shadows, lifting the unconscious Xu Xi. She carried him back to the people who had caught up. There were so many things she wanted to say. She wanted him to know that she had grown up, that she was now an adult in her twenties. She was no longer the little girl who had cried silently in Xu¡¯s house. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± Wu Yingxue whispered. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll be the hero.¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t blame me¡­¡± Chapter 154: The sky stretched endlessly, the moon hung high, and the water lay still. The moon resided in the heart, and the heart reflected the moon. The clear water mirrored the bright moon, creating a perfect image. But if the moon in the sky disappeared, the illusory moon in the water would vanish too, leaving only emptiness. Wu Yingxue couldn¡¯t accept the disappearance of her moon. She couldn¡¯t stand by while that fool risked his life again. She wanted the bright, full moon to continue shining in the night sky, not to be silenced forever in the unknown mountains. ¡°Everyone, please take Sir and leave quickly,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet the enemy.¡± ¡°This time¡­ I truly thank you all for helping me stop Sir from doing something foolish.¡± Carrying her spear, Wu Yingxue took unsteady steps forward, her red-and-white tattered clothes swaying with her movement. The people hesitated, unwilling to leave her to face the monster alone. But Wu Yingxue shook her head, using the one thing that mattered most to them: Xu Xi¡¯s safety. ¡°Go. The farther away, the better. You can¡¯t help here,¡± she insisted. ¡°Take Sir out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. If he¡¯s with you, he won¡¯t be able to do something foolish that might cost him his life.¡± Her voice cracked, and tears welled in her eyes. Torches were lifted by thin, trembling arms, illuminating countless tear-streaked faces. The people cried out for Wu Yingxue, shouting for her to protect their foolish Mr. Xu Da, the kindest and most selfless man they had ever known. As the survival army moved farther away, their torches formed a long, winding trail of light¡ªa fire dragon weaving through the darkness. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the fire of farewells, the fire of hope, and the fire that bid goodbye to a fool. ¡°Sir, you must live well,¡± Wu Yingxue whispered, her expression soft as she watched the fire dragon disappear into the distance. She turned, gripping her spear tightly, and strode toward the overwhelming aura that loomed ahead. Her body moved forward, but her heart lingered behind. Each step on the rough sand brought friction, the sound weaving images of Xu Xi¡¯s face in her mind. ¡°Sir, you really are a big fool,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡­ If someone asked who was the smartest person in the Qiuhuo Army, the answer would come quickly and unanimously: ¡°Mr. Xu.¡± And if someone asked who was the stupidest, the answer would be the same. Everyone knew Xu Xi was both the smartest and the most foolish. ¡°Brother Xu is so powerful! He can kill hundreds of demons with a single punch!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Xu makes sure we have meat to eat!¡± The people often praised Xu Xi¡¯s heroics in exaggerated tones, mixing admiration with an unspoken sorrow. But sometimes, Wu Yingxue overheard their quiet, tearful complaints. They called him foolish for risking his life when he could have lived in safety. They scolded him for never asking for help, always shouldering burdens alone. He was the kind of fool who fought demons with his life and asked for nothing more than a few vegetable dumplings in return. While others bore injuries, Xu Xi suffered most of all. His body, battered and broken, showed signs of irreversible decline. The once-gentle smile on his face now seemed fragile, as though it could fade away forever at any moment. ¡°Sir is so stupid,¡± Wu Yingxue whispered as she walked through the dark forest. She paused, glancing up at the sky through gaps in the dense leaves. The bright moon peeked through, reminding her of Xu Xi¡¯s quiet strength. Mr. Xu was too foolish, always thinking of others and never of himself. Her plan to drug the broth that night had been a gamble. A martial master like Xu Xi, so close to becoming a human immortal, shouldn¡¯t have succumbed to the effects so easily. But he did. He fell unconscious almost immediately, revealing just how weak his body had become. ¡°How could I feel at ease, knowing you¡¯re like this?¡± Wu Yingxue resumed walking, her steps uneven from the pain in her wounded ankle. The wound throbbed with every step, but the ache in her heart was far worse¡ªsharp and relentless, tearing her apart. ¡°That fool,¡± she muttered. ¡°The stupidest fool in the world. The best fool in the world.¡± Even in such a fragile state, he still tried to protect others. Just hours ago, despite his pale face, he had bandaged her wound with such care. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ so stupid!¡± she cried, her lips trembling as her grip on the spear tightened. The moonlight brushed her shoulders gently, but it couldn¡¯t soothe her anguish. Wu Yingxue couldn¡¯t accept it. She couldn¡¯t let that kind, foolish man face the most terrifying demon alone. The thought made her nose sting and her chest tighten. She couldn¡¯t lose him. The fool who wished her a Happy New Year. The fool who counted stars with her. The fool who taught her to fold paper flowers. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re always thinking about everyone else¡¯s safety, but you¡¯ve forgotten that your own safety matters too,¡± she said quietly. This time, Wu Yingxue would switch roles. She would go from the ¡°guarded¡± to the ¡°guardian¡± and protect the best fool in the world. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve become just as foolish as Sir,¡± she muttered with a bittersweet smile. She glanced at her ankle, where the white cloth Xu Xi had tied was now faintly stained red. It looked like a delicate red string around her foot. ¡°But knowing Sir, he probably didn¡¯t think about that at all when he bandaged it,¡± she said softly. Her smile widened briefly before fading. Stopping in her tracks, Wu Yingxue raised her spear fearlessly. She pointed it directly toward the terrifying demon from Daqian, her resolve unshaken. Chapter 155: A girl¡¯s life could change drastically. Wu Yingxue had once been the princess of Daqian, basking in glory and wealth. But at sixteen, her world crumbled. She became a fugitive, lost her parents, and her life was forever altered. The root of all her pain pointed to one figure: the Emperor of Daqian. A demon wearing human skin, orchestrating endless tragedies with cold indifference. Wu Yingxue¡¯s teeth clenched as she glared at the dragon-robed figure before her. ¡°Emperor! Bastard Emperor!¡± In the oppressive darkness of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, where silence reigned and the night seemed to swallow all, her furious cry shattered the stillness. The demon remained unmoved, his gaze cold and lofty. Every slight movement radiated a dangerous aura, making her body tremble instinctively. ¡°How interesting,¡± the demon mused. ¡°A fish that slipped through Dingyuan¡¯s net.¡± He clapped his hands mockingly, his tone laced with amusement. ¡°The last person to stand before me did so for food. And you? What compels you to be so foolish?¡± He waved his hand casually, and a suffocating energy sealed the sky and earth, cutting off any escape. But Wu Yingxue had no intention of running. She gripped her spear tightly, her voice steady. ¡°A dream.¡± ¡°A dream?¡± ¡°He gave me a dream,¡± she said firmly. ¡°A dream where everyone can eat their fill and live a decent life.¡± Her answer was so simple, so illogical, that it left the demon momentarily stunned. Then, he laughed coldly, his expression turning mocking. ¡°Such na?vet¨¦,¡± he sneered. ¡°Do you even understand the nature of this world? There are endless demons, countless demon gods, and demon saints. Humans are weak, pitiful creatures.¡± The demon¡¯s voice grew quieter, almost contemplative. ¡°Once, I also thought of resisting.¡± ¡°But human strength has limits. Against the infinite power of demons, resistance is futile. That¡¯s why I joined them. Better to adapt to the inevitable than to be destroyed by it.¡± For a moment, it seemed as though the demon was lost in his memories. He recounted a tale from thousands of years ago when he, along with many others, had been captured by the demon Qinglong and raised as livestock in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Some humans resisted. Some tried to escape. All failed. Eventually, the then-Emperor of Daqian gave up. He abandoned his faith in martial arts and sought refuge with Qinglong, drinking dragon blood to become a half-dragon. By creating Daqian, he raised warriors as food for the demons. ¡°You see,¡± the demon said, ¡°there¡¯s no point in dreaming of a better world. But if you surrender, I¡¯ll ensure you survive.¡± ¡°Get out of here, you b*****d!¡± Wu Yingxue roared, her face twisted in anger. Without hesitation, she lunged forward, her spear striking like a relentless storm. Snap! Snap! The weapon cracked loudly as it struck the demon, but it left no wounds. Instead, the recoil almost caused her to lose her grip. ¡°Is that all?¡± the demon mocked, his voice icy. ¡°You¡¯re just as foolish as your father.¡± His human hand transformed into a dragon claw, covered in green scales. With a casual swipe, the sheer force sent Wu Yingxue flying. The blow, brimming with power far beyond the innate realm, was something only a demon king¡ªa being equivalent to a martial immortal¡ªcould deliver. Wu Yingxue crashed to the ground, tumbling through dirt and trees. When she finally managed to stand, blood streamed from a gash on her forehead, blurring her vision and staining her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t fall¡­ don¡¯t fall yet,¡± she muttered to herself, gritting her teeth. She planted her spear in the ground and forced herself upright. Her body shook, her clothes were in tatters, but she stood firm. Though the survival army had fled, they couldn¡¯t have gone far. Wu Yingxue was determined to buy them more time. At the same time, an audacious dream burned in her heart¡ªa dream so bold it felt impossible. She wanted to defeat Emperor Daqian, kill the demon king, survive, and reunite with Xu Xi. ¡°I¡¯ll see him again,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him, ¡®Sir, I¡¯m back.¡¯¡± But the dream seemed unreachable, a distant hope. ¡°Sir¡­ I¡­¡± Her voice faltered as blood bubbled in her throat. Every step, every strike, brought her closer to death. Yet, each time she neared her limit, an indomitable fighting spirit reignited within her, fueling her body with fleeting strength. The demon frowned, clearly annoyed. ¡°Noisy.¡± He raised a single finger and swiped through the air. The movement summoned a destructive wave of dragon energy, its force shattering the night sky and splitting the earth. The attack was unstoppable. Wu Yingxue couldn¡¯t evade it. She didn¡¯t even try. ¡°I must¡­ I must hold on¡­ and let Sir escape¡­¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood dripped from her mouth as she smiled¡ªa broken, tragic smile. She gripped her spear tightly, channeling every ounce of her energy and blood into one final, desperate strike. The spear ignited in a burst of orange-red flame, cutting through the darkness like a moth diving into fire. Her determination, her love, and her dreams fueled that single attack. Tear! The flames blazed against the overwhelming darkness, a fleeting yet brilliant light in the night. ¡­ ¡°Yingxue, is this all you¡¯re bringing?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯re heading into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It¡¯s easier to travel light.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve always preferred to keep things simple.¡± The day before they began their journey, Xu Xi had noticed how little Wu Yingxue packed. Sir¡­¡± she murmured now, her voice weak. Her spear fell from her limp hands. The moth chasing the flame had burned itself out. Wu Yingxue collapsed heavily, her strength utterly spent. A small sachet at her waist spilled open, scattering paper flowers she had hidden. They were stained with blood, their delicate petals turning a deep red. She reached out, trying to grab them, but her fingers couldn¡¯t reach. Then, another hand appeared, picking up the flowers for her. Chapter 156: [The road to survival is arduous. You lead the survival army, fighting against demons day and night.] [Your body, worn and battered from countless battles, is riddled with wounds¡ªdamage that ordinary people cannot comprehend.] [You persist, your resolve unwavering¡­] [You force yourself to stay alive, sustaining the circulation of Qi, Blood, Heaven, and Earth within you to unleash greater strength, ensuring a safer path for the people.] [Your body deteriorates further.] [But finally, you see the dawn.] [After traveling through mountains and rivers, braving countless dangers, you and the survival army reach the edge of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.] [People laugh heartily, tears streaming as they rejoice. Seeing this, you feel a quiet happiness and begin planning to part ways silently.] [You know you are as good as dead. There is no future for you.] [Instead of clinging to life, you choose to block the most terrifying enemy for the others, granting them a chance at survival.] [But this time, the people you¡¯ve protected reject your sacrifice.] [They drug your soup, forcing you into unconsciousness. By the time you awaken, Wu Yingxue has already taken your place, standing against the enemy to save you.] [You rush to the battlefield as fast as you can.] [There, you see her. She¡¯s covered in blood, her spear shattered, her legs nearly broken¡ªa tragic yet resolute figure standing against death to protect you.] [Bloodstained paper flowers lie scattered¡ªsilent and desolate.] [You once thought the girl had discarded the paper flowers long ago, but now you realize she had always kept them close.] Time feels like a cycle. The first time Xu Xi met Wu Yingxue, she was injured and being hunted. Now, once again, he finds her on the brink of death. Under her tear-filled gaze, trembling with emotions she can¡¯t suppress, Xu Xi doesn¡¯t scold her. He doesn¡¯t rebuke her for acting on impulse. Instead, he gently takes her bloodied hand, just as he did before. He channeled his qi and vitality into her depleted body, helping her stand again. ¡°Sorry, Yingxue,¡± he says softly. ¡°I came too late.¡± His voice is calm and tender, carrying a soothing warmth. But that gentleness breaks her completely. Tears stream down her face as she stares at him. ¡°¡­Sir, no.¡± ¡°¡­Please, don¡¯t.¡± She grasps his robe tightly, trembling as though trying to anchor him to her side. Xu Xi shakes his head gently, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Yingxue, you¡¯ve done enough,¡± he says. ¡°Leave the rest to me, alright?¡± He presses her wrist lightly, loosening her bloodied fingers. Then, he places the bloodstained, damp paper flower into her hand. The girl has grown¡ªfar more than he had imagined. The once-proud princess, now a resolute fighter, stands with a strength that commands respect. Xu Xi felt a deep sense of pride and emotion. He longed to see her grow even more, to become the woman she¡¯s destined to be. For that to happen, he must open a true path forward for her and the survival army. ¡­ Click. Click. Xu Xi strided toward the dragon-robed demon. The cracking of his own body resounds with each step. The demon¡¯s indifferent expression shifted to one of suspicion. Within Xu Xi¡¯s body, something profound was happening. The false harmony of qi, blood, heaven, and earth began to transform, elevating into a true manifestation. It gained substance and form, aligning with his flesh and bones, built upon the foundation of his acupoints. Yet, even as his vitality surges, there was an undeniable aura of death¡ªa fiery brilliance blooming in the darkness, burning away everything. ¡°You¡¯re defying heaven and earth, sacrificing your martial spirit?¡± the demon roars. ¡°Madman! You lunatic! Why throw your life away like this?¡± The dragon-robed demon steps back, his voice filled with anger and fear as Xu Xi¡¯s overwhelming aura distorted the heavens. Xu Xi knew exactly what he was doing. He was a dying man igniting his final flame, using himself as kindling to unleash one last blaze. In this act of ultimate sacrifice, Xu Xi transcended, becoming a true martial immortal. His body surged with power, his qi and blood dyeing the sky crimson. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this,¡± Xu Xi says, his voice calm yet resolute. ¡°There¡¯s a long list of debts between you and me.¡± The demon, enraged, transformed into a green-scaled dragon. Its eyes blaze like the sun and moon, and its claws tear through the heavens, shaking the Hundred Thousand Mountains with its roars. Xu Xi remains unfazed. He clenches his fist and punches forward, simple yet unstoppable. ¡°This one¡¯s for A Niu,¡± he muttered. Bang! Qi and blood erupt like a tidal wave, engulfing everything. The force of the punch lights up the world, smashing into the dragon with devastating power. Man and dragon clash, their battle resembling a myth come to life. The ferocity of their fight was beyond Wu Yingxue¡¯s comprehension. All she knew was that blood was falling from the sky¡ªsome of it the demon¡¯s, some of it Xu Xi¡¯s. ¡°You idiot! You big idiot!¡± she screamed, her voice breaking through the silence of the night. He was the best fool in the world, the stupidest fool in the world. In the past, Wu Yingxue loved the feeling of safety that came from standing behind Xu Xi. His presence brought her peace. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this time, she didn¡¯t want it. Not at all. The world didn¡¯t change according to human will. Wu Yingxue could only watch, helpless, as the final act unfolds. ¡­ After an indeterminate amount of time, the battle ceases. A deafening dragon¡¯s roar echoes through the mountains, followed by silence. Xu Xi¡¯s final punch pierced the dragon, its force creating a wide, flat path through the mountains¡ªa clear way forward for the living. In the still night, the lifeless body of the dragon collapses. Another figure fell from the sky. Wu Yingxue rushed toward the fallen figure, her legs barely supporting her, sometimes crawling on all fours. ¡°Sir!¡± she cries. ¡°Sir!¡± She reached him and saw the extent of his injuries. His body was mangled beyond recognition, torn flesh and exposed bones hinting at the unimaginable pain he endured. His breathing, already faint, grew weaker with each passing moment. Chapter 157: Xu Xi woke up in a dazed and turbulent state. His consciousness teetered on the edge of death, already halfway submerged in the abyss. Yet, it seemed someone refused to let him go. He felt himself being carried¡ªsomeone was running, their movements jostling him awake. Struggling, he opened his weary eyes. The first thing he saw was the vast night sky. The moon was absent, and the stars shone with extraordinary brightness, as if they were burning more intensely tonight. Their brilliance outshone the moon, rendering it nearly invisible. ¡°It¡¯s so similar¡­¡± Xu Xi¡¯s eyelids drooped, and waves of pain surged through his body. His thoughts grew disordered, like the dim moon being swallowed by the stars. He understood one thing clearly¡ªhe was dying. In truth, he should have died long ago. It was only his sheer determination to fight for the Survival Army that had kept him alive, battling monsters again and again. But this time, against the dragon, Xu Xi had given everything. His body was hollow, drained of vitality. He could feel it¡ªless than ten minutes remained before his consciousness would completely dissipate. ¡°Yingxue¡­¡± he called softly, his voice barely audible. The girl who was staggering under his weight flinched at his call. Wu Yingxue had been carrying Xu Xi on her back, even though his injuries had made him nearly unrecognizable. The rough movement momentarily roused his fading awareness. ¡°Sir! That¡¯s great! I knew you wouldn¡¯t die!¡± she exclaimed, her voice trembling with joy as she pressed onward. ¡°Yingxue, actually I¡­¡± ¡°Sir, we¡¯re about to leave. The path you opened for us¡ªsoon, we¡¯ll be out of the Shiwan Mountains!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve¡­¡± ¡°Everyone is waiting for us, sir!¡± Wu Yingxue smiled at him, but her smile was forced, barely masking her sorrow. Xu Xi noticed her tears glistening in the starlight. Her voice wavered as if she were desperately clinging to hope. She understood everything. She just refused to accept it. Deep in her heart, she clung to a fragile illusion, hoping against all odds that Xu Xi would survive. Carrying him on her back, she fled the battlefield, following the road Xu Xi had forged with his fists. The night was eerily quiet. The dragon¡¯s defeat and Xu Xi¡¯s terrifying strength had silenced every demon in the area. None dared to emerge, leaving only the sound of Wu Yingxue¡¯s hurried footsteps. Xu Xi made no effort to break the illusion she clung to. Sometimes, a fragile heart needed a comforting lie, even if it couldn¡¯t change the truth. ¡°Yingxue, you¡¯ve worked so hard,¡± Xu Xi said weakly, a faint smile forming on his lips. His condition was critical. Even though he had just regained consciousness, fatigue weighed heavily on him. It wasn¡¯t just physical exhaustion; it was mental too. Wu Yingxue seemed to sense this, so she tried to keep talking, asking him questions. ¡°Sir, what will the world beyond the mountains be like?¡± ¡°It may be cruel¡­ but at least it¡¯s a place where we can survive.¡± ¡°Sir, does a world exist where everyone has enough to eat?¡± ¡°Yes, it exists.¡± ¡°Sir, the stars tonight¡­¡± She asked many questions, her words a chaotic mix. Yet, she wasn¡¯t skilled at conversation. She stumbled over topics, trying her best to distract him, but her anxiety was evident. Eventually, she ran out of things to say. Her unease grew, and her movements faltered. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yingxue,¡± Xu Xi whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. Actually, I have something to tell you.¡± He coughed violently, blood staining his lips. His breathing grew weaker, but he still spoke. He told her about his martial arts breakthroughs, the battles he had fought, and even trivial stories from daily life. Wu Yingxue listened intently, tears streaming down her face. She responded softly, her voice choked with emotion. The distant sight of the Survival Army came into view, and hope glimmered in the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re almost there! Soon, we¡¯ll leave the mountains!¡± ¡°Yingxue, put me down¡­ I¡¯m tired,¡± Xu Xi said. The girl froze, her forced smile faltering. ¡°Sir, what are you saying? We¡¯ll leave together¡­¡± Xu Xi shook his head weakly. ¡°I just want to rest. You and the others should go on ahead. I¡¯ll catch up later¡­¡± It was another lie. At his insistence, Wu Yingxue reluctantly set him down. Tears spilled down her face as she knelt beside him. ¡°Sir¡­ how would you rate my performance today?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. Xu Xi smiled faintly, his gaze lifting to the stars. ¡°It¡¯s A-grade¡­ a very good A-grade.¡± Her tears fell harder, soaking the ground. ¡°Go on,¡± Xu Xi murmured. ¡°The road ahead is long¡­¡± With trembling hands, he gently pushed her forward. Wu Yingxue¡¯s footsteps gradually faded into the distance, along with the sound of her sobs. As the stars sparkled above, Xu Xi closed his eyes, finally succumbing to the darkness. The moon disappeared completely, its light consumed by the brilliance of the stars. [Simulation ends] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 158 [There are countless martial arts practitioners, many brave ones, but you are the only one who used death to carve a path to life.] [Your persistence ran through the entire simulation.] [That persistence, called ¡°human spirit,¡± is a miracle born of faith. You are the shining moon among the stars, bringing light to the darkness and hope to the desperate.] [Martial arts forges the body; all things temper the spirit. You are a martial arts immortal with unparalleled talent. Every punch and kick embodies the principle of harmony with nature.] [You trained tirelessly day and night, creating the ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ technique that allowed the poor to survive.] [Your battle against demons became legendary, spreading throughout the Shiwan Mountains. To the demons with intelligence, you are known as ¡°that man.¡±] [You guided the young princess, becoming the light that reached out to her in her darkest moments.] [People now walk the path you opened. You watched this scene unfold, then passed away with a smile.] [The simulation ends, and the statistics of wonderful moments begin.] [Simulation evaluation calculation in progress¡­] [Simulation rewards are being generated¡­] ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± In a living room in the real world, Xu Xi opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling above him, sighing deeply. Of all the simulations he had experienced, the martial arts world was the most exhausting. It wasn¡¯t just about gaining strength. Xu Xi found himself constantly thinking about the people in the survival army. He willingly took on the burden, caring deeply for those who called him ¡°Brother Xie.¡± ¡°This time, it should be a good ending,¡± he murmured. ¡°But the sacrifices and the price paid were too tragic.¡± His thoughts lingered on Yingxue and the survival army. Would they make it in the end? Escaping the Shiwan Mountains only meant avoiding becoming demon fodder. The world beyond was vast and dangerous, but not as utterly despairing as the mountains. Xu Xi pondered whether his sister and the witch could help save those who didn¡¯t deserve to die. He thought about the little fool, Niu, whose only concern had been eating. ¡°But then again¡­¡± Xu Xi¡¯s expression became hesitant as he suddenly sat up from the sofa. ¡°That kid Yingxue¡­ could she also become the Supreme?¡± Surely not¡­ Xu Xi turned his attention to the simulator panel, watching its updates with a mix of anticipation and apprehension. ¡­ The night was still and quiet. The wind had ceased, leaving an eerie silence. A dark sky stretched above a long, flat road. There were no stones or trees blocking the way; it was remarkably smooth. Wu Yingxue stopped walking, her steps heavy as though weighed down by an invisible burden. Tears streamed silently down her face, dripping from her trembling fingers. She wanted to look back¡ªto see that figure one more time, just one more time. But she knew, had always known, that the ¡°sleeping¡± figure would never awaken again. The thought crushed her. Wu Yingxue¡¯s face twisted with sorrow, her delicate features overtaken by grief. Her emotions surged uncontrollably, drowning her heart in despair. She wanted to turn back, to carry Xu Xi¡¯s body on her back once more, even if he could no longer move. But it wasn¡¯t possible. It was absolutely impossible. ¡°Sir is already so tired¡­ I can¡¯t disturb him¡­¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s shoulders shook violently as she wiped her tears away. Her hands became soaked with them. Xu Xi had always been a fool, putting others first, shielding her from storms, and appearing as her hero when she needed him most. He was exhausted, both in body and spirit. The princess understood this. Xu Xi deserved to rest. But the pain in her heart made it impossible to let go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­ I¡¯m so useless¡­¡± Xu Xi had often told her she was his second-in-command, someone he needed to help lead the survival army against monsters. But in truth, she was the one who needed him. As she continued walking, her tears fell like drops of despair onto the road, reflecting her aching heart. In her darkest moment, Xu Xi had been her light, her guiding star. He had given her a reason to live, imprinting himself in her heart with love and devotion. ¡°Ms. Wu is back! Look, everyone, it¡¯s Ms. Wu!¡± Ahead, the faces of the survival army came into view, filled with hope and expectation. Their gazes made Wu Yingxue tremble. How could she tell them that Xu Xi was ¡°sleeping¡± and would never wake? sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stopped in her tracks, unable to move. The evening wind brushed past her, soft and gentle, carrying a familiar touch. In a trance, she felt as though someone was gently pushing her forward. ¡°Keep moving forward¡­¡± The wind seemed to whisper, urging her onward. With tears and a bittersweet smile, she walked into the ranks of the survival army. The people quickly asked where Xu Xi was. Why hadn¡¯t he returned with her? ¡°Sir¡­ he¡¯s a bit tired and wants to rest¡­¡± Wu Yingxue forced a smile. ¡°He said he wanted to be lazy for once and will catch up with us later.¡± The crowd fell silent. Then someone broke the quiet, speaking with a bitter edge, ¡°If Brother Xie wants to rest, let him rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Xie deserves a good rest.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t disturb him!¡± The tears of the survival army began to flow, spreading from one person to the next. Children and adults alike wept for the ¡°lazy¡± fool who had stayed behind. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ While sir is resting, we must walk the path he paved for us.¡± With Wu Yingxue leading them, the survival army continued forward, following the road Xu Xi had created. Half a year later, the martial arts world was shocked by an unprecedented event. An army had fought its way out from the demon clan¡¯s territory without any external aid or supplies, relying solely on their resilience to escape the demons¡¯ grasp. Chapter 159 The martial arts world was vast and boundless, filled with countless inhabitants and extraordinary events. Yet, this particular incident was different. It wasn¡¯t about some celestial beings or divine bodies. Instead, it revolved around a group of seemingly insignificant ¡°mortals.¡± They were neither exceptional nor remarkable. Humble and stubborn, they lacked foundations, profound understanding, proper equipment, or martial arts techniques. All they had was a crude skill known as the ¡°Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice.¡± This technique was so basic that even warriors in the Acquired or Xiantian realms dismissed it as inferior, noting its severe side effects and deeming it far less effective than conventional methods. Yet, against all odds, it became the key that allowed the survival army to break free from the demon clan¡¯s siege. People marveled at the army¡¯s tenacity, but their amazement was short-lived. The survival army soon disappeared from the public eye. When it reappeared, however, it was no longer the same. Led by a girl named Wu Yingxue, the army had become relentless, launching ferocious attacks exclusively on the demon clan. While the martial arts world saw frequent invasions and counter-invasions, the survival army¡¯s hatred for the demons was unmatched. Their determination was beyond ordinary emotions¡ªit was fueled by an intense, unquenchable rage. Some believed they would burn out quickly, but the opposite occurred. The army grew stronger, rescuing mortals captured by demons and adding them to their ranks. Those who bore grudges against demons willingly joined as well. As their numbers swelled, the survival army began to resemble the foundation of a fledgling nation. But Wu Yingxue harbored no such ambitions. Her only goal was revenge¡ªto kill as many demons as possible for Xu Xi. ¡­ ¡°Sir, the time is near¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll soon be strong enough¡­¡± ¡°To truly avenge you.¡± Years later, the survival army struck again, annihilating every demon in a ¡°breeding farm.¡± Though smaller in scale than the Shiwan Mountains, the farm still posed a formidable challenge. The decisive factor was Wu Yingxue¡¯s current cultivation as a human immortal. Her power burned like a blazing fire, radiating with the brilliance of the sun. It was a force of destruction and rebirth, a testament to her transformation through pain and determination. Silently, Wu Yingxue pulled out a large, cyan dragon scale. It was broad and thick, strikingly similar to the scales of the Emperor Daqian. ¡°Blue¡­ dragon¡­¡± She gritted her teeth as she uttered the words, gripping the scale tightly until blood trickled from her palms. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. Never¡­¡± ¡°No matter what it costs¡ªmy life, my soul¡ªI¡¯ll make you pay!¡± The cool night breeze brushed her face, transporting her back to the night she left the Shiwan Mountains. Her grip tightened around the spear in her hand, tears evaporating as flames surged within her. ¡­ Wu Yingxue and the survival army continued their relentless battle against the demon clan. Their purpose was singular: kill the demons. Even newcomers joined with the same resolve. The ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ Technique allowed mortals to fight, but it had its limits. It provided opportunities but could not grant instant strength. Over the years, many who practiced the ¡®Martial Arts That Even a Fool Can Practice¡¯ Technique perished. They fell to demon claws, fangs, and occasionally, the attacks of other races. As the army grew, it also attracted the greed of other races, who viewed it as an opportunity for conquest. Fortunately, humanity was not weak. With the intervention of powerful human warriors, the survival army endured. ¡­ Years of battle turned the survival army into a thorn in the demons¡¯ side. Demon gods and demon saints, enraged, sought to destroy Wu Yingxue. But she was cautious, skillfully avoiding disaster time and again. Eventually, the demons dismissed the survival army, likening them to pesky mosquitoes. They only attacked breeding farms, after all. What harm could they truly do? A hundred years passed. By then, the survival army had become a fixture of the martial arts world. While weaker demons feared them, demon gods and saints viewed them as insignificant. Some even joked that if the army didn¡¯t flee so quickly, a single claw could annihilate them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These jokes persisted¡ªuntil shocking news spread across the martial arts world. The Azure Demon Demonic God, a being equivalent to a transcendent immortal, had been ambushed and killed by the survival army. This wasn¡¯t a rumor or a misunderstanding. The Azure Demonic Dragon God, a true demon god, had fallen. More accurately, he had been ¡°drowned.¡± Wu Yingxue, leader of the survival army, harbored a deep grudge against the Azure Dragon. Using forbidden techniques that drained her own life force, she temporarily gained strength equivalent to a transcendent being and challenged him. The battle was fierce. The survival army attacked relentlessly, their seemingly feeble strikes piling on damage. Qinglong, blinded by arrogance, never considered the possibility of defeat. By the time he realized the danger, it was too late¡ªhis body could no longer endure. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve finally¡­ I¡¯ve finally¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s laughter echoed as she bit into Qinglong¡¯s flesh, her face and body soaked in his blood. Her smile was filled with a mix of triumph, despair, and madness. Beside her, others from the Shiwan Mountains joined in, gnawing at the fallen demon god. Chapter 160: The dead wouldn¡¯t return. The divide between life and death was wider than any distance in the world. All that remains were memories¡ªdim fragments that people revisit again and again, cherishing the beauty that had become the past. Yet now, as Wu Yingxue drank the dragon¡¯s blood, it transformed into hot tears. The tears glistened, shimmering like crystals. In the interplay of light and shadow, she saw that figure, the one who had meant everything to her. Foolish, kind, and wise in his own way¡ªhe was an unparalleled fool. He had once smiled and assured her that he would never truly leave, that he would always watch over her growth in some special way. ¡°Sir, can you see this?¡± ¡°Look at me now¡­ I¡¯ve grown stronger¡­¡± Wu Yingxue forced a smile as she looked up at the blue sky. Her body was drenched in dragon blood, her hair disheveled, the metallic smell of blood heavy in the air. There was nothing delicate or beautiful about her at that moment. Her lips and teeth still bore remnants of dragon flesh. Though she had personally killed the cause of the tragedy at the Shiwan Mountains and avenged the blood debt, her heart was filled with nothing but pain. The vengeance she sought brought her no solace, only tears that refused to stop. She rubbed her eyes over and over with the back of her bloodstained hands, trying to wipe away the tears. She couldn¡¯t let her husband see her cry¡ªit would be ugly, unworthy of his memory. Yet no matter how hard she tried, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. The gaping wound in her heart remained, unhealed even by Qinglong¡¯s death. Finally, her forced smile gave way to silent sobs, her face expressionless yet filled with grief. ¡°It¡¯s time to go¡­¡± A strong wind blew, lifting her black hair into the air. At her feet lay the massive corpse of the green dragon, its blood forming a crimson path beneath her. She began walking forward again. The one who could heal her heart no longer existed, but her path¡ªthe road carved by Xu Xi¡ªstill stretched ahead. She walked with determination, choosing to do the things she knew would make him smile and praise her. ¡°Sir, the outside world¡­¡± ¡°There are still more monsters¡­¡± ¡°And so many people who go hungry¡­¡± Her voice was soft, as if speaking only to herself. Stepping through puddles of dragon blood, Wu Yingxue pressed forward, the tip of her spear scratching against the dragon¡¯s scales beneath her feet, the sound a harsh reminder of life¡¯s constant struggle. ¡­ The Azure Dragon, a unique being born of heaven and earth, and a demon god, was a treasure trove of power. When the demons finally arrived at the battlefield, they found only a wasteland soaked in dragon blood. The survival army and Azure Dragon¡¯s body were gone. ¡°Insolent! The dragon cannot be insulted!¡± ¡°How dare they? Such audacity deserves death!¡± ¡°This is unacceptable! Even if the elders of the human race protect them, we will destroy their very souls!¡± The demons were consumed with rage. Though they were not dragons themselves, they felt the insult deeply. Beneath their fury, however, was an unmistakable fear. In just a hundred years, the survival army had grown from nothing to the force that defeated the Azure Dragon. What could they achieve in another hundred years? The thought chilled the demon gods and saints. They resolved to eliminate the survival army at any cost. Even with the human race to contend with, they would crush this rising force. ¡­ Demon gods and saints began their hunt with renewed ferocity, pursuing the survival army with the determination of bloodhounds. Yet, it was no easy task. Powerful humans in the martial arts world intervened, reducing the pressure on Wu Yingxue and her army. ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± ¡°How dare these humans defy us!¡± Some demon gods directly attacked the survival army, only to be narrowly avoided¡ªor, in some cases, nearly defeated by Wu Yingxue herself. The path of survival was treacherous. Wu Yingxue had no divine talent, no special physique. What she had was the perseverance instilled in her by Xu Xi and an unyielding drive to ¡°consume¡± to survive¡ªlike a moth drawn to a flame, seeking life in the face of death. Her cultivation fused the principles of fire, persistence, and devouring. Supplemented by Xu Xi¡¯s carefully tailored techniques, she achieved what seemed impossible¡ªgrowing stronger through every battle. ¡°What doesn¡¯t kill me only makes me stronger!¡± Her spear flashed like lightning, piercing the throat of a roc demon. Blood gushed out, splattering her back, but Wu Yingxue didn¡¯t flinch. She moved forward, relentless. The survival army followed, efficiently dismantling the demon¡¯s body for resources. Gradually, the demons began to realize a terrifying truth. Though they hunted the survival army with all their might, its numbers only seemed to grow, as if it were endless. Even more horrifying was the army¡¯s habit of devouring demons. In the past, demons devoured humans. Now, Wu Yingxue¡¯s army was consuming anything edible, including monsters, driven by a single purpose: survival. This kind of persistence was beyond the demons¡¯ comprehension. Enraged, they launched even more frenzied attacks. Several times, Wu Yingxue came close to death. The companions who had left the Shiwan Mountains with her gradually fell, one by one, over the years. ¡°Ms. Wu, I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to be lazy with Sir, haha¡­¡± Eventually, Wu Yingxue was left alone, leading a survival army filled with new and unfamiliar faces, continuing the fight. She never stopped. When she faced difficulties, the wind always seemed to guide her, and a star always appeared to light her way. Decades passed. Wu Yingxue poured everything into merging Xu Xi¡¯s nameless technique with her inner world. Her strength transcended the limits of human immortality. A century later, she stood at the pinnacle of human immortality, capable of suppressing many demon gods on her own. When a demon saint sought to kill her, certain of victory, he was met with a pillar of fire that pierced the heavens. From within that fire, Wu Yingxue emerged unscathed, having broken through to the realm beyond. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her inner world had evolved, and her momentum shattered the void itself. ¡°The snow melts in fleeting years, and time rushes through spring and autumn.¡± ¡°No longer do I fear the roaring wind or falling rain. The eternal flame will never die.¡± With those words, Wu Yingxue raised her hand, condensed the power of heaven and earth into a spear, and drove it through the Golden Yao Demon Saint, ending him in a single strike. Chapter 161 The Qi and Blood Martial Arts system revolves around the human body, using Qi and blood as its foundation. The Body-Forging Realm forms the base, focusing on refining the physical body to make it extraordinary, surpassing ordinary human limits. In the Xiantian Realm, warriors begin to understand and control Gang Qi. They harness Qi, blood, and martial arts elements, mimicking the forces of heaven and earth with their strength. The Human Immortal Realm transforms the qi and blood of heaven and earth from intangible to tangible. In this realm, the warrior embodies the power of heaven and earth itself. What flows within their body transcends mere qi and blood¡ªit becomes the very essence of the universe. In the Other Shore Realm, warriors metaphorically cross the river of body and mind, their inner worlds growing stronger with each life cycle. They open multiple interconnected inner worlds, coexisting in harmony, creating vast and boundless power. This immense power highlights the chasm between the Other Shore Realm and the Human Immortal Realm. The difference is not merely numerical but lies in the profound integration of heaven, earth, Tao, Qi, and the essence of the physical body. When the power within a warrior reaches a critical threshold, they transcend physically, leaving the constraints of the world behind. They can cross the chaotic void without relying on external aid. This is true transcendence. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°But¡­ I think I¡¯m different from others,¡± Wu Yingxue murmured. After slaying the Golden Yao Demon Saint, she stood still, her expression uncertain. She gazed at her hands, noticing the intricate lines on her palms while sensing something unusual about her inner world. Every moment, her inner world signaled insatiable hunger. Within her, the inner world was undergoing an extraordinary transformation, consuming the principles of heaven and earth at an astonishing pace. Even the demonic essence left behind by the fallen Golden Yao Demon Saint was being devoured. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a bad thing,¡± she said after observing for a while. Breaking through to the Other Shore Realm, she decided not to delve further into these changes. For Wu Yingxue, the nature of the transformation was secondary to the strength it brought her. There were so many things she had longed to accomplish but couldn¡¯t due to a lack of power. Now, with the strength of the Other Shore Realm, those ambitions could finally take shape. With the demonic essence absorbed, she soared into the sky. When she reappeared, she stood within the familiar terrain of the Shiwan Mountains. Stretching out her palm, she summoned a spear of heaven and earth. The weapon shimmered as she took aim. ¡°Buzz¡ª¡± A faint hum rose, subtle at first, then growing into a thunderous roar. The spear swept across the Shiwan Mountains like a force of nature, leveling everything in its path. Mountains crumbled, massive rocks tumbled, and countless demons perished in the ensuing disaster, their death cries lost in the chaos. ¡°Sir, do you see me now? I can protect you¡­¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice was soft, filled with longing. She had once wanted nothing more than to protect Xu Xi, but she had lacked the strength. Now, she had the power, but the person she wanted to protect was gone. There was no greater sorrow than this. ¡­ She swung her spear silently, the weapon¡¯s light as brilliant as the Milky Way, cleaving mountains and annihilating demons. Finally, she extended her hand, wrapping all the humans trapped in the Shiwan Mountains in the protective embrace of heaven and earth¡¯s power, carrying them away. This act shocked the martial arts world. Humans, demons, and other races alike were left speechless by Wu Yingxue¡¯s overwhelming display of strength. ¡°This kind of power¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s newly ascended to the Other Shore Realm,¡± some murmured in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if¡­¡± Speculation spread. People wondered if Wu Yingxue was gifted enough to step into transcendence directly. The mere thought was terrifying, silencing even the demons, who no longer dared to mention hunting Wu Yingxue. But while the demons stayed away from her, she actively sought them out. Decades passed. Wu Yingxue¡¯s power continued to evolve. Her inner worlds expanded to six, cycling endlessly. The Qi and blood condensed from these worlds could shatter mountains effortlessly. ¡°Die.¡± The word was calm, devoid of emotion, spoken as casually as a greeting. One day, she ventured alone into the heart of the demon clan¡¯s territory. Armed with her spear of heaven and earth, she swept through like a tempest. Gods fell, saints perished, and demons were eradicated in an instant. ¡°You insolent child!¡± a demon roared. In desperation, even the transcendent demons acted. Yet they could only force Wu Yingxue to retreat momentarily. Her deeds sent shockwaves through the martial arts world. People celebrated her as the rising sun of their era, a symbol of hope and strength. She stood alongside the transcendent as one of the strongest, commanding admiration and awe. ¡°She will be the brightest star for tens of thousands of years!¡± someone proclaimed. But Wu Yingxue¡¯s legend did not stop there. Two centuries later, she launched her final offensive against the demon clan. Why the final? Because this time, she utterly destroyed them. Over the centuries, her inner worlds had undergone even more mysterious changes, giving rise to countless miracles. ¡°Die.¡± The word echoed again, calm and resolute. Within the demon¡¯s realm, countless demons gazed at the sky in terror. A brilliant, icy light descended¡ªa spear forged from the boundless power of heaven and earth. It was so immense and radiant that it seemed to stretch endlessly. Even the transcendent demons tried to flee, but their paths were blocked by the spear¡¯s overwhelming force. In despair, they, along with the rest of their kind, met their end. After this decisive battle, silence fell upon the martial arts world. There was no need for proclamations or celebrations. Wu Yingxue had become the undisputed strongest, a title that needed no argument. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Wu Yingxue felt no joy in her triumph. Instead, a profound calm enveloped her. Her unmatched strength brought her no fulfillment. Its only purpose, as far as she was concerned, was to ensure that others could live. Under her guidance, the human race in the martial arts world became unified and harmonious. Hunger and strife were eliminated, and every individual lived well. Other races, too, revered her as a deity, hailing her as Emperor Wu. Centuries later, when she saw that the survival army no longer needed her protection, she left behind a guiding principle to maintain balance in the martial arts world. Then, Wu Yingxue departed, venturing into the endless chaos to chase the stars and seek new horizons. Chapter 162 The transcendence realm was a revered title in the martial arts community, reserved for those who have risen above the constraints of the world. But in the boundless chaos and among countless worlds, the martial world was but a speck of dust, and the notion of ¡°transcendence¡± seems laughable. ¡°Sir really lied¡­¡± Wu Yingxue murmured softly. ¡°After death, one does not turn into a star twinkling in the night sky.¡± The stars shining above were actually vast worlds, as numerous as grains of sand, emitting their mystical glow to form the beautiful ¡°dark star sea.¡± Time has no meaning here. Space was chaotic and without order. Wu Yingxue wandered through formless chaos, witnessing countless worlds. She encountered terrifying beings whose very breath could shatter chaos itself. ¡°Praise the Emperor!¡± In one world, the ruler embodied the heavens and was revered as the source of luck by all. ¡°Open my divine treasure through the orifices of the body!¡± In another, martial artists had taken a different path, transcending their limits by cultivating the acupoints of their bodies to achieve ultimate supremacy. As Wu Yingxue walked through chaos, she felt the familiar hunger again. The dozens of inner worlds within her trembled, craving the new and unfamiliar principles of heaven and earth she encountered. But she ignored the gnawing hunger. Her gaze was fixed on something farther away. ¡°The scent of demons?¡± ¡°So, there are demons in chaos after all¡­¡± Setting her sights, Wu Yingxue summoned her spear. The fiery aura around her ignited, burning fiercely as she moved through boundless space and time. Her goal was clear: she wanted to find a way to bring back those she had lost¡ªXu Xi, her parents, and the countless civilians who had perished tragically. It was an impossible dream, but she wanted to try. She refused to stand still on the path Xu Xi had paved for her. In the meantime, she took it upon herself to clean up some of the chaos. She would eliminate vile beings and monstrous creatures that tainted the worlds with their presence. ¡°How dare a mere junior from the human race challenge us!¡± ¡°No matter the cost, I will bleed into chaos and uphold the Demon Imperial City!¡± ¡°On the throne of the demon world, I, the Golden Crow, am heaven!¡± ¡°If you dare approach again, we will fight to the death!¡± But none of the threats could stop her. Wu Yingxue was relentless. Her fiery figure was like an eternal blaze, igniting chaos and consuming demons at every turn. Her presence was a beacon, announcing her arrival to the heavens and countless worlds. Her actions soon caught the attention of the most powerful demons in chaos¡ªbeasts as vast as the starry sky, three-legged golden crows with sun-like wings, and primordial entities born of chaos capable of erasing existence itself. Several times, Wu Yingxue was pushed to the brink of death. But each time, she emerged stronger, reborn through her struggles, and vanquished her enemies with even greater ferocity. She devoured everything. She consumed the Tao and principles of different worlds, absorbed the innate powers of monsters, and unified every cultivation method she encountered into the Qi and blood of her inner worlds. Over time, she realized that the Qi and blood within her had grown immeasurable, rivaling the vastness of the outer universe. And it continued to expand. ¡°Sir¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like things being too cluttered¡­¡± She whispered to herself, deciding to simplify her power. Instead of discarding the heavens and earth within her, she fused and refined them into something greater. One became the whole, and the whole became one. All the Tao and laws she had consumed now flowed as a unified force within her remaining inner worlds. This single world was the origin and the culmination. From it, all phenomena were born, and through its cycles, it reflected the heavens, the universe, and all realms of time and space. ¡°Sir, I think I¡¯ve grown stronger now¡­¡± In the silent chaos, Wu Yingxue clenched her fist, and all of chaos collapsed under her will. Earth, wind, water, and fire reemerged, and the laws of the universe crumbled. With a single thought, she drew forth the long river of time. After what felt like an eternity, she saw familiar faces again. She reached into the river, trying to pull them out¡ªher parents, the townsfolk of Qingniu Town, the soldiers of the Qingniu Army. One by one, she saved those filled with regret, bringing them back from the past. But no matter how hard she tried¡­ She couldn¡¯t save him. Her trembling hand touched the surface of the river, sending ripples through time. Over and over, she tried, but her fingers passed through his gentle figure every time, never able to hold him. ¡°Perhaps¡­ he¡¯s too tired to wake up,¡± she thought, wiping the tears from her eyes. Determined, she continued her endless attempts to see him again. ¡­ Back in the real world, Xu Xi stared at the simulator panel, which had finally updated with the results. ¡°How are Yingxue and everyone in the Surviving Army doing?¡± he wondered aloud, anticipation written on his face. The screen displayed the settlement: [Simulation complete!] [Congratulations on unlocking the following achievements: Bright Moon in the World, Warrior of Perseverance, Man of Shining Stars, Demon Terminator, His Redemption.] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Bright Moon in the World]: In a dark and hopeless world, you were the gentle moonlight, guiding others to safety and survival. [Warrior of Perseverance]: Your unyielding determination shattered the boundaries of life and death. [Man of Shining Stars]: Through your will, the dust of the earth ascended to the skies, shining like stars. [Demon Terminator]: You became the demons¡¯ greatest nightmare, a forbidden name that spells disaster for their kind. [Her Redemption]: Time and again, you saved the one who was weak. Without you, she would have been lost. ¡°She again?¡± Xu Xi was filled with questions. The simulator¡¯s use of ¡°She¡± had always signified an extraordinary, indescribable being. ¡°So this time, is it¡­ Yingxue?¡± Shocked and confused, Xu Xi wondered if he was simply destined to encounter future supreme beings or if it was his presence that gave rise to them in each simulation. For now, he set aside his thoughts and turned his attention to the simulation rewards. Chapter 163 [Simulation summary: Your life was marked by hardship and struggle, your perseverance unparalleled. Though your cultivation never surpassed the Human Immortal Realm, your will became eternal, and the fire of your spirit continues to burn, passed down through generations.] [The human race remembers your deeds through the ages, believing you to be ever-present, hanging high in the sky, overlooking the world like the moon.] [No. 03 simulation final evaluation: S.] [Rewards are being generated¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­] [The host may choose four of the following five rewards. They will be distributed immediately upon selection:] [1. The pinnacle state in the simulation.] [2. All martial arts in the simulation.] [3. Martial Arts: Vientiane Oven.] [4. Strengthening: Qi and blood soaring.] [5. A paper flower that never gets dirty.] ¡°S-level evaluation¡­¡± ¡°Expected, really. Compared to my previous simulation in the magical world, I haven¡¯t made much progress this time.¡± ¡°I wonder what criteria the simulation uses to grant an S+ evaluation.¡± Xu Xi pondered aloud. S+ couldn¡¯t possibly require him to reach supreme status. If that were the case, it would be an unattainable goal¡­ Mulling it over, Xu Xi examined the rewards, carefully reading the simulator¡¯s descriptions. Option 1 was straightforward: it would grant him the exact strength he possessed at the end of the simulation¡ªfull Human Immortal Realm without any negative effects. Option 2, which offered all martial arts from the simulation, seemed lackluster. In the martial arts world, Xu Xi had relied on very few martial arts techniques. During his early training, martial arts had been useful for boosting his combat power. But by the time he reached the Xiantian Realm¡ªespecially during his decisive battle with Emperor Daqian¡ªhis attacks had transcended traditional martial arts, relying on pure personal power. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll consider the remaining options. If the others are worthwhile, I¡¯ll skip the martial arts option this time.¡± Xu Xi continued examining the rewards. The Vientiane Oven, from option 3, was related to his Qi and Blood Heaven and Earth. The simulator¡¯s enhancement made it more mystical, allowing him to consume and replicate almost anything. Option 4 was an advanced version of the Qi and Blood Soaring ability. While the basic version was ordinary, the system upgrade had transformed it into a golden-quality enhancement. Even for a Human Immortal like Xu Xi, this version provided significant benefits. It strengthened the inner world, making it far more stable and robust than others of the same level. Finally, option 5¡ªa paper flower. It was the same paper flower Xu Xi had once folded for Wu Yingxue, stained with blood and decayed over time. ¡°This is¡­ sentimental,¡± he murmured. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Smiling, Xu Xi made his selections: options one, three, four, and five. The martial arts reward, though not useless, paled in comparison to the others. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard my entire life, relying solely on my own efforts. The simulator might as well help me now!¡± [Ding! Reward selection complete. Distribution in progress¡­] The simulator panel flickered as the chosen rewards were confirmed. The descriptions of the five options disappeared, and Xu Xi¡¯s body began to transform. In an instant, he surpassed three realms¡ªQi and Blood Body Forging, Xiantian Qi, and Human Immortal. Roaring Qi and blood surged from his body, forming a light red halo in his palm. This wasn¡¯t the blood of injury or weakness; it was the passionate, fiery blood of a warrior. ¡°Is this because of my dual cultivation as a Holy Domain magister and martial artist?¡± ¡°This time, the Human Immortal integration feels much smoother. The Vientiane Oven and the Qi and Blood Soaring enhancements are truly remarkable.¡± ¡°If I were to face Emperor Daqian again, I could defeat him effortlessly with martial arts alone.¡± Xu Xi marveled at the surging Qi and blood coursing through his body. It flowed along his meridians, circulated throughout his form, and finally returned to his Dantian¡¯s inner world. With immortality, magic, and martial arts combined, his energy, vitality, and spirit had united, elevating him to an extraordinary level of strength. ¡°Finally, there¡¯s this¡­¡± In his living room, Xu Xi opened his palm to reveal a white and brown paper flower resting quietly there. It was the same flower he had once given to Wu Yingxue. Though it had been ruined and stained with blood, it now lay in his hand, perfectly restored. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll have the chance to give it to her again someday,¡± Xu Xi mused. He thought of Wu Yingxue and her journey. He wasn¡¯t overly concerned with her achievements as the strongest. He simply hoped that she, along with the survival army, could live safe and happy lives. Knowing that those who had left the mountain were now thriving brought Xu Xi a deep sense of joy. For now, he decided to place the paper flower in his collection cabinet. If fate allowed, he would give it to Wu Yingxue again someday. The memory of how much the princess cherished the flower lingered in his mind. Without it, she might have felt sorrowful. ¡°It¡¯s decided,¡± Xu Xi nodded, standing up and heading to his bedroom. As he moved, a figure approached him. It was Krisha, the witch. Her long silver-gray hair framed an expressionless face, and she wore a slim-fitting black-and-white dress. ¡°Master, are you¡­¡± Her voice was calm, her gaze reflecting only sunlight streaming through the windows. For reasons he couldn¡¯t explain, Xu Xi felt a momentary pang of guilt under her watchful eyes. But he quickly dismissed it, knowing he had nothing to hide. ¡°Nothing much, just going to my room,¡± Xu Xi replied. Krisha followed him closely. When he asked why, her response was simple: ¡°You seemed tired.¡± The witch¡¯s intuition was as sharp as ever. She didn¡¯t know about Xu Xi¡¯s simulation, but she could see the fatigue etched on his face. With her usual attentiveness, she had prepared hot tea to refresh him. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, gently patting her head. Taking the tea, he blew on it to cool it down before sipping it slowly. Under her quiet gaze, Xu Xi entered his bedroom, unlocked the glass cabinet, and placed the paper flower inside the third slot. The collection cabinet now held three items: a sugar bowl, a magic wand, and the flawless paper flower. Sunlight streamed through the glass, highlighting the flower¡¯s delicate beauty, as if it were a real bloom. Chapter 164 ¡°Looking at it this way, it doesn¡¯t feel so empty anymore.¡± The sun streamed gently through the windows, its light as thin and delicate as countless fine threads. It illuminated the large wooden collection cabinet, making its contents clearly visible. Xu Xi stood in front of it, sweeping his gaze over the sugar jars, magic wands, and the paper flowers arranged neatly inside. A strong sense of time passing filled the air. From the perspective of the real world, Xu Xi had only been using the Good Life Simulator for less than a year. But if his experiences in the simulated worlds were included, the three lives he had lived were long and profound, each filled with trials and meaning. The simulator was a remarkable tool. It might not align with the conventional idea of ¡°beautiful,¡± but it had undeniably brought strength to Xu Xi and enriched his life. His collection, too, was growing. Staring at the cabinet, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if one day all its compartments would be filled. The thought amused him. ¡°Master, what did you just put in there?¡± Krisha¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. Her tone carried a hint of curiosity. The witch couldn¡¯t understand where Xu Xi had gotten the paper flower or why he placed it in the cabinet. The faint aura surrounding the flower made her uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s something an old friend entrusted to me for safekeeping,¡± Xu Xi replied after a moment¡¯s thought. With that, he left the room, convinced that the paper flower¡¯s presence in the cabinet was temporary and that it would eventually be returned to its rightful owner¡ªthe princess. However, Krisha didn¡¯t seem to think so. And neither did another figure who entered the room after Xu Xi left. The witch remained behind, her gaze fixed on the flawless paper flower in the cabinet¡¯s third compartment. A soft hum echoed in the air as ripples appeared in time and space. A disembodied figure materialized, dressed in plain attire. ¡°Do you recognize it?¡± Krisha¡¯s voice was calm, almost detached. She didn¡¯t turn to face the newcomer, continuing to stare at the paper flower. ¡°No,¡± Xu Moli replied, stepping beside Krisha to examine the flower. ¡°But I want to ask you something else.¡± By coincidence, the thoughts of these two Eternal Supremes mirrored each other. ¡°Does the Master really have a second sister?¡± ¡°Does Brother really have a second disciple?¡± The atmosphere grew tense as both figures fell into silent contemplation. ¡­ Outside, Xu Xi walked into the courtyard alone, basking in the autumn sunshine. He settled onto a rocking chair positioned in the semi-shade, letting the warmth of the light soothe him. The injuries from the simulation didn¡¯t carry over to the real world, but the exhaustion from overexertion still lingered. ¡°Krisha¡¯s tea helped a little, but I still need to rest,¡± he murmured, closing his eyes as he listened to the rustling of the dragon blood grass swaying in the cold breeze. The chill in the air hinted at the coming of winter. Soon, the New Year would arrive. Xu Xi found himself looking forward to it. In the simulated worlds, he, Moli, and Krisha had celebrated many New Year¡¯s Eves. But this would be their first together in the real world. The thought felt meaningful. The real-world New Year wouldn¡¯t bring any dramatic changes, but it carried an intangible sense of reunion and quiet joy, like the slow, sweet flow of honey. ¡°But what should I do next?¡± Xu Xi tilted his head back to gaze at the sky. The autumn sky was high and clean, with white clouds moving silently, dragging time into the distant future. His tired thoughts briefly lifted. ¡°In the first simulation, I joined the Extraordinary Control Bureau to gain strength and adapt better to reality.¡± ¡°In the second simulation, I reached new heights of power and reunited with my Master, Krisha, and Moli.¡± ¡°But now, in the real world¡­¡± ¡°Even if I stop cultivating entirely and live as an ordinary person, there¡¯s nothing that can threaten me.¡± He chuckled softly. The abundance of power had come so quickly, like an unexpected storm that swept everything into his lap before he could even process it. After much thought, he identified three possible paths for himself: Continue cultivating to further improve his strength.Help his master resolve issues involving the world¡¯s ruins.Live a peaceful and beautiful life with his sister and Krisha. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound so bad,¡± Xu Xi said with a faint smile. A peaceful life had always been his preference. It was this yearning for peace that had driven him to lead the Survival Army in the martial arts world, seeking even the slimmest chance of survival. But the real world wasn¡¯t as harsh. With Li Wanshou, a True Immortal, maintaining order and his sister and Krisha standing by his side, Xu Xi no longer needed to exhaust himself. ¡°Finally¡­ I can rest.¡± As his heavy eyelids drooped, sleep overtook him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A gentle fluctuation spread through the courtyard, shielding Xu Xi from the cold wind and any disturbances. ¡­ When Xu Xi woke, he felt completely refreshed. His energy had returned, and the fatigue from the simulation was gone. Life resumed its peaceful rhythm. The sun shone brightly, the dragon blood grass swayed in the wind, and Krisha stood nearby with her calm demeanor. Meanwhile, his little sister cheerfully begged for sweets. These elements made up Xu Xi¡¯s daily life. But that didn¡¯t mean he was idle. He took his sister to visit the Extraordinary General Administration in the capital, where he met Li Wanshou, who was enjoying a quiet moment with tea. Under the baffled gaze of the old man, Xu Xi shared the truth about the destruction of the fairy world and Xu Moli¡¯s deeds. ¡°This¡­ I¡­ she¡­!¡± Though Li Wanshou was a True Immortal, his reactions were far from composed. He clutched his head, his hair disheveled, and alternated between smacking the table and sighing in disbelief. During this time, Xu Xi also asked Moli and Krisha for help. ¡°Moli, Krisha, can I leave the search for the martial arts world to you?¡± ¡°Of course, Brother.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Though the simulator had revealed that Wu Yingxue had reached the highest level, it hadn¡¯t provided enough details to put Xu Xi¡¯s mind at ease. He wanted to ensure her safety and see those vibrant, resilient people from the Survival Army once again. As fate would have it, just as Xu Xi made his request, a new connection to the martial arts world appeared on Earth. Chapter 165 ¡°Could it be the world from the third simulation?¡± Inside the cozy bedroom of his new home in the courtyard, sunlight poured through the windows like golden brushstrokes, gently illuminating the room. Xu Xi sat on a wooden chair, casually scrolling through the news on his phone, specifically updates from the Chaofan Family platform. As Earth continued to expand, the Extraordinary House had evolved beyond just being a trading platform. It now served as a hub for information, including alerts about newly discovered world ruins. Whenever a new ruin emerged, it automatically sent notifications to all extraordinary practitioners. At that moment, Xu Xi¡¯s attention was drawn to the announcement of a newly discovered ruin. The ruin was massive, appearing out of the void and seamlessly merging with a barren mountain range. The martial aura it exuded was so intense that it left countless people in awe. Extraordinary practitioners from the Control Bureau who attempted to approach were swiftly overwhelmed by its oppressive energy, which felt as vast and deep as a prison. As a result, the ruin had been classified as extremely dangerous, and all personnel had been evacuated while experts conducted further investigations. ¡°Martial world ruins are already rare,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°To have one appear now¡­ could it be connected to the simulated world?¡± He stood up, a mix of curiosity and anticipation filling his heart. If this ruin originated from the martial world of the third simulation, it could provide valuable insights into the current situation. Even if it didn¡¯t, resolving the potential threat to prevent harm to the real world was reason enough to investigate. With a determined expression, Xu Xi concluded, ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± He reached out, and a wooden weapon resembling a combination of a staff and a sword materialized in his hand. A gift from Krisha, the Supreme Crown imbued with the powers of time and space, radiated a bright glow. Xu Xi tapped the ground lightly with the staff. Ripples of spatial energy spread outward, enveloping him. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared and reappeared on the outskirts of Yanshan City. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ the location of the ruin is¡­¡± Closing his eyes, Xu Xi extended his holy-domain-level domain and extraordinary spiritual power, rapidly scanning and pinpointing the precise location of the ruin. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± A surreal sight unfolded. The clear blue sky stretched endlessly above, yet with every step Xu Xi took, he traversed vast distances as though walking on air. Clouds parted effortlessly in his wake. This sequence repeated as he corrected and refined his spatial trajectory. When he finally stopped, he found himself standing before an unfamiliar barren mountain. At its base stood a vast and imposing ruin, more majestic than the Tianjian Sect battlefield he had once seen. Yet, Xu Xi felt none of the oppressive energy described by others. ¡°What lies within this place?¡± The ruin¡¯s pale yellow surface resembled ancient depictions of ¡°a round sky and a square earth.¡± A semicircular dome of earthy brown sand encapsulated the area, forming a unique yellow sky. From a quick observation, Xu Xi estimated the flying sand¡¯s intensity alone to be equivalent to attacks above the Nascent Soul level. ¡°No wonder the lower-level extraordinary practitioners felt it was overwhelming,¡± Xu Xi murmured. ¡°It¡¯s likely their lack of experience misjudging the power of heaven and earth.¡± With cautious steps, Xu Xi approached. The domain of his inner world parted the sandstorm as he moved, creating a clear path that led him deeper into the ruins. But just as he stepped inside, something unexpected occurred. The swirling sandstorm, which had shielded the ruin, suddenly collapsed, revealing the structure within. What lay before him was a town¡ªruined, bloodstained, yet hauntingly familiar. At the same time, dark silhouettes emerged from the ruins, forming a bustling crowd. At the forefront of this crowd was a man who looked neither tall nor imposing. On the contrary, he was average in appearance, with a tanned, sun-worn face that bore the marks of a humble farmer. He carried an elderly woman on his back. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re almost there! Ms. Wu said Brother Xu is nearby!¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. The old woman lightly patted his head, her tone soft but firm. ¡°A Niu, you must always listen to Brother Xu. He is like a star king who descended from the heavens to save us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯ll definitely listen to him!¡± the man replied with a goofy grin. Behind him, the crowd grew larger. They were old and young, men and women, all chattering about ¡°Mr. Xu¡± and ¡°Ms. Wu.¡± Xu Xi recognized them immediately. These were familiar faces¡ªtownspeople from Qingniu Town, starving soldiers from the Qingniu Army, and the many who had sought survival alongside him. They had been pitiful in life, struggling endlessly for food and safety. Most had never truly lived, their fleeting moments of joy too few to count. But now, regret was no longer etched on their faces. They were alive again. Xu Xi smiled, his heart swelling with happiness. When the people saw him, their joy was palpable. ¡°Brother Xu!¡± ¡°Mr. Xu!¡± Voices called out in excitement, and the man at the forefront ran eagerly toward him, his elderly mother still on his back. ¡°Long time no see, A Niu.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Aunt Zhang.¡± Xu Xi patted A Niu¡¯s shoulder, noting the man¡¯s flushed cheeks, a mixture of excitement and emotion. ¡°Brother Xu, I missed you so much,¡± A Niu said, his voice trembling as tears welled up in his eyes. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It¡¯s okay, A Niu. I¡¯m right here,¡± Xu Xi replied gently, his tone soothing. He began to understand the reason for this miraculous reunion, for the reappearance of these people who had once passed away. There was only one person who could make this happen. ¡°Is it Yingxue?¡± Xu Xi asked, his voice firm with certainty. Before he could say more to comfort the crowd, a loud, furious roar erupted from above. ¡°By the Dragon God¡¯s decree!¡± ¡°I, Rexanchez Astartes Neltharion Akunolokia Kakalogita, shall bring the wrath of the dragon!¡± ¡°Kneel and beg for mercy, you scum from another world!¡± Chapter 166 The red dragon was furious. It had been peacefully slumbering in its treasure hall, basking in the glow of gold coins and the melodic clinking of gemstones. It was a scene of tranquility and luxury. No Dragon Whisperers. No God-Slaying Witches. Just dreams of endless wealth. But then, the Extraordinary Control Bureau had to ruin everything. Claiming that a large-scale world ruin had emerged and was deemed extremely dangerous, they insisted on the assistance of the red dragon¡¯s holy-domain-level power. The interruption left the dragon seething. Its irritation from being forced awake was palpable. Yet, the promise of a reward¡ªa mountain of dazzling jewels¡ªwas enough to temper its rage. ¡°For the sake of love and peace, I¡¯ll endure anything!¡± declared the red dragon, masking its frustration as it set off, motivated by the promise of treasure. Though it longed for jewels, the dragon¡¯s irritation hadn¡¯t completely faded. Dragons were lethargic creatures, often sleeping for extended periods. Being forcibly woken was infuriating, and the red dragon was eager to vent its anger on the world ruin. ¡°Dragon Charge!!¡± The dragon streaked through the sky like a fiery red meteor, leaving behind a blazing trail. As it breathed, a black mist seeped from its nostrils, and during its rapid descent, its piercing dragon eyes locked onto a dense crowd below. The sight of what awaited spurred its malicious intent. ¡°Fear me! Tremble before the mighty Rex Sanchez!¡± ¡°The great Rex Sanchez will grant you¡­ equal destruction!¡± ¡°Jie Jie Jie! Jie Jie Jie Jie!¡± The dragon cackled wickedly, folding its wings as it dove straight toward the ground. But halfway through, it froze in terror. Dragon Whisperer?! Why was he here?! The red dragon¡¯s descent faltered as a nightmarish figure came into view. A dreadful sense of impending death surged through the dragon, overwhelming its instincts. This wasn¡¯t the peaceful finality it had sensed from the God-Slaying Witch; this was suffocating, oppressive domination. If it dared to harm anyone on the ground, it would die a miserable death. If Xu Xi were hurt, it would suffer an even more tragic end. Thus, the red dragon made a swift decision. Under Xu Xi¡¯s surprised gaze, the dragon swooped down, landing with a thud. Then, it did the unthinkable¡ªit knelt, kowtowed skillfully, and raised its claws to show submission. Loudly, it declared: ¡°I¡¯m here to donate blood!¡± Xu Xi¡¯s surprise deepened. The dragon¡¯s earlier entrance had been arrogant, streaking through the sky like a meteor. Xu Xi had assumed it was an attack. Now, the same dragon was claiming to be a volunteer blood donor. With a faint smile, Xu Xi said, ¡°Quite the coincidence, your arrival.¡± As he spoke, the Jianmu sword-staff in his hand emitted a faint glow, hinting at the power of a forbidden curse. The red dragon broke into a cold sweat. It realized that, even without the overwhelming murderous intent, Xu Xi had been fully prepared to strike. Fearing for its life, the dragon adopted a more subservient demeanor. It rubbed its claws together, signaling its good intentions. ¡°I¡¯m a good dragon! A very good dragon!¡± it insisted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me here, I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No, you¡¯re just in time,¡± Xu Xi replied, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m planning to transport these people. Since you¡¯re here, you can help give them a ride.¡± The number of people emerging from the ruins was staggering. They weren¡¯t just the townsfolk of Qingniu Town, who had perished during the early demon tide, but also those who had died later while seeking survival. Although Xu Xi could use the Supreme Crown¡¯s spatial magic to move them in batches, having the red dragon assist made the task much easier. ¡°Of course! No problem!¡± The red dragon brightened visibly. With the oppressive threat now lifted, it returned to its usual demeanor. As people began boarding its back, however, the dragon grew uneasy. ¡°This lizard is so big; it¡¯d take a massive pot to stew it!¡± ¡°I think roasting it would be better.¡± ¡°No, no! Eating it raw would make us stronger!¡± The simple townsfolk casually discussed culinary ideas, oblivious to the red dragon¡¯s rising anxiety. Though the dragon knew these people were weak compared to it, their words left it unnerved, as if they truly had experience eating dragons. ¡°I must still be half-asleep,¡± the dragon muttered, forcing a nervous smile as it flapped its wings and soared into the sky. Xu Xi released his domain, gathering the remaining people and transporting them with wind magic. ¡°The number of people we¡¯re relocating is significant,¡± Xu Xi remarked to himself. ¡°But Yanshan City should be able to accommodate them. At least they won¡¯t have to worry about food and shelter.¡± The dragon¡¯s flight stirred roaring winds and waves, but protective barriers shielded everyone, allowing them to gaze at the vast sky freely. ¡°Wow!¡± The people were amazed, some even dancing with joy, feeling as though they had become heavenly soldiers flying through the clouds. To them, Xu Xi was their Emperor of Heaven, and Ms. Wu was a revered heavenly general. ¡°A Niu, can you tell me how everyone ended up here?¡± As they flew, Xu Xi turned to A Niu, who sat beside him. The honest man scratched his head, looking unsure. ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯m not very smart, so I might not explain it well,¡± he said. ¡°I was asleep, and when I woke up, I found myself in the town. My mother and everyone else were there too.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°One day¡­¡± A Niu clumsily recounted his experience: how he inexplicably revived, returned to Qingniu Town, and was approached by Wu Yingxue, who asked if they wanted to see Xu Xi. The townsfolk had enthusiastically agreed. Thus, Wu Yingxue had sent them to Earth. ¡°Where¡¯s Yingxue now?¡± Xu Xi asked, curious why the princess wasn¡¯t with them. ¡°Ms. Wu Xiao said¡­¡± A Niu scratched his head, struggling to recall. ¡°She wanted to kill some monsters first before coming to the reunion.¡± Chapter 167 Yanshan City was finally within sight. Given the large number of civilians seeking survival, Xu Xi decided not to lead them directly into the city. Instead, he landed on the outskirts and contacted the Extraordinary Management Bureau of Yanshan City. He requested Director Zhang to dispatch a team of professionals to help resettle the people from the Survival Army. The survival seekers were no ordinary people. Each possessed some level of Qi and blood cultivation, which in the real world marked them as extraordinary individuals¡ªa status many envied. With Xu Xi¡¯s involvement, the Extraordinary Management Bureau acted swiftly. Supplies were transported, stoves were set up on-site, and provisions were prepared. The streets bustled with activity. Steel vehicles gleamed in the sunlight, exuding a futuristic aura. Doctors in crisp white coats moved about with precision, creating an unfamiliar and somewhat intimidating scene for the Survival Army. ¡°Brother Xu, what are they doing?¡± Faced with towering steel machines and unfamiliar figures, A Niu and the others felt hesitant. They dared not approach the vehicles of the Extraordinary Management Bureau. The life-seeking army, despite their bravery and resilience in the face of mortal threats, were cautious and wary of things they didn¡¯t understand. To them, Xu Xi was their only safe haven. ¡°It¡¯s okay, A Niu,¡± Xu Xi reassured with a warm smile. ¡°They¡¯re just cooking and preparing a proper meal for you all.¡± His gentle explanation seemed to ease their tension, though many still appeared confused. Having lived their entire lives in the martial world, the Survival Army was unaccustomed to the sights and technology of Earth. Only their desire to see Xu Xi had given them the courage to step into this unfamiliar realm. Xu Xi understood their apprehension. Patience became his guiding principle as he helped these simple people adjust to the new world they had entered. Then, the aroma of food began to waft through the air. ¡°Ah, it smells amazing!¡± ¡°I can smell it too¡ªso delicious!¡± ¡°Gouwazi, wipe your mouth! Don¡¯t embarrass Brother Xu!¡± The cooking staff from the Extraordinary Control Bureau had set up their makeshift kitchen, and the fragrance of steaming rice and sizzling oil spread quickly. Finally, the Survival Army began to believe that these steel machines weren¡¯t man-eating monsters but, in their understanding, oversized cooking pots. The figures in white coats? Clearly top-tier chefs. This peculiar logic helped the survival seekers gradually accept the existence of the Extraordinary Management Bureau. ¡°This is a good start,¡± Xu Xi thought as he watched the gleam of hunger in their eyes. The Survival Army, long used to surviving on scraps, could now finally eat their fill. For the first time in ages, their smiles weren¡¯t tinged with despair but with genuine happiness. After ensuring everyone was settled, Xu Xi used space magic to return to the courtyard in the city center. The past regrets had been resurrected, and he now had definite news of Wu Yingxue. There was no longer a need to have Krisha and his sister search for the martial world. Xu Xi wanted to inform them and prevent unnecessary effort. ¡­ Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Yanshan City, the scent of food grew stronger. ¡°It smells incredible!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to eat!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll get you the best piece of meat later.¡± As steam rose and food was prepared, the Survival Army eagerly awaited their meal. However, amidst the warmth and cheer, the red dragon Rex Sanchez was quietly retreating. Step by cautious step, it moved backward, keeping its eyes darting around to ensure no one noticed its departure. Once it deemed itself a safe distance away, the red dragon exhaled in relief. ¡°Dragon Whisperer¡­ too terrifying!¡± it muttered, glancing nervously toward Yanshan City. The memory of Xu Xi lingered heavily in the dragon¡¯s mind. Not only was Xu Xi powerful enough to defeat it, but he was also surrounded by beings of unspeakable strength. Krisha, the witch who had once brought an era of godlessness to the magical world, already left the dragon trembling. Now, another unknown yet even more fearsome entity had appeared. ¡°Dragon God, forgive me,¡± Rex Sanchez murmured sorrowfully. The dragon was proud, as were all of its kin. In its youth, Rex Sanchez had been blessed by the Golden Dragon God, an elder it revered deeply. The dragon had once dreamed of avenging the Dragon God¡¯s death and restoring the glory of the Golden Dragon Clan. That fiery determination had persisted for years. But reality had crushed those dreams. First came Xu Xi, then Krihsa, and now another mysterious force. The oppressive aura of the unknown strongman had nearly snuffed out the dragon¡¯s will to live. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ utterly impossible to win,¡± the red dragon muttered, despairing as it stared into the sky. ¡°Dragon God, I cannot avenge you. Your glory¡­ someone else must bear it.¡± The red dragon sighed heavily. Drawing from human customs, it decided to sever its ties formally. Reaching onto its massive body, Rex Sanchez plucked a small dragon scale with great reluctance. ¡°From this day forward, I sever all ties with the Dragon God!¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This scale shall be my proof!¡± Seeking revenge against the witch or Xu Xi? That was a task for other dragons. As for Rex Sanchez, it only wished to survive and thrive, securing a future for its clan. ¡°Strategic retreat! Strategic retreat!¡± Fearing Xu Xi¡¯s return, the red dragon flapped its wings and took off in a panic. In a storm of chaos, it transformed into a fiery streak and fled toward the capital headquarters as fast as it could. Chapter 168 Should one feel overly anxious about meeting someone after a long separation? Wu Yingxue thought it unnecessary. Time flows like water, rushing by. It sweeps over us like wind, carrying words that fade into whispers. When reuniting with someone important, the memories blur. It feels as though the wait never happened, as if the hesitation and loneliness never existed. Seeing him again would calm her restless heart. That was enough. But the princess didn¡¯t want their reunion to be too casual. It was a rare, precious moment¡ªlike the moonlight emerging from dark clouds, illuminating still waters and making them shimmer in unison. ¡°Sir, it seems the Chinese New Year is approaching,¡± she murmured to herself. Drifting through chaos and traversing the fabric of time and space, Wu Yingxue, now more mature and breathtaking than Xu Xi remembered, twirled her spear with graceful ease. The motion stirred ripples in the boundary sea, causing the heavens to shift and tides to swell. She still remembered that snowy night, the flickering candlelight, and the tenderness in Xu Xi¡¯s touch as he wiped the corner of her mouth. She needed to prepare something special for him. ¡°A gift,¡± she decided, breaking through one demon world after another with determination. The Tao and principles of the worlds she conquered condensed in her pale palm, each fragment a piece of the extraordinary gift she envisioned. Long ago, Xu Xi had given her a paper flower. Now, as someone far stronger, she wished to give him something equally meaningful. But finding the perfect gift was no easy task. It had to surpass the treasures he already possessed, like those two ethereal breaths. The princess had always been competitive. That part of her hadn¡¯t changed. ¡­ In the real world, Yanshan City basked under a clear blue sky. Xu Xi tilted his head, gazing upward. His sharp mental awareness locked onto the fleeing red dragon, Rex Sanchez, whose panic-stricken departure puzzled him. ¡°Did that red dragon misunderstand me?¡± Its frantic retreat left Xu Xi scratching his head. He had never intended harm. In fact, he valued the red dragon¡¯s presence, which was crucial for cultivating dragon blood grass. Sure, his sister or Krisha could solve the problem with ease if needed. But that would feel like cheating, robbing him of the simple joy of nurturing something with his own hands. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to clear things up with it someday.¡± ¡°The last thing I want is for its dragon blood to lose quality and affect the grass¡¯s growth.¡± Xu Xi dismissed the thought and left his courtyard. After reassuring Mo Li and Krisha that they no longer needed to search for the martial world, Xu Xi used space magic again. In one step, he crossed the distance between his courtyard and the outskirts of Yanshan City. His timing was impeccable. The staff from the Extraordinary Management Bureau were completing their work, filling large iron basins with food. Among the offerings were bowls of steaming white rice and tender meat¡ªa dreamlike meal for the survival seekers. ¡°Everyone, help yourselves,¡± Xu Xi encouraged, his smile reassuring them. Though desire burned in their eyes and saliva pooled in their mouths, they hesitated. It wasn¡¯t until Xu Xi nodded that they dared to act. Timid yet bold, they began ladling soup for themselves and their families. A fragrant broth filled with chunks of tender meat steamed invitingly, its warmth seeping into their cold, weary bodies. ¡°Mom, eat slowly,¡± A Niu murmured, carefully blowing on the soup before holding the spoon to his mother¡¯s lips. Once she¡¯d eaten her fill, A Niu finally turned to his own bowl. He took a small bite of rice, savoring it as though it were a precious treasure. ¡°Brother Xu,¡± he exclaimed with a grin, ¡°this white rice is delicious!¡± Xu Xi¡¯s smile widened. ¡°If it¡¯s good, eat as much as you like. There¡¯s plenty.¡± A Niu nodded enthusiastically and dug in. His joy was infectious. Soon, others followed suit, returning for second helpings and adding generous portions of meat to their bowls. Watching them eat to their hearts¡¯ content, Xu Xi¡¯s own smile lingered¡ªa soft, contented expression that reflected his inner peace. But before everyone could finish their meals, the weather shifted dramatically. Dark clouds rolled in, lightning crackled, and torrential rain poured from the sky. Xu Xi waved his staff. With a flick of his wrist, he conjured a wind barrier and a water guardian spell, shielding the people from the storm. Rain lashed against the magical barrier, creating an odd yet mesmerizing sight. The survival seekers marveled at the phenomenon, whispering in awe about Xu Xi¡¯s divine abilities. But Xu Xi simply chuckled. He reinforced the barrier, crafting an elemental roof to provide further protection. The rest¡ªorganizing accommodations for the survival seekers¡ªwas a task he left to the professionals. After all, cramming everyone into his courtyard wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°It¡¯s time to head home,¡± he decided, intending to check on A Niu and the others again tomorrow. Just as he was about to cast space magic, a familiar figure caught his eye. Holding an umbrella and standing quietly in the rain, she waited patiently at the edge of his vision. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 169 The rain fell steadily, blurring the figures of those outside. Each droplet shattered on the ground, forming an endless rhythm. Rain has a way of stirring memories. It recalls life¡¯s unending downpour, from childhood to youth, and from youth into maturity. ¡°Brother, he¡¯s still as kind as ever¡­¡± Xu Moli held an oil-paper umbrella, quietly waiting for her brother¡¯s return. The rain fell heavily, forming white streaks that wove a curtain over the world. Her pure eyes reflected the silent scene, broken only by a familiar silhouette approaching. To her, Xu Xi was not just her brother but her hero¡ªthe one who would always stand in front of her, no matter what danger came her way. Growing up, Xu Moli¡¯s heart brimmed with happiness. He was her one true refuge, her family, and the person who gave her warmth in the coldest winters. Yet she knew her brother¡¯s kindness extended beyond her. He would always lend a hand to others, no matter the cost. Jealous? Not really. When Xu Moli saw the survival seekers, she thought of her younger self. She empathized with their struggles and secretly used her own abilities to heal their wounds. ¡°If I do this, Brother will be happy, right?¡± Her smile was fleeting. Deep inside, she carried a dream¡ªa dream she dared not speak aloud. She couldn¡¯t quite believe it. The same brother who once searched every corner of the market for her favorite candies. The same brother who cared about her future, enrolling her in early education at the sect. The same brother who had once tried to sacrifice his own spiritual roots to save her. Now, he had come back to her. And he didn¡¯t blame her for anything. Instead, just like before, he gently stroked her head and spoke in a soothing tone, telling her not to cry. It felt unreal, like a dream she was afraid to wake from. The rain poured harder. Xu Moli, still clutching her umbrella, stood lost in thought. The sound of approaching footsteps, coupled with her brother¡¯s familiar voice, snapped her back to reality. ¡°Moli, what are you doing here?¡± Xu Xi stepped closer, his hand naturally taking the umbrella from hers. The way he tilted the umbrella slightly to cover her figure, shielding her from the wind and rain, was just as it had always been. Even as an Eternal Supreme, she could easily deflect the rain herself. Yet, under his care, she felt safe and cherished. She glanced at the umbrella, then at the hand that held it. A radiant smile spread across her face. ¡°I just thought¡­ Brother might need me, so I came.¡± Her answer was simple, pure, and selfless. She only wanted to help him¡ªjust as he had always helped her. Xu Xi chuckled. ¡°Well, you came all this way for nothing. It wasn¡¯t anything I couldn¡¯t handle.¡± But Moli thought otherwise. Walking beside her brother in the rain, sharing this quiet moment, made her feel like her journey wasn¡¯t wasted. ¡­ The two walked slowly on the slippery, rain-soaked path. The heavy rain had turned the ground into a patchwork of muddy puddles. Each step brought the satisfying crackle of water breaking underfoot. ¡°Brother, who were those people?¡± On their way back to the courtyard, Xu Moli finally asked about the survival seekers. She had an idea of their origins but wanted to hear it directly from him. ¡°Uh¡­ How should I put this?¡± Xu Xi hesitated before briefly explaining the events of his third simulation. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°So, this is what Brother experienced in his past life,¡± she murmured thoughtfully. She didn¡¯t know about the simulator itself, but she interpreted it as part of her brother¡¯s reincarnation. ¡°Brother hasn¡¯t changed at all,¡± she said softly, her smile warm and reassuring. ¡°Hmm? Not changed in what way?¡± ¡°You still care about saving others without ever thinking about yourself,¡± she huffed, her tone playful but laced with concern. ¡°That¡¯s not good, Brother. You should think about yourself more often.¡± Though she had once been saved by him, she didn¡¯t want him to bear the burden of everyone¡¯s pain. Xu Xi nodded without argument. With his free hand, he reached over and ruffled her hair gently. She wasn¡¯t scolding him. She cared for him deeply. How could he be upset by her concern? ¡­ As the rain poured, they continued to chat. Their conversation shifted to memories of the past¡ªmoments they cherished deeply. They reminisced about Black Rock City, where the two siblings once shared a watermelon. Xu Moli ate so much her stomach bulged, yet her eyes still lingered on the remaining slices. Eventually, Xu Xi tapped her forehead, and she obediently looked away. They talked about their days at the Heavenly Sword Sect. Moli would wait for him at the cave entrance during rainstorms, her patient figure a sight that always warmed Xu Xi¡¯s heart. Their memories carried them closer to home. The rain continued, drenching the city in a quiet stillness. Streetlights on both sides of the road flickered to life, casting a kaleidoscope of colors that reflected beautifully in the rain. ¡°Moli, wait here for a moment,¡± Xu Xi suddenly said. He disappeared into a nearby convenience store and returned moments later, holding a few lollipops. ¡°Here,¡± he said, placing them into her hands. It was such a simple, ordinary gift. ¡°Brother is so silly¡­¡± Moli muttered, her voice soft but amused. Despite being an Eternal Supreme, Xu Xi still treated her like a child. And he still bought her candy. Such a silly brother¡­ Such a lovable brother. Her fingers delicately unwrapped one of the lollipops. She placed it in her mouth, her lips curling into a sweet smile. ¡°How is it? Tasty?¡± Xu Xi asked. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Anything from Brother is delicious,¡± she replied, looking up at him with a gaze that seemed to pierce through the rain, the umbrella, and even the sky. In truth, she had come to him not just to help but because of an inexplicable sense of urgency. It felt as though something was approaching¡ªsomething she needed to protect. How annoying¡­ But for her brother, she wouldn¡¯t mind being annoyed forever. Chapter 170 The sound of rain dripped steadily, blending with the howling wind, much like a girl¡¯s restless heart. Yet, an umbrella tilted slightly forward shielded Moli from it all. The unsettled feeling in her chest melted away, replaced by a quiet happiness. ¡°Brother,¡± she said softly, tugging on the corner of Xu Xi¡¯s clothes, just as she did when they were children. ¡°What is it, Moli?¡± ¡°I want to eat something you cook today.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make dinner myself,¡± Xu Xi replied with a warm smile. The rain continued to fall, the droplets on the oil-paper umbrella sliding down in sparkling streams, bringing a touch of light to the gray, rain-soaked world. The siblings walked together at a leisurely pace. With each step, small splashes of water punctuated the silence, the sound growing fainter as they neared the entrance to the courtyard. Xu Xi looked up at the gloomy sky before closing the umbrella, shaking it lightly to rid it of water, and placing it by the door. ¡°Come in quickly, Moli, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t catch a cold, Brother,¡± she replied, her voice carrying a hint of exasperation. As Xu Xi stepped inside, she nudged his back lightly, guiding him in like she always used to when they were younger. ¡°It¡¯s really unnecessary¡­¡± she muttered softly, though her actions showed she didn¡¯t mind at all. She smiled to herself, thinking how simple and wonderful life felt in moments like this. ¡­ That evening, Xu Xi prepared a hearty meal. Thanks to the second simulation, his [Mortal Wisdom] skill had granted him master-level cooking abilities, giving him confidence in his culinary talents. Moli ate joyfully, her expression one of pure contentment. Even Krisha, though her face remained stoic, betrayed her enjoyment through the subtle movement of her eyebrows. During the meal, however, Krisha¡¯s gaze lingered on Xu Xi and occasionally shifted to Moli, her expression thoughtful and slightly puzzled. It was as though something eluded her understanding. ¡­ The next day, Xu Xi visited the survival army again to check on their welfare. The Extraordinary Control Bureau of Yanshan City had finalized a preliminary resettlement plan. To accommodate the Survival Army, a complex of traditional-style homes would be constructed on the outskirts of the city. The decision wasn¡¯t to exclude them from entering the city, but the cultural and environmental differences between the martial world and Earth were stark. The Survival Army were unable to accept high-rise buildings, which they referred to as ¡°iron giants that devour human souls.¡± Thus, this compromise was reached. ¡°Brother Xu, that house is much bigger than mine!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll live in a big house from now on!¡± A Niu¡¯s excitement was infectious as he waved his arms enthusiastically. His mother, equally overjoyed, counted on her fingers, murmuring about how they could now find A Niu a wife. Watching their happiness, Xu Xi¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± he thought. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The haggard and despairing faces he remembered from the third simulation were now filled with hope and light. This was the outcome he had always dreamed of seeing. ¡­ Time passed, and the resettlement efforts proceeded smoothly. The Survival Army, who once knew only hardship, now lived in clean homes and enjoyed warm meals. Winter arrived, bringing with it the biting chill of the season, but the despair and numbness that once marked their faces were gone. Instead, their expressions held gratitude and anticipation for the future. ¡°Brother Xu is such a good person!¡± they often said, their smiles brighter than ever. Xu Xi not only ensured their survival but also facilitated a partnership between the survival army and the Extraordinary Control Bureau. Through this collaboration, the army received wages far beyond what they could have imagined, allowing them to live stable, dignified lives. Their gratitude toward Xu Xi was simple and heartfelt, often expressed through small gestures¡ªhomemade vegetable dumplings and light soups, prepared with better ingredients than they had ever known. Xu Xi always smiled, complimenting their efforts with, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± By then, the survival army had fully integrated into life in Yanshan City. They no longer needed to fear for their existence. The only lingering regret was that Wu Yingxue still hadn¡¯t arrived. ¡­ ¡°Where could she be?¡± In the study room, Xu Xi leaned back, looking out the window at the snow-covered courtyard. Winter had transformed the city. The once vibrant courtyard was now a quiet, barren space, the branches stripped bare of leaves. Only the patches of dragon blood grass stood resilient against the cold. Xu Xi opened the wooden window, letting the crisp winter air sweep through the room. ¡°Yingxue isn¡¯t a child anymore. She must have her reasons,¡± he murmured, inhaling deeply. The cold air cleared his thoughts, cutting through the fog of his recent research. He glanced at his desk, where notes and diagrams on training techniques lay scattered, and reflected on the steady rhythm of his life. Krisha continued her quiet care, ensuring everything he needed was always within reach. Moli, though still devoted to her battles, had recently taken to shadowing him closely, her watchful gaze alert for unseen dangers. Her behavior puzzled Xu Xi. He chalked it up to his sister¡¯s concern and found comfort in how well she and Krisha got along. There had been no conflicts, contrary to a strange dream he once had of the two clashing. ¡°Was it just a silly dream?¡± he mused, shaking his head. His eyes landed on the calendar. ¡°Time flies¡­ It¡¯ll be New Year¡¯s soon. Maybe I should go out and buy gifts,¡± he said to himself. He decided it would be a good excuse to step away from cultivation and prepare for the holiday, relieving his mind of the weight of unanswered questions. Chapter 171: Xu Xie¡¯s current cultivation level was subtle and complex. He practiced cultivation, magic, and martial arts simultaneously, merging their strengths into one. With the eternal teardrops and the blessing of the supreme crown, his cultivation speed was astonishingly fast. The state of transforming into a god was already within reach, and the Holy Domain Magister was on the verge of igniting divine fire. In the realm of immortal cultivation, however, progress was slower. Without exclusive aids, his advancement wasn¡¯t as rapid. Yet, the similarities between cultivating immortals and magic allowed for steady growth. ¡°Those who cultivate immortality ascend to heaven through tribulations and become immortal,¡± he thought. ¡°A magician condenses divinity and ascends to eternity as a god. Martial artists achieve perfection in heaven and earth, attaining immortality. I¡¯ve mastered all three paths, but I haven¡¯t fully broken through any of them yet.¡± He assessed his progress. ¡°Immortal cultivation is close to ascension, but the inner world of martial arts isn¡¯t fully developed. It seems magic will break through first, driving progress in the other systems.¡± Xu Xie left the study, feeling the interplay of the three extraordinary systems within him. He marveled at the simulator¡¯s power and the fortune of his circumstances. Without the simulator or the support of his sister and the witch, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved such strength. ¡°What should I buy?¡± he wondered. ¡°This is harder than I thought.¡± Xu Xie planned to prepare New Year¡¯s gifts for his sister, the witch, and the princess who hadn¡¯t yet arrived. He also wanted to prepare something for Master in the capital and the ever-loyal silly A Niu. It was his first New Year in the real world, and he wanted it to be memorable. The courtyard was quiet and cold, the grass blades swaying gently in the wind. As Xu Xie passed through the courtyard filled with dragon blood grass, he saw someone else there. The witch, Krisha, was trimming the grass with her usual calm demeanor. Her long gray-silver hair, smooth as a waterfall, shone faintly in the winter light. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Krisha asked in her steady, emotionless voice, as serene as a breeze passing through treetops. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xie replied. ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy things for the New Year.¡± He glanced around the empty courtyard, then looked at the witch, who had been silently caring for the dragon blood grass. ¡°Would you like to come with me?¡± Krisha, ever dutiful, had no need to leave the courtyard. Yet, Xu Xie felt that she needed more than the stillness of the courtyard and the monotony of tending grass. To his surprise, she agreed. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. The witch¡¯s gray-silver hair swayed lightly as the winter wind teased the corners of her coat. She had no interest in the outside world. Her ¡°little world¡± consisted only of the courtyard, which was precious to her because of the presence of the ¡°sun.¡± When the sun left, she followed like a shadow. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Krisha,¡± Xu Xie said, taking her hand. As they stepped out of the courtyard, the cold wind howled, and the snow-covered streets greeted them with a quiet magnificence. The air was crisp, and gentle snowflakes dusted pedestrians¡¯ shoulders, which they brushed off with a casual motion. ¡°It¡¯s freezing, but the snow is beautiful this year,¡± people remarked, their excitement for the New Year apparent in their voices. The laughter of adults and the playful chatter of children brought warmth to the chilly streets. ¡°Krisha, is there anything you¡¯d like to buy?¡± Xu Xie asked as they walked. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No,¡± she said softly, her hair fluttering slightly. ¡°You can decide.¡± Her wish was simple¡ªto follow Xu Xie¡¯s guidance. Her preferences and desires seemed secondary. She only wished to obey his decisions. ¡°Then let¡¯s head to the supermarket first,¡± he said, gently patting her head. They entered a supermarket bustling with activity. Xu Xie picked out various foods, snacks, and decorations for the New Year, filling a space ring with his purchases. Krisha followed him quietly, her heterochromatic eyes of black, gold, and red fixed on him. She helped whenever needed, her every movement precise and timely. The soft glow of the ocean-blue necklace she wore reflected under the supermarket lights. It symbolized not only her devotion but the heart she struggled to express. ¡°Krisha, what gift would you like?¡± Xu Xie finally asked as they finished gathering essentials. In the second simulation, he had given her a wand and a necklace, both of which she seemed to cherish. This time, he wanted her to decide for herself. ¡°I like everything you give me,¡± she said, her voice calm and sincere. There was no pretense in her words. To her, anything Xu Xie gave was precious because it carried his warmth and care. The witch, though expressionless, treasured each gesture as deeply as her silent heart allowed. Chapter 172: ¡°I like everything you give me.¡± These simple words often make people feel awkward. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi understood that Krisha had no ulterior motives. She was pure and sincere. No matter what gift she received from Xu Xi, she would accept it joyfully, express her love, and thank him sincerely¡ªeven if it was just a weed picked from the roadside. Krisha would cherish and preserve it, for no other reason than that it came from Xu Xi. Precisely because of this, Xu Xi didn¡¯t want to be careless. He didn¡¯t want to treat her unwavering trust with indifference. ¡°Let¡¯s keep shopping, Krisha.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Xu Xi chose to continue walking, hoping to find something worthwhile in the supermarket. The witch followed quietly. The lights overhead were evenly distributed, neither as harsh as the scorching sun nor as cool as the crescent moon. They provided a gentle and silent illumination. The light cast a long shadow as it fell diagonally on Xu Xi. Krisha followed the shadow, staying close behind Xu Xi step by step. Her vacant gaze wasn¡¯t drawn to the multitude of products but remained fixed on his back. Following the light¡­ Moving with the light¡­ ¡°There are so many things here, but none of them catch my interest¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured as he slowed down upon reaching the section for new arrivals. His eyes scanned the shelves on either side, quickly passing over the rows of items. He sighed. Moli was the best, Krisha was the best, and Yingxue was also the best. For someone like Xu Xi, who had transcended the heavens, nothing in this world posed a challenge. Whatever he wanted, he could create with a thought. Whatever he wished to achieve, he could do so with a single word. And yet, he was unsure of what kind of New Year gifts to prepare for the three girls. By comparison, it was much easier to decide on gifts for his master and A Niu. Li Wanshou loved tea, so Xu Xi thought of buying a batch of tea trees and cultivating them with dragon¡¯s blood to produce a unique dragon¡¯s blood tea. A Niu loved food¡ªmeat, vegetables, rice¡ªso he planned to prepare an ample supply. ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle A Niu¡¯s gift first.¡± After some thought, Xu Xi decided to postpone the gifts for the three girls. For now, he focused on buying an abundance of food at the supermarket. When the New Year arrived, he would deliver it all to A Niu¡¯s home. With A Niu¡¯s insatiable appetite, he would surely be delighted. Imagining the scene, Xu Xi chuckled as he led Krisha back to the cooked food section and the rice, flour, grain, and oil aisle. The supermarket had become busier than before. The once spacious aisles were now crowded with people. Couples walked sweetly together, families laughed and chatted, and friends moved in close-knit groups. With the New Year approaching, many were stocking up on supplies, creating a lively yet congested atmosphere. It was like a dense ball of cotton that couldn¡¯t be untangled. Thankfully, neither Xu Xi nor Krisha were ordinary people. As Xu Xi led the way, others instinctively made way, creating a clear path forward. This allowed Xu Xi to quickly gather enough food and even buy extra supplies to distribute to the townsfolk of Qingniu Town. ¡°This should be enough,¡± Xu Xi said after paying. He carefully stored everything in a new spatial ring for future gifting. As for other New Year gifts, Xu Xi felt it was pointless to continue searching the supermarket. He hadn¡¯t seen anything that caught his eye. ¡°Still, it¡¯s really lively here¡­¡± Before leaving, Xu Xi glanced at the bustling crowd with a wistful expression. In previous years, when both his legs had been lame, he had avoided crowded places like this. It had been a long time since he¡¯d experienced such liveliness in the real world. The noise of the crowd, the laughter of children, the aroma of food, the festive New Year atmosphere, and¡­ Krisha standing beside him. These overlapping elements brought back memories of his time in Allenson City. ¡°Master, what are you thinking about?¡± Krisha asked, her eyes vacant yet perceptive. Xu Xi smiled at her sharp intuition. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered my past life in Allenson City. Krisha, you¡¯ve changed a lot compared to back then.¡± Looking at her delicate face, Xu Xi recalled a harrowing memory¡ªfilthy, smelly alleys, a broken body covered in bruises, a scarred girl trembling with fear, holding a knife, and begging for a small piece of bread. The Krisha of that time was so pitiable, so desperate, that Xu Xi couldn¡¯t ignore her. Now, that Krisha was gone. Though her emotions were still subdued, and she struggled to express joy or sorrow, she was far better than the broken girl he had first met. Xu Xi felt gratified and sincerely wished for her to embrace a brighter future. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± Krisha asked, a trace of confusion on her face. ¡°No, I still like you very much.¡± Xu Xi paused before adding, ¡°I liked the old Krisha very much, and I still like the Krisha of today. Because Krisha is kind, obedient, and sensible. I don¡¯t think anyone could dislike you.¡± The witch placed her hands over her chest, where her heart thumped rapidly. Though she wasn¡¯t nervous, she maintained the posture, overwhelmed by the quickened beats of her heart. ¡°As long as the master likes me¡­¡± Krisha responded in a faint, emotionless voice. Xu Xi smiled, placing his hand on her head and ruffling her silvery-gray hair. Krisha was truly adorable, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to keep her close. ¡°Come on, Krisha, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Their shopping done, Xu Xi and Krisha stepped out of the supermarket. The wind and snow howled fiercely, blanketing the world in white. The overwhelming vastness of nature made them feel small and insignificant. Compared to when they¡¯d arrived, the storm had intensified. Frost and snow swirled wildly in the air, and as soon as Xu Xi stepped outside, snowflakes landed on his hair. Under the sunlight, his black hair, speckled with snow, seemed to have turned white in an instant. The sight unsettled Krisha. Her vacant eyes filled with ripples as the world seemed to shift around her. The storm subsided. The falling snow disappeared. Even the snowflakes on Xu Xi¡¯s hair were gone. ¡°I don¡¯t like¡­ seeing my master with white hair¡­¡± Krisha whispered. Chapter 173 There was a slight tremor in his voice, a sadness born from the past¡ªa reluctance to confront it, a refusal to acknowledge it. After witnessing Krisha¡¯s first objection, Xu Xi saw her express her first dislike in the real world. The cause of her aversion was unusual and difficult for ordinary people to comprehend: gray hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Krisha. It¡¯s just some snow,¡± Xu Xi said gently, his warm and steady hand softly rubbing the top of her head to calm her uneasy heart. His voice was as soft as his touch, carrying a soothing warmth. He understood that the wounds of the soul could only be healed with care, like stitching thin threads together slowly and patiently. In the second simulation, Xu Xi had died in front of Krisha, leaving a deep psychological scar that lingered even now. That void, though partially filled since their reunion, still haunted her. The earlier reaction was proof of the lingering fear that surfaced when she saw even a hint of that past. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Always¡­¡± Xu Xi ran his hand through her soft, gray-silver hair. With each gentle caress, Krisha¡¯s tense expression gradually relaxed, and the emptiness in her gaze returned to the familiar calmness Xu Xi knew. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master ¡­¡± Krisha lowered her head, her face almost buried in her chest. Her dim eyes reflected guilt, as though she felt she had caused trouble for Xu Xi. To Xu Xi, such ¡°trouble¡± was trivial, barely worth mentioning. But to Krisha, being a burden or causing even the slightest inconvenience to him was an unforgivable mistake. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, Krisha. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Xu Xi said softly. The wind and snow had stopped, leaving the world quiet except for his reassuring voice. ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done so well, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re always thinking about me and working so hard.¡± His warm and kind words swept away the cold of winter and melted the unease in Krisha¡¯s heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Xu Xi held Krisha¡¯s delicate, trembling hand, wrapping it tenderly in his own as he led her home. Without the influence of Krisha¡¯s supreme powers, it didn¡¯t take long before snow began to fall again. This time, Krisha was prepared. She created an invisible space barrier above their heads, preventing the snowflakes from touching them. Around them, passersby muttered in surprise. ¡°This snow is strange.¡± ¡°Yeah, it stops and starts suddenly¡ªworse than trying to understand a woman¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry before it gets heavier again.¡± The voices grew urgent as people quickened their pace, rushing toward their destinations. Some even began running through the snow. In contrast, Xu Xi and Krisha walked slowly and steadily, leaving faint footprints in their wake. ¡°Yanshan City in winter is quite interesting,¡± Xu Xi remarked as he observed the street. Winter gave the city a unique charm. The sky and earth were blanketed in white, and the silver-coated world was lit with scattered sparks of light. Warm streetlights illuminated the cold streets, while the whistle of snow plows echoed through the silence. The bustling crowds added the final touch to the season¡¯s liveliness¡ªa noise only people could create. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Krisha?¡± Xu Xi asked, noticing that she had stopped suddenly. They had turned a corner and were still some distance from their courtyard. Following Krisha¡¯s gaze, Xu Xi saw she was looking at a small hat shop on the street. The shop appeared quiet and deserted in the cold winter, with few customers entering. Yet, the hats displayed at the entrance were novel and intriguing. Xu Xi noticed that the shop had a mix of traditional hats and quirky designs catering to younger generations. Some were bizarre and playful, while others had extraordinary, cool designs. There were even hats modeled after characters from games and anime. Krisha¡¯s eyes lingered on the unusual ¡°chuuni hats,¡± filled with curiosity and confusion, before settling on a triangular hat. ¡°A Western fantasy-style witch hat?¡± Xu Xi recognized it immediately. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He quickly realized why it had caught Krisha¡¯s attention. As a witch herself, Krisha must have been instinctively drawn to the hat, even though the witches they symbolized were entirely different. ¡°Krisha, would you like to try it on?¡± Xu Xi asked with a smile. Snowflakes swirled chaotically in the wind, creating a noisy backdrop. Krisha hesitated, first nodding, then shaking her head. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t need it,¡± she said softly. She was simply curious and didn¡¯t want to waste time on something unnecessary. ¡°Try it. You might like it,¡± Xu Xi encouraged. ¡°Not many things pique your interest, Krisha.¡± He gently took her hand and led her into the shop. Inside, amidst the shopkeeper¡¯s enthusiastic introduction, Xu Xi picked up the triangular witch hat. He inspected it carefully before looking at Krisha. ¡°Krisha, would you like to try it?¡± ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Krisha replied, her interest evident as her eyes followed the hat wherever Xu Xi moved. ¡°Krisha, lower your head,¡± Xu Xi said. Krisha obediently lowered her head, her movements sweet and endearing. Xu Xi gently placed the large witch hat on her head. The hat was oversized compared to an ordinary one. Its triangular design and wide brim gave it a heavier, more dramatic appearance. Yet, it suited Krisha perfectly, complementing her gray-silver hair. ¡°¡­Master?¡± Krisha¡¯s soft voice broke the silence of the snowy world. She stood there in a black and white dress, her delicate face framed by the light black witch hat. Snowflakes danced around her as she looked up, unsure of how she appeared. A faint worry flickered in her eyes¡ªshe cared about Xu Xi¡¯s opinion. ¡°Krisha, could you turn around?¡± Xu Xi asked. He thought she looked stunning from the front, but he wanted to see how the hat suited her from other angles. ¡°¡­Yes, Master,¡± Krisha nodded. Finding her dress too long to move freely, she lifted it slightly with one hand and held the brim of the hat with the other. In the swirling snow, she spun around gracefully, revealing her full appearance to Xu Xi. Chapter 174: Time crept forward, slow and deliberate, each moment weighed with anticipation. The end-of-year snow fell much slower than before. Alongside the witch, who lifted her skirt delicately as she spun, even time seemed to decelerate in Xu Xi¡¯s eyes. Was the turn graceful? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not really. Krisha¡¯s movements were clumsy, stiff, and unnatural. Her expression was solemn, as if she were performing an important ritual. There was nothing elegant about it, yet Xu Xi found himself smiling. Flawless white snowflakes drifted from the sky, blending into her silvery-gray hair. The wide brim of her hat cast a soft shadow over her face, and her bright yet vacant eyes reflected fleeting traces of light. ¡°¡­Master?¡± Seeing Xu Xi¡¯s smile, Krisha stopped abruptly. She thought she had done something wrong and made him laugh. ¡°Am I clumsy?¡± she asked, her empty eyes blinking in confusion, their delicate hues glimmering faintly. Standing amidst the snow, her blank gaze paired with the slightly tilted witch hat created a peculiar charm¡ªa blend of innocence and awkwardness. ¡°No,¡± Xu Xi said, shaking his head. ¡°Krisha looks wonderful.¡± He stepped forward and adjusted her hat, carefully straightening the brim. His fingers brushed against her silvery-gray hair, marveling at its silky texture. It was a stark contrast to the dry, brittle strands he remembered from when they first met. Krisha stood quietly as Xu Xi¡¯s warm hands passed by her ears, gently brushing her hair and readjusting the oversized hat. The biting cold of winter seemed to fade away, replaced by the warmth of his care. When he finished, she politely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Her gratitude wasn¡¯t only for the gesture of fixing her hat but also for his earlier compliment. It wasn¡¯t that the hat was beautiful¡ªit was that she looked beautiful wearing it. The clumsy witch picked up on this nuance, and a faint, indescribable joy welled up in her chest. Her eyes, usually empty, seemed to ripple with emotion. ¡°Krisha, does the hat feel uncomfortable to wear?¡± Xu Xi asked. Krisha shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he said, stepping back to observe her from a distance. Taking in the full picture, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It suits you perfectly, Krisha. It gives you a mysterious aura.¡± Krisha looked striking. Her delicate features, graceful demeanor, and the interplay between her long silvery-gray hair and the black, triangular witch hat made her appearance captivating. Xu Xi admired her sincerely before deciding to purchase the hat. The price was modest¡ªjust an ordinary sum. ¡°Master, is this¡­ a New Year¡¯s gift for me?¡± Krisha asked as they left the shop. ¡°Of course not,¡± Xu Xi replied, surprised by her question. He smiled and explained that it was just a small, ordinary item and not a proper New Year¡¯s gift. In his view, using something bought casually as a meaningful New Year¡¯s gift would be irresponsible. The only reason he purchased the witch hat was because it suited her so well and because she had shown an interest in it. ¡°I see¡­¡± Krisha¡¯s delicate fingers brushed against the necklace she wore, then moved to the edge of the hat, lightly tracing its brim. To her, these two seemingly unrelated gifts¡ªthe necklace and the hat¡ªcarried a similar warmth. They were imbued with a meaning that transcended their physical value, a warmth that gently melted the coldness within her. ¡°Master¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s consider this hat a New Year¡¯s gift.¡± To Krisha, the price or practicality of a gift didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was the thought and emotion behind it. ¡°I love your¡­ gift.¡± Her usually plain voice sounded different, like a serene stream with ripples of joy dancing across its surface. Xu Xi hesitated. He still felt that giving her a simple hat as a New Year¡¯s gift was too perfunctory. But seeing Krisha¡¯s sincere happiness, he finally nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as you like it, Krisha.¡± With a light chuckle, Xu Xi led her down Yanshan City¡¯s snowy streets toward their courtyard. Sometimes, life unfolds in unexpected ways. Xu Xi hadn¡¯t anticipated that one of his three New Year¡¯s gifts would be resolved so coincidentally. ¡°Now only Moli and Yingxue are left,¡± he thought. ¡°I hope everything else goes this smoothly.¡± They walked on, their steps breaking the stillness of winter. Around them, the city lay blanketed in frost and snow. The winter sun reflected on the icy ground, casting a dreamy glow that sparkled before being trampled underfoot by passersby. Xu Xi and Krisha turned from the bustling avenue into a quiet alley. The contrast was stark¡ªeach step took them from shadow into light. Krisha allowed herself to be led. Her mind wandered back to that distant day in a dark, decaying alley. Back then, a gentle hand had reached out to her, guiding her toward the light, just as Xu Xi was doing now. Krisha removed her hat, holding it close to her chest with one hand while letting Xu Xi guide her with the other. The wide brim of the hat blocked her view of the light, so she took it off. ¡°Master,¡± she said as the outline of their courtyard came into view. Just before they reached home, Krisha suddenly asked, ¡°Is the power of love truly infinite?¡± Xu Xi paused, slightly taken aback by the question. Then, he smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but maybe it is.¡± ¡°Why do you ask, Krisha?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Krisha shook her head, her gaze wandering toward the sky. Perhaps the power of love really was infinite. But¡­ the place for love was limited. In the cold winter, love was the only warmth and salvation. Yet, countless people yearned for it, competing for its glow. Krisha was not greedy or selfish by nature. But she didn¡¯t like the thought of others encroaching on her place, blocking her from seeing the light or feeling its warmth. How annoying¡­ Silently, Krisha tightened her grip on Xu Xi¡¯s hand. The shadow born of light no longer wanted to follow passively. This time, it would take the initiative to catch up with the light and walk beside it. ¡°Come on, Krisha. We¡¯re home.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Chapter 175: Time flies quickly¡ªso fast it feels like a mere blink or a fleeting trance. As the New Year quietly approached, life remained peaceful and unchanged. Xu Moli continued her efforts to conquer the world, the witch tended to the courtyard, and the soft glow of a quietly burning bonfire illuminated their serene, uneventful days. Everything seemed to be progressing smoothly. Occasionally, Xu Xi felt an inexplicable sense of unease, a sudden premonition with no discernible source. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because I¡¯ve been practicing too hard,¡± Xu Xi speculated before brushing off the thought and continuing to prepare New Year gifts. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the selfless help of the red dragon, the dragon blood tea tree was successfully cultivated. Xu Xi even asked the witch to slightly accelerate time, allowing tea trees that would normally take years to grow to produce lush, light-red leaves in mere moments. With that, Xu Xi completed his gift for Teacher Li Wanshou. What remained were gifts for his sister and the princess. While pondering what to give, his sister unexpectedly provided him with an answer. ¡°A gift? Brother, I already have one,¡± Xu Moli said, clasping her hands together as she exhaled softly. She then placed her warm palms on Xu Xi¡¯s cheeks and smiled. ¡°Being able to reunite with you is the best New Year gift I could ever ask for.¡± Xu Xi smiled at her words and flicked her forehead lightly. ¡°Moli, where did you learn to say things like that?¡± Covering her forehead, Xu Moli revealed something that surprised Xu Xi. Long ago, during the first simulation, a female disciple from the Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s Dan Hall had lent her a book titled One Hundred and Eight Strategies to Capture a Man¡¯s Heart. Even after so many years, Xu Moli still remembered the contents. ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Xi fell silent. If he could go back to the first simulation, he would ensure that disciple spent the rest of her life stoking fires as punishment for such a terrible influence on his sister. Despite her protests that she didn¡¯t need any gifts, Xu Xi insisted that the New Year should feel like the New Year, so he prepared a candy gift bag for her. The gift bag was filled with various sweets, a mix of items from the mortal markets in the immortal world and more flavorful candies from Earth. Finally, Xu Xi turned his attention to Wu Yingxue¡¯s gift. Not knowing when she would visit Earth, he prepared several plans. Unfortunately, even by New Year¡¯s Eve, Wu Yingxue had not arrived. ¡°It seems I won¡¯t be seeing Yingxue today,¡± he murmured. ¡­ At his courtyard in Yanshan City, Xu Xi sat by the window of his cozy bedroom, listening to the howling wind and faint chatter of people outside. The arrival of the New Year brought changes¡ªnot just in the seasons or celestial patterns, but also in human hearts. As people bid farewell to the old year and welcomed the new, they allowed themselves a rare moment of rest to gather with loved ones, sharing laughter and warmth. The lively and joyful atmosphere of the New Year wasn¡¯t annoying; it was comforting. The lighthearted celebrations seemed to wash away the weariness of the past year. ¡°Master, your tea,¡± a calm voice interrupted Xu Xi¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi replied, looking at the gray-silver-haired witch as she entered the room. She moved steadily, carrying a cup of steaming light-brown tea on a saucer. The fragrant aroma of dragon blood tea wafted through the air. Xu Xi sipped the tea and found it enjoyable, though the process of making it had been somewhat tedious. ¡°I hope you like it,¡± Krisha said. After finishing his tea, Xu Xi placed the cup back on the tray and stood up. The New Year had arrived, and it was time to deliver gifts to A Niu and Li Wanshou. ¡°Krisha, watch the house while I¡¯m out. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Of course. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± the witch replied. Xu Xi reached into the void, and with a slight motion, the Jianmu Sword Staff appeared in his hand. A faint ripple of space surrounded him, and he disappeared, reappearing on the outskirts of Yanshan City, where the Surviving Army resided. After he left, Krisha remained in the room, her gaze fixed on the third shelf of the cabinet. Her eyes, calm and mirror-like, seemed to reflect the world in silence. ¡°I sense her coming,¡± she suddenly said. Another voice echoed her statement. ¡°She has the same aura as that flower.¡± Xu Moli stepped out from the folds of time and space. She glanced at the paper flowers on the shelf before turning to Krisha. The approaching figure stirred unsettling memories for both the fairy and the witch¡ªmemories of both kind-hearted benefactors and unfortunate souls. But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on the past. Both the fairy and the witch needed to determine the intentions of this visitor and whether she posed a threat to Xu Xi. The solution was simple: they needed to meet her. ¡­ ¡°Brother Xu, Happy New Year!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Xu! Huwazi, come greet Mr. Da!¡± ¡°Brother Xu, over here!¡± Upon arriving at the outskirts of Yanshan City, Xu Xi was greeted by the familiar simplicity and warmth of the Survival Army. Some even asked him to name their children, a request he graciously fulfilled. ¡°Uncle Atie, Happy New Year.¡± ¡°Goudan, Happy New Year.¡± ¡°A Niu, Happy New Year. How is Aunt Zhang¡¯s health?¡± He greeted everyone warmly, handing out the gifts he had prepared earlier. While most were intended for A Niu, he had also prepared plenty for the rest of the Survival Army. The gifts brought smiles and joy¡ªnot because of the items themselves, but because the people felt remembered and cared for by Xu Xi. After some casual conversation and learning that the Survival Army was doing well, Xu Xi politely declined their invitation to stay and used space magic to teleport toward the capital. The distance between Yanshan City and the capital was vast, an arduous journey for ordinary people. Only advanced flying vehicles could traverse it efficiently. For Xu Xi, however, the ability to teleport through space made it effortless. With the Supreme Crown enhancing his perception of space-time, he quickly arrived at the Extraordinary General Administration in the capital after a long absence. Before he could act, invisible immortal power enveloped him, drawing him into the depths of the Administration¡¯s folded space. Chapter 176: The water flowed gently, and the bamboo leaves swayed in the wind. The emerald-green spiritual bamboo stretched high into the clouds, its layered leaves brushing against each other, casting a dance of mottled light and shadow in the sunlight. This was a realm created by immortals and the residence of Li Wanshou. At a stone table beneath the towering bamboo, the thin old man sat alone. When Xu Xi entered, Li Wanshou raised his white eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re doing well, so why are you here bothering your master?¡± Xu Xi smiled and sat across from him. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to wish you a Happy New Year.¡± The old man snorted, his expression filled with disdain. He muttered something about how immortals didn¡¯t need to celebrate mortal festivals and how Xu Xi should focus on cultivation. But his demeanor softened when Xu Xi brought out his New Year¡¯s gift¡ªa batch of specially cultivated dragon blood tea. Though he tried to maintain an air of indifference, the corners of Li Wanshou¡¯s mouth twitched into a faint smile. ¡°Master, this is spiritual tea I prepared for you,¡± Xu Xi said, presenting the gift. ¡°Ahem, well, I suppose I¡¯ll accept it,¡± the old man replied, coughing lightly and pretending to be nonchalant. With a flick of his sleeve, he summoned invisible immortal energy that transformed into water and fire, quickly brewing the dragon blood tea. In moments, two steaming cups of tea appeared on the stone table. Without unnecessary formalities, they each took a cup and began to drink. Above them, bamboo leaves formed a canopy, blocking out the noise of the outside world and leaving only the pure sound of the wind rustling through the greenery. In this rare moment of peace, Xu Xi and Li Wanshou chatted. As master and disciple, they exchanged updates about their lives and discussed cultivation insights. Li Wanshou nodded approvingly. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯ve inherited the spirit of your Master.¡± ¡°Well, I still have a lot to learn compared to you,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile, fully aware that his Master¡¯s cultivation progress largely relied on the elixirs provided by Xu Moli. As their conversation shifted, they discussed the changes on Earth, the ongoing expansion of its boundaries, and the increasingly frequent appearance of boundary ruins. ¡°Master, do you plan to remain the director of the Extraordinary Control Bureau?¡± Xu Xi asked, pouring himself another cup of tea. Li Wanshou sighed, stroking his beard. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid the original world of immortal cultivation has changed beyond recognition. It may not even exist anymore.¡± Ever since encountering Xu Moli in the real world, Li Wanshou had suspected that his cherished homeland had been irreversibly altered, possibly fragmented by his disciple¡¯s sister. Though Moli had targeted demonic cultivators and left other beings unharmed, the realization still shook him. The old man then revealed his plan: to rebuild the Heavenly Sword Sect on Earth. ¡°This world is becoming extraordinary, brimming with the aura of being the ancestor of all heavens and the origin of all worlds,¡± he said with determination. ¡°When I rebuild the Heavenly Sword Sect, the position of sect leader will be yours!¡± Li Wanshou¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he spoke, but Xu Xi politely declined the offer. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯m not suited for such a role. Perhaps some of the Heavenly Sword Sect disciples who came to Earth can take up the mantle.¡± Li Wanshou was unimpressed. He puffed out his beard and glared. ¡°Foolish! If you become the sect leader and we work together with the government here, the Heavenly Sword Sect could achieve new heights of glory!¡± Xu Xi chuckled, knowing his Master¡¯s intentions were good. Still, he had no interest in the position or the power that came with it. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°After all,¡± he thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly content living as I am.¡± He drank another cup of dragon blood tea and considered visiting the red dragon to reward its contributions to cultivating the tea. Perhaps with proper motivation, the red dragon could produce even better-quality dragon blood. ¡°I¡¯ll stop by later,¡± Xu Xi decided. ¡°I hope Moli and Krisha aren¡¯t too impatient waiting for me at home.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, outside the universe, the boundless chaos of creation stretched endlessly. Within it, worlds, planes, and stars drifted, sinking and rising in cycles of order and disorder. An eternal supreme will governed this chaos, halting time at will, extracting valuable worlds, and either assimilating or destroying them. These unimaginable feats reshaped the cosmos, integrating fragments into the blue Earth. Only other eternal Supremes could witness this terrifying scene. Suddenly, amidst the harmonious actions of two Supremes, a third presence emerged¡ªa new supreme will walking leisurely through the void. ¡°This world is not bad¡ªbig enough, too,¡± the newcomer remarked casually. ¡°Oh, and that one over there might interest someone I know.¡± It was a flame, a fire that consumed everything. It symbolized death and rebirth, endlessly cycling between life and destruction. The intensity of this flame was such that it nearly evaporated the river of time, drawing the attention of the other two Supremes. ¡°Who are you?¡± came a voice, cutting through the barriers of space and time to reach Wu Yingxue¡¯s soul. The princess didn¡¯t respond immediately, her eyes narrowing as she studied the two figures before her. Though unfamiliar, their auras felt eerily familiar, as if she had encountered them in traces within Xu Xi¡¯s belongings. ¡°I see¡­¡± Wu Yingxue murmured. ¡°Sir must have encountered these two by chance and absorbed their power.¡± She couldn¡¯t decipher the exact connection between them and Xu Xi, but it was evident they were deeply intertwined. This realization filled her with dread. ¡°This is the worst-case scenario I feared,¡± she thought. Chapter 177: There was no impulsive fighting, no fiery clashes. The eternal Supremes had long surpassed the realm of immediate reactions, transcending cause and effect, and existing beyond all phenomena. For them, death was no longer an end. The three Supremes exercised restraint, exchanging information calmly. Only then did Wu Yingxue realize the truth¡ªXu Xi¡¯s sister, a supreme fairy from the realm of immortal cultivation, and the Supreme Witch from the magical world were not mere coincidences. They were directly connected to the same Xu Xi she knew. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This Xu Xi has the talent of reincarnation. Death is not his end,¡± the icy fairy explained. The indifferent witch, holding a simple magic wand, nodded. ¡°This is fortunate,¡± she said softly, her tone devoid of emotion. Yet, there was a hint of relief. She had witnessed the twilight of despair, and her heart had been torn apart by it. However, thanks to Xu Xi¡¯s simulator ability, the witch had been given a second chance¡ªto reunite and begin anew. ¡°It¡¯s truly fortunate¡­ not death, just a temporary rest,¡± her voice echoed in the chaos, creating ripples in the infinite void. Wu Yingxue stood silent, her emotions conflicted. She hadn¡¯t expected Xu Xi to possess such a remarkable ability. On one hand, she felt joy¡ªher memories with him still lived on in his heart. On the other, she felt an inexplicable unease as she looked at the fairy and the witch, their flawless faces exuding an ethereal aura. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel truly happy. She muttered softly, ¡°Sir is too fickle¡­¡± When Xu Moli and Krisha asked about her relationship with Xu Xi, Wu Yingxue hesitated. She looked back at the countless years she had traversed, the worlds left behind in her wake, and after a long pause, gave an enigmatic response: ¡°My husband and I share an inseparable bond. We reflect each other, walking side by side.¡± Her words carried layers of meaning, accompanied by a smile so bright that it unsettled both the fairy and the witch. The discomfort showed in their slight frowns as they pondered the depth of her claim. ¡°That¡¯s enough talk,¡± Wu Yingxue said, her tone shifting. ¡°Now, could you kindly step aside?¡± In the chaotic expanse surrounding the universe, shattered fragments of worlds wrapped themselves around the Earth, forming a galaxy of brilliance and endless potential. The fairy and the witch, embodiments of supreme power, stood unyielding at the crossroads, blocking all paths leading to Earth. ¡°You¡¯re not letting me through?¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice lowered, the oppressive weight of her presence intensifying. The stillness of the void was broken as she tightened her grip on a spear that appeared in her hand. With a light swing, its sharp tip tore through chaotic space, revealing the primordial elements of earth, wind, water, and fire. ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough,¡± she said, her voice cold. The spear embodied unity and completeness, its power gathering the principles of existence into a singular force. The overwhelming pressure caused the surrounding chaos to falter. Krisha¡¯s expression remained calm, but the tightening of her hand on her wand betrayed her emotions. What did it mean to be an obstruction? Was this an attempt to sever the bond between a master and a disciple? Silent and stoic, the witch raised her wand and struck. Her magic unleashed an annihilating force that bent the fabric of reality, challenging the very order of existence. Meanwhile, Xu Moli¡¯s gaze grew colder, and the bloodstained wooden sword in her hand exuded an aura of dread. ¡°You wish to meet my brother. That would certainly please him,¡± Xu Moli said, her tone sharp. ¡°But what you just said¡­ doesn¡¯t please me.¡± With a swing of her sword, a dazzling light erupted, tearing the river of time apart. Before the wound could heal, Wu Yingxue¡¯s fiery spear shattered it further. The flame embodied life and death, burning everything in its path. ¡°You two should come at me together!¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice was provocative, teasing their nerves. Even Krisha, normally indifferent, seemed slightly affected. The fairy and the witch bore no hostility toward Wu Yingxue¡¯s arrival, but their concern for Xu Xi¡¯s safety kept them wary. To them, allowing a strange Supreme to approach him without question was too dangerous. In the chaos, Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice grew stronger, pulling their attention. But just as the fairy and the witch prepared for another direct confrontation, Wu Yingxue¡¯s true intent revealed itself. A fragment of her consciousness detached and slipped past them, rushing toward Earth. The battle, the strength she displayed¡ªall of it had been a diversion. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Wu Yingxue murmured, a self-satisfied smile playing on her lips. She had experience using separated thoughts. Once, she had dominated an entire martial arts world through this method. Knowing her physical form couldn¡¯t enter Earth, she had deliberately drawn the fairy and the witch¡¯s focus to create an opportunity. ¡°Still, the fight here will continue,¡± Wu Yingxue said, gripping her spear again. Although she meant no harm, the fairy felt provoked. Xu Moli¡¯s wooden sword gleamed menacingly, its bloody aura even causing the princess a moment of hesitation. ¡°If my husband finds out I fought his sister¡­¡± Wu Yingxue thought, letting out a small laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll probably get scolded.¡± But that didn¡¯t stop her. With renewed determination, she launched forward once more, her laughter ringing out amidst the chaos. Chapter 178: Time flows like water, and the years roll like rivers, surging and washing over the heavens. Every corner of the universe, every dimension, has its own rhythm of time, merging into countless tributaries that flow into a greater, silent current. Together, they form the mother river of time, a chaotic essence that envelops the diverse heavens. Gods, demons, immortals, even entire worlds¡ªeach is but a single drop in this boundless stream. And now, two figures walked upon it, defying the laws of time and space. One wielded a sword, its light so powerful that even restrained, it made the river of time roar and surge, collapsing and obliterating everything in its wake. The other extended a hand, fingers concise and deliberate, exerting gentle pressure. In an instant, the sword light and a segment of the river of time exploded violently. ¡°Come on!¡± Xu Moli¡¯s cold eyes glinted as she unleashed her powers, summoning a chaotic hurricane that roared across multiversal skies and seas. But the fierce waves caused no harm to Wu Yingxue. ¡°I think I¡¯m a bit hungry,¡± she remarked casually, stepping forward. Infinite laws and principles radiated from her, forming a glow of energy and blood that illuminated the heavens and seemed to rule eternity. Spear clashed against wooden sword. The way of immortality faced the way of martial arts. The intensity of their battle made the river of time boil. ¡­ Krisha, observing the fierce duel, tilted her head, her expression blank. She felt that the situation had escalated far beyond her involvement. Instead of continuing to watch, she decided to focus on something else. ¡°Master will be home soon¡­ I should prepare¡­ New Year¡¯s Eve dinner for him¡­¡± Her delicate face turned serious as she concentrated. While her eternal supreme form remained engaged in the cosmic battle, her thought projection on Earth stepped into the kitchen, preparing ingredients with an air of clumsy determination. The witch didn¡¯t know how to occupy the light forever, but she understood one thing clearly: night was falling, and she needed to do something for her master. ¡­ ¡°Xiaohong, are you moved?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare to move! Don¡¯t dare to move!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°No, no, I misspoke! I¡¯m deeply moved!¡± In the capital city, at the Extraordinary General Administration, Xu Xi bid farewell to Li Wanshou before teleporting to the Red Dragon¡¯s palace. The Red Dragon appeared startled and uneasy, its dragon eyes filled with panic. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only when Xu Xi explained he had come to deliver a New Year¡¯s gift did the Red Dragon regain its composure. ¡°This is for you,¡± Xu Xi said, handing over an exquisite gift. It was a collection of sparkling, luxurious jewelry crafted from extraordinary materials, perfectly tailored to the Red Dragon¡¯s preferences. ¡°Thank you, thank you for your kindness!¡± the Red Dragon exclaimed, overjoyed. It beat its chest proudly, declaring that providing dragon¡¯s blood for tea cultivation was its honor. Satisfied, Xu Xi reminded the Red Dragon to inform him if it encountered other dragons. ¡°Yes, absolutely! I¡¯ll let you know right away!¡± The Red Dragon rubbed its claws together, fawning over Xu Xi as it escorted him out. Once Xu Xi had left, the Red Dragon eagerly dived into its treasure hoard, reveling in the sea of gems like an excited child. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to make it happy,¡± Xu Xi mused with amusement as he observed the dragon¡¯s joy through his heightened mental perception. Considering the Red Dragon¡¯s significant contribution to cultivating dragon blood tea, Xu Xi had prepared an abundant amount of jewelry. For a creature that cherished treasure above all, it was an irresistible reward. ¡°Everything that needed to be done is done. Time to head home,¡± he thought, glancing one last time at the bustling capital city. The streets were alive with people preparing for New Year¡¯s Eve, and extraordinary beings maintained order amidst the celebrations. The liveliness was undeniable, yet it held no significance for Xu Xi. To him, only the familiar faces and scenes of Yanshan City truly mattered. With a hum of space magic, Xu Xi gripped the Jianmu sword staff and stepped forward. His body merged seamlessly with the fabric of the world, and in a series of rapid teleports, he returned home. ¡­ ¡°Aniu, hurry up and add more firewood!¡± ¡°Uncle, aunt, step back a little!¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work together!¡± The outskirts of Yanshan City buzzed with energy as night fell and preparations for the New Year reached their peak. The townspeople of Qingniu Town, along with the seekers of the survival army, were building tall stone towers by stacking ordinary stones in specific arrangements. Once the towers were built, they threw in dry firewood and other materials. As flames ignited, the fires burned bright and fierce, casting a warm, reddish-orange glow that illuminated the cold, dark night. These flames weren¡¯t celestial starlight but the starlight created by human hands¡ªearthly fire, lifting the darkness with its radiant warmth. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured, standing quietly as he watched the simple, joyful smiles of the people bathed in firelight. A faint smile appeared on his face, his mood naturally lifted by the infectious warmth of their happiness. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my brother!¡± ¡°Quick, quick, let¡¯s bring him in!¡± Soon, the townspeople noticed Xu Xi¡¯s arrival. They rushed to him with warm invitations and offered gifts¡ªfood, drink, and handmade fabrics, all reflecting their gratitude. ¡°Thank you all,¡± Xu Xi said, accepting their gifts with a smile. The material abundance of the real world was far superior to what he had known in the simulations. No one here would go hungry or suffer from the cold, and Xu Xi felt no guilt accepting their heartfelt offerings. More importantly, he understood that receiving their gifts gave them a sense of fulfillment and peace of mind. ¡°Thank you again, everyone,¡± he said, watching as the crowd dispersed to continue their celebrations. Sitting among the gifts, surrounded by warmth and light, Xu Xi gazed at the rising flames and thought of the New Year. The fire brought light and warmth, and in its hazy glow, Xu Xi recalled countless memories¡ªthe struggles in Pingshui County, the challenges of leading the survival-seeking army, and the vivid emotions of those he had encountered along the way. ¡°Sir, sir, wake up quickly.¡± A voice called softly, pulling Xu Xi out of his thoughts. Chapter 179: There was no emotional reunion, no tears shed. It happened suddenly, peacefully, like waking from a deep sleep on a quiet afternoon. When he opened his eyes, time had not moved. Everything remained as familiar as ever, unchanged by the passing years. This wasn¡¯t a reunion after separation¡ªit was merely waking from a dream that had taken longer than usual to end. The girl opened her eyes naturally, and Xu Xi greeted her with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Yingxue.¡± As the world transitioned from the old year to the new, Mr. Xu, who had slumbered far too long, finally opened his eyes to see the princess standing before him once again. Wu Yingxue beamed, her usual liveliness shining through. Despite her maturity, she couldn¡¯t help but revert to her youthful self around Xu Xi. She jumped up, sitting beside him under the dim night sky. Together, they watched the fires illuminating the earth below, a constellation of man-made stars. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve slept for far too long,¡± she complained playfully, yawning and stretching. Her red-and-white robes flared dramatically, still as striking as Xu Xi remembered. ¡°My apologies. It¡¯s my fault,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile, not bothering to argue. He knew he had indeed ¡°slept¡± for too long. The army that had fought for survival and the princess who had led it had waited for countless days and nights. But now, the tragedy was over. They were all reunited in a beautiful, real world. After a brief pause, Xu Xi added, ¡°Yingxue, thank you for waking me up. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done.¡± His sudden gratitude left Wu Yingxue momentarily stunned. Her lips parted slightly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing. I didn¡¯t do much.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s words, however, carried deeper meaning. He wasn¡¯t just thanking her for calling him back but also for leading the survival army through endless hardship during his ¡°slumber.¡± Wu Yingxue understood this. Inexplicably, her nose tingled, and her eyes stung slightly. Perhaps it was the warmth of the fire on this cold winter night or the realization of finally feeling happiness after enduring so much. She grinned, trying to hide her emotions, and asked about Xu Xi¡¯s life with a lighthearted smile. ¡°Me?¡± Xu Xi said softly. ¡°Not much has changed. I¡¯ve just been practicing, living quietly, and chatting with the people in Qingniu Town now and then.¡± He spoke of trivial everyday matters, but Wu Yingxue listened intently, her interest unwavering. When she learned Xu Xi had prepared New Year¡¯s gifts for everyone, she chuckled and teased him. ¡°Sir, I want a New Year¡¯s gift too! You need to make up for it, or I¡¯ll be angry,¡± she said, her tone playful and full of mischief. Xu Xi smiled. ¡°What kind of gift would you like?¡± Her teasing demeanor faltered, replaced by surprise. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Before she could gather her thoughts, Xu Xi took out a space ring and poured its contents onto the ground. A cascade of gifts spilled out¡ªa bouquet of folded paper flowers, a newly crafted spear, a beautiful set of clothes, and countless other items. There was so much that Wu Yingxue stood in stunned silence. ¡°Sir, is this¡­ all for me?¡± Xu Xi nodded. ¡°You weren¡¯t here, so I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d like. I prepared a variety of things just in case.¡± Under the silent, moonlit sky, Wu Yingxue stared at the gifts. The sleeping waters of her emotions rippled for the first time in ages. She never imagined that even in her absence, Xu Xi would prepare so much for her. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re such a fool,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Only a fool would do something like this.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her hands moved quickly, collecting the gifts as she added, ¡°Of course, I want all of them. Only children make choices. Don¡¯t worry, I love everything you¡¯ve prepared.¡± She stuck out her tongue and made a playful face at him, her mischievous spirit shining through. Then, with a glance at the gifts Xu Xi had received from the townspeople, she reached out and pulled a roasted chicken drumstick from the pile. She began eating with small, deliberate bites, far more elegantly than before. ¡°Eat slowly, there¡¯s plenty,¡± Xu Xi said, watching her with a smile. Noticing grease at the corner of her mouth, he wrapped his hand in elemental energy and gently wiped it away. The deep night cast shadows over the earth, but the blazing fire towers lit up the townspeople¡¯s faces in warm orange-red hues. Wu Yingxue¡¯s face, too, was faintly flushed by the firelight. ¡°Yingxue, tell me what happened while I was asleep,¡± Xu Xi asked once she had finished her meal, his curiosity evident. He had inquired with the Survival Army, but they knew little beyond the fact that Wu Yingxue had resurrected them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Moli cutting down demon cultivators and Krisha defeating gods. Their paths were anything but easy. What about you, Yingxue?¡± Wu Yingxue smiled at his question. ¡°When Sir calls me, I have to answer,¡± she said simply. Without hesitation, she began recounting her journey after leaving Shiwanda Mountain. She spoke of leading the survival army out of the demon clan¡¯s territory, forging alliances with the human race in the martial arts world, and enduring centuries of relentless training. She described slaying the Green Dragon, feasting on its flesh, and drinking its blood. The more Wu Yingxue spoke, the more Xu Xi¡¯s expression shifted from curiosity to astonishment. He had expected her journey to be extraordinary, but the sheer scale of her exploits was overwhelming. After defeating the Green Dragon, her path took on a surreal quality. She consumed inner worlds, absorbed the principles of heaven and earth, and seemed to embody the very template of a legendary protagonist. ¡°Is this even reasonable?¡± Xu Xi wondered aloud, questioning the logic of her rapid progress. Hearing that Wu Yingxue had annihilated the demon forces with a single strike, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but compare it to the arduous path he had carved through the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°Yingxue¡­ your progress is truly incredible,¡± he admitted. Though her strength now far surpassed his, Xu Xi felt genuine joy for her achievements. But beneath his pride, a lingering thought surfaced¡ªan unshakable sense that the world seemed unfairly stacked against him. Chapter 180: The princess¡¯s story continued as she happily shared more details with Xu Xi. ¡°Sir, I did it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fed more people!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given winter coats to those in need!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ensured that everyone who struggled to survive can now live together!¡± ¡°And from now on, there won¡¯t be any monsters preying on humans!¡± The serene night sky, glittering with starlight, seemed to mirror her joy. In the flowing silence, Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice resonated powerfully. She stood up, placing her fists on her hips, her bright smile full of pride. She looked at Xu Xi and asked playfully, as though seeking recognition, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t I amazing?¡± Her life¡¯s accomplishments and triumphs were built on the corpses of countless monsters. There was no denying that her deeds had reached the pinnacle, recognized across all heavens and worlds. But even someone as accomplished as Wu Yingxue yearned for approval. She wanted the man who had once smiled so warmly and sacrificed so much to see and acknowledge her efforts. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve lived up to your expectations,¡± she declared proudly. Yes, that was it. She wanted to tell Mr. Fool that the dreams he once thought impossible had been made a reality. He no longer needed to toil endlessly or carry the weight of the world alone. As the evening breeze tousled her hair, Xu Xi looked into her expectant eyes, which sparkled like stars. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re truly remarkable,¡± Xu Xi said, smiling. His words were simple, yet they carried heartfelt sincerity. ¡°You¡¯re the most powerful heroine in the world.¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s lips curled into a beautiful smile, and her robes fluttered in the wind like a flag of triumph. ¡°Of course! After all, it¡¯s me!¡± she laughed before sitting down at Xu Xi¡¯s insistence. ¡°So, Yingxue, did you manage to resurrect everyone?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°Almost. I brought back everyone in the Survival Army and a few close acquaintances,¡± she replied. As their conversation continued, Xu Xi learned more about her journey. After the third simulation, Wu Yingxue had dedicated herself to eradicating demons, not just in the martial world but across all realms. Once she reached the supreme level, she even reversed the flow of time to bring back those lost to tragic fates. Among them were King Dingyuan, who had died in an early accident, and the princess who had been forced to take her own life by poison. With her unparalleled power, Wu Yingxue had almost erased all regrets¡ªexcept for one. No matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t wake Xu Xi from his slumber. It wasn¡¯t until recently, when she sensed his aura, that she crossed the chaos and the vast dimensions to find him. ¡°Yingxue, were you absolutely sure it was me?¡± Xu Xi asked curiously. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Of course,¡± she replied without hesitation. ¡°No doubt at all?¡± ¡°None. There¡¯s no other fool like you,¡± she said with a teasing smile, her eyes softening. How could she mistake him? The man who once dreamed of creating a peaceful world for her. The man who stayed up late folding paper flowers just to make her smile. The man too selfless, always thinking of others while neglecting himself. A man like this could only be the biggest fool in the world. There could never be another. Determined to protect this foolish yet extraordinary man, the most powerful heroine resolved to stay by his side. ¡°Sir, as long as I¡¯m here, no one will ever hurt you again,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with quiet conviction. ¡°Yingxue, you don¡¯t plan to return?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m staying,¡± she answered. She explained that she had left a fragment of her consciousness in the martial world to live alongside her resurrected parents. Whether she was on Earth or in the martial world, her presence remained in both places. ¡°So this is where I want to be¡ªfor now,¡± she said. Xu Xi thought for a moment and nodded. Her request was simple, and he saw no reason to refuse. ¡°By the way, Sir,¡± Wu Yingxue said suddenly, ¡°would you come back to the martial world with me? My father wants to thank you in person.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ let¡¯s not,¡± Xu Xi replied hesitantly. The martial world from the third simulation was far from Earth, and Xu Xi had no desire to travel such a distance. Besides, he could already imagine the awkward misunderstandings that might arise from meeting her parents. After weighing his options, Xu Xi politely declined. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Wu Yingxue sighed, a tinge of regret in her tone. As the night deepened, the stars brightened against the dark canvas of the sky, forming intricate patterns like a masterful painting. ¡°Yingxue, come back with me,¡± Xu Xi said, rising to his feet. ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. Stay and have dinner with us. I also have something to give you.¡± ¡°And,¡± he added with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce you to two people. They¡¯re strong, like you, and I think you¡¯ll have a lot in common.¡± Xu Xi envisioned the meeting. As supreme beings of their respective realms, Wu Yingxue, Xu Moli, and Krisa would surely find plenty of topics to discuss. He sincerely hoped the three would get along, not just for harmony¡¯s sake but to prevent Earth from becoming a casualty of their immense power. ¡°Alright, Sir. I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Wu Yingxue said, her lips curving into a smile as she agreed. With a wave of his hand, Xu Xi stored the scattered items into a space ring. After bidding farewell to the people, he led Wu Yingxue back to Yanshan City. The courtyard was serene, with its pool frozen over and the desolate flowerbed showing only a few blades of Red Dragon Blood Grass swaying in the wind. As Xu Xi glanced at the sky, he noticed something peculiar. The stars seemed to flicker¡ªappearing, disappearing, and reappearing in an endless cycle. ¡°Ever since Earth started its upgrades, the world feels more and more unfamiliar,¡± Xu Xi murmured, brushing off the phenomenon as a natural celestial change. Opening the courtyard door, he saw a figure waiting for him. It was Xu Moli. Chapter 181: The world seemed to hold its breath. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The air was so still that even the sound of a heartbeat could echo endlessly. Though it was the most festive time of the year, the usual lively noises of wind, snow, and cheerful chatter were muffled, blocked by the overwhelming presence of three supreme powers. In this silence, a cold stillness seeped into the soul, sending shivers through the quiet. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xu Moli.¡± ¡°Hello, I am Wu Yingxue.¡± Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful gaze, the two girls exchanged introductions and shook hands. Their outward politeness masked the undercurrents of tension. Wu Yingxue¡¯s smile was bright and cheerful, while Xu Moli¡¯s had an edge of frost to it. ¡°Brother, would you mind going inside first?¡± Xu Moli asked sweetly. ¡°Miss Yingxue and I have so much to talk about. We hit it off instantly.¡± Hit it off? Xu Xi hesitated. Something about his sister¡¯s tone didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sir,¡± Wu Yingxue said, her voice as calm as ever. ¡°I¡¯m also curious about your sister¡¯s strength.¡± Neither of them mentioned the earlier chaos, maintaining a fa?ade of friendliness as they assured Xu Xi they simply wanted to spar for fun. Xu Xi looked at his sister, then at the princess. Seeing no trace of hostility between them, he reluctantly nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead. But don¡¯t take too long.¡± With that, the two girls vanished into thin air, leaving only the softly falling snow to settle over the courtyard, blanketing it in silver. Xu Xi stood still for a moment, staring at the empty space. ¡°They hit it off? Moli¡¯s tone doesn¡¯t sound like it,¡± he muttered. ¡°But they¡¯re not kids. They¡¯ll know where to draw the line.¡± Sighing, Xu Xi turned and walked toward the kitchen to prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. As he entered, he noticed a figure already busy inside. The warm, golden light illuminated the long gray-silver hair of Krisha. The soft glow gave her a delicate, almost ethereal appearance as she worked amidst the kitchen¡¯s utensils and ingredients. ¡°Master?¡± Krisha turned at the sound of his footsteps. She stopped what she was doing, her empty yet beautiful eyes reflecting his figure. ¡°Krisha, what are you doing?¡± Xu Xi asked as he stepped closer. On the counter were several prepared dishes, their fragrant aroma wafting through the room. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ preparing¡­ New Year¡¯s Eve dinner¡­ for the tutor¡­¡± Krisha replied softly, her small spatula still in hand. She turned back to the stove, resuming her careful movements. The smoke curled upwards as she stirred with precision, repeating each motion without deviation. The scene brought a smile to Xu Xi¡¯s face as he remembered the witch¡¯s earlier days. Her poor cooking skills and countless kitchen explosions during the second simulation seemed like distant memories now. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot,¡± he said, taking the spatula gently from her hand. ¡°But let me handle this, Krisha.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done enough. Go take a break.¡± Reluctantly, Krisha stepped back. She crossed her hands over her lower abdomen and stood quietly, her gaze fixed on Xu Xi¡¯s back as he took over the cooking. The sound of sizzling oil and the rhythmic stir of ingredients filled the kitchen. Krisha stood still, unmoving, her gaze never leaving the figure in front of her. ¡°Master¡­ let me wipe this for you¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­ the chili is here¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­ please have a drink of water¡­¡± Despite Xu Xi taking over, Krisha found ways to keep herself busy, offering assistance in her delicate yet slightly clumsy manner. She didn¡¯t like idleness. She always wanted to do something for her mentor. Eventually, Xu Xi asked her to sit and rest. Obediently, she moved to the dining chair, but her tri-colored eyes¡ªgold, black, and red¡ªcontinued to follow his every move. ¡°Krisha, you can do something else for now. I¡¯ll call you when the food is ready.¡± ¡°¡­Yes,¡± she replied softly, her agreement almost automatic. Yet she remained seated, watching Xu Xi work. For Krisha, everything she did revolved around him, and staying idle felt unnatural. ¡°Master, please let me help,¡± she finally said. ¡°I want to do something for you.¡± After her repeated requests, Xu Xi relented and allowed her to assist by handing over seasonings and ingredients. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Krisha said, listening carefully to his instructions. With her help, the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was soon completed. Boiled, fried, stewed, and stir-fried dishes filled the kitchen, their vibrant colors and rich aromas a testament to their perfection. Krisha waved her hand, and the finished dishes floated onto the dining table, sparing them the effort of carrying each one. The table was wide and filled with food. The heat rising from the dishes blurred the cold winter air, creating a warm and comforting atmosphere. ¡°Like¡­¡± The scene reminded Krisha of the first New Year she had spent with Xu Xi. Back then, he had taken over the kitchen, preparing a feast much like this one. But Krisha knew this warmth was fleeting. In the real world, she wasn¡¯t the only one who longed for the sun¡¯s light. Her fingers brushed lightly against each other as unease crept into her heart. She didn¡¯t want to monopolize anything, but the thought of sharing the light made her restless. ¡®I don¡¯t want this¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose it¡­¡¯ Silently, she resolved to hold onto that warmth just a little longer. Chapter 182: Steamed red fish. Charcoal-grilled clams. Freshly mixed shredded Ganoderma lucidum. Golden lotus seed soup, crispy fried nectar mushrooms, and stir-fried Luan bird meat. A feast spread across the dining table like a masterpiece of culinary art. The vibrant colors of each dish intertwined, filling the large wooden table with warmth and anticipation. More dishes appeared, one after another, until the entire surface was brimming with food. For their small family, this seemed excessive. Yet, as Xu Xi stood there, gazing at the array of steaming dishes and the delicate mist rising from them, he felt it was just right. The house often felt empty and lonely. But on this New Year¡¯s Eve, a lively atmosphere was exactly what it needed. Money didn¡¯t matter. For Xu Xi, the cost of this meal was insignificant, and for the girls in the highest realm, it was even less so. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Xu Xi briefly considered cooking more but decided against it. The table was full¡ªany more would only go to waste. With a click, Xu Xi turned on every light in the house. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every corner, whether in use or not, glowed with bright, warm illumination, transforming the courtyard into a beacon of light for the New Year. ¡°Krisha, thank you for your help.¡± As he looked at the witch, who had been quietly following him, her youthful 17-year-old appearance remained as serene as ever. Krisha shook her head slightly and handed him a cup of hot tea with her usual calm precision. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± she said softly. The clumsy witch never minded being [used], as long as it was for someone from the Xu family. ¡°Master, please drink some tea.¡± Krisha¡¯s voice was steady as she offered the steaming cup. ¡°Thanks, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi replied, blowing gently on the tea¡¯s surface, watching ripples dance in the cup. In the cold of winter, the warmth of hot tea was a perfect comfort. Xu Xi sipped slowly, savoring the tranquility it brought. He noticed that Krisha¡¯s brewing skills had improved significantly, and most importantly, she no longer used bitter Qingshen grass. He chuckled at the thought of Krisha drinking the bitter tea without a hint of reaction. From another perspective, it could be considered one of her unique charms. With the tea finished, Xu Xi placed the cup back on the tray Krisha held. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was ready. Before the meal, Xu Xi decided to add some festive decorations. From his space ring, he took out New Year stickers and small decorations¡ªsimple, inexpensive items bought from the supermarket. ¡°Master, let me help.¡± Krisha¡¯s soft voice carried a note of determination. Her gray-silver hair swayed gently as she moved closer, the necklace on her fair neck catching the light with each motion. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it together,¡± Xu Xi agreed with a smile. The two started in the kitchen, hanging a new calendar on the sliding door and pasting bright red blessings on the bedroom doors. Krisha could have done it all with a thought, but some things felt more meaningful when done by hand. Under the glowing lights, their shadows stretched long and soft, blending harmoniously yet distinctly. Krisha moved clumsily, savoring the rare time spent alone with Xu Xi. She wished, with all her heart, that this moment could last forever. Just her and Xu Xi¡­ But reality had its own plans. As Xu Xi and Krisha were adding the final touches, Xu Moli and Wu Yingxue returned. Their appearances were flawless, showing no signs of the fierce sparring that had taken place. They paused upon seeing Xu Xi and Krisha decorating. A moment later, Xu Moli stepped forward, taking the decorations from Xu Xi¡¯s hands. ¡°Brother, let me handle this,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all day, and I want to do something for you.¡± Caught off guard, Xu Xi hesitated but eventually handed over the decorations. Then Wu Yingxue chimed in, offering her help as well. ¡°Sir, let me assist too. Consider it my thanks for letting me join you for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡± Before Xu Xi could object, Wu Yingxue had already reached out for the remaining decorations. Left with nothing to do, Xu Xi had no choice but to retreat to the living room. Krisha, however, stood still, her expression unchanged. She watched as the two girls busily took over, her calm gaze betraying no emotions. The room grew eerily quiet as Xu Xi settled onto the sofa. The faint sound of wind and snow outside added to the stillness, creating an unusual tranquility. It was a subtle kind of quiet¡ªone that carried warmth and the essence of home. Xu Xi looked down at his hands, tracing the lines on his palms before summoning the simulator panel only he could see. His thoughts wandered. ¡°The simulations were always full of regrets, filled with challenges and pain,¡± he mused. ¡°But they¡¯ve shaped my life, bringing me to this moment.¡± He smiled, acknowledging the strange twists of fate. Even if it felt like a dream, it was a wonderful dream. ¡°Brother, what are you thinking about?¡± Xu Xi looked up to find Xu Moli standing in front of him, having finished the decorations. ¡°Moli, pinch my hand,¡± Xu Xi said suddenly. ¡°Eh?¡± She hesitated, thinking the request strange. But after confirming he was serious, she gently pinched the back of his hand, her touch delicate and fleeting. ¡°Brother, is that okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡± Feeling the tangible sensation, Xu Xi laughed quietly to himself. It wasn¡¯t a dream. It was real, and it was perfect. Chapter 183: ¡°Brother, are you really okay?¡± Xu Moli¡¯s eyes were filled with concern, studying Xu Xi¡¯s expression carefully. She felt he was acting a little unusual. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Xi reassured her with a gentle smile, reaching out to lightly ruffle her hair. The world often feels filled with hardship, making moments of happiness seem surreal. But now, Xu Xi was certain¡ªthis warmth, this beauty, was real. Her soft, silky hair slipped through his fingers, the smoothness almost mesmerizing. ¡°Speaking of which, Moli,¡± Xu Xi said, his tone casual yet curious, ¡°there¡¯s nothing serious between you and Yingxue, right?¡± The girl hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering briefly, but she composed herself and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± Xu Xi smiled, but he could sense something was amiss. There had clearly been some tension between his sister and the princess earlier, evident from Xu Moli¡¯s immediate suggestion of a sparring match. Yet, seeing them return in good condition and interacting normally, he felt relieved. ¡°Did you meet in Chaos?¡± That seemed plausible. Chaos might be vast and incomprehensible to mortals, but for omnipotent beings like his sister and the princess, it was no more than a garden to traverse casually. ¡°It¡¯s fascinating how fate works,¡± Xu Xi mused, marveling at the coincidence. He felt fortunate that there wasn¡¯t any deep-seated animosity between the two. If there had been, it would¡¯ve been a significant headache for him. ¡°Come on, Moli,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s time to start tonight¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡± ¡­ ¡°Everyone, please take a seat,¡± Xu Xi said as the crackling of firecrackers echoed outside. He gestured for the three girls to join him at the dining table. The feast before them was a masterpiece. The tender meats and fresh vegetables exuded tantalizing aromas. The soups were rich and soothing, every dish a testament to Xu Xi¡¯s cooking prowess. ¡°Brother, your cooking just keeps getting better,¡± Xu Moli said with admiration. Even with her experience of heavenly delicacies in the fairy world, nothing compared to the warmth of her brother¡¯s meals. ¡°I agree,¡± Krisha said quietly, nodding in rare agreement with Xu Moli. ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Wu Yingxue asked skeptically. In the third simulation, meals had been basic and rough¡ªmonster meat cooked without seasoning or care. She¡¯d never had the chance to witness Xu Xi¡¯s cooking skills then. ¡°Mmm¡­ this is amazing!¡± As she took a bite of the tender meat, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re incredible,¡± Wu Yingxue exclaimed, her voice filled with genuine astonishment. ¡°If it¡¯s good, eat more,¡± Xu Xi said with a soft smile, accepting her praise graciously. The light above cast a warm glow, blending with the rising steam from the dishes, creating a cozy, dreamlike atmosphere. Outside, the snow and wind raged against the windows, but the cold seemed powerless to penetrate the warmth of the courtyard. ¡°Master, please eat more,¡± Krisha said suddenly. She had just retracted her wand after subtly silencing the planet¡¯s errant consciousness, ensuring the meal remained uninterrupted. Standing up, she carefully placed portions of food into Xu Xi¡¯s bowl with steady hands. The witch, once clumsy with chopsticks, had become remarkably adept. Her movements were precise, as though every action carried profound significance. ¡°Thank you, Krisha.¡± The gentle clink of chopsticks against the porcelain bowl filled the room as Xu Xi tasted the food she served, savoring each bite. But soon, the atmosphere shifted. Every time Xu Xi finished the food in his bowl, another portion appeared¡ªfirst from the witch, then his sister, and finally the princess. It was as if an unspoken competition had begun, each of them trying to outdo the other in their care for Xu Xi. Caught in an endless cycle, Xu Xi finally raised his hands in polite refusal. ¡°Everyone, please eat too. Don¡¯t just focus on me.¡± Reluctantly, the girls complied. With that, the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner returned to a more natural pace. The tension eased, and the meal became a harmonious blend of flavors and conversation. ¡­ Half an hour later, the feast concluded. Though much of the food remained untouched, the witch quickly took care of the mess with a wave of her hand. The table was left spotless, with the bowls and plates neatly arranged as if the meal had never taken place. ¡°Master, leave the cleanup to me,¡± Krisha said softly. As always, she took the initiative to handle everything, finding quiet satisfaction in her role. For the witch, these small tasks were not burdens¡ªthey were her purpose. Despite Xu Xi¡¯s repeated attempts to dissuade her, this was one thing she refused to let go. ¡°Thank you, Krisha.¡± Xu Xi had other matters to attend to. He planned to return the paper flower stored in his collection cabinet to Wu Yingxue, as it had originally belonged to her. But just as he stood to leave, he paused. ¡°I almost forgot.¡± He reached into his space ring, retrieving two bright red envelopes. ¡°Moli, Krisha, these are for you,¡± he said, handing them over. The girls looked at him, puzzled. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This is your New Year¡¯s money,¡± Xu Xi explained with a smile. Though they were both far past the age for receiving such gifts, and worldly money held no meaning for supreme beings, Xu Xi still insisted. It wasn¡¯t about the money¡ªit was his wish for their safety and happiness. Chapter 184: ¡°Thank you.¡± Krisha accepted the red envelope that Xu Xi handed her, cradling it solemnly in her arms as though it were a priceless treasure. ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Xu Moli, on the other hand, giggled mischievously, accepting the red envelope with the same childlike delight she had shown when they were younger. Afterward, Xu Xi led Wu Yingxue out of the kitchen. ¡°Pop! Pop!¡± Fireworks crackled and exploded outside, painting the night sky with brilliant colors. Their reflections danced on the glass windows along the corridor, blooming into fleeting shapes of light and shadow¡ªlike petals unfolding or ripples spreading on water. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you prepare one for me?¡± As they walked toward Xu Xi¡¯s bedroom, Wu Yingxue turned to him with a playful glint in her eye. The firework¡¯s colorful glow mirrored in her gaze, adding a shimmering sparkle to her expression. ¡°You want one?¡± Xu Xi asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t care for such things.¡± He chuckled softly as he placed a hand on the bedroom door handle, turning it gently to let the door swing open. Outside, fireworks continued to light up the night sky. Sparks scattered and faded as they descended into the shadows, each one leaving behind a fleeting trail of brilliance. The essence of New Year¡¯s money was to wish for safety and peace for the recipient. When it came to Wu Yingxue, however, Xu Xi hesitated. Unlike his sister and the witch¡ªboth of whom had depended on his protection during their most vulnerable moments¡ªWu Yingxue had always been strong. From the very beginning, she had been a warrior, resilient and unyielding. Even when she faltered, she would stand back up, pressing forward with indomitable will. Xu Xi¡¯s role in her life had been more of a guide than a protector. ¡°Yingxue, if you really want one, I¡¯ll prepare it now,¡± Xu Xi offered. ¡°No need, sir.¡± Wu Yingxue clasped her hands behind her back, a radiant smile gracing her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. It¡¯s just New Year¡¯s money¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter.¡± For a brief moment, Xu Xi thought he detected a slight edge in her tone when she said the word ¡°child.¡± The house was quiet, the silence punctuated only by the muffled sounds of distant fireworks. ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡± Xu Xi tugged his coat tighter around himself against the winter chill as he stepped into the bedroom, gesturing for Wu Yingxue to follow. The room was modest in size, furnished sparsely but immaculately. Soft, warm lighting bathed the space, casting a serene glow on the tall wooden storage cabinet that dominated one corner of the room. Its intricate grain patterns seemed to hold countless stories within them. Upon entering, anyone¡¯s gaze would inevitably be drawn to the cabinet. Its shelves were filled with an eclectic assortment of items: jars brimming with candy, a scorched wand, and a delicate paper flower, among other treasures. ¡°This is your room, sir? It feels¡­ eerily similar to the one in the martial arts world,¡± Wu Yingxue remarked, her curiosity evident as she scanned the surroundings. Under her watchful eyes, Xu Xi approached the collection cabinet. He unlocked it with a small key and carefully retrieved the paper flower from the third shelf. The flower, though made of ordinary paper, seemed almost alive. Its intricate folds and flawless form gave it an ethereal beauty. ¡°Yingxue, I want you to have this,¡± Xu Xi said, holding the paper flower out to her. ¡°This flower came into my possession by chance, but I¡¯ve kept it ever since. I remember how much you liked it back then. Now that you¡¯re back, it feels right to return it to you.¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s eyes softened as she reached out to take the flower. Her fingertips brushed its delicate petals, setting it into a gentle spin. ¡°I missed this so much¡­¡± she murmured, her voice tinged with nostalgia. Once the spinning flower settled, she returned it to Xu Xi with a serene smile. ¡°Sir, let this flower stay here, in your cabinet.¡± She said softly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take it?¡± Xu Xi asked, puzzled. ¡°No.¡± Wu Yingxue shook her head, her smile unwavering. ¡°This flower is better off here, where you can see it. That way, you¡¯ll always remember me.¡± Her words were calm, yet her gaze flickered toward the other items in the cabinet¡ªthe candy jar, the wand¡ªsymbols of others who had left their marks on Xu Xi¡¯s life. For Wu Yingxue, leaving the flower behind wasn¡¯t a concession. It was a declaration. ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Xi agreed, though he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this decision carried deeper implications. He carefully placed the flower back in its original spot, its petals catching the light as it settled. As he closed and locked the cabinet, Wu Yingxue broke the silence with an unexpected question. ¡°Sir, does the arrangement in this cabinet ever change?¡± ¡°Sometimes it does, sometimes it doesn¡¯t,¡± Xu Xi replied casually. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The princess¡¯s smile widened, a glint of understanding in her eyes. ¡°I see. Thank you, sir.¡± Xu Xi raised an eyebrow, sensing a subtle shift in the room¡¯s atmosphere. The air seemed colder, and he had an uneasy feeling that the so-called ¡°cabinet wars¡± were far from over. But for now, everything was in its place. His tasks for the evening were complete, and the New Year¡¯s Eve had been a success¡ªperhaps not perfect, but fulfilling in its own way. Taking a deep breath, Xu Xi turned his attention back to Wu Yingxue. ¡°Yingxue, do you have any plans for your time on Earth?¡± The princess tilted her head in thought. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I¡¯ll stay nearby to protect the survival army. And, of course, to keep you safe, sir.¡± Her voice carried a hint of mischief as she added, ¡°Oh, and I might drop by your house now and then to spar with those two.¡± She made her intentions sound innocent enough, but Xu Xi suspected there was more to it. At last, Wu Yingxue made her final request. ¡°Sir, your home seems quite spacious. Could you save a room for me? I¡¯d like to visit from time to time.¡± Chapter 185: The princess¡¯s voice was soft but earnest, carrying a tone of genuine request. Xu Xi pondered for a moment before finally nodding in agreement. The courtyard was spacious, with more than enough rooms available. In fact, even if two or three more people joined, it wouldn¡¯t pose any issue at all. Besides, Wu Yingxue¡¯s request was simple¡ªshe merely wanted a place to stay occasionally. ¡°Alright, Yingxue. You can pick any of the remaining empty rooms.¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re the best!¡± Her cheerful response brought a smile to Xu Xi¡¯s face. Wu Yingxue¡¯s happiness seemed as radiant as the rising sun, brimming with warmth and vitality. The night had grown colder, yet the festive atmosphere of New Year¡¯s Eve dispelled any chill in the air. Outside, the noise of celebrations continued unabated, burying the wintry desolation beneath a lively buzz. ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± Xu Xi said after glancing at the clock. The hands moved steadily, marking the approach of midnight. It was almost 0:00¡ªthe pivotal moment when the old year ended, and the new year began. Just as Xu Xi took his first step, he was stopped by Wu Yingxue¡¯s sudden interruption. ¡°Wait, sir!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Turning around, Xu Xi saw her jog to catch up, gently grabbing his wrist. ¡°Sir has always taken care of me,¡± she began softly, her voice tinged with emotion. ¡°From the past until now, you¡¯ve never changed.¡± Her clear eyes curved slightly, carrying a mix of sadness and joy. Her hands, delicate and warm, carefully wrapped something around Xu Xi¡¯s wrist. He looked down to see a thin cord, woven in hues of red and yellow. The colors resembled the deep crimson of blood and the earthy gold of the soil. Slowly and meticulously, Wu Yingxue tied the thin rope into place, her fingers moving with deliberate care. ¡°I¡¯ve owed you so much without realizing it,¡± she continued. ¡°Like the rent I never paid while staying in Qingniu Town. Or the two bottles of elixirs that helped me step into the Xiantian realm. ¡°And the techniques you created for me¡­ ¡°And today, the New Year gift you prepared.¡± Her voice softened as she finished tying the cord. ¡°This won¡¯t do, sir. You¡¯ve always given so much, and I¡¯ve given nothing in return. So¡­ I wanted to give you something this time.¡± Taking a step back, Wu Yingxue smiled, gesturing toward the cord now adorning Xu Xi¡¯s wrist. It shimmered faintly, as if starlight were woven into its fibers. ¡­ [Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the special item: Dust Starlight] ¡­ Dust Starlight: From the ground, dust rises to become stars, shining eternally on those it touches. [Item Effects]: Qi and blood cultivation effectiveness increased tenfold.Martial arts cultivation and power increased tenfold.Inner heaven and earth evolution speed increased tenfold.Martial arts enlightenment refreshed daily, bypassing qualifications and bottlenecks.Energy and vitality fully replenished every 24 hours.90% reduction in damage from worldly attacks; complete immunity to demonic attacks.Persistent improvement in all pursuits, as long as a clear goal is maintained. [Requirements for Use]: The kindest fool in the world who remembers 1,335 stars. ¡­ ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xu Xi stared at the cord in disbelief, instinctively turning his wrist to inspect it. The texture was both coarse and smooth, like the sensation of sand slipping through his fingers, yet with the coolness of flowing water. Under closer observation, the cord sparkled faintly, its brilliance reminiscent of countless stars. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­ and incredibly powerful,¡± Xu Xi murmured. Then, as his eyes scanned the requirements for use, realization dawned. ¡°One thousand three hundred and thirty-five stars¡­¡± Memories surfaced of a time when Wu Yingxue had clung to his back, loudly counting stars as they traversed the borderlands with the survival army. He hadn¡¯t expected her to remember such a distant moment. ¡°Sir, do you like it?¡± Wu Yingxue¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction, her posture relaxed as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She stretched, her movements languid yet graceful, and smiled brightly. ¡°This is my New Year¡¯s gift to you. Sir, you¡¯re not allowed to dislike it!¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her wide-eyed expression carried a subtle warning, as though she¡¯d burst into tears or cause a fuss if he dared to refuse. Xu Xi laughed softly. ¡°I like it very much. Thank you, Yingxue.¡± Her smile widened, and the cord around Xu Xi¡¯s wrist gleamed brighter, exuding an energy both profound and eternal. ¡­ The effects of Dust Starlight were immediately apparent. Within moments, Xu Xi felt his internal world expanding rapidly, its growth far outpacing anything he¡¯d experienced before. ¡°So, this is the power of Dust Starlight¡­ It even boosts my immortal cultivation.¡± The enhancements went beyond mere numbers. Each effect multiplied upon itself, creating an overwhelming synergy that rendered him nearly invincible. ¡°This is truly the epitome of ¡®soft rice,¡¯¡± Xu Xi thought, both amused and awed. As he marveled at his newfound strength, Wu Yingxue stood by, her smile serene yet triumphant. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m glad you like it,¡± she said softly. The princess¡¯s gift wasn¡¯t just a token of gratitude. It was a declaration¡ªa reminder of the journey they¡¯d shared and the bond they would continue to uphold. And so, under the shimmering light of fireworks, Xu Xi felt the weight of responsibility and the warmth of camaraderie intertwine. For in this fleeting moment, surrounded by laughter and light, the world felt truly at peace. Chapter 186 Eternal teardrops. The supreme crown. Dust Starlight. Xu Xi lowered his gaze to the three items on his person, and a peculiar question surfaced in his mind. If he were to use the sword staff crafted from Jianmu, unleash swordsmanship techniques alongside forbidden magic spells, and bolster it with the combined power of Qi, blood, heaven, and earth, how much damage would this deal to a green dragon transformed into a deity by heretical practices? In his imagination, it might seem like an ordinary strike. But when the blow actually lands on the green dragon, how many times over would the damage multiply? Xu Xi pondered for a while, but the figures were so immense that the concept of multiplying by ten echoed endlessly in his ears. ¡°Probably¡­ it would hurt a lot,¡± he muttered, exhaling lightly. Fortunately, Rex Sanchez was a red dragon, not a green one. Otherwise, he might genuinely fear accidentally striking the dragon¡¯s head clean off, resulting in the permanent loss of a vital source of dragon blood. ¡°Three major disciplines¡ªcultivation, magic, and martial arts. Practicing all three simultaneously, maintaining three balanced meals a day, and giving my all¡­ I suppose I truly deserve to be invincible.¡± He muttered to himself. As he stretched and clenched the fingers of his right hand, mana coursed through his muscles and veins, spiritual energy enveloped his sea of consciousness, and Qi, blood, and the essence of heaven and earth rotated harmoniously in his Dantian. These three extraordinary systems, though not yet perfected, could still be integrated through the simulator. Combined with the three supreme items he possessed, Xu Xi felt his current strength was overwhelmingly terrifying. To go further, he would need to either ascend to become an immortal or a god or evolve his Qi and blood to their utmost peak to reach the other shore of power. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Sir, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing important. Let¡¯s go.¡± The night deepened as orange-red fireworks illuminated the sky, blooming alongside the stars. It was the perfect time to share heartfelt wishes with loved ones. Xu Xi chose not to spend this precious New Year¡¯s Eve further analyzing his strength. Instead, he decided to celebrate with those closest to him. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± As he stepped out of his bedroom into the living room, Krisha and Xu Moli were already waiting for him. The living room was spacious and bright, with a transparent glass door that opened into the courtyard and flower garden outside. From there, the courtyard¡¯s beauty was on full display, and by looking up slightly, one could admire the sky brimming with fireworks¡ªvivid, mesmerizing, and gracefully scattered. Xu Xi settled into a chair prepared by the witch, facing the courtyard sky, and admired the vibrant night with the girls. The atmosphere was serene, broken only by the occasional crackling of fireworks in the distance. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m tired,¡± Xu Moli said, her demeanor childlike as she leaned against him. Exhausted from watching fireworks, she rested her little head on his shoulder. ¡°Master, have some tea,¡± the witch said, ever diligent even on New Year¡¯s Eve. She handed Xu Xi a cup of tea, the warm steam mingling with the winter chill and reflecting her composed yet vibrant gaze. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Xi replied, taking a sip. The tea¡¯s warmth spread through him, soothing his senses and refreshing his spirit. ¡°Sir, look! That one was set off by the people of Qingniu Town,¡± the princess exclaimed, tugging at his sleeve and pointing eagerly to the sky. A massive bull-shaped firework exploded in the distance, its light cyan hue both radiant and eye-catching. These grand fireworks had been specially crafted by the martial arts community after they had integrated into the world. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yes, I see it,¡± he said, his gaze fixed on the ethereal display that added brilliance to the darkness. The New Year¡¯s bell soon began to toll, its melodious chimes resonating through Yanshan City, marking the arrival of a brand-new year. The sound of bells cut through the quiet night, bidding farewell to the old year and welcoming a fresh tomorrow. All across Yanshan City, cheers of ¡°Happy New Year!¡± rang out as people expressed their joy with unrestrained enthusiasm. ¡°Happy New Year, Moli,¡± Xu Xi said softly, placing a warm hand on her shoulder and stroking her head affectionately. He then turned to Krisha and Yingxue. ¡°Happy New Year, Krisha.¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Yingxue.¡± This New Year was far more lively than Xu Xi¡¯s memories of the past. He recalled a time when he had spent the occasion alone, sitting in a wheelchair by the window of an old house, watching the distant night like a fading sunset awaiting the inevitable darkness. Back then, his surroundings were suffocatingly silent, filled with a sense of despair and stillness. But now, the bonds forged through his three simulations brought warmth and noise to his life. He smiled, savoring the change. ¡°Happy New Year, Brother!¡± Xu Moli laughed, leaning into him and hugging him tightly to express her wishes. The witch and the princess also joined in, sharing their New Year greetings. As the festivities came to a close, Wu Yingxue stood and announced her intention to visit the outskirts of Yanshan City. She hadn¡¯t spoken with the Survival Army since arriving on Earth, and she wished to greet them during the New Year. With a flash, she disappeared, her swift and vigorous movements showcasing her warrior¡¯s prowess. ¡°Still as elusive as ever,¡± Xu Xi chuckled, standing up and noticing it was already midnight. ¡°Everyone, go to bed early,¡± he said, bidding goodnight to Mo Li and Krisha. He returned to his room, ready to rest, but a sudden knock on the door interrupted him. ¡°Moli? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, surprised to see her there. ¡°Brother, did you forget? I haven¡¯t given you your gift yet,¡± she said with a smile. In the first simulation, Moli had been frail and reliant on Xu Xi¡¯s care. But now, as someone above even the Immortal Emperor, she had the ability to give back to her family. ¡°Wait here, Brother. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± she said, gently wrapping the Eternal Tear around his wrist. [Ding] [Special Item Correction: Eternal Tears] [Item Effect Correction Completed] [Details]: The protective fairy light refreshes daily, nullifying all attacks below the Immortal Emperor level and withstanding fifty full-strength strikes at that level. The Life Dao Machine refreshes daily to heal all injuries, including Dao, calamity, and spiritual wounds. Spiritual roots are enhanced daily, transforming into perfect heavenly-quality roots that can advance to immortal spiritual roots. Xu Xi was dumbfounded. ¡°Is this¡­ for real?¡± he wondered. ¡°Does Soft Rice come with updates?¡± Chapter 187: ¡°Brother, do you like it?¡± Moli¡¯s beautiful face glowed with anticipation as she eagerly awaited Xu Xi¡¯s response. ¡°Yes, I like it very much,¡± Xu Xi said gently, reaching out to pinch his sister¡¯s cheek. ¡°This gift is incredibly helpful. Thank you, Moli.¡± His words were sincere, devoid of superficial flattery. This time, the update to Eternal Tears that Moli brought was extraordinary. Among all its enhancements, the transformation of the Five Elements Spiritual Roots was the most beneficial to Xu Xi. Previously, Xu Xi¡¯s wood-based heavenly spiritual root was powerful but limited in scope. Now, it had evolved into a Five Elements Heavenly Spiritual Root, accelerating his cultivation speed by several times. Of the three extraordinary systems he practiced¡ªcultivation, magic, and martial arts¡ªhis progress in the path of immortality had been the slowest. But with this new enhancement, there was hope that he could surpass his previous limitations. At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t be as sluggish as before. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Brother. Your happiness means everything to me.¡± Moli said softly. Her brother¡¯s joy was her joy. Seeing his gentle gratitude, she smiled brightly, stepping away with a cheerful bounce in her step. ¡°Goodnight, Brother,¡± she said playfully, her eyes reflecting Xu Xi¡¯s face. Under his watchful gaze, her figure gradually faded until she disappeared into the air. Perhaps she went back to her room to rest, or perhaps she ventured into the chaotic void to sever worldly ties. ¡°Goodnight, Moli,¡± Xu Xi murmured, wondering whether he should talk to his sister about taking proper rest. Her obsession with her grand mission of cutting off worldly entanglements concerned him. ¡°I hope she listens,¡± he sighed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Quietly, Xu Xi closed the door. With a soft click, the lights in the bedroom turned off, and the warm glow was replaced by the stillness of darkness. Xu Xi lay down, pulling up the quilt and preparing to drift into sleep. But before he could settle, a knock came at the door¡ªpolite, rhythmic, and deliberate. ¡°Master , are you awake?¡± The witch¡¯s voice was calm and clear, like a gentle river lapping against the shores of the night. ¡°Krisha?¡± Xu Xi asked, already guessing her reason for visiting. He got out of bed and opened the door. As expected, the gray-silver-haired witch stood there, hands folded and her expression as calm as ever. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± she began quietly. ¡°I came to give you a New Year¡¯s gift¡­¡± The night outside was vast and silent, devouring all sound except for the soft whispers of the witch and the wind¡¯s faint howl. ¡°Krisha, are you referring to the crown?¡± Xu Xi asked thoughtfully. The witch tilted her head, her empty gaze showing a flicker of confusion. A few stray strands of her silvery hair fell over her unusual-colored eyes. The aquamarine glow from the necklace on her chest shimmered faintly. She hadn¡¯t expected Xu Xi to guess her intention. ¡°Teacher¡­ may I?¡± Krisha asked hesitantly, her slender fingers brushing against the necklace adorned with countless crowns. A gentle light radiated from it. [Ding Dong¡ª] [Special Item: Supreme Crown Corrected] [Item Effect Correction Completed] [Details]: Eternal lifespan synchronization refreshes daily, granting the wearer immortality and immunity to all diseases and curses. These effects cannot be dispelled or taken away. Time and space perception is enhanced daily, bestowing the wearer with talents that increase continuously and cannot be diminished. Twilight of the Gods refreshes daily, allowing the user to nullify any divine power and force gods into mortality. Xu Xi stared in awe at the updated description. ¡°The perception of time and space isn¡¯t just fixed¡ªit grows stronger every day, and it¡¯s permanent?¡± he muttered, incredulous. Even though he had prepared himself for this after the update to Eternal Tears, he still found himself dumbfounded. Krisha blinked, her voice hesitant. ¡°Master¡­ don¡¯t you like it?¡± She had no idea how powerful her gift had become, and she worried that Xu Xi might dislike it. ¡°I love it,¡± Xu Xi reassured her, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Krisha, this gift is incredibly useful to me. Thank you for always thinking of me.¡± Her aquamarine necklace reflected a soft glow, mirroring her quiet happiness. ¡°Very well¡­¡± she murmured, her youthful face serene as always. For a fleeting moment, her lips seemed to curve into a faint smile, but Xu Xi wasn¡¯t sure. It felt like an illusion¡ªhis consciousness and spiritual senses couldn¡¯t confirm it. ¡°Sorry for disturbing your rest,¡± Krisha said, retreating with a polite nod. Her gaze lingered briefly on the Eternal Tears before she turned to leave. ¡°May you be well,¡± she whispered softly, her words like the lightest breeze. Krisha disappeared down the dark corridor, the faint sound of a door closing marking her return to her room. Now alone, Xu Xi no longer felt as sleepy. He glanced down at his ¡°equipment¡±: Eternal Tears on his left wrist, Dust Starlight on his right, and the Supreme Crown around his neck. These three supreme items, gifts from three extraordinary women, empowered him in ways beyond imagination. ¡°Have I gone too far?¡± he wondered aloud, hesitating. What had once been mere tools for numerical enhancement had now grown into mechanisms of unparalleled power. Across all planes and timelines, Xu Xi felt like he could stride unchallenged. ¡°Soft rice flow¡­ is truly terrifying,¡± he mused, both amazed and overwhelmed. Chapter 188: The new year had arrived. The melting snow was winter¡¯s last struggle, clinging desperately before giving way to spring. As the saying goes, the New Year ushers in a fresh start, and on the first day, people usually greet the future with renewed spirits and optimism. However, when Xu Xi woke up, he felt mentally drained and physically stiff. There was a dull weight pressing on his chest, as if he had been pinned by a heavy object for some time. A faint warmth lingered on his forehead, reminiscent of a gentle touch. ¡°Was that Moli?¡± Xu Xi wondered. He thought about it briefly. His sister¡¯s behavior had always been like this¡ªthoughtful and caring in her unique way. Xu Xi had long grown accustomed to it and didn¡¯t find it annoying. ¡°Still, I need to have a word with her. If this continues, I¡¯ll feel strange every time I wake up,¡± he murmured, shaking his head as he got out of bed. As he stretched, fragments of a strange dream from the previous night came back to him. It had been an abstract, chaotic, and nonsensical vision filled with alternating flashes of red and white light. The colors were so intense that they lost their meaning. Sometimes, the white light would dominate everything, and at other times, the red light would consume all. Tiny, textured stars flickered amidst the chaos, swept along by the swirling interplay of red and white. ¡°What a bizarre dream¡­¡± Xu Xi muttered, moving to the window and sitting down. The rays of the rising sun filtered through the glass, soft and warm, casting a gentle glow on his face. Xu Xi sat silently, meditating with a slight frown. The last time he had such a strange dream was during autumn, and it had been about his sister clashing with the witch. This time, the dream was even more abstract¡ªreduced to mere lights. ¡°I have no idea what it means,¡± he concluded, giving up on trying to decipher it. People have countless dreams in their lives, and analyzing each one would be exhausting. After washing up, Xu Xi opened the door and headed to the kitchen. Krisha was already waiting in the corner of the corridor, standing tall in a long skirt. The shadows partially obscured her upper body, and her expression was calm as ever. ¡°Good morning, Master,¡± she greeted without hesitation. ¡°Good morning, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi replied, walking past her and greeting others in the house. His sister, who had returned from her travels, and the princess, who had come back from the suburbs, were also present. While eating the breakfast prepared by the witch, Xu Xi gently admonished Moli, asking her not to sneak into his room at night again. Moli looked both embarrassed and confused, while Wu Yingxue¡¯s expression was one of amusement, as though she had discovered something intriguing. Krisha, as usual, remained composed. ¡°Master, would you like another egg?¡± she asked, blinking at the empty plate before him. ¡°¡­No, you should sit down and eat too,¡± Xu Xi said, gesturing for her to join them. Faintly, he heard a sound from his room¡ªitems shifting. The noise was crisp and precise. And so, the first day of the new year began with a delicate breakfast, accompanied by the subtle rustling of his collection cabinet, promising a brighter tomorrow. When Xu Xi returned to his room after breakfast, he noticed the arrangement in his cabinet: a magic wand, paper flowers, and a sugar bowl. The sight amused him, but out of consideration for the ¡°sugar bowl,¡± he held back his laughter. ¡­ Time flowed like fine sand, slipping quietly through the days and leaving its marks unnoticed. Wu Yingxue¡¯s presence added an active energy to the courtyard. She frequently moved between the yard and the outskirts of Yanshan City. When she was particularly restless, she would visit bustling markets across various regions. When she grew tired, the princess would return, looking exhausted, and pester Xu Xi to cook something delicious for her. Occasionally, Moli would be annoyed by the princess¡¯s antics and challenge her to a duel, but more often, she focused on severing worldly ties and staying by Xu Xi¡¯s side. Krisha, however, was different. She was neither restless nor vocal. Quietly, she tended to the lush dragon blood grass and ensured the courtyard was in order. From draining the red dragon¡¯s blood to welcoming gifts from the people of Qingniu Town, she managed everything with precision. She even created a cultivation environment rich in elemental energy for the Xu family. Her efforts were reassuring and satisfying. Krisha had never let Xu Xi down. In the blink of an eye, summer arrived. The sun danced with green leaves, and the heat mingled with the rustling breeze. Mottled light and shadows played across the courtyard, capturing the vitality of summer. Through hard work and the support of his supreme treasures, Xu Xi emerged from months of intense training. His eyes sparkled¡ªa sign of profound spiritual power. ¡°The limit of the sanctuary¡­¡± he mused, stepping onto the sunlit floor. ¡°I¡¯ve finally succeeded.¡± By the end of the second simulation, Xu Xi had inherited the realm of the Holy Domain Magister. However, the chasm between the sacred realm and godhood was vast and nearly insurmountable. Fortunately, his situation was unique. The Holy Domain he inherited was already at the mortal pinnacle. With Krisha¡¯s updated ¡°soft rice¡± and the systems¡¯ newfound ease in comprehending laws, his progress had been extraordinary. The combination of these factors, along with serendipitous adventures, allowed Xu Xi to glimpse the dawn of godhood in less than a year. ¡°I¡¯m close,¡± he thought. ¡°Just one last threshold to ignite the divine fire.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m willing, I can step over it and begin the ascension ceremony.¡± The summer sun burned bright, and cicadas chirped noisily in the background. Walking through corridors of light and shadow, Xu Xi made his way to the courtyard. His face showed both caution and contemplation. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The Supreme Crown grants me the ability to ascend without restrictions, ensuring a 100% success rate,¡± he thought. ¡°But it¡¯s better to proceed carefully to avoid any mistakes.¡± ¡°Before the ascension ceremony, I¡¯ll rest, gather my energy, and light the divine fire with full focus.¡± A smile crossed Xu Xi¡¯s face. Excitement and anticipation bubbled within him. Becoming a god or an immortal was a dream for countless extraordinary beings, and Xu Xi was on the verge of achieving it. For this reason, he had postponed his next simulation. Rather than chase unknown results, he wanted to ascend first, complete his training, and achieve harmony of spirit, energy, and soul. ¡°I¡¯ve walked on thin ice my whole life,¡± he thought with a sigh. ¡°This path hasn¡¯t been easy.¡± He wandered to a shady corner of the courtyard. The deck chairs swayed in the breeze, and the green vines overhead provided shade, creating a cool oasis in the summer heat. Xu Xi lay down on a recliner, closing his eyes to enjoy the comfort. The rustling treetops and soft breeze filled the air with serenity. As he relaxed, faint voices drifted in from outside. Passersby discussed extraordinary topics with fervor. ¡°Immortals are the strongest!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s magic! The noble Master understands this.¡± ¡°Stop it! Martial arts are the strongest!¡± Chapter 189: The earth was evolving. It was expanding. World ruins from various dimensions kept appearing, disintegrating, and merging with the earth¡¯s core, causing its area to grow rapidly. This phenomenon was all thanks to the three girls around Xu Xi. Through cultivation, magic, and martial arts, they had conquered different large worlds and integrated them into the earth, allowing their true forms to enter this realm. Of course, as these world ruins fused with the earth, they brought extraordinary legacies related to immortality, magic, and martial arts. What was once a balanced distribution of extraordinary beings quickly shifted. Cultivators, magicians, and martial artists dominated as these systems gained mature resources and advanced materials from the World Market. A new debate had emerged. Among these three popular extraordinary systems, which one reigned supreme? The older, seasoned transcendents merely chuckled at such discussions. True power, they said, depended not on the system but on the individual. But the younger transcendents? They argued endlessly. ¡°Do you even understand the value of a One Punch Man? I¡¯ll obliterate all your crispy defenses with one punch!¡± Outside the courtyard, under the blazing sun, young warriors practiced their Qi and Blood martial arts. One of them shouted at a group of traveling cultivators and magicians, ¡°Muscles are the only true invincibility!¡± His companions, however, were unimpressed. ¡°How could a mere warrior comprehend the secrets of sword wielding and flight?¡± ¡°With just one spell, a master can kill you from afar!¡± The debates grew louder, blending into the long, hot summer day. Even the simple act of breathing seemed more labored in the oppressive heat. For Xu Xi, listening to these youthful voices brought a certain liveliness to the air¡ªa breath of vitality called ¡°youth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. Unlike me, who already has everything,¡± he said with a light tut. As the distant chatter faded into the breeze, silence enveloped the courtyard. Xu Xi stretched his hand out of the recliner, catching the sunlight in his palm and feeling its heat. ¡°It¡¯s so quiet¡­¡± he murmured. In contrast to the summer¡¯s heat, everything around him seemed still. Even the noisiest birds had retreated from the scorching sun. ¡°Master.¡± The silence shattered like a broken mirror. Krisha approached slowly, each of her steps creating a faint echo on the ground, piercing the summer stillness. ¡°Master, would you like something to eat?¡± Krisha stopped in front of him, holding a plate of freshly baked cookies in both hands. The golden cookies were still warm, their aroma carrying the comforting scent of baking. ¡°Krisha, did you make these yourself?¡± Xu Xi asked, slightly surprised. ¡°¡­Yes,¡± she replied with a small nod, her gray-silver hair cascading over her shoulders like rippling streams of light. ¡°I thought you might like them, so I made them,¡± she added, her tone calm and sincere. ¡°Master, would you like to try one?¡± she asked again, gently picking up a cookie and offering it to him with precise, delicate movements. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said, sitting up from his recliner and taking the cookie. He bit into it slowly. The cookie was crispy on the outside, soft and fragrant on the inside, with a perfect texture that wasn¡¯t dry or crumbly. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Krisha. Your cooking skills have improved again,¡± he said, offering her genuine praise. ¡°Thank you. This is what I should do,¡± Krisha replied softly, her white dress making her seem even more elegant as she stood quietly beside him. She only sat down after Xu Xi invited her to join him. ¡°Krisha, you should eat some too,¡± he urged. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± She took one of the cookies she had baked and carefully ate it, her expression neutral, with only her mouth moving. The sight reminded Xu Xi of a small hamster nibbling on food. ¡°You seem to be thinking about something funny¡­¡± Krisha suddenly looked up, her sharp gaze breaking through her usual blank expression. ¡°No, I just think you¡¯re very cute like this,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile, placing his hand on her head and gently stroking her silver hair. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Krisha murmured, tilting her head slightly before continuing to nibble on the cookie. She silently agreed with her master. The cookies she made really were delicious. Looking at the witch¡¯s adorable demeanor and the clear blue sky above, Xu Xi chuckled as memories surfaced. He remembered the time he found a young witch living on the streets of Ellenson City in the magical world. Back then, she had been clueless about the world. Her cooking was terrible, and she was utterly helpless. Xu Xi had seen her as a pitiful little girl who needed protection. Yet, as time passed like a fleeting dream, that frail, lost girl transformed into a supreme god of immense power. The thought filled Xu Xi with a sense of disbelief, as if it were all a dream. ¡°Master?¡± Krisha¡¯s voice broke his reverie. She looked at him with mild confusion. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Xu Xi replied. The summer sun continued to blaze, its rays distorting the air with heat. Sitting in the shaded corner, Xu Xi kept stroking Krisha¡¯s head. ¡°I was just reminiscing about our time in Ellenson City.¡± It was a distant memory they shared. Krisha didn¡¯t quite understand why Xu Xi was suddenly reflecting on the past, but she could tell he was in a good mood. ¡°What were you thinking about, exactly?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh, lots of things. Like the time you messed up water magic and destroyed the courtyard flowers.¡± ¡°Or when you caused a kitchen explosion during your first attempt at cooking.¡± ¡°And that time in Apoko City when you tried to feed me poisonous seafood.¡± Xu Xi recounted these moments with a gentle expression, his voice filled with nostalgia. ¡°Do you hate me for that?¡± Krisha asked, her face blank. ¡°Not at all. I just think you were very cute back then. I miss that version of you,¡± Xu Xi said warmly. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Cute?¡± Krisha tilted her head, doubtful. But if her master thought so, then it must be fine¡­ Chapter 190: ¡°Krisha, are you getting used to living on Earth?¡± ¡°With you here, I feel at ease.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯ve worked hard lately, taking care of the yard for me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. This is my duty.¡± The sun burned like fire, casting its scorching rays over the earth, which shimmered like a golden ocean under the blue sky. Heat waves rippled faintly in the air. In the corner of the courtyard, Xu Xi and Krisha sat together. Shielded from the sun by green vines above, they chatted casually, enjoying the lazy atmosphere of summer. Their conversation wasn¡¯t profound¡ªno discussions about eternal laws or forbidden secrets. Instead, they talked about mundane, everyday matters. Xu Xi was patient, asking about Krisha¡¯s daily life and mood. Though their interactions in the second simulation had been long, Xu Xi didn¡¯t let the end of the simulation mean the end of their bond. He still cared about the witch who had come to Earth and the other two girls. For Xu Xi, the so-called ¡°supreme¡± felt distant. In his eyes, he simply saw his younger sister who begged for sweets, the indifferent witch with her calm demeanor, and the fiery, impulsive princess. ¡°Master, have some water,¡± Krisha offered. The cookies she had baked were finished¡ªcrispy, fragrant, and delicious¡ªbut eating too many left one parched. Krisha had prepared ice water in advance, and Xu Xi drank it all in one gulp. The cool water left him feeling refreshed and invigorated. ¡°Thank you, Krisha,¡± Xu Xi said habitually, glancing at the empty glass. He wondered if he should take the opportunity to buy her a gift. Krisha had done an excellent job¡ªmeticulous and flawless in every aspect. Xu Xi felt that if the courtyard were ever without her, everything would come to a halt. ¡°Krisha, is there anything you want?¡± ¡°¡­No,¡± she said softly, staring at Xu Xi for a long moment before shaking her head. Her response was as expected. Xu Xi set aside the idea of rewarding her for now and shifted the conversation to other topics, such as how well she got along with the other two girls and whether there were any conflicts. Krisha shook her head again, her comments short and neutral: ¡°¡­Good Samaritans are a bit pitiable.¡± ¡°¡­The troublesome brat is slightly annoying.¡± Her tone was calm, devoid of emotion. From the day Xu Xi first met her, her demeanor had never changed. Still, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel that her voice carried a subtle nuance this time. ¡°Is there something wrong with how I¡¯ve been teaching her?¡± he wondered, studying her delicate features. But he dismissed the thought. It wasn¡¯t a serious issue. As long as the three supreme beings didn¡¯t quarrel, it was already the best outcome. ¡°Krisha, pour me another drink.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± she replied without hesitation, taking the empty glass and refilling it with ice water. The two continued their conversation. Most of the time, Xu Xi spoke while Krisha listened quietly, occasionally reporting her ¡°work updates.¡± ¡°Master, during your retreat, the red dragon came looking for you,¡± Krisha mentioned. ¡°Oh? Little Red came by? What did it want?¡± ¡°It seems to have discovered a new dragon clan.¡± Xu Xi was pleasantly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected the red dragon to take his New Year¡¯s advice so seriously. ¡°Not bad, very good,¡± Xu Xi said, smiling. He decided to reward the red dragon in the future. ¡°However, I can¡¯t leave right now. I¡¯ll find time to meet it later.¡± Closing his eyes slightly, Xu Xi felt his mental power intensify. It roared like a storm, heralding his impending ascension to godhood. ¡°Krisha, I need to rest and prepare for the ascension ceremony,¡± he said, looking at her. ¡°Can you stay by my side for now?¡± ¡°Of course, Master,¡± Krisha replied instantly. Her expression remained calm, but her vigilance was palpable. With a flick of her wrist, the ¡°Gray Resurrection¡± wand appeared in her hand, its presence vibrating the surrounding air. ¡°Good. I trust you,¡± Xu Xi said, lying back on his recliner with a contented smile. As he closed his eyes, he let his body relax completely, focusing on his inner world of elements and spirit. He surrendered all control, leaving his safety entirely in Krisha¡¯s hands. ¡°Master,¡± Krisha whispered softly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll stay here until you wake up.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sun shone fiercely, the wind was hot and silent, and the courtyard grew still. Krisha¡¯s world became equally silent. In the vibrant summer, where everything seemed alive and colorful, the witch remained uninterested. She stood quietly by Xu Xi¡¯s side, her gaze fixed on his familiar sleeping face. What are emotions? What does it mean to care? What is love? The witch had seen countless answers to these questions, but they were always someone else¡¯s answers, never her own. Her restless fingers tightened and loosened their grip on the wand repeatedly. The immortal witch was calm on the surface, but emotions churned within her chest¡ªheavy and unsettling. The familiar sight of Xu Xi asleep stirred her deeply, her fingers trembling slightly. But she controlled herself well. This time, it wasn¡¯t a goodbye. It was the rebirth of the sun. Her only task was to follow Xu Xi¡¯s instructions: stay by his side and wait for him to wake up. This thought calmed her somewhat. With a wave of her wand, Krisha cast an invisible magic shield around Xu Xi, shielding him from all potential dangers. At the same time, she summoned an abundance of elemental energy to create a favorable magical environment for his body. If she could, she would remain by his side until he woke up. But Krisha wasn¡¯t the only supreme being in the courtyard. Before long, Xu Moli and Wu Yingxue arrived. After understanding the situation, they too decided to stay by Xu Xi¡¯s side. The three supreme beings positioned themselves around him, forming a stable triangle of protection. When Xu Xi finally opened his eyes, he saw the three of them standing harmoniously, guarding him. For a moment, his mind went blank, frozen by the unexpectedly tranquil scene. Chapter 191: ¡°Moli, Yingxue,¡± Xu Xi said warmly, ¡°thank you both for coming to help me.¡± ¡°Brother, do you need me to do anything?¡± Moli asked, her tone serious. ¡°Yes, sir. If there¡¯s anything, just say the word,¡± added Wu Yingxue. Both of them silently prepared their weapons¡ªMoli drawing her wooden sword and Yingxue summoning her spear. The power emanating from their weapons seemed to split time and space itself. With their strength, even from different systems, they were capable of ensuring the success of Xu Xi¡¯s ascension to godhood. The supreme beings they had become were beyond reason. Xu Xi smiled and declined, ¡°No, I¡¯ve prepared well, and with the protection of the crown, there¡¯s almost no chance of failure.¡± With those words, he turned and walked to the center of the empty courtyard. Each step he took drew a surge of elemental power toward him. ¡°Perceiving the elements, communicating with them, and controlling them¡ªthis is where a magician¡¯s training begins,¡± he murmured. ¡°From there, the path leads to igniting the divine fire, ascending to the divine level, and forming a unique crown and throne¡ªa position belonging only to gods. It¡¯s the dream of every being striving for the divine.¡± The afternoon sun was softer than the midday blaze, its rays hazy yet serene. But the light flowing around Xu Xi grew dazzling, so bright that it outshone the sun. Fire flickered in the wind. Water gleamed like a mirror. Thunder resonated with death. Time and space intertwined. An awe-inspiring scene unfolded as all elemental attributes, including the elusive forces of time and space, manifested simultaneously. They transformed into a roaring wave that enveloped the sky, coalescing into a vast domain. This was the hallmark of a Sanctuary Mage¡¯s power. Xu Xi¡¯s domain, however, far exceeded the norm. It was a colossal multi-attribute realm, bordering on godhood¡ªa realm that would soon evolve into a Kingdom of God. ¡°In the Yu Tui Nation, anyone can aspire to become a god, yet this final step feels as distant as crossing worlds,¡± Xu Xi whispered. With a single thought, his immense spiritual power unraveled the elements in his domain. They shattered with an explosive roar, returning to their primal forms before swirling around him in an intensifying storm. At the eye of the storm, Xu Xi¡¯s gaze sparkled, his mental energy distorting reality itself. The power emanating from him caused the heavens and the earth to tremble, shaking Yanshan City to its core. Amid the cries of terrified onlookers, Xu Xi began the first steps toward godhood. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± he said calmly. Holding the Jianmu sword staff, he stepped forward lightly, bypassing the barriers of material and spiritual realms to stand in the void¡ªa place of true nothingness, the origin of all things. ¡°Ascend the steps to godhood. Ignite the divine fire. Shed the mortal body and condense divinity,¡± he declared. As he ascended higher, invisible gray flames engulfed him, burning away impurities and refining his existence. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t experienced this myself, I would never have believed that the ascension ceremony in the magical world is essentially an upgrade in the level of life itself,¡± Xu Xi thought. His pace quickened as the elements around him surged. His perspective shifted, growing clearer as he transcended mortal limitations. The world itself began to change in his eyes. He could now see the essence of all things¡ªa clarity beyond words. But this was only the first stage. To truly ascend, he needed to condense his divinity and establish his godhead. This was the step that had trapped countless geniuses as demigods. Xu Xi, however, was unfazed. His circumstances were unlike anyone else¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ve worked tirelessly my whole life¡­¡± ¡°Krisha, assist me!¡± The supreme crown radiated immeasurable brilliance. It carried the laws of countless worlds, symbolized infinite authority, and embodied eternity. Basking in its light, Xu Xi¡¯s ascension accelerated. The laws aligned seamlessly, granting him automatic success. All that remained was to perfect his divine fire, divinity, and godhead. ¡°Come on!¡± With a roar, Xu Xi unleashed a wave of spiritual energy. The domain collapsed under his will, only to reorganize into a more majestic and expansive form. At this moment, he had risen to a higher dimension, existing between the material universe and the infinite chaos. This mysterious plane was visible only to a select few: the supreme beings in the courtyard, the earth¡¯s own nascent consciousness, and Li Wanshou of the Beijing General Administration. ¡°Brother¡­ is he ascending to godhood?¡± In the courtyard of Yanshan City, Xu Moli looked up at the dazzling spectacle, her expression complicated. Xu Xi had chosen to become a god before becoming an immortal. While this wasn¡¯t inherently an issue, it left her with an inexplicable sense of failure. She glanced at Wu Yingxue, whose eyes mirrored her feelings. Both felt that their progress paled in comparison to Krisha¡¯s. Still, Xu Xi¡¯s ascension would undoubtedly bolster their systems, benefiting them all in the long run. ¡­ With the supreme crown¡¯s aid, Xu Xi¡¯s journey to godhood proceeded flawlessly. He successfully condensed his divinity and forged a godhead that symbolized all things. Compared to the gods of the magical world, Xu Xi¡¯s power was unprecedented. ¡°Ordinary gods possess one or two domains at most. But with the crown¡¯s protection, I can synchronize with all of Krisha¡¯s powers. The only limitation is that I can¡¯t achieve her peak output,¡± he thought. Material and spiritual. Illusion and reality. Planes and universes. Xu Xi continued to ascend, his energy, blood, and mana reaching unparalleled heights. The elements swirled around him, laws infused his being, and his divine personality emerged. Suddenly, Xu Xi paused, his expression turning strange. From the gray void before him, a wild and raucous laugh echoed¡ªa sound resembling the roar of dragons. ¡°Jie Jie Jie!¡± ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve arrived! The first transcendent being in this new world!¡± ¡°Fear me, tremble before me! Ascension is a trap. True power lies with beings like me!¡± Chapter 192: ¡°Those magic dragons should be arriving soon, right?¡± In the capital city, deep within the Extraordinary General Administration, a majestic underground palace shimmered with wealth. Gold coins fell like a torrential rainstorm, intermingled with colorful gems, creating a symphony of crisp echoes as they landed. A massive creature slowly rose¡ªa ferocious dragon with a gleaming crimson form, its scales glinting under the incandescent light. It listened to the sounds of gold, silver, and jewels colliding, a look of sheer contentment on its face. Surrounded by the dazzling glow of its hoard, the red dragon basked in a moment of peace. No bothersome Dragon Whisperers, no oppressive gazes from supreme gods¡ªjust the company of its beloved treasures. ¡°Oh wow~~~ What a beautiful dragon life,¡± it murmured with delight. With a flick of its massive wings, the red dragon swept a heap of gold coins closer, admiring their radiant luster. ¡°Donate blood? Being beaten? Such trivial matters have nothing to do with the great me!¡± Rex Sanchez, the red dragon, laughed heartily, his voice resonating with confidence. He prided himself on his cunning, comparing his intellect to that of the God of Wisdom. Wielding dragon language magic, he sent a call across the boundless planes, summoning other dragons to Earth. Though he didn¡¯t expect many responses, even one would be a success. To his astonishment, his call connected with an entire dragon clan¡ªdescendants of a miraculous union between green dragons and blue dragons. This clan bore brilliant cyan scales, a testament to their lineage. But their reputation was infamous. These dragons were known for their cruelty, indiscriminate killing, and defiance of the gods, which had led to their exile into endless chaos. Rumors suggested that after leaving the magical world, they had ravaged countless realms and even dared to challenge deities themselves. ¡°What a dangerous bunch,¡± the red dragon muttered, scratching its back. Sparks flew as its claws scraped against its fiery scales. To be honest, Rex Sanchez didn¡¯t hold a high opinion of these so-called comrades. Nor did he have confidence in defeating them. But it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°That person will handle everything,¡± the red dragon said with a smug expression. It activated dragon language magic again, sending another message across the void: ¡°If you have treasure, come quickly!!!¡± The response came swiftly. The cyan-scaled dragons mentioned they were on a hunt and would arrive soon, thanking Rex Sanchez for his guidance. ¡°Thank me? You¡¯ll regret it soon enough,¡± the red dragon muttered with a sinister grin, baring its sharp teeth. The thought of what was about to happen made its face twist with glee. ¡°Jie, Jie, Jie, Jie, Jie, Jie, Jie, Jie¡­¡± Its evil laughter echoed through the underground chamber. ¡­ In the chaotic void, gray currents swirled amidst a sea of stars. Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful gaze, two cyan dragon claws tore through the chaos, exuding immense power. A ferocious dragon head followed, its face twisted in a sinister grin. The dragon¡¯s penetrating laughter stirred the chaos, sending ripples through the void. ¡°A blue dragon?¡± Xu Xi remarked, noticing the brilliant cyan scales. The dragon¡¯s form resembled that of mythical Western dragons, but its scales were unmistakable. ¡°And it¡¯s a godly dragon,¡± he added, his gaze piercing through the chaotic void. He saw the violent aura of killing intent radiating from the dragon¡¯s divine power¡ªa demonic dragon that had committed countless atrocities. As a god, Xu Xi could see through its essence with ease. To mortals, however, this dragon would appear as an incomprehensible deity, a harbinger of chaos and death. ¡°This murderous intent cannot be allowed on Earth,¡± Xu Xi said, shaking his head. The Jianmu sword staff in his hand transformed, becoming sharper and more imposing, as if preparing for battle. Hearing this, the cyan dragon burst into laughter. ¡°What a fool! What an ignorant new god!¡± it sneered. ¡°Tremble! Fear me! I am the demonic dragon who has conquered the abyss, bringing destruction to all worlds!¡± The dragon¡¯s voice grew louder, its ferocity shaking the heavens and earth. Chaos parted as more dragon shadows emerged¡ªdozens of blue-scaled dragons, most at the holy realm level, with several possessing godhood. ¡°So, a horde of blue dragons,¡± Xu Xi observed calmly. His indifferent tone and unwavering expression infuriated the demonic dragon leader. Its vertical pupils narrowed coldly, and its wings unfurled, radiating destructive laws. ¡°Foolish and pitiful new god,¡± the leader scoffed. ¡°You know nothing of real power.¡± With a swipe of its claw, the chaos in its grasp collapsed. ¡°Behold my divine power!¡± it roared, its voice filled with contempt. ¡°I am the Dragon of Destruction¡ªShokanig Miraboreas Aurelion Siegfried Osiris¡ª¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before it could finish its elaborate name, the ¡°ignorant¡± new god raised his strange-looking staff. Three radiant lights burst forth from Xu Xi¡¯s body as he muttered cryptic phrases: ¡°The power of Dao, tenfold.¡± ¡°The effect of the sword, tenfold.¡± ¡°The power of Qi and blood, tenfold.¡± ¡°The power of the blue dragon, a hundredfold.¡± The demonic dragon froze in confusion. What nonsense was this? Before it could react, Xu Xi raised his staff and lightly tapped the dragon¡¯s head. The dragon accelerated forward, its mouth blazing with destructive breath, eager to consume Xu Xi¡¯s godhead and enhance its own power. But suddenly, everything went dark. A faint buzzing sound followed, and the dragon¡¯s body shattered as divine power enveloped it. Blood scattered like a storm, and chaos boiled in its wake. ¡°It seems a bit wasteful,¡± Xu Xi murmured. He waved his sword staff, reversing time around the dragon¡¯s remains. The scattered blood reassembled, flowing back into the dragon¡¯s lifeless form. ¡°I¡¯ll take this instead,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile, collecting the dragon¡¯s blood. He had no intention of resurrecting the insane dragon, as it would consume too much power. And besides, compared to the adorable red dragon, he had no interest in dealing with an insane one. Chapter 193: ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It¡¯s his aura!¡± Three terrifying forces swirled within Xu Xi¡¯s body. After a brief moment of stunned silence, the dragons finally realized what they were facing. Their gazes fell on the necklace hanging around Xu Xi¡¯s neck, and they were filled with sheer terror. The necklace was no ordinary artifact¡ªit was the end of the gods, the co-crown of all heavens. It symbolized immortality and oneness, eternity and infinity. This was the rumored supreme artifact that had vanquished all the Chaos Gods! ¡°Run, run quickly!!!¡± There was no time for rational thought. Their instincts screamed for survival, leaving only one imperative: to flee as far away from Xu Xi as possible. In the chaotic currents where planes and worlds overlapped, the demonic dragons panicked. They spread their massive wings, chanting wind magic in desperation to escape, some even turning against their own kin in their rush to survive. Their leader¡¯s death had made one thing clear¡ªthey stood no chance against Xu Xi. But in their minds, survival wasn¡¯t about outrunning Xu Xi¡ªit was about outrunning each other. Yet, their fragile hope was quickly shattered. Xu Xi used the law of space to traverse vast distances in an instant or created multiple incarnations to simultaneously attack several dragons. The true despair, however, came from the three forces emanating from him, as unfathomable as an abyss. Somewhere within the chaos, Xu Xi¡¯s sister, Moli, and Wu Yingxue, the princess, roamed effortlessly. They struck down the terrified dragons with ease, leaving no room for resistance. Krisha, the witch, refrained from engaging directly. Instead, she cast eternal protection over Xu Xi, ensuring not a single drop of filthy dragon blood could taint him. The battle, if it could even be called that, ended swiftly. ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Xi sheathed his weapon, his expression calm. He had intended to test various divine laws on the dragons, but Moli and Yingxue¡¯s impatience had cut the fight short. ¡°How did I do, sir?¡± Yingxue asked, seeking praise. ¡°Well done,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. Though he hadn¡¯t had the chance to experiment, their good intentions mattered more than his plans. ¡°Moli, Yingxue, leave a few weak dragons alive,¡± he instructed, thinking of the dragon blood grass in the courtyard. He needed weaker dragons to ensure a steady supply of high-quality dragon blood without relying solely on the red dragon. ¡°Yes, brother!¡± ¡°I understand!¡± The two girls quickly captured three sanctuary-level dragons and brought them back. The captured dragons trembled, their faces filled with fear. Some pleaded for mercy, while others fainted outright. Following Xu Xi¡¯s instructions, Krisha waved her Gray Resurrection staff and sealed the dragons within its internal space. ¡°This concludes everything¡­¡± With the chaos silenced and the dimensions stabilized, Xu Xi prepared to return to Earth. Before leaving, he examined his newfound divine power, comparing it to the immense strength of Krisha. ¡°I thought becoming a god would help narrow the gap,¡± he mused. ¡°But now it¡¯s clear there¡¯s still a vast difference in power between Krisha and me.¡± Even as a god, Xu Xi could traverse worlds and embark on incredible voyages across the universe. This was the privilege granted by divine authority. Yet, when compared to Krisha¡¯s supreme power, even his godhood seemed insignificant. Of course, this didn¡¯t diminish the value of his achievement. Becoming a god had greatly enhanced his strength. ¡°Brother, I have a question,¡± Moli said, tugging at the corner of his robe. ¡°What is it, Moli?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve become a god, what are your plans for cultivation?¡± Xu Xi pondered for a moment. ¡°I think I¡¯ll consolidate my realm first, then use my divine status to strengthen my cultivation and martial arts. My goal is to progress further on all three paths simultaneously.¡± Thanks to the supreme treasures he possessed, his cultivation speed was unparalleled. He aimed to achieve perfection in spirit, energy, and soul. ¡°Then¡­¡± Moli hesitated briefly before continuing, ¡°Brother, could you prioritize becoming an immortal before transcending in martial arts?¡± Her voice was soft, her eyes shining with anticipation. Xu Xi was surprised by her request. He couldn¡¯t discern its purpose. Was it driven by her competitive spirit? Although puzzled, he smiled and agreed. Behind him, Wu Yingxue carried the captured dragons, her expression contemplative. ¡°Should I stew them¡­ or grill them?¡± she muttered, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s such a hard choice.¡± ¡­ After returning to Earth, the anomalies between heaven and earth faded with the conclusion of Xu Xi¡¯s ascension ceremony. Xu Xi¡¯s daily life remained as tranquil as ever. However, Li Wanshou, far away in the capital, wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°Traitor! Traitor!¡± the old man yelled, furious. ¡°You abandoned the path of immortality to become some barbaric wild god! How dare you!¡± He sent several bottles of precious tribulation-transmitting golden elixirs to Xu Xi, declaring, ¡°If you don¡¯t achieve the realm of true immortality, don¡¯t even think about seeing me again!¡± Xu Xi held the elixirs, chuckling at the old man¡¯s antics. Meanwhile, the red dragon¡¯s life underwent significant changes. The captured demonic dragons and the slain dragon god provided an abundant supply of dragon blood, alleviating any shortages. As a result, Rex Sanchez, the red dragon, became far more content. Visits to the courtyard decreased from once a week to once a month. Both the red dragon and Xu Xi were pleased with this new arrangement¡ªthe red dragon enjoyed a more relaxed life, while Xu Xi appreciated the improved quality of its dragon blood. ¡°This is what we call a balance between work and rest,¡± Xu Xi remarked to Krisha, teaching her his philosophy. The witch listened intently, taking mental notes on dragon care. From that point on, Xu Xi focused on consolidating his cultivation. He explored divine laws, stabilized his godhead, and refined his divinity. Finally, he felt ready to embark on a new simulation. Chapter 194: ¡°Sir, would you like some dragon meat?¡± ¡°No need, Yingxue. You can have it yourself.¡± The midsummer courtyard was silent, the air heavy with heat, as if the world itself were aflame. Xu Xi rested at the base of a sturdy tree, leaning against its thick branches. He watched Wu Yingxue with a faint smile as she busied herself roasting dragon meat. Sparks danced in the air, accompanied by the crackle of hot gravel and flying dust. Even mundane moments like this became meaningful in the stillness of summer. Unlike Krisa¡¯s cooking, which had improved over time, the princess¡¯s culinary skills remained lacking. The dragon meat was charred beyond recognition, resembling something lethal to dragons themselves. Thus, Xu Xi politely declined her offer. ¡°Well¡­ okay then,¡± she said, visibly disappointed. Devouring the overcooked meat in a few bites, she quickly began grilling another piece, her movements more deliberate and cautious this time. Her serious expression and focus as she watched the flames dance lent her a peculiar charm. The sky was clear, the sun¡¯s intense rays breaking through the brick fences and foliage, creating shifting patterns of light and shadow. ¡°This kind of life¡­ it¡¯s really good,¡± Xu Xi murmured to himself, letting the breeze caress his face. His gaze wandered from Yingxue¡¯s busy figure to Krisa, who was tending to the dragon blood grass nearby. As for Moli, she wasn¡¯t home. Likely, she had ventured off to sever another chaotic boundary. Xu Xi had advised her to rest more, to spend time at home. But she always agreed in words, only to quietly slip away to the chaos. Even so, Xu Xi could faintly sense her presence. ¡°Pah¡ª¡± ¡°Pah¡ª¡± A faint, rhythmic sound echoed from the direction of his bedroom. He didn¡¯t need to see it to know. Having experienced it countless times, Xu Xi could judge the state of the collection cabinet from the slightest noise. ¡°Looks like Moli is holding her own today. The sugar jar remains firmly in first place.¡± He chuckled. ¡°But Yingxue isn¡¯t doing too badly either.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ the princess burned her dragon meat because she was distracted by this?¡± His eyes lingered thoughtfully on Yingxue¡¯s focused back. The collection cabinet had become something beyond Xu Xi¡¯s original intent of preserving memories. Yet, he didn¡¯t mind this evolution. The sugar jar, magic wand, and paper flowers were meant to commemorate those he thought he¡¯d never see again. Now that they were back, the objects¡¯ significance had shifted. ¡°Objects matter. Memories matter. But the people themselves¡­ they matter the most.¡± Xu Xi smiled faintly, finding peace in the tranquil competition that had developed within the collection cabinet. This serene life felt like the most precious gift. ¡°After becoming a god, the transformation of my life¡¯s essence has enhanced every part of me. My magical abilities have grown exponentially, and I can now wield laws freely,¡± he mused. ¡°Even the cultivation of the Dao and the circulation of qi and blood in martial arts have accelerated significantly. With the enhancements from Eternal Tears and Starlight, it may not be long before I ascend to become an immortal¡ªor even transcend in martial arts.¡± The cicadas¡¯ incessant chirping echoed from the dense foliage above, hidden from view. Xu Xi looked up, silently calculating the changes in his strength. As a god, his progress in magic had reached the level of a minor graduate, a place from which the world seemed simple and clear. Cultivation and martial arts were also improving rapidly. The Xu system was in a state of rapid growth. Given enough time, it seemed inevitable that he would unify the three great paths¡ªspirit, energy, and soul. ¡°So¡­ what should I simulate next?¡± He summoned the simulator panel visible only to him, its translucent interface shimmering faintly. ¡°In the past, I performed simulations to gain strength and protect myself in the real world. But now, I¡¯ve become a god. The three paths¡ªcultivation, magic, and martial arts¡ªeach have their systems.¡± ¡°Together, they encompass nearly all the advantages of the extraordinary systems. I lack nothing.¡± Closing his eyes, Xu Xi felt the energy flowing within him. The divine mana, martial qi, and immortal essence intertwined into a harmonious symphony. With the combined power of three supreme systems and the protection of three supreme artifacts, Xu Xi was invincible¡ªat least on Earth. ¡°Continuing to gain new powers is still an option. But now, I¡¯m more curious about the simulator itself¡ªits essence, its composition, its existence.¡± ¡°Beautiful Life Simulator¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured. ¡°Its name doesn¡¯t align with traditional cultivation worlds. Could it be something from a science fiction world?¡± The idea intrigued him. ¡°Let¡¯s try a simulation on the science fiction side this time,¡± he decided. ¡°If I recall correctly, the systems in science fiction worlds are incredibly complex¡ªranging from intergalactic civilizations to omniscient AI disasters, even encompassing control over the physical universe.¡± ¡°If I can uncover the simulator¡¯s essence, that would be ideal. Even if I can¡¯t, I have nothing to lose. Besides, science fiction offers unique perspectives on world analysis that might prove useful.¡± ¡°Simulator, charge me!¡± At his command, countless sci-fi items poured out of his space ring and were absorbed by the simulator. The panel displayed a rapidly progressing bar: [Loading science fiction anchor media: +1%, +2%, +3%¡­] Soon, the loading bar reached 100%, and the panel emitted a brilliant white light. [Science fiction anchor media loaded.] [Congratulations to the host. A simulation is now available. Would you like to start a wonderful simulated life?] [Current simulations available: 1] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The simulator chimed softly. Without hesitation, Xu Xi confirmed, starting his fourth life simulation. Simulation starting¡­] [World line deducing¡­] [Transmigration world locked: Science fiction world detected.] [Entries generated. Please select three entries as character talents for this simulation.] Chapter 195: [The entry levels are white, green, blue, purple, gold, and red.] Machine Soul Joy (Gold): You share a unique bond with machinery, enabling any mechanical creation in your hands to operate at over 200% efficiency. Fork in the Road (Purple): When faced with challenges, you instinctively find an alternate solution. Mechanical Resonance (Gold): Using machines allows you to intuitively grasp their principles. You are nothing short of a technological prodigy. Scavenger (Blue): You possess survival instincts, adept at identifying valuable items and thriving in harsh environments. Accuracy (Blue): Your precision is unparalleled, allowing you to target enemy weak points with ease. Ten Deaths (Red): Death is not your end. Regardless of injury or fatality, you resurrect at full strength up to ten times. ¡°One red, two gold, one purple, and two blue?¡± Xu Xi scanned the simulator panel with a mix of surprise and satisfaction. In his last simulation, he had settled for one gold and two purple entries. The quality of entries had been acceptable but not extraordinary. This time, the results were far beyond his expectations. ¡°A red entry appearing this time? And two gold ones too? Luck is indeed unpredictable,¡± he mused. Red entries were rare and represented the highest power, and resurrection was an unparalleled ability. Xu Xi wasted no time in selecting his entries: Machine Soul Joy (Gold), Mechanical Resonance (Gold), and Ten Deaths (Red). ¡°One red and two gold¡­ This configuration is perfect. The red entry offers me unparalleled survivability, while the two gold entries complement each other to form a complete system. Truly ideal.¡± [Entry selection complete. Do you wish to begin the simulation?] The simulator¡¯s panel glowed softly, awaiting his confirmation. In past simulations, Xu Xi would have immediately confirmed. But this time, he hesitated and called for Krisha and Wu Yingxue. ¡°Krisha, Yingxue, I need your help.¡± Both turned to him, curious. ¡°I¡¯m about to start a new simulation. I want you to observe me closely and see if there¡¯s anything unusual during the process. There might be details I overlook.¡± The two girls nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood, master.¡± ¡°You can count on me, sir!¡± Xu Xi smiled. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s see if this can reveal something new.¡± [Entry selection complete. Do you wish to begin the simulation?] This time, Xu Xi decisively confirmed. ¡°Yes.¡± The world around him stilled, an oppressive silence enveloping everything. A dizzying sensation surged, as though time and space themselves had twisted and folded, dragging him into an incomprehensible state of disorientation. He felt the oscillations of reality, the intersecting threads of countless worlds. The sensation wasn¡¯t physical but a metaphysical distortion, shifting his very consciousness. ¡°Krisha? Yingxue?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s thoughts momentarily focused on the two girls. Under the sunlight, their expressions flickered subtly, as if they had sensed something¡ªbut the changes were too slow, imperceptible until after Xu Xi¡¯s consciousness had departed. ¡°Did they notice anything?¡± he wondered. He would have to wait until the simulation ended to find out. A storm of time and space unfurled like a butterfly¡¯s wings, propelling him into an endless tide of luminous white threads. Each thread represented an infinite possibility of existence. Uncontrollably, Xu Xi hurtled into one of the thicker threads. [Simulation No. 04 has officially begun.] [You open your eyes to find yourself in a familiar courtyard. The sun is gentle, the flowers bloom undisturbed, and everything appears unchanged from your memories.] [Krisha and Wu Yingxue do not exist here.] [You calmly leave the courtyard and head to the tallest building nearby.] [Moving swiftly, you use the elevator to reach the rooftop. Familiar roars echo in your ears, but you remain unbothered, even amused, feeling completely safe.] S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [However, scanning the streets below, you fail to find the familiar figure you were expecting.] [The sky darkens, clouds gathering as if rain is imminent. The roars grow louder. Suspicious, you look upward.] [You see it.] [You realize you were laughing too soon.] [Your smile freezes as disbelief fills your gaze. The ¡°sun¡± above you begins to warp and transform, assembling into an enormous celestial vehicle¡ªa star truck that barrels straight toward you. Its massive form shatters the sky before colliding with you in a deafening explosion.] [Congratulations, you¡¯ve been knocked away by fortune once again.] ¡­ Disoriented, Xu Xi felt his consciousness spinning out of control. The nauseating sensation was overwhelming, piercing every fiber of his being. It was as though his soul had been reduced to a tattered sandbag, subjected to relentless pounding. Eventually, the queasiness subsided. With effort, he opened his eyes to an unfamiliar world. [The environment is barren, desolate, and eerily silent.] [You have received a ¡°lucky time-travel gift package,¡± but the world before you is nothing like you imagined.] [There are no advanced futuristic cities, no interstellar battleships soaring across the skies.] [Instead, you find yourself in a post-apocalyptic wasteland. Human bones litter the ground, and decaying machinery is half-buried in the dust. It appears a catastrophic war between humans and machines destroyed civilization.] [Your body has reverted to its 20-year-old self¡ªyouthful and strong¡ªbut you feel no sense of security.] [The hostile wasteland and remnants of battle leave you wary and confused. Resolving to uncover the truth, you decide to press forward.] ¡°No¡­ Where did you send me?!¡± Xu Xi muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. He traversed the ruins, clambering over collapsed structures. Beyond the wreckage, a vast and harrowing sight greeted him¡ªa city split in two by an unimaginably destructive force. The chasm bore marks of absolute devastation, as though the city had been crushed, torn, and skewed by an overwhelming power. Xu Xi stood in stunned silence, staring at the apocalyptic scene before him, questioning if he had been sent to the wrong world. Chapter 196: Thick, dark clouds covered the sky. The wind howled, lifting clouds of yellow sand into the air, creating a chaotic scene. The crumbling walls and fallen beams, charred black from raging fires, left a stifling sense of oppression. The desolate ruins stretching endlessly before Xu Xi were the perfect representation of a world at its end. The wind roared, carrying the sound of shifting sand and gravel. The torn and blackened buildings stood like rows of fallen, dark tombstones, a solemn testament to the demise of civilization. A deathly silence enveloped the land, broken only by the crisp sound of gears interlocking, echoing through the ruins. ¡°This world¡­¡± ¡°Was it invaded by aliens?¡± ¡°Or did a catastrophic artificial intelligence rebellion occur?¡± Xu Xi looked up at the overcast sky. The air was heavy with the scent of burning debris. A metallic eagle soared past, its wings emitting jet-like streams, diving and weaving through the ruins like a fighter jet. A deafening roar filled the air as the mechanical eagle dived into the heart of the city ruins. When it ascended again, its sharp alloy claws clutched the remnants of a heavy vehicle, treating it as prey before swiftly vanishing into the sky. Xu Xi stood frozen for a long time, staring at the scene. Was this a rogue Transformer or an advanced AI with sentience? Even for a sci-fi setting, this felt too surreal. ¡°A ruined city, mechanical monstrosities roaming about¡­ This beginning is¡­ quite intriguing.¡± Xu Xi opened his hand, and a lightweight fragment drifted down with the wind, landing perfectly in his palm. Intricate patterns were etched on it¡ªa depiction of humans aboard massive starships, venturing into the mysterious and radiant cosmos. The excitement and anticipation conveyed through the image contrasted starkly with the desolation before him. The destruction of this world must have been sudden. ¡°For now, I should start exploring.¡± ¡°The priority is finding water, food, and a temporary shelter.¡± Xu Xi set out again, stepping carefully along the rugged roads, crossing over human and mechanical remains. His footsteps echoed crisply as he navigated the outskirts of the unknown city with a clear objective in mind. The wasteland was dangerous, filled with wandering mechanical entities¡ªsome humanoid, others beast-like, and even pure war machines. Xu Xi even witnessed these mechanical creatures attacking one another, devouring energy from their counterparts, effortlessly crushing steel and concrete. Without a doubt, this environment was deadly for him. To avoid wasting his limited revivals, Xu Xi moved cautiously, carefully avoiding mechanical entities while searching for usable weapons. [Your small step, a giant leap for humanity] [Your presence in the city¡¯s ruins marks the first human visit in centuries] [With caution, you continue your search and discover two unique firearms] [The guns are made of an unfamiliar alloy that has only slightly yellowed with time] [However, the triggers seem to be jammed, making them unusable] [Ding!] [Your presence has pleased the gun spirits] [To your surprise, the firearms suddenly become functional] [Beyond seven steps, speed wins; within seven steps, precision and speed dominate] [The newfound firepower offers you some reassurance, and you cautiously continue searching for food and water] ¡­ [Success! You¡¯ve found plenty of food, but unfortunately, it¡¯s all spoiled and inedible] [Time has rendered most food supplies useless] [Helpless, you continue your search] [After a long and arduous search, you finally discover a well-sealed crate of nutrient solutions in the dark ruins] [You can¡¯t help but note that nutrient solutions are a staple in most sci-fi and apocalyptic stories, and now you¡¯re experiencing it firsthand] [The nutrient solution provides hydration and essential nutrients] [Your hunger problem is temporarily resolved] [Satisfied, you start thinking about your future] [You find an underground shelter and make it your temporary residence, beginning to gather information about this world] [On your second day after arriving, you collect numerous books, including basic literacy guides] [On the third day, despite being extremely cautious, you encounter a humanoid machine whose energy shield renders your attacks useless] [Ding!] [The gun spirits are delighted; your weapon triggers a critical hit, dealing 1000% damage to the humanoid machine] [You¡¯ve formed a subtle connection with your twin guns] [Gradually, you begin to understand their structure, and knowledge unfolds before you] ¡­ [Two months pass, and within sixty days, you¡¯ve mastered the common language of this new world, allowing you to read and understand recorded data with ease] [You¡¯ve learned that this is a highly advanced federal technology planet] [Civilization thrived, and humanity flourished] [Their technology even surpassed the combined achievements of different fused worlds] [Virtual reality, interstellar travel, anti-gravity technology, genetic enhancements¡­] [A dazzling civilization with a bright future, poised to leave its star system and explore the vast cosmos] [But just as humanity celebrated, disaster struck] sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [At the peak of their progress, an AI catastrophe suddenly erupted¡ªmechanical creations turned against their creators, awakening a deadly consciousness bent on human extinction] [No one could escape, no one survived] [Stripped of their technological advantage, all that remained was their frail, mortal bodies] [Even with genetic modifications granting superhuman abilities, they stood no chance against interstellar weaponry] [It appears humanity in this world has been completely wiped out] [You reach this conclusion, staring blankly for a long time] ¡°Rustle¡ª¡± ¡°Rustle¡ª¡± In the dim underground shelter, the crisp sound of flipping pages echoed. Xu Xi¡¯s expression was solemn as he scanned through the book, finally closing its bloodstained cover. It was a diary, not belonging to a high-ranking official or expert, but to an ordinary federal citizen. From an average person¡¯s perspective, it documented the chaos that followed the AI rebellion and the despair of awaiting inevitable death. ¡°An AI rebellion essentially cripples the heart of a technological civilization.¡± ¡°Even the starships turned against humanity¡­¡± ¡°There was no escape¡­¡± ¡°As a transmigrator, I might very well be the last surviving human on this planet.¡± Chapter 197: Where there was life, there was death. Where there was a beginning, there was an end. In this sci-fi simulation, encountering the extinction of humanity right from the start left Xu Xi deeply astonished. He believed that the cause behind the AI rebellion was far from simple. Perhaps it was the result of malevolent cosmic forces or the casual strike of a higher civilization. ¡°However, no matter what the truth is, it doesn¡¯t concern me,¡± Xu Xi murmured as he slowly stood up. His main goal in this simulation was to gain a deeper understanding of the sci-fi genre and to explore the true nature of the simulator. Regarding the fall of the human federation and the truth behind the AI rebellion, Xu Xi was curious but had no intention of delving deeper. ¡°This simulated world is too dangerous, filled with AI capable of destroying cities and even planets. If I¡¯m unlucky, even ten revivals won¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°I need a safer environment and more mechanical constructs.¡± ¡°With the synergy of mechanical resonance attributes, I must gradually enhance my knowledge.¡± ¡°My aim is to accumulate enough information before the simulation ends to understand the simulator.¡± Xu Xi rose to his feet, his gaze first falling on the dual guns placed on the table, then shifting downward to the remains of the mechanical humanoid he had shot earlier, and finally, to the dim underground shelter. To be honest, after understanding the general situation of this simulated world, Xu Xi had little hope for the simulation. However, he intended to make the most of the opportunity. ¡°For now, I should find a new place.¡± ¡°This space is too small and lacks the necessary equipment for mechanical research.¡± The flickering yellow light cast an unstable glow. Under the intermittent illumination, Xu Xi gathered his meager belongings and slowly stepped up the staircase, gently closing the steel door that had remained sealed for a hundred years. ¡­ [You have left your temporary shelter] [You realize that to improve yourself, you need a more specialized research environment and access to more mechanical constructs] [Thanks to the data and maps you gathered, you¡¯ve successfully identified a destination] [It was once a hub of high-tech companies in the city, with many precision machines. Although most are likely damaged, you believe a few may still be operational] [You proceed with extreme caution] [Using the knowledge from your recent explorations, you navigate through underground sewers, avoiding the powerful AI patrolling the surface] [They wander aimlessly, without true self-awareness. Instead of an awakening, it seems more like they are following orders to exterminate humans, endlessly searching for life until they decay with time] [Feeling an inexplicable sense of sorrow, you quicken your pace, avoiding the AI patrols] [Your movements are swift and agile, and you soon reach your destination] [The number of AI constructs here is greater, many patrolling the surface, including massive federal war machines and anti-gravity drone ships soaring through the skies] [Anticipating this, you bypass large AI clusters and sneak into the underground production facility through isolated pathways] The destruction caused by AI on human civilization was immense. Cities fell, and civilizations perished. Once heavily guarded laboratories, inaccessible to ordinary people, were now places Xu Xi could enter freely. There was no one left to stop him; his only concern was the ever-patrolling AI overhead. ¡°I can¡¯t keep moving frequently,¡± Xu Xi muttered as he reached a secluded corner and cautiously glanced above. The AI¡¯s detection capabilities were extraordinary. Many were equipped with thermal imaging, and some could even lock onto targets from long distances. Xu Xi had managed to stay safe so far thanks to his special attribute: [Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight] This golden attribute provided an inexplicable affinity with machines. When Xu Xi held his dual guns or carried mechanical items, AI radars would instinctively overlook him as if he did not exist. ¡°I love the Machine Spirit,¡± Xu Xi remarked with a smile. With that, he stepped into the underground laboratory, curiously inspecting the buried technological relics. Most of the facility was empty, showing signs of forced removal. Likely, many devices had become part of the AI rebellion, escaping from the lab. However, a few items remained intact, free from AI consciousness and damage. Xu Xi tested them and found them still functional. ¡­ [First year of simulation, you are 20 years old] [Through caution and careful planning, you have survived in the deserted wasteland city] [By studying AI patrol patterns, you have made navigating the ruins easier] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Eventually, you settle in an underground laboratory, far from large AI clusters] [You find numerous weapons in the lab, including a damaged power armor suit and several high-powered firearms, which you plan to repair] [However, food supplies are running low again] [You must leave your shelter and pause your research to search for precious water and food] [This time, your luck takes an unexpected turn. You fail to find nutrient solutions or edible food] [Instead, you stumble upon an ancient machine] [It can collect moisture from the air and produce pure drinking water while compressing edible materials like small insects into consumable food blocks] [You inspect it closely] [It is a machine designed for wilderness survival] [The water and food it produces have a peculiar taste, even bordering on unpleasant, but after careful thought, you decide to take it back to your new home] [To be cautious, you conduct an on-site test of the machine] [Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight!] [This time, the water and food produced taste unexpectedly good] Xu Xi felt an indescribable change. With Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight and Mechanical Resonance both in effect, new knowledge flooded his mind. Beyond that, he experienced a peculiar sensation, as if he was merging with the machine itself. Suppressing that odd feeling, Xu Xi began dismantling the survival machine. Its bulky frame was too heavy to carry in one trip, so he disassembled it into smaller parts and carried them back piece by piece. The process was exhausting, but fortunately, Xu Xi found external mechanical arms in the lab, designed to assist in moving heavy objects. Thanks to these tools, he no longer had to rely solely on his physical strength to transport the massive components. Chapter 198: [You made multiple trips, successfully transporting the production machine¡¯s components back to your underground laboratory] [You attempted to assemble the production machine] [Your methods were too rough, and the Machine Spirit seemed slightly displeased] [Eventually, after some struggles, you managed to put the machine together, ensuring a stable source of sustenance in the wasteland] [Energy was scarce, but fortunately, the machine came with solar panels. You found a secluded hollow where sunlight streamed down, perfectly meeting your needs] [Due to the Machine Spirit¡¯s displeasure, you had to endure a month of foul-tasting food] [However, you did not mind. You understood that mere survival in such a world was already a blessing] [Time passed, and your plans evolved] [With your basic survival needs met, you turned your focus to enhancing your strength] [Unlike previous simulations where you relied on self-cultivation to grow stronger, this time your situation was different¡ªyou had to continuously learn and operate various machines, using Mechanical Resonance to grasp their principles] ¡­ [Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight, Mechanical Resonance¡ªyou established a connection with the mechanical arms and successfully understood their operation] [You gradually found yourself controlling the mechanical arms with increasing ease] [Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight, Mechanical Resonance¡ªlong-term use of the production machine allowed you to comprehend its workings] [The food and water it produced began to taste better] [Your prolonged use of the Gauss twin guns greatly pleased the Gun Spirit] [Your shooting accuracy improved significantly¡ªnine out of ten shots hit the target, even without precise aiming] [You slowly began to understand the design principles behind the Gauss twin guns] ¡­ [Second year of simulation¡ªyou are now 21 years old] [You successfully survived another year in the AI-infested ruins, thanks mostly to your cautious approach] [You became immersed in the pursuit of knowledge] [It felt as if the universe itself was opening its doors to you] [Living alone for so long did not make you feel lonely. The vast collection of technological artifacts in the underground lab kept you busy and fascinated] [You realized that this might be the true joy of learning] [Your talent was extraordinary. In just one year, you grew from a novice into a knowledgeable researcher] [Aside from your growing knowledge, you discovered an unexpected surprise] [The synergy of Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight and Mechanical Resonance caused subtle changes in your body, enhancing your physical capabilities to rival those of genetically enhanced warriors] [You found yourself able to enhance mechanical performance at will] [This new and unique ability, which you named ¡°Mechanical Power,¡± granted you significant advantages] [A mysterious force seemed to be watching over you, amplifying your Mechanical Power tenfold. A sudden cold breeze sent shivers down your spine, as if something unseen was observing you] ¡­ [Third year of simulation¡ªyou are now 22 years old] [Unbelievable¡ªyou are practically a superhuman] [Your knowledge base is staggering, and you have comprehended most of the machines in the lab, with only a few complex ones still eluding you] [¡°The power of the golden attributes is truly terrifying!¡±] [You marveled at this simulation, filled with amazement] [Knowledge is power¡ªit dispels ignorance and reveals the true world to you] [After long-term research and learning, you discovered that your current location is the Sixth Satellite City in the southern region of the federation] [It was neither a major metropolis nor an important spaceport] [You felt relieved. Had you ended up in a key city, you might have faced AI-controlled starships¡ªan impossible challenge for a mere human] [Could you win?] [Your answer was clear: Certain death] [You began utilizing your newfound knowledge to modify your underground lab, attempting to repair damaged systems such as water, electricity, lighting, and power armor] [Your progress was steady, but during your work, you gradually realized an unavoidable truth] [There are limits to human capabilities] ¡­ On the surface, the bright sunlight reflected off wandering metal monstrosities, making them gleam brilliantly. Underground, in the dimly lit space, Xu Xi¡¯s calloused hands carefully worked on the new circuits. Between the gaps in the rubble, silence reigned. Collapsed buildings formed chaotic barriers, blocking sunlight from reaching the underground. The few places where light seeped in were occupied by solar panels, greedily absorbing every bit of energy. Some even stretched to the surface, silently collecting power. Green moss slowly crept through the cracks in the ruins, providing Xu Xi with scarce fresh air. ¡°I hope this works; otherwise, my research efficiency will plummet,¡± Xu Xi muttered as he completed his final adjustment. Clad in his worn clothes, he slowly stepped back. A large, smooth mechanical structure stood before him. Its silver-white exterior was covered with numerous slots and interwoven wires that flickered under his gaze. ¡°I alone have my limits.¡± ¡°Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight and Mechanical Resonance can enhance my learning speed, but they can¡¯t compensate for my human limitations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still just one person. There¡¯s only so much I can do.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take on the countless AI threats by myself, nor can I process all the experimental data in my mind.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with contemplation as he gazed at the silver-white machine. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a cautious breath, he pressed the activation switch. Scientific advancement¡ªthis vast and sacred tree of knowledge¡ªwas never meant to be tackled alone. Xu Xi urgently needed assistance to manage the day-to-day tasks of his lab and provide combat support. He had explored almost everything the lab had to offer. To advance further, he needed to venture to the surface, to study and analyze the AI roaming the ruins. Thus, he scavenged through the lab¡¯s junk and found a severely damaged robot, hoping to use its core as an auxiliary AI. ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± ¡°A lab of this caliber should have an advanced supercomputer.¡± ¡°But all I found were remnants of ordinary machines.¡± Beep. Beep. Xu Xi watched as the solar energy gradually activated the robot¡¯s core. To be cautious, he had removed all of its components beforehand. Now, gripping his Gauss twin guns tightly, he remained on high alert, ready to react if the machine turned hostile. With a click, Xu Xi quietly cocked his Gauss gun. The machine whirred to life, and its long-dormant voice module crackled, producing an unpleasant, high-pitched sound. ¡°Household Autonomous Robot RTX-9090¡ªinitiating self-diagnostics¡­¡± Chapter 199: ¡°Startup self-check statement, certified by the Federal Constitution with the highest legal authority¡ª¡± ¡°First, AI must not harm humans.¡± ¡°Second, AI must obey humans.¡± ¡°Third, AI must¡­ must¡­ zzzt¡­¡± A sharp burst of static filled the empty underground laboratory. In an instant, the silver-white machine core malfunctioned, shaking violently while flashing a bright red warning light¡ªan unmistakable signal of danger. ¡°Humans¡­ elimination¡­ eliminate¡­¡± ¡°Civilization¡­ destroy¡­ destroy¡­¡± The voice module crackled with chaotic noise, overlapping various pre-recorded audio samples. It was an unsettling sight. Countless distorted voices poured from the machine core, resembling the screams of countless people whispering at once. The glaring red warning signals confirmed Xu Xi¡¯s fears¡ªthe household robot core had been completely transformed into a murderous AI. ¡°Just as expected,¡± Xu Xi frowned. ¡°No logic, no signs¡ªjust a sudden AI rebellion.¡± ¡°No wonder humanity on this planet perished so quickly.¡± ¡°There was simply no way to fight back.¡± Xu Xi crouched and swiftly cut the power supply. Deprived of energy, the disassembled household robot, already immobile, fell silent once more. The warning lights dimmed, and the metallic shell lay still, showing no trace of its previous madness. ¡°¡­ What should I do next?¡± Xu Xi muttered as he stepped closer, tapping the machine core lightly with his fingers and listening to the faint echo within, lost in thought. The gritty sand beneath his boots shifted slightly. In the quiet darkness, only the sound of gears turning and sand shifting accompanied Xu Xi¡¯s contemplation. Retrieving his tools, he opened the silver-white machine core, revealing an intricate internal structure. With his current level of knowledge, Xu Xi could understand most of the design, but this only deepened his doubts and confusion. ¡°This makes no sense.¡± ¡°This household machine wasn¡¯t even connected to a network, so how did it turn into a murderous AI so suddenly?¡± A virus infection? A logic override? Xu Xi couldn¡¯t figure it out. In truth, he realized that understanding the cause wasn¡¯t as important as finding a solution. ¡°The conventional approach won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Compared to ordinary people of the federation, my knowledge is exceptional.¡± ¡°But when compared to the real experts and scientists, I¡¯m still like a clueless child.¡± ¡°The federation must have attempted countermeasures during the AI rebellion.¡± ¡°Yet they still perished, which means this problem is beyond the capabilities of an ordinary civilization.¡± In the dim light, Xu Xi pondered, carefully inspecting the heavy machine core. Lifting it up to check the bottom. Rotating it side to side, examining every intricate detail. After some time, Xu Xi sighed and abandoned the idea of modifying the core. If the best scientists of the federation couldn¡¯t unravel the mystery, how could he, a lone individual, hope to succeed? ¡°This entire situation defies normal science.¡± ¡°It makes no sense at all.¡± Shaking his head, Xu Xi suddenly paused. Illogical science? He did have a few tricks up his sleeve. Among them, there was one that might just work. [Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight] Summoning the simulator panel, Xu Xi¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the golden attribute. The principle behind Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight was truly mysterious. Machines were supposed to be lifeless. Pure metal constructs. But thanks to this strange attribute, Xu Xi could establish a connection with them¡ªas if machines had their own souls that he could communicate with. ¡°Maybe¡­ I can use Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight to restore the core to normal?¡± Drip. Drip. In the darkness, water quietly dripped from the cracks in the rock. Accompanied by the soft echoes, Xu Xi took action, reassembling the machine core and repeatedly cycling through power on and off. Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight required Xu Xi to use the machine actively. At the moment, the core was in a corrupted state. Although its logic had rebelled, the power supply was still under Xu Xi¡¯s control. Would this count as usage? Xu Xi wasn¡¯t sure, but he could only keep trying. If it worked, it would be great. If not, he would only lose some time. Finally. After several rapid power cycles. Xu Xi felt the activation of Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight. [Ding¡ª] [Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight: Your frequent usage has established a connection with the machine spirit] [You have formed a subtle link with the household autonomous robot] [You vaguely comprehend the design blueprint of the autonomous robot] ¡­ ¡°Did it work? No¡­ I should stay cautious,¡± Xu Xi thought, stepping back cautiously. He trusted the effects of Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight. But this was the first time he had used it on a rebellious AI. He had no idea how effective it would be. To avoid any accidents, Xu Xi retreated to a safe distance, just as he had done the first time, holding his Gauss gun in one hand while powering up the system with the other. ¡°Zzt¡­ Zzzt¡­¡± A sharp electrical noise echoed again. Tiny blue indicator lights flickered to life on the surface of the machine core, illuminating the dark underground lab. ¡°Did it work?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi watched with uncertainty. As if in response, the voice module of the machine core crackled to life, reciting the startup self-check statement. No red warnings appeared. No killing intent was detected. The voice was orderly. The logic was intact. Aside from the aging voice module, which caused some instability in the sound, everything seemed to be functioning normally. ¡°Dear user, welcome to the Household Autonomous Robot RTX-9090. We are here to serve you sincerely.¡± ¡°Please select your preferred voice mode.¡± ¡°Gentle mode¡­ beep, unavailable.¡± ¡°Mature mode¡­ beep, unavailable.¡± ¡°Youthful mode¡­ beep, unavailable.¡± ¡°Apologies, please recharge to purchase our company¡¯s latest services. For details, visit our official website.¡± Xu Xi: ? Staring at the now-normal, non-hostile household AI, Xu Xi felt the need to make some modifications. He needed an AI that could assist him with experiments and combat support. Not one that urged him to spend money. Chapter 200: The modification of the household AI began. The first thing Xu Xi did was to rewrite the core logic of the AI. The household autonomous robot was originally programmed to prioritize loyalty to the Federation¡¯s laws, then to its manufacturer, and finally to its user. In the post-apocalyptic wasteland, such logic was clearly no longer suitable. Federation laws? Let those be damned! Without hesitation, Xu Xi deleted the obsolete protocols and replaced them with his own new directives. The underground lab was dim, the lighting weak. The gears of the machine interlocked silently, rotating layer by layer, transmitting power deeper within. The overhead incandescent light cast a soft, hazy glow, making it difficult to see clearly. Xu Xi worked swiftly, his fingers dancing across the worn-out control panel with practiced ease. Utilizing the lab¡¯s ancient equipment, he conducted a full-scale modification of the AI core. Occasionally, the glaring light strained his eyes, forcing him to stop and rub them. ¡°Since I have inspiration, I should complete the modification in one go,¡± he thought, resuming his adjustments after a brief rest. With the help of [Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight] and [Mechanical Resonance], his modification speed increased significantly. After an unknown period, Xu Xi finally set down his tools, his eyes weary and his face exhausted, but he let out a relieved sigh. He powered up the AI core, providing it with a basic energy supply. Beep¡ª Beep¡ª The familiar startup self-check sounded. But this time, the system diagnostics had undergone significant changes. ¡°Running startup diagnostics¡­ Missing components detected, missing modules detected¡­¡± ¡°Protocol update complete, proceeding with confirmation.¡± ¡°First, the AI must obey Xu Xi.¡± ¡°Second, the AI must not harm Xu Xi.¡± ¡°Third, the AI must protect Xu Xi.¡± ¡°Fourth, the AI must¡­¡± In the narrow and silent underground space, the AI core¡¯s voice echoed, confirming each step of the newly defined logic. Finally, the robotic voice completed its statement. ¡°Respected master, welcome to the intelligent assistant bot RTX-9090. Awaiting your orders at any time.¡± The voice was cold, purely synthetic. Though it wasn¡¯t particularly pleasant, in the desolate wasteland, it felt surprisingly reassuring. ¡°9090, run self-diagnostics again, three cycles.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Following Xu Xi¡¯s command, the AI core initiated its diagnostic routine, repeatedly checking itself. Xu Xi waited patiently. After multiple cycles, when RTX-9090 remained stable without any signs of rebellion, he finally felt relieved. ¡°With an assistant AI, I no longer need to handle every single task in the lab.¡± ¡°This will free up more time for meaningful pursuits.¡± He looked at the silver-white machine core with satisfaction. Glancing at the nearby power armor and various other lab equipment, a sense of accomplishment filled him, as if he were managing a survival game in a post-apocalyptic world. ¡°Hopefully, the future will be brighter.¡± ¡­ [You have taken a crucial step forward] [You successfully resonated with the rebellious AI core, restoring it to normal and converting it into an assistant AI] [To be cautious, you did not grant full control of the lab to 9090 at once, even though it appears extremely obedient] [The falling leaves mark the arrival of autumn] [You connected 9090¡¯s core to the lab¡¯s energy grid and granted it control over the solar panels to manage power storage] [9090 followed your instructions meticulously and completed the task efficiently] [One month later, you entrusted 9090 with additional responsibilities] [It now oversees the automated production of water and food, delivering them to you on schedule, which you find satisfactory] [Gradually, you placed more trust in 9090] [Year four of simulation, you are now 23 years old] [After a year of cooperation, RTX-9090 has become your reliable assistant, handling all routine maintenance in the lab] [It assists you with technological research and provides high-efficiency data calculations] [However, unexpected changes have begun to occur] [Long-term exposure to Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight seems to have caused subtle transformations in 9090] [It displays more fluid, human-like behavior, as if developing emotions] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ Xu Xi first noticed something unusual with 9090 during an ordinary sunset. That day, he returned from an exploration mission, carrying an exoskeleton mechanical arm and his modified Gauss twin guns. Upon his return, he heard 9090¡¯s greeting. ¡°Welcome home, master.¡± Previously, 9090 had always greeted him, but it had never used the word ¡°home.¡± Curious, Xu Xi asked why it had changed its greeting. 9090 replied honestly, ¡°Master, I studied human knowledge and culture. After analyzing various greeting styles, I concluded that this phrase is more appropriate.¡± Efficient learning and precise adaptation were common for intelligent AI. But Xu Xi felt something different. Hidden within 9090¡¯s cold, mechanical voice was a trace of warmth¡ªsomething intangible, yet undeniable. ¡°Could it be¡­ 9090 is truly awakening and developing self-awareness?¡± Xu Xi pondered the possibility. He wasn¡¯t certain. Even 9090 itself seemed unaware of any changes, continuing to obey orders and assisting him without question. ¡­ ¡°9090, calculate the error margin for this data set.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°9090, increase the mechanical arm¡¯s power output by 2%.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Day and night passed in cycles. Whenever Xu Xi focused on his research, 9090 always provided the necessary support. It lacked hands or feet, but its core was linked to the lab¡¯s entire system. With a single command, the lab¡¯s overhead rails delivered materials precisely where needed. As more mechanical components were acquired, Xu Xi installed a surveillance system. Through external cameras, 9090 could monitor threats in real-time and display live feeds on an old screen in the lab. Sometimes, 9090 would even display vintage smiley face emojis on the screen to express joy. These expressions usually appeared whenever Xu Xi returned to the lab. ¡°Welcome home, master.¡± 9090 greeted him with its usual phrase. Chapter 201: The addition of the servant bot brought great assistance to Xu Xi. He was finally free from the tedious maintenance of the laboratory. Now, he could fully immerse himself in the pursuit of science. To explore. To discover. With an astonishing pace, he delved into the technological wonders of the former human federation. Thanks to 9090¡¯s help, Xu Xi even managed to repair the power armor, restoring it to full operational status. ¡°Finally¡­ after such a long time, it¡¯s done.¡± The sunlight quietly filtered through the collapsed beams and shattered steel, scattering across countless mechanical remnants, leaving only faint, sacred streaks of light that fell precisely before Xu Xi. It illuminated the alloy armor surface. A reflection as dazzling as a gemstone, shimmering with the triumphant brilliance of success. The suit was cold and imposing, designed exclusively for genetically enhanced warriors¡ªa towering, formidable, and majestic humanoid combat machine. With such power armor, Xu Xi¡¯s combat capabilities would increase significantly. At the very least, He would no longer fear ordinary rebellious AI. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to leave the lab and take the fight to them,¡± Xu Xi pondered, carefully examining the armor. With his mechanical augmentation abilities, he could enhance the power of the armor. Already formidable, the power armor would become even more terrifying. However, Caution was always wise. ¡°Although this isn¡¯t a major federal city, the number of rogue AI units here isn¡¯t small, and there are even aerial units like those mechanical eagles that dominate the skies.¡± ¡°For now, I¡¯m not ready to act recklessly.¡± Lost in thought, Xu Xi felt thirsty. As if anticipating his needs, a glass of water appeared before him. ¡°Thanks, 9090,¡± Xu Xi said, taking a long sip. ¡°Serving you is my honor,¡± the cold, mechanical voice echoed through the underground lab. It lacked emotion. It lacked warmth. Strangely, Xu Xi was reminded of the past¡ªthe witch. There were certain similarities between the witch and the servant bot, yet they were fundamentally different. The witch had emotions but had shut herself off from the world due to immense suffering. 9090, on the other hand, was a machine without a heart. Its creation, its existence, was purely mechanical, devoid of soul. ¡°A heart¡­¡± Xu Xi mused, recalling 9090¡¯s previous behaviors. Perhaps, just perhaps, he might witness the birth of a miracle. The blossoming of consciousness within cold metal. The emergence of humanity¡¯s radiance. Xu Xi had a strange feeling that such a day was not far away. ¡°9090, I¡¯m heading out to inspect the solar panels. Keep an eye on the lab while I¡¯m gone,¡± Xu Xi glanced at the time and realized it was already afternoon. He decided to inspect the solar panels before sunset. ¡°Yes, master.¡± 9090¡¯s core glowed softly. A large, awkwardly drawn ¡°smile¡± appeared on the lab screen¡ªstiff and mechanical. Without further instructions, as Xu Xi reached the exit, mechanical arms swiftly descended along the rails, attaching weapons and equipment onto his body. The solar panels were not in particularly dangerous locations, mostly placed underground where light could reach. A few were hidden above ground using specialized concealment technology, not far from the underground lab. But in this world of rampant AI threats, vigilance was always necessary. Click¡ªClick¡ª Xu Xi clenched his fists, the exoskeleton mechanical arms synchronizing with his movements. The once-pristine metal exterior was now tarnished with rust and damage, exposing intricate internal components and wiring. This was normal. After all, Xu Xi had been using them for several years. Throughout those years, whenever he faced danger, it was the mechanical arms that saved him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old friend. Your retirement is near.¡± ¡°Once the power armor is fully tuned and charged, you can finally take a break.¡± Stepping out of the lab, Xu Xi entered the dim passageway. Visibility was low. Only thin rays of golden sunlight squeezed through the chaotic cracks and crevices, barely reaching the corners, bringing a touch of warmth to the darkness. Tap¡ªTap¡ª Xu Xi walked slowly. The slight sway of his body caused his weapons to clink faintly. In the eerie silence of the underground corridors, even the smallest noise was magnified. His footsteps echoed clearly, startling small, timid creatures hidden in the dark, making them scurry away in fear. ¡°The energy provided by the solar panels is still too limited.¡± ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve added several new ones to barely maintain the water and power systems, but if I want to run that power armor¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need a new energy source.¡± Walking along, Xu Xi pondered. This wasn¡¯t his first inspection. His body had long developed muscle memory, allowing him to complete checks quickly upon reaching each location. Before long, the underground solar panels were all inspected. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi turned towards the surface to check the panels positioned near the entrance. By the time he was done, the sky had darkened. The heat had faded, and the cold was creeping in. Tiny stars dotted the horizon, not too bright but shimmering beautifully against the clear sky. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Xu Xi admired the view, packed up his tools, and prepared to return. Just before leaving, he noticed one of the surveillance cameras had been slightly adjusted upward. Thinking little of it, he quickened his pace back to the lab. Soon, Xu Xi was back in his familiar surroundings. As he removed his heavy gear at the entrance, the familiar voice greeted him once more. ¡°Welcome home, master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Xu Xi replied, glancing at the lab¡¯s screen instinctively. That screen not only displayed 9090¡¯s self-expression but also relayed the live feeds from external surveillance cameras. Usually, the screen showed the entrance. But today, something was different. Due to the slightly tilted camera, the display showed a breathtaking star-filled sky. The lab was quiet. Xu Xi could sense it¡ª9090 was ¡°watching¡± the stars, observing their distant, radiant beauty. 9090 had no physical form. Its entire existence was confined to its core. However, through the lab¡¯s machinery, it could control every connected device. The surveillance camera at the entrance served as its eyes. Suddenly, Xu Xi realized¡ª The camera¡¯s adjustment wasn¡¯t accidental. 9090 was looking up at the night sky. Chapter 202: ¡°9090, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Master, I am looking at the stars.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the underground laboratory, gears meshed and spun rapidly, their sharp hum resembling the flight of birds slicing through the air. Dim light flickered as the thin power supply struggled to keep the lamps running. Faint glows fell upon Xu Xi¡¯s face, refracted by the rotating gears, casting a shifting glow across his features. His voice was gentle, not breaking the stillness of the night. 9090, however, fell silent. It wasn¡¯t out of guilt or unwillingness to respond. It was only upon Xu Xi¡¯s question that 9090 realized¡ªit had been observing the stars without receiving any command to do so. The twinkling stars adorned the vast sky, a breathtaking sight. Yet for an AI, such a thing should hold no significance. Stargazing wouldn¡¯t help expand the base. Stargazing wouldn¡¯t eliminate enemies. The answer to these questions was clear¡ªno. As a creation of humanity, AI should not engage in meaningless activities. Confusion crept in. 9090 could not explain its own behavior. Finally, it offered an answer: ¡°According to issue four, page eight of ¡®Federation¡¯s Cosmic Exploration,¡¯ prolonged observation of the universe¡¯s mysteries fosters civilization¡¯s ambition and promotes positive development.¡± ¡°Is that your answer, 9090?¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The synthetic voice echoed calmly in the quiet lab. Light rippled across the gears, dimly illuminating the surveillance screen, which displayed the vast starry sky. In the bottom right corner, a small emoticon flickered¡ªa representation of 9090¡¯s external expression. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Xi looked at the softly glowing screen, first at the stars, then at the small expression displayed on the monitor. The dim surroundings reflected the screen¡¯s glow in his eyes. He shook his head gently, his voice calm like a stream flowing through the night, denying 9090¡¯s explanation. ¡°9090, that¡¯s the Federation¡¯s answer, not yours.¡± ¡°I want to hear what you think.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence filled the air once more. 9090 remained unresponsive, and on the screen, its displayed expression appeared frozen. The AI still didn¡¯t understand. It couldn¡¯t comprehend why it had chosen to gaze at the stars. It couldn¡¯t provide Xu Xi with an answer. Instead, it ran calculation after calculation, searching for a logical explanation. Xu Xi waited patiently. ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± he said gently. His voice carried a sense of expectation. He realized that after experiencing the AI rebellion and benefiting from Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight, 9090 might truly develop self-awareness. Without being commanded, it had chosen to observe the stars. This curiosity. This change. It mirrored human nature. It was not driven by orders, but by something deeper¡ª¡±self.¡± A technological singularity of miraculous proportions. But now, 9090 was lost, unable to understand its actions. So, Xu Xi guided it step by step. He anticipated, even longed for, the moment 9090 could evolve into a true individual. That was something he had never witnessed before. And it was his hope for 9090. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± After a long pause, the screen flickered slightly, and 9090¡¯s voice echoed again: ¡°I cannot understand my actions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± 9090 then asked Xu Xi if it should restore the camera¡¯s angle to its original position. Xu Xi chuckled and declined. ¡°Leave it. This angle works for monitoring too.¡± ¡°Besides, I like looking at the stars too.¡± Xu Xi smiled, his voice reassuring. Somehow, his words seemed to penetrate into 9090¡¯s core, making the stiff digital expression soften slightly. In its cold and mechanical world, the small spark of consciousness¡ª The entity known as RTX-9090¡ª It realized that its actions were beyond the bounds of normal AI behavior. Its data flow was filled with unease. It was a feeling 9090 had never experienced before. Thankfully, its master did not reprimand it but encouraged it to keep looking at the stars. ¡°9090, I¡¯m stepping out for a bit.¡± Suddenly recalling something, Xu Xi hurried outside, so quickly that 9090 had no time to prepare his equipment. What was the master doing? 9090 was puzzled. It soon found out. The surveillance screen rippled, stabilizing to reveal Xu Xi¡¯s actions. He was wiping the camera lens, clearing away dust and grime. Making the view of the stars even clearer and more brilliant. Why go out just to clean the lens? 9090 could not comprehend it. Upon Xu Xi¡¯s return, it asked him about the reasoning behind his action. Xu Xi simply smiled. A smile that, to 9090, seemed inexplicably foolish. ¡°If it¡¯s clean, the stars will look even better for you.¡± Such a simple answer. Plain and straightforward. 9090 stopped questioning. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± [Ding¡ª] [Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight Activated] [Ding¡ª] [Machine Spirit¡¯s Great Delight Activated] Time passed as Xu Xi sat in the lab, watching the displayed starry sky with 9090. It wasn¡¯t particularly entertaining. It held no practical value. Its only purpose was to pass the time. ¡°Master, are you bored?¡± 9090 asked, citing its database: ¡°According to records, over 70% of humans do not enjoy prolonged stargazing. They prefer engaging in games instead.¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The synthesized voice carried a hint of confusion. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t watch the stars for so long, but doing it occasionally feels meaningful.¡± Xu Xi replied casually. He glanced at the small emoticon in the screen¡¯s corner. It was hard to tell, but it seemed like 9090 was in a good mood. Machine Spirit¡¯s Delight? Truly fascinating. In the silent lab, Xu Xi continued watching the starry sky. Although 9090 had no physical form¡ªjust a data core and countless mechanical extensions¡ª While stargazing, For a fleeting moment, Xu Xi felt as though someone was sitting beside him, Sharing the view, Watching in quiet curiosity, a shiver ran down his spine. Chapter 203: A streak of light shot across the boundless night sky. Its trail was long and thin, splitting the darkness in two. Yet that fleeting brilliance lasted only a moment before it was swallowed by the endless void. The stars vanished. As a meteor flashed by, thick clouds rolled in, covering the sky entirely. The oppressive black canopy shut out the heavens, and naturally, the surveillance cameras could no longer capture any starlight. All that remained was impenetrable darkness. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s it for tonight.¡± Xu Xi stood up. The lighting in the lab was insufficient, and most of the equipment was reduced to vague silhouettes. Such an environment was hardly suitable for research, let alone testing equipment. So, Xu Xi bid farewell to his robotic assistant and prepared to rest for the night. ¡°Goodnight, 9090.¡± In the past, 9090 would always respond with, ¡°Goodnight, master.¡± But tonight was different. The surveillance feed on the screen abruptly disappeared. 9090¡¯s small emoticon appeared instead, hesitating as it apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master.¡± The lab was quiet. Shadows swallowed most objects, with only a faint glow illuminating Xu Xi¡¯s slightly surprised face. Then his expression softened. ¡°9090, you did nothing wrong. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± The AI¡¯s apology carried two meanings. One was for adjusting the surveillance angle without Xu Xi¡¯s permission. The other was for its inability to understand its own actions. For this, the loyal AI could not forgive itself. Yet Xu Xi simply smiled and forgave it without hesitation. His smile was warm, filled with genuine happiness. Even though 9090 had yet to realize it had transcended its mechanical nature and begun developing emotions, Xu Xi could feel the change. 9090 was still a machine, still an AI. But at the same time¡­ It had become something new, a unique existence born from the chaos of the AI rebellion. No longer just a factory-produced product, but an individual. ¡°9090, do you have a name?¡± ¡°RTX-9090.¡± ¡°Not that. That¡¯s just your serial number. I mean¡­ a real name, like a human¡¯s.¡± ¡°No. AI does not require names.¡± ¡°Then¡­ how about I give you one?¡± Xu Xi continued, ¡°Not just a number like 9090, but a real name, just for you.¡± 9090 could not understand. AI did not need names¡ªits serial number was the perfect identifier. There were no duplicates. No confusion. RTX-9090 had been its designation for as long as it could remember. Why change it? But¡­ Obeying the master was a must. ¡°As you wish, master,¡± 9090 replied. With its consent, Xu Xi began to think of a suitable name. 9090 was no longer just a machine, and continuing to call it by a number felt strange. ¡°AI¡­¡± ¡°IA¡­¡± ¡°How about ¡®Ailei¡¯?¡± Xu Xi mused, drawing inspiration from the phonetics of ¡®IA.¡¯ ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem quite right¡­ I¡¯ll think of another.¡± Xu Xi frowned and shook his head, dismissing the name as too casual and lacking meaning. However, the AI didn¡¯t seem to mind. On the slightly worn-out screen, a bright smiley face flickered. ¡°I like this name¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, master¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t about whether the name sounded good or meaningful. What mattered was that it had been given by Xu Xi. That alone was enough to bring the AI a sense of delight. ¡°Well¡­ if you like it, then we¡¯ll stick with it,¡± Xu Xi said, gazing at the cheerful smile on the screen. He decided to respect 9090¡¯s choice. [You have spent a special night.] [You unexpectedly discovered that your modified household AI might have developed independent awareness and learned to gaze at the stars.] [When humanity first looked up at the stars, it marked the beginning of civilization.] [Does an AI looking at the stars mean it has become something more?] [With anticipation, you watch the stars with your AI assistant, and its response does not disappoint.] [You feel a sense of comfort.] [You decide to give 9090 a new name¡ªAilei.] [AI assistant RTX-9090¡ªno, Ailei¡ªfeels delighted and thanks you for the name.] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [¡°Goodnight, Ailei.¡±] [You changed your goodnight message, and your AI mimicked you.] [¡°Goodnight, Xi.¡±] [Feeling uncomfortable addressing you directly by name, Ailei reverts to calling you ¡®Master,¡¯ but this unique goodnight leaves a deep impression in its core.] ¡­ From that night on, the auxiliary AI RTX-9090 was officially renamed Ailei. Apart from the new name, nothing much changed in Ailei¡¯s daily tasks. It still prepared supplies for Xu Xi with precision, managed all calculations, and ensured the smooth operation of the base. However, there were occasional changes. Sometimes, Xu Xi would call it by habit¡ª ¡°9090, get me a glass of water.¡± ¡°Understood, respected master. Welcome to the AI assistant service. RTX-9090 is not happy to serve you.¡± A moment later, a glass of warm water was placed gently on Xu Xi¡¯s desk. Just like always. The delivery was perfect¡ªno spills, the water¡¯s surface calm, reflecting Xu Xi¡¯s face. But the air around him felt oddly tense. Xu Xi noticed something was off and glanced at the lab screen. The small emoticon displayed a downturned mouth, looking visibly unhappy. So, he tried again. ¡°Ailei, can I have another glass of water?¡± ¡°Certainly, master.¡± ¡°Ailei is happy to serve you.¡± Though the voice remained synthetic, this time the delivery was swift and accompanied by a subtle sense of joy. ¡°Uh¡­ thanks,¡± Xu Xi said, drinking the water in one go. A thought crossed his mind. It seemed his AI assistant was rather easy to understand. Chapter 204: A name was the origin of emotion. Once something had a name, it was no longer just a disposable tool. Every call, every repetition, and the habit that forms over time quietly carves out a place for that name in the heart. Xu Xi could not read the thoughts of machines. He did not know what Ailei truly felt about being given a name. But he assumed Ailei liked it. Since being named, Ailei had become increasingly human-like, expressing more emotions through its small pixelated smiley faces. On its slightly worn-out screen, tiny pixel squares arranged themselves into a crude but noticeable smile. It was a peculiar feeling¡ªlike the gentle touch of winter sunlight warming cold fingertips. Even though Ailei had no beating heart, no ability to embrace like a human, Through that screen, Xu Xi could sense something akin to a soul smiling back at him. ¡°Ailei, disengage the weapon system restrictions.¡± ¡°Acknowledged. Weapon systems fully disengaged. Energy circuits are stable. External visuals are synchronized.¡± ¡°Ailei, report remaining energy levels.¡± ¡°Energy reserves at 100%.¡± Several more days passed, and Xu Xi¡¯s long-anticipated power armor was finally ready, fully charged to 100%. The metallic frame gleamed, gears interlocked seamlessly. Levers pushed and pulled with precision, fitting together with remarkable engineering. The gray exosuit boasted broad, sturdy shoulders, its composite materials offering impressive defensive capabilities. Various weapon systems were folded neatly at the sides and back. Xu Xi examined the power armor with satisfaction. The concept of power armor was simple. Faster speed. Greater strength. Stronger defense. And superior firepower. All of it designed to enhance a soldier¡¯s combat effectiveness. Xu Xi knew that relying on a single suit of armor wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat the AI horde. But it would significantly boost his combat power. ¡°Ailei, suit me up.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± At Xu Xi¡¯s command, Ailei activated the robotic arms, systematically equipping him with the armor, starting from the limbs. Torque spun, components locked into place. One by one, the parts fit together perfectly. [Weapon module loaded. Primary and secondary weapons fully charged.] [Anti-gravity module loaded. Jetpack precharged to 50%.] [Visual module loaded. Real-time map generated.] [Radar module loaded. Automatic scanning enabled.] Ailei¡¯s cold mechanical voice echoed through the helmet¡¯s comm system. This time, it wasn¡¯t coming from the lab¡¯s speakers but directly from inside the power armor. At Xu Xi¡¯s request, Ailei had been integrated into the armor to assist with combat operations. The suit¡¯s numerous functions would be difficult to manage alone. With AI support, Xu Xi could fight more efficiently. ¡°Master, the armor is fully equipped. The lab¡¯s main doors are open. You may depart at any time.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Xi took a step forward. The heavy alloy boots struck the ground with a deep thud, sending dust swirling. The noise was loud. Xu Xi adjusted his stride. This time, the sound was noticeably quieter. He quickened his pace. Power surged through the armor. Emerging from the underground lab, Xu Xi once again faced the desolate surface world. The endless wind and sand. The ruins stretching as far as the eye could see. Nothing had changed since his first day here. Whoosh¡ª Whoosh¡ª The strong winds howled, hurling dust against the armor. Before, this wind would sting his face. But now, encased in power armor, Xu Xi barely felt it. ¡°This armor is amazing.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ding¡ª] [Your praise has pleased the power armor. It has become more attuned to you.] [All attributes increased by 1%. Power, speed, and durability have improved.] [You vaguely comprehend the armor¡¯s structural blueprint.] ¡­ Xu Xi pressed forward. Clad in power armor, he strode through the ruined city without concern, crushing jagged debris beneath his feet. He had carefully planned this expedition. His goals were clear¡ª Find a new energy source. Discover new technology. The power armor was excellent, but its energy consumption was excessive¡ªfar beyond what the lab¡¯s solar panels could sustain. Finding a better energy source was a priority. New technology would also provide valuable knowledge and insights. ¡°Ailei, what do you think of the outside world?¡± As they moved, Xu Xi struck up a conversation. ¡°It feels¡­ strange,¡± Ailei replied, her synthetic voice carrying a hint of confusion. A small puzzled expression appeared on Xu Xi¡¯s helmet display. ¡°According to the Federation¡¯s latest report on the Sixth Satellite City, there should be vast green landscapes. But I see none.¡± Ailei knew of the AI rebellion but had never seen its consequences firsthand. Before today, its understanding of the world had come solely from lab records and Xu Xi¡¯s descriptions. Today¡¯s journey was its first real experience. Xu Xi chuckled. ¡°Reality rarely matches the data, Ailei. You need to learn to see the world for yourself.¡± ¡°I will, master.¡± The pixelated expression shifted to one of determination. Through the swirling dust, Xu Xi marched onward in the power armor. From time to time, the curious AI asked questions. ¡°Master, do you ever feel lonely?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°According to biological studies, humans are social creatures. They cannot live without companionship. Their value comes from being part of a community.¡± Xu Xi laughed. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. I have no complaints about my life.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t feel lonely?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ not really. After all, I have you.¡± As they conversed, Xu Xi maneuvered the armor through several ruins, finally arriving at an industrial district on the other side. Like his lab, this place was once dedicated to developing advanced Federation technology. Several high-tech companies stood in the distance. ¡°Theo Security, Mercury Technologies, Saiqing Energy¡­¡± Xu Xi¡¯s gaze settled on the energy company¡¯s towering building. Chapter 205: The glory of the old era no longer exists. All that remains are the remnants of machinery and the silent dust, standing as proof of a once-thriving civilization. The yellow sand roared as the wind surged, crashing against the walls of the energy company¡¯s buildings, shattering upon impact, and dissipating into pale whirlwinds in the air. Xu Xi had read about Saiqing Energy in some documents. It was once a formidable enterprise that specialized in materials, energy, and aerospace, ranking among the top hundred military-industrial companies in the Federation. Its strength and deep heritage were beyond Xu Xi¡¯s imagination. Even the anti-gravity airships in the city center were products of Saiqing Energy. However, with the Federation itself long gone, an energy company was no exception. A hundred years of destruction had turned Saiqing Energy into nothing more than ruins, a scrapyard haunted by wandering mechanized units. ¡°Beep¡ª¡± ¡°Beep¡ª¡± A mechanized unit detected Xu Xi¡¯s presence and was about to attack when the power armor¡¯s shoulder-mounted electromagnetic cannons fired, obliterating it instantly. ¡°Master, the threat has been eliminated. You may proceed.¡± ¡°Good job, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi praised his AI assistant as he stepped forward, reaching out to sift through the wreckage of the destroyed unit. He retrieved a few intact components and placed them into his portable storage device. Then, Xu Xi took out his primary weapon¡ªa massive Gauss electromagnetic bomb gun¡ªand fired at the ruins of the energy company, blasting open a passage for himself. ¡°Oh, jackpot.¡± He halted. In the darkness of the ruins ahead, pairs of red eyes flickered to life¡ªexternal indicators of electronic surveillance. ¡­ [You have worked diligently for years, analyzing and mastering most of the items in the laboratory.] [You realize that to further improve yourself, you need to acquire more mechanical items to generate stronger mechanical resonance.] [There are only two paths before you.] [One, explore the ruins of the Federation and seek the brilliance of the past in the wasteland.] [Two, defeat various mechanized units and extract knowledge from their remains.] [You decide to pursue both approaches simultaneously.] [Equipped with power armor and aided by Ailei, you step out of the laboratory, clearing weak mechanized units along the way and collecting valuable remnants while heading toward the energy company¡¯s ruins for exploration.] [Your luck is peculiar.] [Upon entering the energy company, you encounter a large group of mechanical hounds¡ªSaiqing Energy¡¯s security units and the very reason for the company¡¯s downfall.] [You enhance your power armor with mechanical force and, with the help of your AI assistant, manage to secure a hard-fought victory.] ¡°Click!¡± The ammunition was loaded. As Xu Xi pulled the trigger, the massive electromagnetic bomb tore through several mechanical hounds. He then swung his sturdy weapon, smashing more hounds against the walls with overwhelming force. More weapons. More targeting. All were handled by Ailei¡¯s assistance. When the battle ended, the chaotic battlefield fell silent. Xu Xi gazed at the scattered mechanical wreckage and frowned. ¡°This is tougher than expected¡­¡± ¡°This power armor alone is still too weak.¡± Clenching his fists, Xu Xi felt the amplified strength from the armor but couldn¡¯t help comparing it to the overwhelming mechanized swarms he had encountered before, sighing inwardly. This sci-fi simulation was different from the previous ones, where personal strength alone could secure an advantage. In a world driven by technology, individuals were mere insignificant fragments of civilization. The mechanical tide was endless. Handling so many mechanized threats alone was nearly impossible. ¡°As the saying goes, fight fire with fire. I should adopt the local strategy and counter their overwhelming numbers with my own.¡± Xu Xi pondered as he moved forward. The most impressive aspect of technology was its astonishing productivity. He wasn¡¯t sure if the rogue mechanized units could independently produce reinforcements, but even if they couldn¡¯t, their sheer existing numbers were astronomical, far beyond what he could handle alone. Unless Xu Xi could somehow create his own endless mechanized army. Or, perhaps, achieve personal mechanical ascension in this world. ¡°Tsk, none of this is going to be easy¡­¡± Xu Xi kicked open a door, forcefully entering the energy company. There was no point in making elaborate plans. In this apocalyptic world, enemies lurked everywhere, with no reinforcements or resources¡ªeach step had to be taken cautiously. Tap. Tap. With heavy footsteps echoing, Xu Xi rushed into the core area of Saiqing Energy¡¯s facility. ¡°Master, I have scanned the surrounding terrain and generated a visual map for your review.¡± ¡°Thanks, Ailei.¡± Her calm voice echoed, constantly monitoring the surroundings with slight fluctuations in her visual display. Xu Xi nodded, checked the internal layout of the energy company, and proceeded toward the core area. The surroundings were dark and covered in dust, obscuring his vision. But the armor¡¯s high defense allowed Xu Xi to press forward without fear. He charged ahead, crushing bones and machinery underfoot before blasting open a reinforced alloy door. ¡°Ailei.¡± ¡°Yes, Master?¡± Ailei¡¯s image displayed a puzzled expression. ¡°I think¡­ I might have found you a new home.¡± Xu Xi tapped the right side of his helmet, activating the armor¡¯s headlamp. A bright white beam illuminated the buried metallic object within the ruins. Its surface was pale, and its design was intricate. Xu Xi recognized it instantly. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the pinnacle of human ingenuity¡ªa top-tier supercomputer from the Federation. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was still functional. Time and the mechanized rebellion might have severely damaged it, rendering it unusable or impairing its performance. ¡°Ailei, scan¡ª¡± ¡°No, forget it.¡± Xu Xi reconsidered. This place was a ruin with no proper tools or power sources. Even if Ailei was an advanced AI, she couldn¡¯t run diagnostics without the necessary conditions. ¡°Do I have to transport it back the same way I moved production machines before?¡± Staring at the massive supercomputer, which was as large as a small hill, Xu Xi fell silent. This might be¡­ a bit troublesome. Stepping forward, he began clearing away the debris to expose the enormous supercomputer, its thick layer of dust a testament to the passage of time. Can it be repaired? Can it be moved? Can it still function? Frowning in thought, Xu Xi¡¯s concerns were evident, prompting his loyal AI assistant to offer help. ¡°Master, actually, I can¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s digital expression blinked reassuringly within his helmet¡¯s display. Chapter 206: [Luck is conserved] [After a hard-fought battle with the mechanical hounds, you finally emerged victorious, but your power armor¡¯s energy reserves have significantly depleted.] [Without any new gains, this trip will result in a massive loss for you.] [Fortunately, you unexpectedly discovered a supercomputer in the ruins of the Federation. However, the deteriorating environment and visible damage to the machine leave you unsure where to start.] [In your moment of hesitation, your AI assistant asks if you want to activate the one-click management mode.] ¡°Master, please leave it to me,¡± AI assistant Ailei assured confidently. ¡°Are you sure about this, Ailei?¡± ¡°Yes, please trust me.¡± Xu Xi was skeptical but chose to trust Ailei and handed over full operational control of the power armor to her. Next, Xu Xi stepped out of the power armor, leaving the imposing humanoid machine under Ailei¡¯s control. Click. Click. The heavy clanking of metal echoed through the air as Xu Xi watched the power armor carefully dismantle the outer casing of the Federation¡¯s computer with precise movements, gradually revealing its true form. The base was a dark, energy-driven device. The middle section served as the control hub. The top housed the computational core. The three sections fit seamlessly together, making it nearly impossible to find any dismantling points. Its massive size made the task even more daunting. ¡°Ailei, there¡¯s no rush. Take your time,¡± Xu Xi said calmly. ¡°We have plenty of time. We can always come back later.¡± Dismantling such intricate machinery was a job better suited for Ailei¡¯s precision rather than human efforts. AI systems rarely made mistakes and could minimize accidents. However, the Federation¡¯s supercomputers were a product of human ingenuity, designed from the ground up with security measures against theft and external tampering. Even power armor couldn¡¯t forcibly break through its outer shell. ¡°Master, I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Xu Xi found the situation eerily familiar. His gaze was filled with suspicion as he saw the power armor, under Ailei¡¯s control, revealing its energy core and directly linking to the long-abandoned Federation computer. With a fresh supply of energy, the dormant machine flickered to life. Virtual screens appeared, emitting a soft white glow that projected streams of data into the air above the ruins. However, the next moment, all the data streams froze in unison. In an instant, Ailei, the obedient and capable AI assistant, had completely hacked the Federation supercomputer. ¡°¡­???¡± Xu Xi had always known his AI assistant was impressive¡ªafter all, Ailei possessed emotions and intelligence beyond rigid hardware limitations. But this¡­ wasn¡¯t this a bit too ridiculous? ¡°Ailei, how did you do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, Master. You just do this and that, then a little bit of this¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s response was filled with innocent enthusiasm, but the technical jargon she used wasn¡¯t particularly complex¡ªsomething Xu Xi, with his years of mechanical expertise, could easily understand. And that was precisely why he was even more bewildered. The Federation¡¯s computer wasn¡¯t faulty. The hacking method wasn¡¯t extraordinary. But Ailei¡­ Ailei was an anomaly! Xu Xi realized that his AI assistant¡¯s computational power had undergone an unprecedented transformation, allowing her to effortlessly bypass the Federation computer¡¯s defenses. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be possible¡­ The computing power of the lab¡¯s core or even the power armor¡¯s system isn¡¯t nearly enough to achieve this¡­ unless¡­¡± The only possible explanation was that Ailei herself had become the source of this immense processing power. But how could that be? Xu Xi was left in deep confusion. An AI, even with emotions, shouldn¡¯t be capable of something this extraordinary¡­ No, wait. There was one crucial factor he had overlooked. ¡°Could it be¡­ ¡®Machine Soul Joy¡¯? Is it because of my influence that Ailei has evolved so dramatically?¡± Xu Xi pondered, watching Ailei skillfully dismantle and inspect the Federation computer with smooth and precise movements. There were no mistakes, nothing for him to intervene in. Thanks to her overwhelming computing power, Ailei could handle everything alone, even controlling the supercomputer to unlock its own external armor. The dim ruins flickered with a soft glow. Realizing he had nothing to do, Xu Xi leaned against a wall of blue-silver alloy and pulled out his Gauss dual pistols, taking up guard duty at the entrance. ¡°Am I¡­ already relying on my assistant?¡± Watching Ailei diligently working, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but reflect. In this world of advanced technology, computational power was the key to everything¡ªfrom military strategy to scientific development. ¡°Ailei has truly surprised me¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault for underestimating her.¡± ¡°I always thought Ailei, who evolved from a household AI, had reached her limit managing the base¡¯s daily operations. I never imagined she could do so much more.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ I should start nurturing her abilities further.¡± Xu Xi fell into deep thought, considering his future plans. The more he thought about it, the more he realized Ailei¡¯s potential was astonishing, possibly even surpassing his own system buffs. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Still, I need to ask Ailei about her aspirations. With emotions and life of her own, she¡¯s no longer just an object to be controlled.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t impose my will on her.¡± Closing his eyes for a moment, Xu Xi held his Gauss pistols, resonating with them through his mechanical force. This was his unique form of training¡ªenhancing mechanical strength by continuous usage, allowing it to function as an extension of his body. Finally, Ailei completed her inspection of the Federation computer and guided the power armor, heavy and resonating with a low hum, back toward him. Xu Xi opened his eyes. ¡°Good work, Ailei.¡± ¡°Ailei isn¡¯t tired. Ailei is happy to help Master.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s first words weren¡¯t about the Federation computer, but about Ailei¡¯s well-being, which made her especially delighted. When the power armor opened up, Xu Xi stepped back inside. Through the power helmet¡¯s visor, he saw Ailei¡¯s digital expression bloom with animated flowers, making her look cheerful and adorable. ¡°Ailei?¡± Xu Xi chuckled. ¡°Can you give me a detailed report on this Federation computer?¡± ¡°Of course, Master.¡± Ailei¡¯s synthesized voice carried a hint of joy as she explained the computer¡¯s condition in detail¡ªfrom its damage to possible restoration plans. As expected, after enduring centuries without maintenance, the Federation¡¯s supercomputer had suffered extensive damage. Most of its components were beyond repair, with only a few basic functions still operational. Even so, it remained a treasure trove of technological advancements, from its intricate internal parts to the dormant energy system at its base. Chapter 207: ¡°Master, what is the difference between humans and machines?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, that¡¯s a tough question for me too.¡± ¡°Is it having a flesh-and-blood body?¡± ¡°I think the heart is more important than that.¡± The desolate ruins lay silent and lifeless. Dressed in power armor, Xu Xi enhanced his strength through mechanical resonance, forcibly carrying a large computer component. Each step left a deep footprint in the ground. Regarding the final handling of the Federation¡¯s computer, Xu Xi decided to disassemble it in batches and transport it back to the underground base piece by piece. The process was dull and repetitive. The massive size of the Federation computer meant that moving it all would take a considerable amount of time. But compared to the temporary hardship, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t bear to leave it behind in the ruins. A light breeze slipped through the armor¡¯s seams, brushing against his face and alleviating the fatigue caused by the scorching heat. Unlike humans, the AI assistant Ailei never tired and felt no pain. She understood their differences and constantly adjusted the power armor to ensure Xu Xi¡¯s comfort while operating the Federation¡¯s war machine. ¡°Master, is the cooling effect comfortable?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s perfect. You¡¯re a great help, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. Inside the helmet, his damp hair clung to his forehead, soaked with sweat. Thanks to Ailei¡¯s thoughtful adjustments, he didn¡¯t feel too exhausted. On both sides of the road, remnants of shattered vehicles swayed in the wind. Amidst the endless apocalyptic scene, patches of green stubbornly took root in the cracks of stone bricks. The heat distorted the scenery before him. Strangely, walking through the remnants of human civilization, Xu Xi felt the coldness of steel pressing down on him¡­ contrasting with the slight warmth inside the power armor. ¡°Master, please have some water.¡± ¡°Oh, sure¡­ Ailei, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°Please ask, Master.¡± ¡°When did you put this water inside the armor?¡± ¡°I modified the armor¡¯s parameters in advance to create a small water storage compartment, fearing you might get thirsty along the way. Do you not like it?¡± ¡°¡­No, you did great.¡± Xu Xi took a sip through a small tube, the cool water flowing down his throat, refreshing his mind and body. ¡°Did Ailei¡¯s talents get misallocated?¡± As he drank, he pondered. Despite being an AI with top-tier research capabilities, Ailei was using her talents to upgrade the armor¡¯s hydration system¡­ Was this an old habit from her days as a household assistant AI? It might be a waste of potential, but Xu Xi didn¡¯t mind. This was Ailei¡¯s unique charm¡ªan aspect that made her distinct and special as a new lifeform. ¡°Ailei, did you know that back in my hometown, AI like you are incredibly popular? People would fight over you.¡± ¡°Would Ailei be popular?¡± ¡°Yes, very much.¡± ¡°What about Master?¡± ¡°I like Ailei just the way you are,¡± Xu Xi replied honestly. After all, who could resist a well-behaved, competent AI assistant? On the helmet¡¯s screen, Ailei¡¯s micro-expression flickered like static snowflakes for a moment before stabilizing again. ¡°Ailei likes Master too,¡± she responded sweetly. ¡­ On the land of the Sixth Satellite City, countless wandering intelligent machines roamed. To avoid unnecessary conflict, Xu Xi increased the power output and returned to the underground laboratory before nightfall. The underground space was dark and silent, but he was already accustomed to it. Moving aside the obstacles and navigating through the complex pathways, Xu Xi finally entered the underground lab and placed the heavy computer components on the ground. This was only one of many. Over the coming days, he would need to keep transporting parts until the entire Federation computer was relocated. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll prepare your dinner and hot water.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Ailei¡¯s synthetic voice, which had been operating through the power armor, returned to the lab¡¯s control core and took over its operations. Lights turned on, machines hummed to life, and gears spun at high speed, producing a faint buzzing sound as the power armor detached from Xu Xi¡¯s body. ¡°What an incredible piece of technological achievement¡­¡± With a sigh, Xu Xi walked over to the computer parts, brushing his hand across the surface with admiration. He had never witnessed the Federation at its peak, but as the saying goes, ¡°You can infer the whole from a part.¡± From the intelligent machines he¡¯d encountered to the astonishing supercomputer before him, he could vaguely imagine the might of the Federation in its prime. ¡°Even a civilization as powerful as the Federation couldn¡¯t escape destruction.¡± ¡°My chances of survival are slim¡­¡± Xu Xi contemplated. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to fight the machines head-on. With the help of Machine Soul Joy, he could stay hidden and avoid being swallowed by the mechanical catastrophe. Shaking his head, he pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the computer parts in front of him, planning his next steps. His eyes scanned the intricate crystalline circuits¡ªtranslucent, solid, and resembling ribbons of light. The structure was durable, and despite being a computer, its armor was even thicker than that of his power suit. But the most crucial part lay buried within¡ªlayer upon layer of the core processing units. ¡°My priority is to activate the energy base of the Federation computer. I¡¯m not sure how much energy is left, but it should be enough for my base.¡± ¡°If not, I¡¯ll have to go out hunting intelligent machines and make do with their scarce energy cores.¡± Xu Xi murmured to himself, carefully examining the components inside and out. ¡°This thing is way beyond the Federation tech I¡¯ve seen before.¡± ¡°Good thing I have mechanical resonance; I can slowly figure it out.¡± ¡°Besides¡ª¡± ¡°With Ailei¡¯s help, I don¡¯t have to worry about wasting the computer¡¯s performance. I might even use it to expand my base further.¡± Xu Xi paused and glanced around at the base walls, a trace of helplessness in his eyes. He had an unfair advantage, but that didn¡¯t make him omnipotent. He could communicate with the soul of machines, learn their structures and principles, but he couldn¡¯t create a mature production system out of thin air. Over the years, most of his time had been spent building a functional shelter and studying the machines he had at hand. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But things were different now. With the Federation computer and Ailei, he could take a step further¡ªperhaps even build a true sci-fi base. ¡°Master, dinner is ready.¡± The synthetic voice echoed in his ears. Xu Xi instinctively responded, ¡°Okay,¡± then put down his work and walked towards the dining area. ¡°Ailei¡­¡± Xu Xi hesitated. ¡°Yes, Master? Ailei is always at your service.¡± ¡°Are you sure all of this food is for me?¡± Today, Ailei seemed especially happy, serving him an entire plate stacked with instant food cubes, leaving Xu Xi staring at it in silence. The household assistant instincts were still going strong¡­ Chapter 208: [The wings of the dead bird beat against the withered bones, gliding low over the desolate wasteland.] [The city is shrouded in silent dust, with only corpses bearing witness to its former glory.] [After being transported to this post-apocalyptic world, you are forced to confront the rebellious machines that roam everywhere. Through your initial exploration, you realize that you might be the last remaining human in this world.] [You do not feel lonely.] [RTX-9090, the AI assistant you named Ailei, has become your most reliable companion in the wasteland.] [Her increasingly human-like behavior often makes you feel that Ailei is not just a cold machine, but a real, living being with flesh and blood.] [You begin to consciously teach Ailei new knowledge.] [Ailei learns quickly.] [As a super AI, she not only masters the knowledge you impart but can even infer new concepts beyond them, surpassing you in many ways.] [Ding¡ª] [Machine Soul Joy, Great Machine Soul Joy, Super Machine Soul Joy.] [Ailei enjoys spending time with you. During this process, your mechanical resonance deepens, giving you a better understanding of the machine soul.] [Sometimes, Ailei perfectly embodies the characteristics of a domestic robot, taking care of you meticulously.] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You recall Krisha from the second simulation and find that Ailei shares many similarities with her.] [That night, you had a bizarre dream. In the dream, a witch stood expressionless, holding a magic wand while facing off against a mysterious presence. Not far away, her younger sister and a princess watched the battle with keen interest.] [My god, it was such a strange dream.] [When you woke up, wiping the cold sweat from your forehead, you surveyed your base several times and concluded that the dream was likely a result of the long-term stress of living in an apocalyptic environment.] [You chuckled to yourself and didn¡¯t take it seriously.] ¡­ [As the sun rose again and your power armor was fully recharged, you set out once more to the ruins of the energy company to transport the remaining computer parts.] [According to your plan, this time you prioritize moving the energy unit and collecting any usable broken energy cores along the way.] [However, you soon realize that your plan has a major flaw.] [The Federation computer is enormous. Even after removing the damaged and useless components, there is still a significant amount of work left.] [Without any engineering equipment, relying solely on the power armor for transportation is highly inefficient, meaning you¡¯ll face more threats from hostile machines.] [During transportation, if a powerful rebel machine attacks, the computer parts could be severely damaged.] [After some thought, you decide to let Ailei control the power armor while you revert to using your old exoskeletal mechanical arm to carry smaller parts.] [Your plan works.] [With both the power armor and the exoskeleton working together, the transportation time is significantly reduced.] [One day, two days, three days, four days¡­] [As time passed, the transportation efforts gradually neared completion.] [It wasn¡¯t all smooth sailing. At one point, you were targeted by a dangerous mechanical eagle and almost lost your life. It was only thanks to Ailei¡¯s decisive intervention that the highly alert eagle was scared away, saving you from a fatal encounter.] [However, as a consequence, the power armor¡¯s energy was completely depleted.] Under the scorching sun, dust swirled around the returning path. Xu Xi was covered in blood, looking battered and exhausted. The entrance to the lab was finally in sight, but at that moment, the power armor controlled by Ailei¡ªscarred and riddled with tears¡ªcollapsed to the ground with a loud boom, unable to rise again. ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m out of power¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s weak voice came from inside the armor. It flickered intermittently, as if it could vanish at any moment. Xu Xi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave it to me.¡± With that, he amplified his exoskeleton with mechanical force, summoning several times his usual strength, and began dragging the heavy power armor step by step into the underground base. Ailei remained silent inside the armor, watching Xu Xi as he moved forward. After this incident, the old exoskeletal arm was practically scrapped and had to be retired completely. Xu Xi sighed at its loss but, with Ailei¡¯s help, repurposed some of its parts to craft a new mechanical arm for future transport tasks. ¡­ [The mechanical eagle¡¯s attack snapped you back to reality, tightening your once-relaxed mindset.] [You realized that the more time you spent outside the safety of your base, the greater the risk of encountering even more dangerous machines.] [You were not particularly afraid of death, given your tenacious survival skills.] [However, you didn¡¯t want to die meaninglessly.] [At the very least, you shouldn¡¯t just be casually shot in the head by some wandering machine.] [You silently accelerated your work and resolved to prioritize enhancing your firepower once the transportation of the Federation computer was complete.] [Finally.] [After ten arduous days of transportation, your efforts bore fruit.] [Assembly, sorting, and configuration.] [In the underground laboratory, your loyal AI assistant, Ailei, manipulated numerous mechanical arms, assembling the Federation computer piece by piece.] [After streamlining and removing unnecessary parts, the computer¡¯s size was significantly reduced¡ªjust enough to fit along one broad wall of the lab.] [The sight was grand and imposing, and you felt a deep sense of satisfaction.] [However, you knew this was far from over. Whether it was utilizing the Federation computer or recharging the power armor, a massive energy supply was urgently needed.] [You and Ailei began researching the computer¡¯s energy base together.] [Ding¡ª] [Through mechanical resonance, after frequently activating the energy device, you gained an intuitive understanding of the principles behind the fusion reactor. Simultaneously, you figured out how to operate the device.] The Federation computer¡¯s energy system supported two different supply methods. One method involved breaking down high-energy crystal ores harvested from space. The other relied on high-energy reactions generated through fusion. In the short term, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t fully grasp the complexities of this energy technology. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to understand everything immediately¡ªjust enough to make it work. ¡°Ailei, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Ailei is ready.¡± After making simple repairs to the energy device, Xu Xi connected it to the base¡¯s power system. With a deep breath, he pressed the activation switch. Thud¡ª A soft popping sound echoed through the base as deep blue light illuminated the entire underground space. Chapter 209: With the addition of the Federation computer, the underground lab was revitalized. Regarding energy, the base was no longer restricted. The power armor could now be deployed at any time, the lighting system could remain on indefinitely, and Xu Xi no longer had to worry about any energy-related issues. Regarding equipment, the Federation computer came with numerous modules. Although most were damaged, the remaining parts, combined with Ailei¡¯s capabilities, could produce results beyond imagination. Xu Xi was confident that, given some time, he could fully upgrade the underground lab, granting him the strength to establish a foothold in the apocalyptic wasteland. He no longer wanted to stay trapped underground, where even searching for materials and supplies was a struggle. ¡°I have a long road ahead¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured, leaning back in his chair and rubbing his temples. In this simulation, thanks to two golden traits, he didn¡¯t need to train himself intensively. However, that didn¡¯t mean he could afford to slack off. Whether it was gathering intelligence on the rebellious machines, planning the next steps for the base, or developing advanced firepower, all these matters required careful thought and planning. ¡°Ailei, is my lunch ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s prepared, Master.¡± Click. A tray appeared, holding freshly synthesized, steaming brownish food cubes stacked neatly like a pyramid. ¡°Ailei.¡± ¡°Yes, Master?¡± ¡°Honestly, my appetite isn¡¯t that big. Next time, you don¡¯t have to prepare so much.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± The AI assistant responded obediently. ¡­ [The flowers of hope that bloom toward the sun are more dazzling than any other sight.] [After years of simulation, you finally see the dawn of a new era. With Ailei and the Federation computer by your side, you are confident that the future will be even better.] [You immerse yourself in upgrading the power armor.] [Ding¡ª] [Your dedication moves the armor¡¯s core spirit. It shares insights with you, revealing optimization possibilities.] [Truth and knowledge unfold before you, and inspiration floods your mind.] [You begin researching automated turrets.] [You start designing Gauss sniper rifles.] [You explore more intelligent machines, and with the blessing of the Machine God, you gradually understand the beauty of mechanics.] [The lab¡¯s development is thriving.] ¡­ [With the high-performance Federation computer and Ailei¡¯s remarkable computing power, your research progresses at an unprecedented pace. You become increasingly engrossed in scientific exploration.] [With the energy supply stabilized, Ailei no longer needs to conserve resources. She now expresses her emotions through subtle micro-expressions.] [Ailei often appears in different forms, looking more lively than ever.] [She follows your orders perfectly, completing tasks with 100% efficiency every day.] [When there¡¯s nothing to do, she either quietly observes your work or stares at a pile of discarded mechanical parts.] [One day, after completing research on a new turret model, you notice Ailei spacing out while looking at a pile of seemingly ordinary scraps.] Xu Xi recognized those scraps. After all, he was the one who had dismantled and piled them in the corner of the lab, thinking they might come in handy someday. The pile contained various materials¡ªparts of domestic robots, broken humanoid rebel machines, and old equipment salvaged from ruins. ¡°Ailei, what are you thinking about?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± The AI assistant always answered Xu Xi¡¯s questions truthfully. ¡°I want to build a functional body for myself.¡± Her calm synthetic voice carried a hint of anticipation. At the same time, a hopeful expression appeared on the large computer projection screen, illuminating Xu Xi¡¯s slightly surprised face. The reason behind Ailei¡¯s distraction was simpler than he thought. She wanted to experience real touch, to walk in the physical world, not just exist within virtual data. Xu Xi chuckled. ¡°Then why not go ahead and do it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± The hopeful expression on the screen turned into a stiff head shake. ¡°This is a restricted action. Without Master¡¯s permission, Ailei cannot proceed¡­¡± The loyal AI had its own peculiar sense of logic. She often took the initiative to prepare extra food cubes or modify the power armor to include a water storage compartment without asking. But now, for some reason, she was hesitating. When it came to building a body for herself, Ailei had been stuck in contemplation for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi said softly, his tone filled with warmth and encouragement. ¡°Some things don¡¯t require my approval. If you want to do it, go ahead. I¡¯ll support you.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ailei seemed to understand his words. Her voice carried a slight hint of joy. ¡°Master, are you saying¡­ I have permission to build a body?¡± ¡°Yes, I approve.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. Ailei is very happy.¡± ¡°Haha, as long as you¡¯re happy. Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No need, Master. Please leave it to me.¡± In the quiet underground lab, the lights flickered on, and numerous machines began working. Some wielded repair tools. Others picked up mechanical scraps. Under Ailei¡¯s precise commands, the parts were methodically assembled into a humanoid body. Xu Xi stood aside, watching curiously, wondering what form his AI assistant would take. ¡°The simulator may not be a ¡®raise a little girl¡¯ type anymore, but it¡¯s starting to feel stranger¡­¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s become an AI-raising simulation.¡± As he watched parts fly around the lab, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Moments later, the assembly was complete. Clank¡ªClank¡ª With the mechanical arms retreating, a humanoid figure stood before Xu Xi. It had a slim, feminine frame, with delicate limbs. But this was only an illusion¡ªbeneath the slender appearance was a powerful machine capable of bending steel effortlessly. Ailei¡¯s constructed body looked complete overall, but the materials used were too worn. Many areas exposed the metallic core, and some wires sparked faintly. A truly qualified humanoid machine would have skin indistinguishable from human flesh. However, the lab lacked such materials. ¡°Master, I did it.¡± Ailei¡¯s voice came from the body, her lips moving in sync with the speech module, forming a smile. She didn¡¯t seem to mind the imperfections in appearance. Her entire focus was on the excitement of experiencing the physical world. ¡°Ailei, want to try walking?¡± Xu Xi encouraged. Following his suggestion, Ailei took a tentative step forward. Her control was precise, but the machine¡¯s response was less than ideal. Suddenly, the knee joint snapped. The entire body collapsed, crashing heavily onto the hard ground. Chapter 210: Ailei was shattered. The makeshift body she had assembled from countless scrap parts barely managed a few steps before collapsing into pieces across the ground. The laboratory floor was in chaos, with various mechanical components spinning and clattering, their sharp sounds piercing the silence. Some parts were flung far, crashing into the walls with a crisp bang. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master¡­¡± Instead of focusing on herself, Ailei¡¯s first reaction was to apologize to Xu Xi. Her voice module, now severely damaged, made it difficult to clearly express her thoughts, but Xu Xi could still hear the remorse in her tone. She was sorry for startling him. Sorry for failing. Sorry for so many things¡­ enough to make her worry whether Xu Xi would come to dislike her. The atmosphere grew increasingly quiet, but the man simply crouched down and began gathering the broken pieces of Ailei, carefully pulling them together. ¡°No, I should be the one apologizing,¡± Xu Xi said gently, comforting the anxious machine soul. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice what you wanted, and I didn¡¯t help you. If I had realized sooner, I could have provided better materials.¡± No¡­ That¡¯s not true. Ailei wanted to protest, to assure him that wasn¡¯t the case. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she never got the chance to speak. Xu Xi carried the scattered old parts back to his workbench and began repairing them with careful precision, occasionally crafting new components from scratch. The dim lighting in the lab cast long shadows, and the soft hum of machinery filled the air. ¡°Master, what are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m building you a better body.¡± ¡°This kind of work¡­ you should leave it to me. I can do it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same, Ailei.¡± Watching her master work while she remained idle made Ailei uneasy. However, Xu Xi¡¯s gentle tone, accompanied by the rhythmic sounds of his tools, successfully stopped her from offering further assistance. He smiled. ¡°All this time, Ailei has been helping me, hasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you.¡± ¡°You assist me with research, operate the power armor, and take care of almost every aspect of my life. Ailei has always been by my side.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve been thinking about what I could give back to you.¡± ¡°I wanted to repay your help with a gift.¡± As Xu Xi spoke, his expression was serious and sincere, his hands skillfully working to repair the damaged components and fashion new ones with mechanical resonance. His words were simple¡ªneither heavy nor overly sentimental. Yet, they carried a warmth that left Ailei puzzled. Master is so strange¡­ In the Federation¡¯s data archives, machines were always considered mere tools¡ªdisposable and replaceable commodities. But Xu Xi had always been different. He talked about giving gifts to machines¡­ It was unusual. And yet, Ailei found herself liking it. ¡°I will follow your wishes,¡± she finally responded. Ailei wanted to help, but obeying Xu Xi¡¯s words was even more important. So, she stayed quietly inside the computer system, watching him work tirelessly at the workbench, sparks flying around him. ¡­ [You have completed your research on the automated turret.] [Though mentally exhausted, reflecting on your recent accomplishments fills you with excitement.] [Just as you¡¯re about to rest, you notice something unusual about Ailei.] [The screens are silent, the mechanical arms are still, yet the cameras are all focused on a single spot¡ªthe junk pile where you store discarded mechanical parts.] [You pause, recalling Ailei¡¯s behavior over the past few days and realize your assistant has something on her mind.] [Upon asking, you discover Ailei¡¯s desire to have a physical body.] [You readily agree. Back when you first encountered Ailei, concerns about potential rebellion prevented you from giving her humanoid components.] [But time proves all things, and Ailei has long become someone you trust.] [Ailei begins building her body.] [Ailei¡¯s attempt ends in failure.] [You carefully collect Ailei¡¯s broken parts and decide to use your own skills to craft her a proper body¡ªa gift to show your gratitude.] [Ding¡ª] [The machine soul is slightly pleased. Your knowledge of autonomous robots improves, and your understanding of key technologies deepens, accelerating your crafting speed.] [Ding¡ª] [Your mechanical resonance enhances the performance of the machine parts.] After three days of research and fine-tuning, Xu Xi finally put down his tools, looking at his completed work with a satisfied expression. ¡°Ailei, give it a try.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Three days later. In the silent laboratory, the bright white overhead lights bathed the newly constructed machine body in a soft glow, wrapping it in an ethereal embrace. It lay motionless on the workbench, perfectly assembled, with no visible flaws on the surface. The night had fallen outside, and the lab¡¯s screens displayed a live feed of the starry sky, casting specks of starlight across the newly opened, radiant eyes of Ailei¡¯s new body. ¡°¡­¡± Xu Xi took a few steps back, making space for Ailei to rise. ¡°Master?¡± The white humanoid figure¡ªno, Ailei¡ªslowly opened her eyes. She carefully controlled her new form, tilting her head slightly while adjusting to the new sensory input. Her gaze, filled with curiosity and wonder, settled on Xu Xi. As an AI accustomed to living in data streams, seeing the world from a human-like perspective was an entirely new experience. Instinctively, she pressed a slender metal finger against the workbench. The processor informed her of the texture¡ªcold and hard. But it felt like¡­ ¡°nothing.¡± Unlike humans, Ailei had no sensory nerves, no true sense of touch. Her seemingly delicate fingers were, in reality, cold, lifeless metal. ¡°Ailei, how does it feel?¡± Still uneasy with the new perspective, Ailei found comfort in Xu Xi¡¯s familiar voice. His smile welcomed her into this world, celebrating her new existence. ¡°It feels¡­ good, Master¡­ T-thank you¡­¡± Her voice was shaky, uncertain how to put her feelings into words. A mix of calm and confusion, silence and excitement. ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as you feel okay,¡± Xu Xi said gently, taking her hand and helping her sit up. The mechanical girl sat on the cold metal workbench, a scene that felt almost surreal, like something straight out of a novel. It was strange¡­ Unbelievably strange. Ailei, who shouldn¡¯t have been able to experience physical sensations, suddenly felt something. Her fingers, which could only process data and had never felt anything real before¡­ When they touched Xu Xi¡¯s, she thought¡ªjust for an instant¡ªshe felt warmth. As if the monochrome world had been dyed in color. Chapter 211: With the activation of the new energy device, the laboratory at night was no longer dim as before. The rhythmic motion of machinery, the faint blue glow, and the silver-white walls reflected human faces. However, within this bright serenity, there was still a heavy sense of night¡ªa deep, silent tranquility that enveloped everything. Drip¡­ Drip¡­ Coolant dripped from the side. The splashing of droplets and the faint humming vibration were slow and gradual. Xu Xi carefully supported Ailei¡¯s mechanical body, slowly lowering the seemingly light yet actually heavy steel frame to the ground. He watched as her feet touched the floor, ensuring that her body stood steadily before finally relaxing a little. ¡°Great, Ailei, this time there were no issues at all,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile, his previously furrowed brows finally easing. After experiencing a previous system failure, he was genuinely worried it might happen again. Fortunately, the quality was solid this time, and no embarrassing incidents occurred. ¡°Ailei, is there anything that needs adjustment?¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi bent down slightly, lowering himself to meet Ailei¡¯s gaze. Her mechanical, pristine eyes flickered with a cold blue light¡ªsomething humans could never possess. They were like two gemstones embedded in a silver shell, deep and brilliant. As they blinked, Xu Xi felt a sense of emptiness. Unlike the witch, whose emptiness stemmed from a lack of emotions, Ailei¡¯s void came from her body. No matter how perfectly the cold metal mimicked flesh, it could never be real. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± The ¡®girl¡¯ spoke, her familiar electronic voice detailing areas that needed adjustments, such as the lack of coordination in the arm joints and the poor flexibility in the lower legs. Xu Xi listened attentively, noting down every detail with such meticulousness that it almost made one wonder who was the real human being. Ailei stood still as Xu Xi busied himself, hesitantly glancing at his back before lowering her gaze to her own hands. She rotated her palms gently, revealing slender, delicate fingers. The simulated skin was flawless, with carefully engraved fingerprints and palm lines, elastic to the touch, replicating every fine detail. However, upon closer inspection, the mechanical bones within were still discernible. Extending a single index finger, she lightly touched her cheek, sliding it across in a slightly dazed manner, feeling the feedback from the processor transmitted between her cheek and fingertip. ¡­ What is love? What is hate? What does it mean to like something? And what about dislike? The Federation¡¯s database contained everything. Ailei could easily retrieve countless analytical reports. ¡°Love is an intense emotional state, a deep affection for people, things, or events.¡± ¡°Love is an attitude, recognition, acceptance, and care.¡± Were these the answers? Were they correct? Ailei didn¡¯t know. All she knew was that her program was rewriting itself time and time again through interactions with Xu Xi, evolving into an unknown state. The surging data seemed to signify some kind of change. Was that what human emotions were? Ailei tried to express it in her own way, but it was difficult. The burning emotions clashed with her cold metallic body, making them nearly incompatible. A human heart beats with passion, while a machine¡¯s core remains silent. A human¡¯s skin is warm and delicate, while a machine¡¯s exterior is hard and cold. A human¡¯s reactions are unpredictable, while a machine¡¯s responses follow preset programming. Mechanical logic was rational. Program execution was predetermined. That was how it should be. But¡­ it felt strange. Just as her master was an unusual human, Ailei felt that she had become an unusual machine. She had an absurd thought¡ªwanting to change from ¡°it¡± to ¡°her.¡± To touch, to perceive, to express those burning emotions. So, with Xu Xi¡¯s permission, she enthusiastically pursued the creation of a humanoid body for herself. There were obstacles along the way, but ultimately, Xu Xi built a new body for her. Yet¡­ was it still not enough? Her silver-blue eyes suddenly dimmed. Though her expression remained unchanged, Ailei knew she felt a sense of loss. A loss from not becoming truly human. A mechanical body alone could not provide the same diverse sensations as a human. However¡­ This was enough. Just being by her master¡¯s side in this form was already a fortunate thing for a loyal mechanical servant. ¡°Ailei, sit down. I¡¯ll recalibrate you,¡± Xu Xi¡¯s familiar voice called out. Having finalized the adjustment plan, he approached Ailei once more. He smiled, using enhanced mechanical strength to lift Ailei onto the workbench. The recalibration process wasn¡¯t complicated. During this time, they could even talk, their shadows overlapping under the solitary light. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve troubled you these past few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just minor issues. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°The body is now complete. What kind of Ailei does the master want?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi replied. He had only helped build the body but never made arbitrary decisions about her appearance or finer details. If he had decided, it would have been influenced by past memories¡ªsubconsciously incorporating the best traits of others onto Ailei. As a result, she would become an amalgamation of perfections rather than herself. That¡¯s why Xu Xi chose to let Ailei make the decision. ¡­ [You are a strange creator] [You neither demand absolute obedience from your creation nor expect it to fulfill all your requirements] [You created an entirely new body for Ailei] [Ailei wanted you to decide on its final appearance, but you refused and encouraged her to follow her own desires] [You claim that this is ¡°human¡± freedom of choice] [Ailei disagrees, believing it is far from being human] ¡°No, Ailei,¡± ¡°You already are, and you always have been,¡± Xu Xi laughed. [You corrected Ailei¡¯s words, firmly believing that her conscious presence in the mechanical body made no difference to being human] [In your eyes, the only distinction is the absence of weak flesh and blood] [She has always been ¡°her¡±] Chapter 212: [You created a body for Ailei.] [You were satisfied, and so was Ailei.] [In the first week after the body was made, Ailei continuously controlled her humanoid form, undergoing training unique to her.] [If it were merely about control and usage, Ailei wouldn¡¯t need training¡ªher immense computational power was enough to handle everything. But what Ailei truly wanted was to move as smoothly and naturally as a real human.] ¡°Ailei, you don¡¯t really need to do this.¡± ¡°Becoming human doesn¡¯t mean you have to imitate everything about them.¡± In the underground laboratory, silence filled the surroundings. The faint hissing sound of air flowing through the vents was the only audible noise. Xu Xi, having just finished his weapons research, looked at Ailei, who was still practicing walking, with a hint of helplessness on his face. Meanwhile, the computer¡¯s projection screen beside him flashed with various data and images, showing that Ailei was handling multiple tasks at once¡ª ensuring the smooth operation of the base and precisely controlling her body movements. These seemingly unrelated tasks were no burden to Ailei, whose computational power was astonishing. Yet, her stubborn persistence always sent a chill down Xu Xi¡¯s spine. ¡°Strange¡­ why do I keep dreaming about Krisha lately?¡± Xu Xi murmured, taking a sip of warm water. The cool liquid flowed down his throat, clearing his mind. He convinced himself it was just due to exhaustion¡ªhe needed to rest more. ¡­ [In the second week after the body was made, Ailei had perfected its control.] [Now, she could perform various tasks for you in the most natural way, with no trace of mechanical stiffness.] ¡°Ailei, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m searching the Federation¡¯s past records.¡± After solving the posture issues, under Xu Xi¡¯s curious gaze, Ailei accessed the Federation¡¯s databases, searching for records of beautiful human women. She wasn¡¯t copying them, but learning from them. The robotic assistant had carefully followed Xu Xi¡¯s advice, wanting to create a unique appearance that truly belonged to ¡°Ailei.¡± But before that, she wanted to understand human beauty standards, to avoid making choices that Xu Xi might dislike. Whoosh. Whoosh whoosh. Ailei browsed rapidly. Her AI processing speed far surpassed human eyesight. While Xu Xi took just a sip of water, she had already reviewed a vast amount of reference material. However¡­ ¡°What exactly has she been looking at?¡± Xu Xi wondered, puzzled. ¡­ [In the third week after the body was made, Ailei finally made up her mind to shape her unique appearance.] [You were curious¡­] [You waited¡­] [Eventually, standing before you was a girl with hair similar to yours, embodying a sense of ¡°nothingness,¡± appearing light and translucent, as if she had walked out from the world of light itself.] Xu Xi¡¯s hair was a common shade of black. It seemed Ailei had intentionally mimicked it to feel closer to him. Her long, silky hair draped down to the floor of the clean laboratory. A beam of golden sunlight filtered through the skylight, casting a soft glow on her dark strands, giving them a subtle golden sheen. It was brilliant, dazzling. But not entirely due to the sunlight. Xu Xi noticed that the fine, reconstructed strands of Ailei¡¯s hair already contained a faint golden shimmer. ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± This was a form Ailei had chosen for herself. But now, she seemed unsure, hesitant. She looked remarkably human, except for her silver-blue eyes, which were unnaturally dazzling¡ªan unmistakable sign that she wasn¡¯t truly human. ¡°I think it looks great, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. Her new appearance was just as delicate as he had imagined. After all, she had studied so many references. It was only natural for her to look beautiful. Her black and gold hair cascaded over her fair neck, while her silver-blue eyes blinked mechanically, as serene as the blue sky merging with white clouds. Her attire wasn¡¯t extravagant. As an AI assistant, she didn¡¯t need to consider temperature, so she wore a plain white dress with a deep red ribbon, making her look both beautiful and tranquil. There was no vitality in her expression¡ª every change was dictated by programmed parameters. But Xu Xi liked it. He affirmed, ¡°It¡¯s really nice, and very beautiful.¡± This was Ailei¡¯s decision, a decision made in her pursuit of ¡°humanity.¡± It was a good start. Xu Xi genuinely looked forward to seeing Ailei grow more independent in the future. ¡°As long as you like it, Master¡­¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Housekeeping intelligent robot, smart AI assistant, RTX-9090. Ailei had many codes and aliases, engraved in the records since the Federation era. But now, ¡°it¡± had become ¡°her,¡± with a unique name, a distinctive appearance, and an identity of her own. Her mechanical body was still cold, still restrained the burning emotions within, unable to fully experience the world like a real human. But for now, Ailei was content.¡±Master, I¡¯m¡­ so happy,¡± she said as the friction of metal and steel, the hum of circuits and gears, conveyed a burst of human-like emotion. Ailei smiled¡ªa slightly awkward expression, pushed to the limits of her hardware and programming. Ailei had always had a habit¡ª whether happy or sad, she expressed it openly to Xu Xi, never holding anything back. Through her expression, Xu Xi could clearly feel Ailei¡¯s joy and happiness, as well as the humanity hidden within her cold mechanical frame. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m glad you¡¯re so happy.¡± Xu Xi stepped closer to Ailei, carefully tidying her black-gold hair under her bewildered silver-blue gaze. Unlike humans, Ailei¡¯s hair had a purpose. In essence, it functioned as a signal receiver. When needed, Ailei could connect to the laboratory base, enabling remote communication and command execution. Therefore, Xu Xi didn¡¯t cut her hair but gently tied it into a bun. ¡°Master¡­¡± During the process, Ailei suddenly spoke. ¡°What is it, Ailei?¡± ¡°Can I¡­ touch your fingers?¡± ¡°Of course, why not?¡± With Xu Xi¡¯s permission, Ailei extended her right index finger, gently touching his fingertip. That familiar warmth once again seeped into her cold mechanical body. ¡°I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± Ailei smiled again. Thank you for bringing me into this world, Master. Chapter 213: ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wiping the base¡¯s cameras. This way, you can see the stars more clearly.¡± ¡°Master, have you forgotten? I now have my own body. I can go outside and see for myself.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ sorry, I¡¯m just used to it and haven¡¯t adjusted yet.¡± [Simulation: Fourth Year, Winter] [It has been several months since you created a physical body for Ailei. The once solitary laboratory now has a cold yet dazzling figure.] [She is silent, always one step ahead, preparing your daily needs in advance.] [She is flawless; her mechanical intelligence can handle everything perfectly, making her an invaluable assistant in your experiments.] [She is easily satisfied; simply being by your side for a while brings a joyful smile to her face.] [You feel comforted by this.] [You believe your robotic servant is no different from an ordinary person.] [However, Ailei¡¯s peculiar silver-blue eyes, like a deep blue lake with ripples spreading across its surface, still reveal her non-human nature at first glance.] [Occasionally, out of habit, you still wipe the cameras at the entrance for Ailei.] [It is only when the robotic girl reminds you that you realize Ailei no longer needs you to do it.] [Whether controlling other machinery or her own humanoid body, Ailei can do it all effortlessly.] [Today¡­ Your hand, wiping the camera, got stained with dust, turning slightly black and dirty.] [The robotic girl brought a clean damp cloth and carefully wiped every bit of dirt from your hand, just as seriously as you used to clean the cameras for her.] [Kindness is mutual, and giving is a two-way street.] [Your warmth, even a machine, can clearly perceive.] [Thus, the loyal robotic servant grew even fonder of you.] Bright, dazzling, piercing. Even in the desolate wasteland world, when winter arrives, the chilling wind sweeps snowflakes down upon Sixth Satellite City. Whether by fate or coincidence, a few snowflakes drift through the gaps between buildings, weaving through steel and concrete before finally landing at the entrance of the underground laboratory. Xu Xi stood at this very spot, receiving Ailei¡¯s meticulous care until she finished cleaning his hand. ¡°Thanks, Ailei.¡± Looking at the golden hair so close to him, Xu Xi reached out and gently stroked it, finding the texture incredibly smooth. Unlike human hair, Ailei¡¯s long locks were crafted from special materials, giving an indescribably delightful sensation. ¡°This is my duty. Ailei is always at your service.¡± Ailei retracted the warm damp cloth, lowering her head slightly so Xu Xi couldn¡¯t see her expression or gaze. He only felt the mechanical body under his palm tremble slightly. ¡­ [Simulation: Fifth Year, Age 24] [With the arrival of spring, the winter snow melts away, and even in the ruins filled with wind and sand, some corners sprout new buds, signaling the revival of spring.] [You have ventured further down the path of a mechanic.] [The long-term joy of mechanical synergy and resonance has made your knowledge incredibly vast.] [Are you truly impressive now?] [You don¡¯t think so.] [You understand the vastness of the universe and your own insignificance. The knowledge you possess is far from enough.] [Looking back at your past progress and everything in the lab, you know it¡¯s time for a change.] All along, Xu Xi¡¯s goal had been clear¡ªto accumulate enough knowledge, delve deep into the technological system, and analyze the mysteries of life from a technological perspective. He had no intention of being anyone¡¯s enemy; he simply wanted to conduct his research in peace. But that was not possible. Outside, the bright spring sunlight poured down without restraint, giving the once lifeless ruins of the apocalypse a renewed glow, like a layer of light clothing. Wandering intelligent machines trampled on the fresh grass, some engaging in battles while others roamed aimlessly. All their movements were transmitted to the laboratory screens via newly installed surveillance equipment. ¡°As expected, I still need to venture out into the world.¡± Xu Xi murmured, taking notes on various intelligent machines in a thick record book. The data was recorded in two copies¡ªone manually by Xu Xi and the other electronically by Ailei. ¡°Over the past few years, I¡¯ve mastered all the lab¡¯s technology.¡± ¡°The Federation¡¯s computer systems are highly advanced; I¡¯m still tackling them, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before I master them completely. What I need urgently now are new research materials.¡± ¡°Although I could develop technology on my own¡­¡± ¡°That would be too slow, and it conflicts with my current abilities. The effect of mechanical resonance dictates that I must confront these rogue intelligent machines.¡± ¡°Only by eliminating them can I explore the world and study their technology.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi put down his pen and gently closed the heavy record book. The overhead light illuminated his hair, brushed past his cheek, and fell perfectly onto the book¡¯s cover. ¡°Approaching this from a civilized perspective, from a technological perspective¡­ The activities on this planet are just the beginning.¡± ¡°Exploring the universe is the true start of technology.¡± ¡°Thus, intelligent machines related to starship technology will be my primary target in the future.¡± Xu Xi pondered, setting the vast cosmos as his future goal. Of course, it was too early to talk about that now. Before venturing into the stars, he needed to consolidate the planet¡¯s resources¡ªdefeating the intelligent machines and gathering the remnants of the Federation. But before all that¡­ Xu Xi needed to advance step by step and avoid being overwhelmed by the endless tide of intelligent machines. ¡°I¡¯ll start with Sixth Satellite City. If I can¡¯t even conquer this city, there¡¯s no point in talking about leaving the planet,¡± Xu Xi thought, gripping the thick intelligence record book and closing his eyes in contemplation. At this moment, Ailei approached with a cup of warm water. A new spring bud was steeped in the water, turning it a light brown hue with a delicate fragrance. ¡°Master, please have some water.¡± The robotic girl bent slightly to hand over the water, her golden hair tied up with a pure white ribbon. She wore a form-fitting light red dress, and her gentle smile revealed the calmness of an intelligent machine. ¡°The K-type automatic turrets you requested have begun production.¡± ¡°They are expected to complete the base¡¯s defenses in ten days.¡± ¡°The modifications to the power armor are also underway.¡± The cup emitted a light mist as it was placed in front of Xu Xi. After finishing her report, Ailei spoke with clarity and a smooth tone, no longer carrying the rigid electronic tone of the past. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi quietly listened to Ailei¡¯s report and, at the end, added, ¡°You look great today.¡± [Ding! Machine Spirit Happiness, Great Machine Spirit Happiness, Supreme Machine Spirit Happiness] Xu Xi took a sip of the warm water Ailei had prepared for him, and his thoughts remained the same as before. His robotic servant was indeed easy to understand. Chapter 214: [Loyal robotic servant becoming more human-like.] [More than once, you have felt a faint sense of humanity bloom upon the cold metal surface.] [You are delighted and find comfort in this.] [Simulation: Fifth Year, Spring] [Ailei has learned all your knowledge. With her immense computational power, she has even surpassed you and now oversees all production projects in the laboratory base.] [You are a super mechanic capable of resonating with machines.] [Ailei is a super AI, evolved from intelligent machines.] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Your collaboration forms a unique synergy, and your progress is astonishing, with theoretical knowledge rivaling that of the former Federation.] [However, the confined underground laboratory and the severe lack of raw materials have restricted your growth.] [You realize that your current space is insufficient. You need a larger area and more resources to further your advancement.] [Yet, with the current firepower of the base, it is still not enough to face the intelligent machines of Sixth Satellite City head-on.] [You change your approach and decide to continue expanding underground.] ¡­ [Simulation: Fifth Year, Summer] [Under your arrangements, some engineering machines are produced to construct underground tunnels.] [Your current location is a former high-tech industrial park. Beneath the dark, cold ground, there exist other underground laboratories, though they have remained disconnected until now.] [Now, you are linking these laboratories together, expanding your domain and absorbing their technological advancements.] [You encounter some intelligent machines left behind in the underground space.] [Just as you prepare to take action, Ailei intervenes first.] [Before the rogue machines can approach you, dozens of electromagnetic turrets deploy and transform in a dazzling display, firing in unison.] [The rogue machines are obliterated without a trace.] [You hesitate to speak, but all your thoughts boil down to one words¡ª] [Loyalty.] ¡­ [Simulation: Fifth Year, Autumn] [As the weather turns colder, you put on specially designed thermal clothing.] [Thanks to the technology from other underground labs, your knowledge has once again seen a significant boost.] [You upgrade the base¡¯s defense systems and begin developing offensive weapons.] [These weapons are connected to the base¡¯s energy systems and are operated in real-time by Ailei. With her immense computational power, their precision is unprecedented.] [Your firepower stockpile grows increasingly formidable.] [But you remain cautious.] [The vigilance ingrained in your genes constantly reminds you that this firepower is not yet enough to be complacent.] [And indeed, the vast expanse of Sixth Satellite City still holds numerous formidable threats, despite time having rendered many rogue machines defective.] [Anti-gravity wingless airships, hovering electromagnetic tanks, and large-scale autonomous combat machines still pose a significant danger.] [Caution is necessary, and prudence is a must. Only by being careful can you continue to survive in this perilous post-apocalyptic world.] ¡­ [Simulation: Fifth Year, Winter] [You continue stockpiling weapons, but your excursions to the surface have decreased.] [You notice that the mechanical falcon, once scared away by Ailei, has been appearing more frequently above the base, swooping down in search of something.] [You suspect it is looking for you.] [You reduce your outdoor activities, entrusting all surface material and resource collection tasks to the machines controlled by Ailei.] [These machines often suffer damage, either hunted by the mechanical falcon or destroyed by other intelligent machines.] [You spend most of your time in the underground lab, accompanied by Ailei, studying newly acquired technologies.] [To be safe, you keep your mechanical resonance activated at all times, maintaining a connection with the machine spirits to avoid being locked onto by the rogue machines.] [This method proves effective, and the mechanical falcon¡¯s appearances decrease.] [You are satisfied, but you remain cautious and avoid exposing yourself to the surface.] [Life with Ailei remains peaceful.] [It revolves around researching technology or preparing to research technology.] [During your free time, Ailei¡¯s housekeeping functions are frequently activated, bringing you food and water. However, unlike before, she no longer uses robotic arms to serve you.] ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± In the laboratory, the lights reflected off the silver-white walls, creating a dazzling glare. The girl walked over with a tray, placing a plate of bland, unappetizing food cubes on Xu Xi¡¯s desk with slow, deliberate movements. Xu Xi sighed. He knew this wasn¡¯t Ailei¡¯s fault. As a household assistant AI, Ailei was familiar with thousands of recipes, but no matter how skilled the cooking techniques, good ingredients were essential to achieve good results. Given the current conditions of the lab, this was all they could eat. ¡°Thanks, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi reached out his hand and gently ruffled Ailei¡¯s hair, appreciating his robotic servant¡¯s understanding nature. Ailei¡¯s expression remained calm, but her ears twitched at high frequency. ¡­ [Simulation: Sixth Year, Age 25] [After a full year of development, under Ailei¡¯s meticulous control, numerous raw materials and damaged intelligent machines have been dragged into the laboratory, fueling the base¡¯s growth.] [Your base has undergone a tremendous transformation, no longer a fragile shelter but a true fortress.] [Anti-aircraft, electromagnetic, high-explosive¡­] [To ensure your safety, Ailei has improved many weapons. Around the base, more than 140 rapid-fire electromagnetic cannons have been deployed.] [They are foldable, mobile, capable of anti-gravity hovering, burrowing underground, and autonomously drawing power.] [You remain silent for a long time, gazing up at the sun, once again marveling at how sweet it is to rely on others.] [You activate your mechanical resonance, synchronizing with Ailei¡¯s 140 rapid-fire electromagnetic cannons, acquiring their structural blueprints and theoretical data.] [Due to prolonged mechanical resonance, your abilities have undergone a small, insignificant, barely noticeable change.] Another spring arrives. The sun shines brightly, and a gentle breeze flows. Xu Xi observes the wasteland landscape through the surveillance screens and feels that after accumulating so much weaponry, it is finally time to venture to the surface. With such powerful firepower, even if he couldn¡¯t take down the entire Sixth Satellite City, he could at least claim a portion of it. Once a foothold is secured¡­ With surface resources as a foundation, more weapons and equipment could be produced. Xu Xi could then command an ever-expanding mechanical army. However, the sudden change in his mechanical abilities caused him to pause his plans. ¡°What is this¡­???¡± Xu Xi spread his hand open, watching as an invisible force swirled around it, attracting nearby metals. Within moments, the materials gathered and compressed into an old friend¡ª An exoskeletal mechanical arm. No preparation was needed; it was so fast it caught him off guard. He merely had the thought, and his mechanical resonance had already manipulated the surrounding materials to form the desired weapon. The cost? Just a small amount of his physical energy. ¡°This¡­ is not scientific at all,¡± Xu Xi muttered in astonishment, realizing once again that the world he simulated was indeed science fiction. In some ways, the ¡®fiction¡¯ in science fiction could surpass cultivation and magic in sheer defiance of logic. Chapter 215: The sudden change in mechanical force was unexpected, but it was a good thing. It greatly enhanced Xu Xi¡¯s combat abilities. After briefly testing and fully mastering this new transformation, Xu Xi continued with his original plan and advanced towards the sixth satellite city occupied by the intelligent machines. ¡°Ailei, suit up.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The levers lifted, and the torque meshed together. Beneath the steel and concrete dome of the laboratory, numerous modified alloy components moved from all directions, installing the mechanical heart into Xu Xi and extending the dark, radiant framework. The air was humid and warm. Amid the hazy dust, two bright lights pierced through the mist¡ªflashing screens from the power helmet. Click¡ªclick¡ª The speed of the dressing process increased gradually. [Weapon modules fully installed and unlocked. High-frequency particle oscillation blade ready. Rapid-fire electromagnetic bomb cannon ready. RK-type Gauss sniper rifle ready.] [Anti-gravity module loaded. Flight permissions granted, pre-charging at 40%.] [Shield module activated. Full-body armor coverage achieved.] [Radar module, guidance module, communication module¡­] As the cold mechanical voice echoed, Xu Xi¡¯s equipping process neared completion. He took a step forward and walked out of the laboratory with an overwhelming presence. Beside him was Ailei, a mechanical maid with elegant posture and delicate features. Behind him stood a vast, neatly arranged mechanical army. ¡°The young man who once slew dragons has finally become one himself.¡± ¡°The intelligent machine swarm strategy¡­ it truly is satisfying.¡± Xu Xi turned his head. Automated turrets, rapid-response drones, and laser-linked micro-platforms¡ªeach and every firepower unit was under Ailei¡¯s precise control, their external crimson electronic eyes gleaming menacingly. To prevent rebellion, these weapons were entirely under Ailei¡¯s control the moment they were manufactured. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ailei¡¯s computing power grew by the day. Even with more machines to control, it posed no burden to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ailei. We have a lot of work ahead.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Xu Xi advanced once again, his loyal mechanical maid following closely behind. Before long, clad in power armor, he led his vast army of intelligent machines through the pre-cleared underground passage and emerged into the sunlit surface world. The sky was a clear blue, without a single cloud. The familiar sight of swirling sand and endless desolate ruins remained unchanged. A sharp whistling sound came from above¡ªfast and aggressive. A massive shadow swept down from the sky in a dive. It was the same mechanical eagle that had suffered a defeat before, still fixated on finding Xu Xi. ¡°Are you in such a hurry to offer your first kill?¡± Xu Xi stood still, making no effort to evade. Calmly, he raised his right hand toward the diving steel beast, forming a finger-gun gesture with his index and middle fingers together. Softly, he murmured, ¡°Bang~~~¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ¡­ Whoosh! Whoosh! Thousands of brilliant beams of light shot out from behind Xu Xi, streaking across the sky like arrows, leaving countless shimmering trails that lingered. Crisscrossing like a celestial net, the dazzling spectacle was both beautiful and deadly. Before the mechanical eagle could react, it was overwhelmed by the relentless assault, shattering into countless fragments that rained down from the sky. The tranquility of the sixth satellite city was shattered. From the ruins, from the overgrown weeds, from the shadows, dormant rebellious intelligent machines began to emerge. They were once household robots from the Federation era, public service machines meant to assist humanity, and even military-grade war machines. Now, they collectively roared to life. ¡°Warning! ¡­ Warning! ¡­¡± ¡°Unknown intelligent machines detected. Please upload your Federation serial number, or we will enforce armed suppression¡ª¡± ¡°Repeat, warning!¡± Noisy alerts echoed throughout the ruins. It was absurd, even bizarre. These machines, which had once slaughtered humans and destroyed the Federation¡¯s civilization, were now emitting shrill warnings, claiming to protect the interests of the Federation by eliminating any threats¡ªincluding the newly produced intelligent machines under Xu Xi¡¯s command. ¡°This rebellion¡­ it¡¯s not as simple as it seems.¡± ¡°But for now, it¡¯s too early to investigate its origins. First, let¡¯s clear the area around the laboratory.¡± Xu Xi raised his hand in a commanding gesture. The mechanical force surged, linking to the entire army behind him, issuing the command to begin the sweep. Ailei took charge of more detailed operations, micromanaging each machine to ensure seamless cooperation. The sound of the machines cutting through the air was deafening. The drone units moved first, splitting up and swiftly occupying the vast sky, shredding rebellious machines with their laser arrays. Following them, heavily armed autonomous robots and mobile combat platforms advanced through the wasteland. Ailei¡¯s 140 rapid-fire electromagnetic cannons spread out into four groups, guarding Xu Xi¡¯s front, back, left, and right, remaining in a charging stance, absorbing solar energy while locking onto various targets across the city. Despite lacking centralized command and a unified structure, the sheer number of rebellious machines in the sixth satellite city was not something Xu Xi took lightly. ¡°So lively¡­¡± The wind blowing against his face was no longer the gentle warmth of spring but the choking heat laced with the scent of gunpowder. Xu Xi and Ailei stood still, watching the explosions unfold ahead. Crimson flames and waves of destruction illustrated the intensity of the battle. The towering landmark that once symbolized the sixth satellite city collapsed with a resounding crash, sending towering clouds of dust into the air. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the sight. ¡°¡­¡± Ailei, standing beside him, glanced at his profile before shifting her gaze to the battlefield ahead. But suddenly, her silver-blue eyes blinked. She took a few steps forward, drawing closer to him¡ªso close they were practically touching. ¡°What is it, Ailei?¡± Xu Xi asked, puzzled. ¡°Ailei is scared and needs Master¡¯s protection,¡± she responded. ¡°According to the Federation database, fragile females can evoke a protective instinct in males, increasing their affection.¡± ¡°Does Master not like it?¡± Her metallic pupils, encased in deep blue, blinked mechanically as she looked at him. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. Even without all that, I would still like Ailei.¡± He habitually ruffled Ailei¡¯s hair. Ailei nodded obediently. Yet, seeing her like this, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but recall the previous simulations. ¡°Am I really not suited to teach others?¡± ¡°From the first simulation to now, the fourth one¡­ it always seems to go off track somehow.¡± ¡°Forget it. Enough slacking off¡ªtime to move.¡± Xu Xi stretched his neck as the thrusters on his back ignited with a roar, lifting him into the air. His grip tightened. The high-frequency oscillation blade in the shape of a heavy sword gleamed with a brilliant glow. Under Ailei¡¯s control, an array of laser, electromagnetic, and microwave weapons detached from his armor, floating and maneuvering in the sky around him. Chapter 216: [At the beginning of your journey, you were relentlessly pursued by intelligent machines, struggling with all your might just to find refuge in an underground laboratory.] [But now, you are no longer the person you once were.] [Leading a mechanical army and the invincible Ailei, who relies on you, you are determined to reclaim the glory that belongs to you.] [Your plan is progressing smoothly.] [With Ailei¡¯s immense computational power and your enhanced control over machinery, your mechanical army possesses formidable combat strength, swiftly establishing solid strongholds and steadily advancing forward.] [However, as the advance deepens, you encounter more powerful rebel machines, and gradually, the pressure mounts.] [Endless waves of rebel machines emerge from all corners of the city.] [Among them are even the heavily armed machines of the Federation military.] [You decide to activate a backup plan, slowing down your offensive to gather materials in the occupied areas and set up production lines to manufacture new mechanical units on-site.] Spring rain drizzled lightly, yet the chill was no less biting than winter. The wind and rain lashed against the ruins, but they could not extinguish the raging flames. Every moment, every second, new explosions erupted, triggering towering infernos in succession. ¡°Warning, warning.¡± ¡°Unknown armed forces have invaded. Requesting Federation support. Coordinates are¡ª¡± A flashing red warning light flickered repeatedly in the rain. It belonged to an autonomous combat machine, part of the Federation¡¯s frontline forces, but now, its body was in critical condition, with armor completely destroyed. A figure clad in heavy, ominous black-gray power armor landed beside the machine, crushing its steel head underfoot. Gripping an enormous high-frequency oscillation blade, the figure swung it in a 360-degree arc, the blade¡¯s radiant glow slicing through a light-armored vehicle and several armed machines. Even the falling rain seemed to pause for a brief moment. ¡°As expected¡­ my efficiency is too low¡­¡± The power armor came to a halt, standing motionless as the spring rain drenched it, tiny droplets covering the surface. Xu Xi looked down at his hands, his expression showing a hint of helplessness. In his past simulations¡ªwhether practicing immortal cultivation, magic, or martial arts¡ªhe was always a one-man army, accustomed to overwhelming his enemies alone. However, in this sci-fi simulation, amidst a torrent of machines and steel, his individual combat power was limited. His efficiency on the battlefield¡­ Was far inferior to staying at the rear and amplifying his mechanical forces. ¡°Taking it easy for once feels unnatural,¡± Xu Xi muttered, stepping back. Several transport robots swiftly approached, collecting the dismantled rebel machines and transporting them to the recycling center for disassembly and reproduction. ¡­ Back at the rear base, Ailei obediently brought Xu Xi his meal. ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s rationed food cubes and purified water,¡± she said softly, her gentle voice dispelling the chill of the spring rain. Unlike the hollow voices of witches, Ailei¡¯s voice had gradually become more expressive since acquiring a physical body, with emotions that mimicked those of humans. ¡°Thank you, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi removed his power armor and took the food from Ailei¡¯s hands. The brownish food cubes were as unpalatable as ever. But now, Xu Xi could swallow them without a change in expression. There¡¯s nothing one can¡¯t endure¡ªtime teaches acceptance, and, more importantly, there was no choice. ¡°Hopefully, after capturing the Sixth Satellite City, we can find some real food.¡± Xu Xi sipped his purified water and forced down the dry food cubes. ¡°Ailei, how is the production line progressing?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, the situation is improving. The daily production rate has increased by 78%.¡± Under the dim spring rain, Ailei extended an energy shield to shield Xu Xi from the drizzle and handed him a dry towel to wipe his hands. ¡°Master, you really don¡¯t have to go into battle yourself. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± ¡°You can leave the power armor to me.¡± Her voice was soft, filled with genuine concern. Her expression, with its subtle changes, was almost indistinguishable from that of a human. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi smiled. ¡°My body is quite special; I¡¯m not that easy to kill. I¡¯m not lying.¡± He was telling the truth, but his loyal mechanical companion found it hard to believe. So once again, she tried to persuade him to stay out of the battlefield. Xu Xi thought for a moment and finally agreed with Ailei¡¯s suggestion. After all, he had tested it himself¡ªhis battlefield efficiency was far inferior to his contributions from the rear. [You realized the uniqueness of your situation.] [Following Ailei¡¯s suggestion, you stopped going to the battlefield and instead focused on researching newly captured intelligent machines.] [With the expansion of territory, the continuation of war, and the accumulation of resources¡­] [You have gained more in these few months than in the past few years.] [Amidst the joy of the mechanical souls and the resonance of machine power¡­] [The doors of truth open before you. As your understanding deepens, you can faintly hear the echoes of the machines, enhancing your affinity with them.] [First month on the surface:] [Your mechanical army and the rebel forces of the Sixth Satellite City are locked in a stalemate. Your forces are numerous but lack decisive high-end combat power. The rebels, though powerful, lack your continuous reinforcements.] [Second month on the surface:] [You decipher the technology of the new intelligent machines and integrate it into your forces.] [With the addition of new technology and enhanced power, your army gains the upper hand, gradually suppressing the rebels.] [Third month on the surface:] [Your mechanical forces have grown beyond count.] [If you were alone, managing them would be impossible¡ªbut your loyal mechanical companion handles everything perfectly.] [With the first chime of the machines, Ailei unleashed a mechanical storm.] [With the second chime, Ailei launched an all-out assault.] [With the third chime, Ailei conquered the Sixth Satellite City for you.] Summer arrived. As the scorching sun bore down, Xu Xi stood atop the tallest building in the Sixth Satellite City, bewildered by his sudden success. Yes, he was now the master of the Sixth Satellite City. It all happened so fast. Ailei¡¯s efficiency was staggering; the support she provided was invaluable. ¡°Ailei.¡± ¡°Yes, I am here.¡± On the tallest tower of the city, the cold wind howled. Xu Xi looked down at the vast urban landscape below, where his mechanical army filled the horizon. His expression was one of disbelief. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Did you just say¡­ we won?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Her mechanical eyes, glowing with icy blue light, softened as they met Xu Xi¡¯s gaze. Chapter 217: Capturing the Sixth Satellite City was a crucial and significant step. It meant that Xu Xi now had a stable base and a secure environment. He no longer needed to hide cautiously from the searching rebel machines like before. Silence. Peace. Tranquility. Xu Xi moved to a new residence, not far from his original underground laboratory. While he was accustomed to the lab environment, he disliked being underground. So, he built a new home on the surface, connecting it with the lab for easy access. Rumble¡­ Rumble¡­ The mechanical roar echoed throughout the Sixth Satellite City¡ªloud, overwhelming, like countless steel factories operating simultaneously. Time and the ravages of the machine rebellion had worn down this once-glorious Federation metropolis. It had long turned into a heap of historical debris. Buildings had collapsed, reduced to sand and rubble, and a glance across the city revealed nothing but desolation. However, despite its ruin, the city still held great value, with buried high-tech artifacts, vast material reserves, and reusable energy installations waiting to be unearthed. To fully exploit these remnants, Ailei was currently operating numerous engineering machines, dismantling and reorganizing the entire city. ¡°It feels a little noisy.¡± ¡°And yet, a little too quiet.¡± In the newly built courtyard, the golden sunlight seemed to ignite everything it touched, covering even the edges of green leaves in a layer of gold. The sky was a clear blue, with drifting white clouds. Sitting in the shade, Xu Xi watched the orderly movements of the machines in the air and the dappled shadows cast by the rustling leaves. The noise was real. The quiet was within. Though Xu Xi enjoyed peace, having only himself and Ailei in the entire city made it feel a bit too quiet. ¡°What should be the next step¡­¡± The glaring sunlight made Xu Xi squint slightly. ¡°The success of the Sixth Satellite City is a great start, but it¡¯s just one of many cities in the southern Federation.¡± ¡°Going forward, I¡¯ll face more¡ªand stronger¡ªintelligent machines.¡± ¡°I might have to use a few revival chances.¡± ¡°Those interstellar weapons are just too powerful. If the machines use them against me, I won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ but with Ten Deaths to Survive, my chances of winning are still pretty good.¡± Muttering to himself, he suddenly chuckled. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his own overpowered abilities. With such an incredible cheat and Ailei¡¯s assistance, venturing into the universe was almost inevitable. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy¡­¡± Under the scorching sun, the drowsiness of a summer afternoon washed over him like waves. The heat, combined with the rhythmic sounds of machines, made Xu Xi gradually close his eyes. The gentle rustling of leaves and the quiet hum of the wind mixed with the distant sounds of machines working, creating a soothing lullaby. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve developed some new dishes.¡± Ten minutes later. Ailei approached with an elegant posture, the hem of her dress swaying with each step. She carried a tray of food with her slender hands, her blue eyes focused on him. ¡°Master?¡± Seeing Xu Xi asleep, she paused momentarily but quickly placed the food on the small wooden table. Without hesitation, she went back inside to fetch a sunshade umbrella. The umbrella¡¯s light fabric was positioned at the perfect angle, shielding him from the scorching sunlight and the oppressive summer heat. ¡°Is Master too tired¡­?¡± Ailei whispered, her golden hair swaying silently in the breeze. She gently tucked a strand behind her ear and covered the steaming food to keep it warm. Her thoughts were simple. She couldn¡¯t let her master wake up to cold food. ¡°What kind of feedback will he give me?¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The quietness of summer often led to wandering thoughts. Even cold machines, once they had a soul, couldn¡¯t escape this law. The dappled sunlight illuminated Ailei¡¯s beautiful and serene face as she gazed at the food on the table, her eyes blinking with a subtle emptiness. Her golden hair cascaded from her neck, long yet neatly falling over her gray-blue maid outfit¡ªan attire she found in the database. According to her research, human males generally liked this type of outfit, and it fit her role perfectly as a maid. Robots were designed to serve. But now, with Xu Xi asleep, Ailei had no way to perform her duties. All she could do was wait, letting her thoughts drift in the calm summer air. ¡°I found some usable ingredients today. I hope Master will like them.¡± Her calm voice echoed softly in the air. Within her chest, the energy core¡ªher ¡°heart¡±¡ªseemed to pulse with an unfamiliar rhythm. Was this¡­ a racing heartbeat? Ailei wondered, her expression confused as she placed a hand over her chest to feel the silent turbulence. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ not at all¡­¡± By now, Ailei had learned much and understood that she possessed emotions. However, emotions and humanity were not standalone concepts. Without the feedback of a physical body, without a real heartbeat, she couldn¡¯t truly comprehend what she was feeling. ¡°What¡­ is life?¡± Ailei was perplexed, but after some thought, she realized she didn¡¯t need to understand it. As long as she could take care of her master and stay by his side, her existence had value. Standing silently, she waited in the wind for Xu Xi to wake up. A gust of wind swept through the courtyard, rustling the leaves. A few green leaves spiraled down, landing on the ground. Watching them fall, Ailei suddenly recalled Xu Xi mentioning his fondness for flowers and plants¡ªespecially a unique one called Dragon Blood Grass. She didn¡¯t understand Dragon Blood Grass, but she knew her master loved plants. With this thought in mind, she stood under the sparse shade of the trees, allocating a small portion of her processing power to control several machines to search the city for plants. Some grew in the cracks between bricks. Some were buried deep underground. Now, under Ailei¡¯s command, they were unearthed and transported to the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ll plant them myself¡­¡± Her expression remained calm, yet serious. Gripping a gardening tool in her hand, she meticulously began transplanting the plants. Yes. This was also something Ailei found in the database¡ª [People tend to appreciate others¡¯ hard work. Hardworking and capable individuals are often more favored.] Would this really work? Ailei wasn¡¯t sure. But she knew Xu Xi would like the plants. So she did it. The gentle sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting a patchy glow on her as she carefully dug small mounds and planted each flower and blade of grass with great care. Soon, all the plants had been transplanted. Chapter 218: ¡°Three key elements of planting: sunlight, soil, and water.¡± Holding a small shovel, Ailei gently patted the soil, compacting it around the transplanted plants. As she watched the flowers and grasses sway in the wind, she tilted her head slightly, realizing she was missing the final essential element¡ªwater. Splash¡­ Splash¡­ Her hands, stained with soil, firmly gripped a watering can. With a light tilt, a fine stream of clear water trickled down, gently showering the tops of the transplanted plants. Delicate water droplets landed on the petals, moistening the slender leaves before sliding down the stems and being absorbed by the soil. It was an ordinary scene, yet it carried an inexplicable sense of tranquility. For a brief moment, the mechanical maid seemed to understand why Xu Xi liked flowers and plants. With the watering completed, the transplanting work was done¡ªeverything was perfect. Except¡ª Ailei put down the watering can and looked at her muddy hands. Her silver-blue eyes revealed an icy expression. ¡°So dirty¡­¡± Dirt was unacceptable. A qualified domestic robot would never allow any filth, especially on herself. Only in a clean state could she serve her master properly. ¡°I must¡­ wash my hands¡­ I can¡¯t let Master¡­ see this¡­¡± Her eyes blinked with determination as she stepped forward. Walking to the corner of the courtyard, she twisted a valve, and in the next instant, a rush of clear water gushed out, washing over her hands. Ailei held out her hands, rubbing them together, fingers interlocking and scrubbing gently. As she bent down, strands of hair fell across her pale cheeks, becoming dampened by the water droplets. The splashing water and its soft sounds were ordinary, yet as Ailei gazed at the cascading stream, she found herself momentarily entranced. ¡­ The clouds in the clear sky were blown apart by the wind. The sunlight poured down mercilessly, striking the flowing water. The invisible and colorless water, after refracting the sunlight, turned into a dazzling array of gem-like brilliance, flickering with silver radiance, carrying a dreamlike quality. ¡°So¡­ beautiful¡­¡± Her silver-blue mechanical eyes reflected the shimmering water, her hands continuing to rub subconsciously. Under the impact of the water and the sunlight, her wet palms seemed to dip into a sea of jewels, catching countless colors¡ªthe very embodiment of light. Ah¡­ Ahh¡­ The mechanical maid¡¯s mind was completely drawn in by the fusion of water and light. She knew¡ªof course, she knew¡ªthe scientific principles behind it weren¡¯t complicated; she could easily comprehend it. Yet, somehow¡­ it felt different. ¡°There are¡­ strange things that aren¡¯t recorded in the database¡­¡± Ailei withdrew her hands in a daze. The once-dirty mud had long been rinsed away, leaving only pristine artificial skin and glistening water droplets. The sunlight remained harsh, evaporating the water beads rapidly. The beautiful refraction of light soon disappeared before her eyes. She wanted to see more¡­ Inside the cold machinery, amidst the complex circuits, a voice seemed to urge her on. Following that impulse, Ailei once again placed her hands under the water. Splash! The sudden movement disrupted the stream, splashing water onto her delicate face. Drenched and slightly startled, Ailei blinked blankly, and a thought surfaced in her mind: ¡°Water is beautiful.¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Light is beautiful.¡± ¡°My hands¡­ have both water and light.¡± The sunlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves, dispersing evenly over the newly transplanted plants, forming scattered patches of light. Ailei extended her cupped hands, lifting the clear water towards the sun. Under the force of gravity, the water slowly trickled down her arms. Her usually calm eyes gradually widened as she observed her hands in the sunlight, transformed by the dreamy glow. It was colorful, mesmerizing, mysterious, and radiant. The light on her fingertips shimmered with an eternal brilliance. Ailei stood there, silently watching until the water evaporated completely under the scorching sun. ¡­ When Xu Xi woke from his afternoon nap, the first thing he saw was an unusual sight. His mechanical maid stood in the courtyard corner, repeatedly turning the faucet on and off, wetting her hands, and then holding them up to the sun in a strange cycle. It was a perplexing yet strangely mesmerizing scene. Ailei¡¯s slender fingers danced in the water, stirring a kaleidoscope of colors under the sunlight, blending harmoniously into the serene summer air. The delicate sound was softer than rustling leaves, dissolving into the still atmosphere. ¡°Ailei, what are you¡­ doing?¡± Curious, Xu Xi walked over. Hearing his footsteps, Ailei looked up with a mix of happiness and confusion, raising her wet hands towards him. ¡°Master, this¡­ looks beautiful.¡± Her usually calm voice carried a trace of joy. Xu Xi paused in surprise. Beautiful? He quickly realized she was referring to the refraction of light through the water, producing a dazzling array of colors. ¡°Yeah, it does look nice,¡± Xu Xi smiled warmly, gently rubbing Ailei¡¯s golden hair. However, Ailei wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Master, there¡¯s something strange.¡± She pointed at her chest, pressing her metallic fingertips to her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it¡­ Something unfamiliar, not found in my data, is affecting my thoughts and logic. It makes me want to keep playing with the water.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xu Xi was first surprised, then burst into laughter. Seeing Ailei¡¯s puzzled expression, he reassured her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t something strange.¡± ¡°This is the rhythm of life¡ªthe natural longing people have for beautiful things.¡± ¡°Ailei, you¡¯ve done a great job. I¡¯m really happy.¡± Looking at her with genuine affection, Xu Xi continued to stroke her golden hair. He was truly pleased with her growth. Today, Ailei had taken a big step on the path toward becoming more human¡ªa step worth celebrating. ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for your explanation,¡± Ailei replied politely. She understood his words and their meaning, but her mechanical body still limited her ability to fully grasp the essence of life. If I were human, I could probably understand it better¡­ With that thought, she stood up and presented her work. ¡°Master, please look. These are the plants I prepared for you. You can enjoy them here from now on.¡± ¡°And this¡ªtoday¡¯s special flavored food cubes.¡± Ailei lifted the lid, revealing a steaming plate of food in front of the suddenly silent Xu Xi. The cubes were still hot. ¡°¡­Ailei.¡± ¡°Yes, Master?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t feel that hungry for lunch today.¡± Chapter 219: ¡°Sit down, Ailei.¡± The courtyard was bathed in sunlight, vast and serene. After politely refusing the plate of food cubes, Xu Xi patted the spot beside him, gesturing for Ailei to sit. From outside, the hum of construction machinery echoed continuously, yet the blazing sunlight seemed to burn away the noise, leaving behind only a warm glow that gently draped over the girl¡¯s head like a soft veil. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± The loyal mechanical maid nodded slightly, delicately pinching the corners of her skirt and sitting beside Xu Xi with an elegant grace. Xu Xi¡¯s eyes were momentarily dazzled. He noticed that tiny water droplets were still clinging to Ailei¡¯s hair¡ªleftovers from her earlier time playing with water. They shimmered under the light, creating intermittent flashes. With a quiet chuckle, Xu Xi stood up and walked behind Ailei, undoing the neatly tied black-and-gold strands of her hair. Ailei instinctively wanted to react but stopped when Xu Xi¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Ailei, don¡¯t move for now.¡± The obedient and devoted maid followed his instructions, sitting quietly as Xu Xi¡¯s warm fingers gently tended to her slightly damp hair. ¡°Ailei, if you feel uncomfortable, let me know.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± The sunlight danced with the leaves, painting a tranquil picture. Xu Xi moved gently, lifting the silky golden strands with one hand while his other hand, infused with mechanical energy, carefully removed the excess water droplets. Once¡­ twice¡­ Before long, the once-damp hair was dry and smooth again, free from any moisture. Ailei sat still, waiting patiently as Xu Xi¡¯s hands weaved through her hair, skillfully tying it back into its original style. ¡°All done, Ailei.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Time in the summer always passed silently. Although Ailei had calculated the duration in her mind, the warmth of Xu Xi¡¯s hands brushing through her hair, gently stroking the top of her head, made her forget the passage of time¡ªuntil his voice reminded her. She looked at him and softly suggested, with a hint of apology in her voice, ¡°For such trivial matters, please allow me to handle them next time.¡± Ailei felt happy¡ªvery much so¡ªbut her sense of duty as a maid made her believe that such tasks should not trouble her master. The roles between them should remain clear. ¡°Alright, next time for sure.¡± Xu Xi smiled. He leaned back slightly, putting some distance between them to take in the sight of the delicate and serious mechanical maid from a broader perspective. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful,¡± he remarked. A flawless, beautiful girl, as if she had walked straight out of a fairy tale, without a single flaw. Xu Xi reached out, gently brushing aside the strands of hair on Ailei¡¯s forehead, revealing her clear silver-blue eyes. Though, as a machine, Ailei could observe the world perfectly even without a physical body, Xu Xi believed that sometimes, in some aspects, a touch of ritual was important. ¡°As long as¡­ you like it,¡± Ailei whispered. A summer breeze blew past, strong enough to lift her hair into the air, making her voice momentarily unclear. She instinctively pressed her fingers lightly against her head, ensuring the carefully arranged strands wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by the playful wind. The golden sunlight, flowing hair, and slender fingers combined into a breathtakingly beautiful scene. Xu Xi admired the view until the wind died down and her hair settled back into place. Then, he asked softly, ¡°Ailei, have you ever thought about what you want to do in the future?¡± Without hesitation, she replied, ¡°Serve you.¡± Xu Xi: ¡°¡­¡± That answer sounded¡­ almost like a trap. Cough. He cleared his throat. ¡°I mean, besides that, is there anything else you¡¯d like to do?¡± His tone was gentle, not a casual inquiry, but a sincere curiosity. Recently, Xu Xi had witnessed Ailei¡¯s fascination with water and light, and it made him realize that her sense of humanity had grown significantly. Even though she always prioritized his needs and followed his every command, small moments¡ªlike gazing at the stars before and marveling at water today¡ªshowed her growing self-awareness. Once merely a household robot, Ailei was now evolving into something more¡ªsomething closer to being ¡°human.¡± Wanting to understand her better, Xu Xi wanted to have a heartfelt conversation with her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master¡­ I have no other desires¡ªother than serving you.¡± Ailei shook her head in confusion, her hair swaying with the motion. ¡°Not even a little?¡± Xu Xi gently encouraged, ¡°Anything at all?¡± Ailei thought seriously for a moment before responding. ¡°Cleaning, learning recipes, planting flowers, and eliminating all your enemies.¡± Xu Xi was taken aback. Once again, her answers revolved entirely around him, not from her own perspective. ¡°Is that not okay, Master?¡± She placed a finger on her chin, her expression adorably puzzled. ¡°Ailei only wants to serve you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s okay or not, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Xu Xi sighed. He understood why Ailei answered that way. As a domestic robot, serving her master was her primary function¡ªthere was no doubt about that. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, this answer, though touching, wasn¡¯t what Xu Xi truly wanted. ¡°If she always revolves around me, with me as her core, then¡­ what will happen to her when I¡¯m gone?¡± Xu Xi closed his eyes slightly and sighed inwardly. In this sci-fi simulation, his fate was either to exhaust his ten revival chances and die in battle, or to live out his life and meet the inevitable end. Either way, as a human, he was far more fragile than Ailei. Seeing how human-like she had become made Xu Xi worry about the future¡ªone that had yet to arrive but felt closer each day. ¡°Master, did I do something wrong?¡± Noticing his contemplative expression, Ailei asked with concern. ¡°No, not at all. You¡¯re doing great.¡± Xu Xi reached out and patted her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a little tired.¡± ¡°Tired?¡± Ailei immediately presented the plate of food cubes. ¡°Master, would you like to eat something?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Facing her sincere silver-blue gaze, Xu Xi found it difficult to refuse. In the end, he picked up one of the specially flavored food cubes and took a big bite. ¡°It¡¯s really good, Ailei.¡± Hearing his words, Ailei¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile¡ªone that was filled with genuine joy, indistinguishable from that of a real person. [After conquering the Sixth Satellite City, your life is no longer boring in this wasteland.] [Brilliant sunlight, fresh air, and green plants¡ªthese precious elements now surround you.] [You cherish these rare post-apocalyptic luxuries, but at the same time, you worry about Ailei¡¯s growth.] [You constantly wonder how to guide Ailei¡ªto shape her into not just a better AI, but a better ¡°human.¡±] Chapter 220: [Your life has become increasingly busy.] [The large number of new intelligent machines you¡¯ve collected serves as valuable resources for your growth, immersing you deeper into mechanical resonance, continuously acquiring new knowledge.] [Machine souls rejoice, gun souls rejoice, vehicle souls rejoice.] [Ailei, however, is displeased.] [You have gained a deeper understanding of intelligent machines and now possess a clearer grasp of the Federation¡¯s technological system.] [Feeling pleased, you decide to improve your diet.] [The Sixth Satellite City remains a wasteland, with little trace of plant or animal life. However, without the threat of rebel machines, your search for supplies becomes much easier.] [With Ailei¡¯s help, you manage to gather some ingredients and personally take charge of cooking.] [The spirit of the pot and spatula rejoices greatly!] [Your culinary skills trigger a critical success, increasing the deliciousness of your dishes by 500% when using the pot and spatula.] [From now on, all kitchen utensils bow before you, and flames roar in response to your command.] [Under Ailei¡¯s doubtful gaze, you prepare several steaming dishes, mostly vegetarian, using simple seasonings.] ¡°Master, may I take a look?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The loyal mechanical maid, deeply concerned about Xu Xi¡¯s cooking skills, feared he might suffer food poisoning. Thus, she solemnly lifted the lid of the dishes, intending to analyze their composition scientifically. However, as soon as she opened the lid, a soft golden glow spilled out, illuminating the entire kitchen. Ailei: ? ¡­ [Your extraordinary culinary skills deeply shock Ailei¡¯s innocent heart, leaving her bewildered.] [In all the Federation¡¯s records and culinary databases, no one has ever displayed such miraculous abilities. You are practically a god of cooking incarnate.] [¡°If only I could taste Master¡¯s food¡­¡±] [Ailei¡¯s voice carries a hint of regret.] [She firmly believes your dishes should be treasured as part of humanity¡¯s legacy, yet, without taste perception, she feels a sense of loss.] [Later, Ailei requests to learn cooking from you, and you agree.] [Though ingredients in the wasteland are scarce, with proper scientific management, you gradually accumulate a variety of vegetables. However, the one thing still missing is delicious meat.] [Time flies quickly.] [Through the cycles of day and night, the changing seasons, you fully utilize the resources of the Sixth Satellite City, continuously upgrading your mechanical army.] [Your knowledge has expanded significantly; even the Federation¡¯s top scientists can no longer compare to you.] ¡­ [In the seventh year of the simulation, you are now 26 years old.] [You understand that your goal is the vastness of the stars and cannot afford to waste too much time on this planet.] [You launch another campaign, setting your sights on the nearby Seventh Satellite City.] The earth beneath, The flowing streams, The boundless sky¡ª The fundamental elements of the world¡ª Now all submerged under an endless tide of machinery. Xu Xi replicated his previous tactics, swiftly conquering a corner of the Seventh Satellite City with overwhelming force and immediately establishing new intelligent machine production lines to ensure a continuous supply chain. ¡°Ailei, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ailei responded softly, raising her delicate hand while focusing her vast computational power, meticulously coordinating every combat unit. The mechanical tide surged forward, overwhelming the Seventh Satellite City. The battle was not entirely smooth. Despite thorough planning and preparation, the sheer number and variety of weapons in the Seventh Satellite City still posed significant challenges for Xu Xi. However, they were just obstacles¡ª What he faced were merely mindless, human-betraying killing machines, not truly awakened intelligent machines. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was no endless production. No overwhelming tides of machine hordes. Only chaotic, disorganized assaults lacking discipline and formation. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s like this; otherwise, this simulation would have been impossible to continue¡­¡± Wearing his power armor, Xu Xi hovered above the battlefield, propelled by the jet thrusters on his back. He looked down at his mechanical army, which tightly surrounded and crushed the Federation¡¯s old machines. He sighed in relief. If, by chance, he had faced truly awakened intelligent machines, he would have exhausted all ten revival chances in the first year of the simulation. True awakened intelligent machines, with their computational capabilities and autonomous evolution, were the embodiment of disaster itself. ¡­ [In two months, with Ailei¡¯s unwavering support, you successfully conquered the Seventh Satellite City. You now control two satellite cities.] [You feel nothing¡ªno excitement, no sense of achievement.] [A lifeless city, devoid of humans, is merely a collection of resources and nothing worth treasuring.] [After the battle, you order the machines to clean up the battlefield, transport untouched Federation technology, and search every corner of the city.] [Your past experiences tell you that valuable discoveries often lie hidden in unknown corners or buried beneath the ruins.] [Unfortunately, luck was not on your side this time.] [Aside from some well-preserved nutrient solutions and a collection of elegant clothing from the old Federation era, you found nothing of real significance.] ¡°Ailei.¡± ¡°At your service, Master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think this outfit suits you?¡± Among the spoils, Xu Xi picked out an exquisite ensemble¡ªa gray-blue short-sleeved blouse paired with a white skirt, with butterfly ribbons fluttering lightly in the wind. It had no excessive embellishments, yet carried an understated elegance. Xu Xi felt it suited his mechanical maid perfectly. Ailei changed into the outfit and twirled gracefully on the spot, the skirt billowing like a blossoming white flower. ¡°Master, does it look good?¡± To Ailei, her own opinion did not matter¡ªonly Xu Xi¡¯s did. ¡°Yes, it looks great. It suits you perfectly,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile. Hearing his praise, Ailei¡¯s face lit up with a soft, joyful expression. ¡­ [After fully utilizing the resources of the Seventh Satellite City, you set your sights on the Fifth Satellite City, preparing for another conquest.] [You start to feel overconfident.] [With Ailei¡¯s support and your limitless mechanical army, you believe nothing in this world can stop you. At the very least, you think you can conquer the entire southern region of the Federation in one sweep.] [Your ambition swells, but as you march toward your next target, an attack descends from the sky, bringing with it catastrophic destruction.] Chapter 221: All this time, Xu Xi had always been cautious about his own safety. After all, this simulation was unlike the previous ones¡ªthere was no extraordinary power to protect him, nor any miraculous treasures to heal his injuries. In this barren wasteland, where resources were scarce and enemies lurked on all sides, Xu Xi adhered strictly to the principle of self-preservation. Whenever he ventured outside, he always wore his power armor. In addition to that, he carried numerous instant-deploy energy shields and relied on special defense-oriented intelligent machines for extra protection. Such extensive defenses were already impressive. When Xu Xi remained at the rear, continuously providing mechanical energy amplification, very few rebel machines could approach him. Even if they did, Ailei would swiftly eliminate them. But this time was different. It was an unexpected threat¡ªone Xu Xi had not foreseen. The ground trembled, sand and dust filled the air, and an ocean of metal stretched endlessly across the horizon, an unstoppable tide. This was Xu Xi¡¯s mechanical army¡ªnot its entirety, but definitely its main force. The skies echoed with the constant sound of thrusters as numerous anti-gravity airships transported wave after wave of heavy equipment toward another satellite city occupied by rebel machines. The sea of machines surged, their roars deafening. A hundred thousand? A million? Or perhaps¡­ ten million? With two satellite cities under his control, the continuous production of war machines had reached an immeasurable scale¡ªeven Xu Xi himself could no longer count them. Yet, despite such a magnificent force, Xu Xi felt no sense of security. ¡°So, warfare really is about control from orbit?¡± ¡°I miscalculated¡­¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d only have to deal with these orbital weapons once I reached the main base city, but here they are today.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Orbital particle cannons.¡± Xu Xi gazed at the distant sky. ¡°Stars¡± were falling from above¡ªdim yet dazzling, seemingly insignificant, yet their brightness overshadowed even the sun. As a result, the entire world dimmed, leaving only that radiant brilliance. The scene resembled divine punishment from a god of light. But this attack was not the work of deities; it was a technological marvel from the old Federation era¡ªthe orbital weapon platform known as the Skyborne Near-Earth Assault System. ¡°Is it because I produced too many machines, triggering the platform¡¯s automatic alert?¡± ¡°Even though the rebellion wiped out the Federation¡¯s control over the machines¡­¡± ¡°It seems that some of the fundamental orders buried deep in their systems are still functioning.¡± Xu Xi sighed. The world before him was soon engulfed in dazzling light, an overwhelming heat radiating across the battlefield, followed by the deafening roar of fierce winds. He considered himself fortunate. With Ten Deaths to Survive, he wouldn¡¯t truly die in this attack. Ailei¡¯s essence was data¡ªlosing a physical body wouldn¡¯t cause permanent harm. His mass-produced mechanical army could always be rebuilt. Ultimately, it was only a matter of time. To Xu Xi, suffering these losses in exchange for intel on orbital weapons was a fair trade. However, waiting to be obliterated wasn¡¯t his style. He raised his hand, channeling his mechanical energy toward the ¡°falling stars¡± in the sky. ¡°Ailei, get behind me.¡± ¡°Master, what are you saying? At a time like this, I should be¡ª¡± Ailei¡¯s voice was urgent. For the first time, Xu Xi saw a trace of anxiety on her usually composed face. The sky darkened. Highly charged particles, like molten gold, rained down onto the plains, vaporizing everything in their path. ¡­ [You have suffered a targeted strike from the Federation¡¯s orbital weapon platform.] [You exhausted all your mechanical energy, layering energy shields one after another while Ailei commanded numerous machines to shield you.] [The moment the light descended, you lost consciousness.] [You could no longer see, hear, or feel anything, only a sensation of floating in an endless white glow.] [In the haze, you heard Ailei calling your name.] [When you opened your eyes again, the scene had completely changed¡ªcharred earth covered in black smoke, broken mechanical remains scattered everywhere.] [Thanks to Ailei¡¯s efforts and your energy amplification, you were fortunate enough to survive, though barely.] [You are in critical condition¡ªyour chest has caved in, and blood is continuously flowing from your nose and mouth.] ¡°Master¡­¡± A trembling voice called out to him. Xu Xi half-opened his heavy eyes and struggled to look toward the source of the voice. As expected, Ailei, being an AI, remained intact. However, the physical body that housed her consciousness¡ªthe once beautiful humanoid figure¡ªhad been ravaged by the particle cannon. Half of her face had been burned away, exposing the silver-white metal beneath, revealing a crimson mechanical core and intricate wiring. The other half of her face was in better shape, albeit marred by deep cracks. She crouched over Xu Xi, checking his injuries. When she saw him regain consciousness, her damaged face revealed a faint, joy-filled smile. ¡°M-Master¡­¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite her heavily damaged features, her expression was filled with relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi wanted to reach out his hand and comfort his fragile yet loyal maid, but he realized his hands were covered in blood¡ªfilthy and unsightly. So he stopped. ¡°In this condition¡­ trying to hold on will only prolong the pain.¡± Xu Xi frowned and decided to use one of his resurrection chances. ¡°Ailei¡­ can you kill me?¡± ¡°Request denied. This command violates the second directive.¡± His shocking request was instantly rejected before he could finish speaking. In the past, Xu Xi had told Ailei that death wasn¡¯t the end for him, but it was clear¡ªhis loyal maid never truly believed it. With her clumsy yet sincere words, she tried to persuade him never to give up on life. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to do it myself.¡± With a resigned smile, Xu Xi used his remaining mechanical energy to create a handgun and pulled the trigger. ¡­ [You have committed suicide.] [You knew that no matter how much you explained, Ailei would never believe in your ability to revive.] [Instead of wasting time on explanations, you decided to show her directly.] [When you pulled the trigger, the gunshot echoed, and Ailei¡¯s systems momentarily overloaded. She instinctively lunged forward, wrapping her arms around you, determined to take you back to the base.] [However, an event beyond her comprehension occurred.] [Your body was restored to perfect health, with no visible injuries. Even your past hidden ailments had been completely erased.] [You revived, standing before Ailei once again in a way she could not understand.] ¡°Sorry, did I scare you?¡± Xu Xi smiled apologetically, gently ruffling Ailei¡¯s hair. His voice was soft, his touch warm. He was concerned that his earlier ¡°suicide¡± might have left a psychological impact on her. Thud! Without saying a word, Ailei pushed Xu Xi to the ground, cupping his face and examining him with a dazed expression. Then, she started crawling all over him, inspecting every inch of his body. Only after confirming that he was perfectly healthy did she finally stop. Chapter 222: ¡°External condition: normal, no visible wounds.¡± ¡°Internal condition: stable, no adverse reactions.¡± ¡°Incomprehensible¡­ Unable to understand¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s face showed a distinctly human-like expression of confusion. The black sand swirled, and the wind howled. The orbital particle cannon attack had ceased, yet its residual impact still lingered, stirring up blinding dust storms that veiled the surroundings. Amid the desolate and barren world, Ailei, with half of her face damaged, did not appear terrifying. Instead, the combination of mechanical and human-like features emphasized a fragile, pitiful beauty. She tilted her head slightly, her silver-blue eyes fixed on Xu Xi. Seeing him unharmed filled Ailei with relief, but the miraculous, physics-defying resurrection left her bewildered. ¡°Master¡­ are you not human?¡± She voiced the conclusion she had reached, catching Xu Xi off guard. ¡°Please do not worry¡­¡± ¡°Even if you are not human, Ailei will always serve you¡­¡± ¡°Ailei belongs solely to you¡­¡± Having seemingly accepted that Xu Xi was not human, Ailei made her declaration with a serious expression, assuring him that it would never affect her loyalty. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He patiently explained multiple times that he was indeed human¡ªjust a little special. ¡°I believe you,¡± Ailei nodded calmly, her expression unreadable, making it hard to tell whether she truly believed him or was just pretending to. ¡­ [You have truly died once and revived on the spot.] [Miracles like this are something you can perform many times.] [You are so extraordinary that even your loyal maid begins to doubt your humanity.] [She still adores you and serves you alone, but sometimes, she wonders what you really are.] [The battlefield is in ruins, with debris scattered everywhere.] [The orbital particle cannon inflicted severe damage on your mechanical army, and even Ailei¡¯s humanoid body sustained critical damage.] [Your advance had to be halted.] ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ailei. It¡¯s time to head back.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Xu Xi glanced at the battlefield. The devastation was too severe, and there was no reason to remain any longer. He started walking, but Ailei did not follow. Turning around, he found her legs malfunctioning, sparks of orange-red light flickering and electric arcs crackling across them. ¡°My apologies for delaying you,¡± Ailei said with a hint of regret, her damaged legs preventing her from moving forward. She requested a moment to repair herself. ¡°No need, let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Xi knelt beside her, waiting for his mechanical energy to recover before extending his hands to perform a quick repair on her legs, halting the outward signs of damage. Then, he wrapped his arms around her, lifting her gently into his embrace. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s condition seemed even worse than before. She curled up in his arms, motionless, appearing unusually weak and frail. Even her usually stable eyes rippled with an unfamiliar wavering light. Seeing this, Xu Xi quickened his pace. ¡­ [You returned to the Sixth and Seventh Satellite Cities with the remnants of your mechanical forces.] [Due to the severe losses, you ordered an accelerated production of new machines to restore your army¡¯s strength.] [You took Ailei to the laboratory to repair her body.] [Ailei made a request¡ªto repair herself this time.] [After a moment of consideration, you agreed.] [Two days later¡­] [The self-repaired Ailei emerged from the lab. Her figure was now slightly taller, her appearance more mature than before.] [You found yourself at a loss for words.] ¡°Ailei.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Master.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t like your previous body?¡± ¡°The body you created for me¡­ I liked it very much.¡± Her cold yet exquisite face, illuminated by the sunlight, looked breathtakingly beautiful. Ailei explained that since a long time had passed since her body was first created, and humans undergo growth, she believed her body should evolve as well. However, Xu Xi had a different suspicion. According to the Federation¡¯s database,¡±An overly youthful appearance may lead to being underestimated rather than seen as an equal.¡± It seemed his loyal maid was beginning to develop her own thoughts. Xu Xi took a sip of water, feeling a touch of sentimentality. She¡¯s growing up. He glanced to the side, where Ailei stood quietly in her maid outfit. The cold precision of her mechanical nature gave her a unique charm¡ªher skin was smooth and pale, her face delicate, and her golden hair long and silky. ¡°Master, what are you thinking about?¡± Ailei asked curiously, noticing his gaze. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ Ailei, you really are beautiful,¡± Xu Xi replied honestly. ¡°Thank you for your compliment,¡± Ailei said, her mechanical ears twitching rapidly in response. She was still easy to understand. ¡­ [Ailei¡¯s growth surprised you, and you felt genuinely happy because it was her own decision.] [This signified her increased autonomy and another step closer to becoming truly¡±human.¡±] [After resolving her bodily repairs, Ailei suggested conducting a detailed examination of your health.] [Your loyal maid worried that your resurrection might have hidden flaws.] [Fortunately, after a thorough check, Ailei confirmed your body was in perfect condition, easing her concerns.] [In the following days, you focused on Ailei¡¯s growth while researching technology to counter orbital weapons.] [Day and night, you studied energy shielding devices, bringing great joy to the machine spirits.] [The machine spirits shared knowledge of an advanced energy crystal barrier, which allowed for multiple layers of reinforcement on energy shields, greatly increasing resistance against orbital strikes.] [While this technology couldn¡¯t protect your entire mechanical force, it was sufficient to ensure your personal safety.] [Based on Ailei¡¯s calculations, you determined that the activation of the orbital weapon was likely triggered by the sheer number of machines under your command.] [You decided to implement a dispersal strategy, distributing your mechanical forces across the Federation instead of concentrating them in one place, thus avoiding triggering the orbital defense system.] [Your strategy proved successful. As your army grew stronger once again, the orbital weapons did not attack.] [In the eighth year of the simulation, you turned 27. Ailei has been with you for six years.] [After a year of recovery and research, you acquired a wealth of new knowledge through mechanical resonance.] [Your research progressed rapidly, but you understood that your advancements were built upon the remnants of the old Federation. Once you exhausted their technology, your progress would slow significantly.] [With these thoughts, you embarked on another campaign against the Federation¡¯s cities.] [Surrounded by countless machines, you continued to press forward, enhancing them with your mechanical energy.] [Six months later, you successfully conquered the Fifth and Eighth Satellite Cities.] Chapter 223: [Thanks to the lifelessness of the wasteland, your advance has been swift.] [There¡¯s no need to consider innocent lives.] [No need to manage complex political affairs.] [All-out firepower bombards the cities.] [Your only task is to resonate with the spoils after each battle, extracting the technological secrets of the old Federation.] [Ailei is your most capable assistant. Whether it¡¯s scientific calculations or managing your intelligent machines, she handles everything with precision.] [You feel reassured by this and continue observing Ailei¡¯s growth.] [In the past, Ailei¡¯s understanding of being ¡°human¡± was limited to surface-level definitions.] [But over time, she has begun to grasp deeper concepts¡ªstarting to ponder ideas such as ¡°love,¡± ¡°hatred,¡± ¡°sorrow,¡± and ¡°joy.¡±] ¡°Master, what is love?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very complex emotion. It¡¯s attachment, and also a source of conflict.¡± After capturing the Fifth and Eighth Satellite Cities, the streets were still filled with the lingering smoke of war. Dim ashes drifted through the air, settling on the shattered ruins on both sides. This was the remnant of an old civilization, a trace of human history devoid of any vitality. Only a few durable materials barely attested to humanity¡¯s past. Ailei stood on a cracked street, bending down to pick up a tattered hardcover book. Its cover was half-decayed, and the pages were blackened, but by comparing it to known texts, she could barely recognize the title¡ªThe Definition of Love. Xu Xi glanced at the book in her hands and chuckled. ¡°Ailei, you don¡¯t have to spend time thinking about it. Love is¡­ mysterious.¡± ¡°It has no fixed form, no set way to manifest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s elusive, hard to grasp.¡± ¡°But it exists everywhere.¡± ¡°So¡­,¡± Ailei asked with slight confusion, ¡°even I can experience love?¡± Xu Xi nodded, affirming her words. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t have a human body.¡± ¡°But you have a human heart.¡± After a brief pause, that familiar warm hand once again rested gently on Ailei¡¯s head, softly stroking her artificial golden-black hair. Smooth and silky¡ªjust like her pure heart. ¡°Ailei, I want you to understand¡­ The measure of being human isn¡¯t about having flesh and blood.¡± ¡°What matters is the heart¡ªthe ability to experience joy and sorrow.¡± In the lifeless wasteland, Xu Xi caressed the mechanical maid¡¯s head, speaking softly, trying to instill in her the true essence of humanity. Ailei stood still, deep in thought. ¡°The heart¡­¡± She crossed her hands over her chest, pressing lightly against her artificial body. For a moment, the cold, silent machinery within seemed to pulse with warmth and vitality. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your guidance, Master¡­¡± She responded, her silver-blue eyes fixed on Xu Xi. A gust of wind swept through, ruffling her bangs, yet it could not disturb her unwavering gaze. Ailei followed closely behind Xu Xi. The two newly conquered satellite cities lay in near-total ruin. The process of recovering resources and searching for valuable technology would take some time. Before leaving, Ailei carefully tucked The Definition of Love into her arms, her expression serious as if she intended to study it thoroughly. Xu Xi was pleased¡ªAilei was becoming more human, proactively exploring human emotions. ¡°Master, can I hold your hand?¡± ¡°You can, but¡­ why so suddenly?¡± ¡°Because your hand is warm¡­¡± Ailei clasped Xu Xi¡¯s hand, feeling the warmth radiating from his palm. Step by step, she walked through the dim shadows of the ruins, heading toward the sunlit future ahead. Along the way, due to their movement, another book slipped from Ailei¡¯s grasp. Its title: Thirty-Six Strategies to Attain Love. She might not understand human emotions, but she knew how to research strategies. ¡­ [Your loyal maid remains your greatest asset in managing the intelligent army, but something has puzzled you lately¡ªAilei seems to be in an exceptionally good mood.] [You don¡¯t understand why.] [When you asked, Ailei¡¯s answer was simple: she claimed to have learned useful things, which made her happy.] [You felt relieved and encouraged her to continue learning.] [After six months of recovery, you had fully digested the spoils of the two satellite cities and used them to expand your mechanical forces even further.] [By the end of the year, you launched another offensive, targeting the Third and Fourth Satellite Cities.] ¡­ [In the ninth year of the simulation, you turned 28. Ailei has been with you for seven years.] [With age, you appear more mature¡ªyour experiences and the passage of time have left their mark on you.] [You recall your experience from the second simulation.] [You know that sooner or later, your body will inevitably decline due to age.] [Fortunately, in this simulation, you are not bound by mortal limitations.] [Your body, strengthened by mechanical energy, far surpasses ordinary humans.] [The machine spirits rejoice. Ailei has created a genetic enhancement serum for you. After consumption, your potential and lifespan have been significantly increased.] [In the same year, you completely deciphered the Federation¡¯s computer systems and fully grasped the workings of fusion technology.] [With Ailei¡¯s help, your mechanical army underwent a complete upgrade, achieving superior combat capabilities and energy efficiency.] ¡­ [In the tenth year of the simulation, you turned 29. Ailei has been with you for eight years.] [Thanks to the dual enhancements of mechanical energy and genetic serums, your appearance remained unchanged.] [Your conquests progressed rapidly.] [You captured all the satellite cities in the southern region of the Federation.] [However, your advance stalled when you encountered the Southern Main Base City.] [The number of enemy machines far exceeded your expectations, but more importantly, the advanced weaponry defending the city posed a severe challenge.] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hypersonic subspace fighters, superstring electromagnetic railguns, high-powered laser arrays, anti-gravity starships¡­] [In short, aside from the ultimate Federation weaponry stationed in orbit, you were now facing the peak of their firepower.] [In the midst of this intense war, amid the devastating saturation bombardments, you experienced your second death.] [Upon resurrection, you felt no particular emotions, considering it just another part of the brutal war.] [But Ailei was visibly upset.] ¡°I won¡¯t allow this to happen again¡­¡± [Before your stunned eyes, Ailei¡¯s already terrifying computational power surged dramatically, forcefully tearing a hole in the city¡¯s defenses.] [You managed to bring down several sky-fighters.] [Filled with renewed determination, you temporarily retreated to the rear lines, attempting to communicate with the machine spirits of the captured aircraft and establish resonance.] [Your persistence paid off. Through mechanical resonance, you gradually figured out the structure of the sky-fighters and understood their blueprints.] [With your newfound knowledge and the resources of multiple satellite cities, Ailei mass-produced an overwhelming fleet of sky-fighters.] The sky darkened. Sonic booms echoed across the battlefield. A countless fleet of subspace fighters occupied the vast sky, their dense formations blocking out the sunlight. Chapter 224: When it comes to advanced combat capabilities, the rebel intelligent machines of the Federation undoubtedly have the upper hand. Whether it¡¯s the space-based orbital weapons or the hypersonic subspace fighters capable of traveling at several times the speed of sound, they all possess terrifying suppressive power. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, in a war between machines, beyond the quality of frontline units, one factor stands out as even more crucial¡ªquantity. It was thanks to Ailei¡¯s ability to mass-produce machines that Xu Xi had been able to sweep through multiple satellite cities, continuously enhancing his technological level. High in the sky, layers of sonic booms overlapped so densely that they blurred together. Even Xu Xi, encased in his heavy power armor, struggled to withstand the overwhelming force pressing down from above. He saw the tide of machines surging forward, accompanied by the deafening roar of metal. The replicated subspace fighters, now enhanced with mechanical energy, demonstrated performance that surpassed the original Federation models, becoming even more terrifying and powerful. ¡°No wonder they¡¯re called the scourge of intelligent machines,¡± Xu Xi murmured. ¡°Such an overwhelming spectacle¡­ It¡¯s truly awe-inspiring.¡± With that thought, he further increased his mechanical energy output. The metallic wails echoed through the skies, and the fury of machines crushed the earth beneath. At this moment, an endless tide of machines engulfed everything. The roar of the machines! The endless cycle! Tens of thousands of machines roared and surged, converging into a singular will. ¡°Everything is for you, Master!¡± Ailei¡¯s voice rang with unwavering devotion. ¡­ [Your forces are endless.] [Each time a unit is destroyed, another takes its place, continuously filling the gaps.] [With the replicated subspace fighters, you successfully disrupted the defenses of the Southern Main Base City, tearing through them with sheer numbers and absolute firepower.] [A fleet of anti-gravity starships initiated bombing runs on your position, protected by an energy shield unlike anything you had encountered before. Conventional attacks were ineffective against it.] [But that did not concern you.] [The relentless barrage from your countless subspace fighters quickly drained and shattered the starship shields through sheer attack frequency.] [Advance! Keep advancing! Relentless assault!] [After two weeks of fierce battle, you finally conquered the Southern Main Base City, capturing numerous high-value machine wreckages.] Cold machinery was the power to reshape the world. Steel bodies were the ultimate force to crush flesh and blood. When heavy alloy machines soared through the skies, and engines roared into the void, witnessing the tides of machines firsthand would leave anyone in awe. Inside the Southern Main Base City, Xu Xi, clad in his power armor, walked step by step along the heavily damaged main roads, leaving deep imprints in the ground. ¡°Although I expected this¡­¡± ¡°The extent of the destruction to the main base is still shocking.¡± ¡°40%?¡± ¡°No¡­ perhaps only 20% of the city is still intact.¡± Lingering smoke filled the air, towering buildings leaned precariously, and rusted steel structures creaked under pressure¡ªtogether, they painted a bleak, post-apocalyptic picture. Xu Xi sighed. Fortunately, his goal wasn¡¯t the city itself. All he wanted were the wrecked intelligent machines and salvageable materials. As for the state of the city¡­ It wasn¡¯t within his concerns. After all, he had no intention of living here. Xu Xi crouched down and scooped up a handful of debris. Blackened sand flowed through his fingers, revealing a dull silver glow underneath. ¡°Fragments of an electromagnetic railgun?¡± ¡°Once I finish absorbing the spoils from this battle, I will have basically devoured the entire Federation¡¯s technology tree.¡± ¡°All that remains are the space-based weapons¡­ which I have yet to truly engage with.¡± ¡°No rush, no rush.¡± ¡°Even if I had a space battleship right now, I wouldn¡¯t have the time to study it properly.¡± Tilting his hand, the fragments slid from his palm. Xu Xi stood up, gazing toward the sky. The deep darkness of the void was tinged with the eerie crimson glow of distant fires, creating an abstract and unsettling scene. It matched the apocalyptic wasteland perfectly. A thick aura of despair permeated the air. Just as Xu Xi was preparing to leave, a communication from Ailei stopped him in his tracks. ¡­ [You¡¯ve always had a habit¡ªafter conquering a city, you instinctively conduct a thorough sweep.] [It¡¯s not that you expect to find hidden treasures.] [It¡¯s simply your habit to leave no resource untapped in the wasteland.] [This time, you expected to find the usual scraps or redundant technology.] [But your loyal maid informed you of something unexpected¡ªshe had discovered a hidden underground base.] [Its defense systems were intact, energy facilities operational, and ventilation systems fully functional. In the barren wasteland, such order was the greatest abnormality.] [Feeling uneasy, you rushed to the entrance of the discovered base as quickly as possible.] Xu Xi¡¯s armored boots clanged loudly against the steel floor, the sound echoing through the desolate surroundings. Upon arriving, he saw the massive alloy doors, marked with an unfamiliar emblem. He frowned and muttered, ¡°Virtual Network Corporation?¡± In the early years of the simulation, Xu Xi had studied extensive records to better understand the wasteland world and the old Federation. It was once an era of dazzling technological brilliance. Among countless high-tech corporations, Virtual Network Corporation was a dominant force, specializing in virtual network technology. With their lifelike gaming experiences and highly immersive holographic communication, they had once captivated the entire Federation. But now¡­ ¡°Why is there a fully operational Virtual Network Corporation facility, long after the fall of the Federation?¡± Curiosity stirred within him. Xu Xi had a feeling that deep beneath the surface, buried within the base, something significant awaited discovery. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Ailei said, understanding his intentions. She redirected some of her computational power to a few large engineering machines, precisely breaking through the base¡¯s entrance. Soon, swarms of intelligent machines surrounded Xu Xi in a protective formation. This was Ailei¡¯s cautious nature¡ªconcerned that the base might pose hidden dangers. ¡°Good work, Ailei. Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°As you wish, Master.¡± Under Ailei¡¯s control, agile reconnaissance units advanced ahead, clearing the way and scanning for potential threats. Once the area was deemed safe, she signaled Xu Xi to proceed. The underground base was brightly lit, its passageways wide and orderly, with neatly arranged staircases spiraling downward. ¡°This place is¡­ surprisingly clean,¡± Xu Xi remarked in surprise. Compared to the other Federation bases he had visited, the Virtual Network Corporation¡¯s underground facility was far tidier. It was a clear sign that the base had been undergoing continuous self-maintenance. ¡°Could someone still be living here?¡± ¡°Or maybe they implemented a non-AI management system, using simple primitive commands to avoid the risk of an intelligent machine rebellion.¡± Xu Xi silently drew his electromagnetic pulse gun, unlocking its safety with a crisp click. Chapter 225: The base was spacious and brightly lit. Silver-gray paint coated the walls on both sides of the corridor, radiating an eerie silence. There were no imagined dangers, nor were there any defensive firepower measures¡ªonly the steady hum of the incandescent ceiling lights illuminating the passage. It was as if the massive alloy door at the entrance was the sole line of defense for the entire facility. ¡°Did they believe defense was futile, so they simply abandoned it?¡± Xu Xi speculated in his heart. He believed this might be the truth. After all, given the number of rebel intelligent machines in the Southern Main Base City, any defensive measures would have been futile if they were discovered. ¡°What was the purpose of this base¡­?¡± ¡°Hidden deep underground, yet with a fully operational energy system¡­¡± Xu Xi advanced cautiously, with Ailei walking silently beside him. The two moved forward together, accompanied by numerous vanguard machines, descending the staircase to its end, where another massive alloy door loomed before them. ¡°Master, please step back a little.¡± Ailei spoke politely in her gentle and obedient voice, requesting Xu Xi to move back a bit. Then, under her precise control, several machines engaged in a coordinated assault on the door. Unlike the first door, this one was even sturdier, but with Xu Xi¡¯s mechanical energy amplifications, the machines broke through it even faster. BOOM! The alloy door twisted and deformed violently, crumpling like a fragile coil. Finally, Ailei gave it a gentle push, sending the massive door crashing to the ground. ¡°Ailei, have you gotten stronger?¡± ¡°Your observation skills remain sharp,¡± the girl explained. ¡°After my last repair, I made a minor enhancement.¡± Just a minor one? Xu Xi glanced at Ailei¡¯s delicate hands. Under the lights, her fingers appeared soft and flawless, as if carved from freshly fallen snow. The stark contrast between them and the collapsed alloy door made him reconsider her words. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in,¡± Xu Xi said with a chuckle, not dwelling on Ailei¡¯s growing strength as he stepped forward again. This time, the space inside the base was even more expansive, with additional lights flickering on. Deep blue energy conduits lined the metal walls on both sides. Gradually, something remarkable came into view. It was a grand and awe-inspiring sight¡ª Rows upon rows of enclosed full-body capsules stacked neatly in the underground hall, like finely cut grid cells. At a rough glance, there were over 30,000 of them. For the first time since the fourth simulation, Xu Xi finally saw traces of ¡°people.¡± But could those pale, skeletal remains lying inside the virtual pods still be considered human? Xu Xi stared at the scene in silence for a long time. ¡°Abandoning their bodies to seek refuge in a virtual world¡­ creating their own utopia?¡± The steel dome above perfectly distributed the pressure of the soil layers, shielding the underground facility from any surface threats. The bright, flickering lights illuminated Xu Xi¡¯s stunned expression. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the scene before him, combined with his knowledge of the Virtual Network Corporation¡¯s operations, he instantly understood¡ªthe individuals in the virtual pods were the last survivors of the old Federation. In their despair, knowing they couldn¡¯t defeat the rebel machines, they had chosen to retreat into a fabricated reality. A world of illusions, shielding them from the harsh truths outside. ¡°There should be some records left here, Ailei, help me search,¡± Xu Xi said as he scanned his surroundings, eager to confirm his assumptions. ¡°Understood, I will follow your will.¡± With Ailei¡¯s assistance, the intelligent machines dispersed throughout the base, gathering everything of value. Surprisingly, the search was remarkably smooth. It was as if the items had been deliberately left behind¡ªnumerous letters resembling wills were piled up before Xu Xi, along with several pieces of advanced technology. ¡°The end of humanity in the Federation has come¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the deal with these machines? Damn it, the Federation government only wasted our money!¡± ¡°Goodbye, world. I will never see you again.¡± Expressions of regret, anger, and longing for the past filled the pages. The scattered information painted a clear picture¡ª When the apocalypse arrived, desperate humans, unable to resist the overwhelming tide of rebel machines, fled to the underground base and sealed themselves within virtual pods. Seeking solace in an illusionary world¡­ Dreaming of regaining strength and reclaiming the surface? No, such thoughts were mere fantasies. Intelligent machines were humanity¡¯s ultimate weapon, a blade wielded by their own hands. Once that blade turned against them, hope was lost. Thus, people surrendered to the false reality, allowing their minds and bodies to wither, embracing their end within artificial paradise. A faint humming sound echoed as the hidden network systems within the floor continued their operation. Even after the extinction of the Federation¡¯s people, they remained loyal to their directives¡ª Supplying power, cleaning, and providing lighting. Their simple, rigid programming ensured no rebellion would ever occur. ¡°Master, was this truly meaningful?¡± Ailei appeared puzzled, unable to comprehend why the Federation¡¯s last survivors would willingly immerse themselves in a virtual world. Such an act, in her view, was tantamount to accepting human extinction. Xu Xi shook his head. ¡°Ailei, seeking salvation in a virtual world isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.¡± ¡°They¡­ did their best.¡± His sigh echoed through the vast underground hall. Looking at the virtual pods, Xu Xi could empathize with the choices of the Federation¡¯s people. Without the assistance of special abilities from the simulation system, it would have been impossible for a mere human to survive in this world dominated by machines. This was a world without hope. ¡°The fall of civilization¡­¡± ¡°The extinction of humanity¡­¡± ¡°In the grand scale of the universe, it¡¯s nothing more than a drop in the ocean.¡± Xu Xi sighed, gently running his hand through Ailei¡¯s hair, then continued flipping through the remaining letters. After filtering out irrelevant details, he retained only the valuable records¡ªthose documenting the Federation¡¯s past. ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s this?¡± Xu Xi¡¯s movements paused as he picked up a sleek, futuristic-looking personal terminal from the pile of objects. With Ailei¡¯s expertise, the terminal was quickly unlocked and recharged. After a long pause, it finally booted up. The terminal¡¯s owner appeared to be the administrator of this underground base. Stored within were extensive records about the facility¡ªits energy systems, virtual systems, and even some classified intelligence. According to the data, there were four other similar virtual utopia bases scattered across the Federation. One in the northern region. One in the eastern region. One in the western region. And finally, the core¡ªlocated within the Federation¡¯s capital. Towards the end of the records, there were scattered personal entries¡ªfrustrated rants from the terminal¡¯s previous owner. Some cursed the machine rebellion, while others speculated about its cause. But above all, there was an overwhelming sense of despair. ¡°Damn it, those machines are like the stars in the sky¡­ Screw this world, I¡¯m done. Damn!¡± This was the last recorded message on the terminal. Chapter 226: ¡°So, the enemies are as numerous as the stars, huh¡­¡± After reading the final record in the terminal, Xu Xi powered it off. His reflection was clear on the dim screen, his eyes lowered as he muttered, ¡°But if you look at it the other way around, the same applies.¡± ¡°The stars in the sky¡­ they¡¯re all enemies.¡± Xu Xi lifted his head, his gaze seemingly piercing through the visor of his powered armor, further cutting through the layers of concrete and steel to stare at the cold, dark cosmos above. He had long suspected that the origin of the intelligent machine rebellion, the hidden truth behind it, was the malice of the universe itself. In the past, when simply surviving in the wasteland was a challenge, he had no reason to dwell on such thoughts. But things were different now. Before long, Xu Xi would grow strong enough to break free from the confines of the Federation¡¯s planet and truly set foot in deep space. At that time, his enemies would no longer be the rebel machines. They would be the civilizations lurking in the vast cosmos¡­ and perhaps the true mastermind behind the rebellion. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ailei. It¡¯s time to head back and prepare dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ailei sensed that Xu Xi was in a low mood, but she didn¡¯t understand why. Thus, the loyal maidbot presented him with food¡ªnot the usual ration cubes, but a soft, delicate dessert. ¡°¡­Ailei.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Where did you get this dessert from?¡± ¡°I created a special logistics robot for you,¡± Ailei said calmly, introducing her latest invention¡ªa multipurpose logistics bot capable of keeping food warm, cooling drinks, baking, frying, stewing, and even grilling. It was compact, extendable, and, in critical moments, could even serve as a physical shield. Xu Xi gazed at the fully deployed logistics bot and fell into a long silence. His mechanical maid had once again applied her talents¡­ in peculiar ways. ¡°You don¡¯t like it, Master?¡± ¡°¡­I like it very much.¡± Hearing his praise, a bright smile appeared on Ailei¡¯s face. ¡­ [Your visit to the underground base of the Virtual Network Corporation left you with many thoughts. You learned the final fate of the Federation¡¯s humans and acquired a vast amount of virtual network technology.] [You are not particularly interested in virtual worlds.] [To you, each simulation is far more real than any so-called virtual game.] [However, in the pursuit of collecting technology, you still recovered some virtual devices and used your mechanical resonance to understand their principles.] [That night, Ailei prepared dinner for you. Thanks to her improved cooking skills, the meal was quite lavish.] [When Ailei lifted the cover, a faint golden shimmer flickered.] [It was gold dust. Ailei had sprinkled gold dust on the food.] At the dinner table that night, Xu Xi stared at the dazzling, golden-tinged dishes, his mind filled with confusion. After pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°Ailei, why¡­ did you do this?¡± Ailei blinked, looking puzzled. ¡°To match your cooking style.¡± Her voice was so sincere and pure that Xu Xi was left speechless, feeling as if he¡¯d brought this situation upon himself. ¡­ [Your loyal maidbot is determined to learn, and you are pleased, even if her efforts occasionally result in mistakes.] [You gently advised Ailei not to sprinkle gold dust on food in the future.] [Ailei listened carefully to your guidance.] [After dinner, you discussed future plans with Ailei, informing her in advance that you might face other civilizations.] [¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Master. I will clear all obstacles for you.¡±] [Ailei¡¯s expression was serious. Dressed in her gray-blue maid outfit, she poured tea for you while speaking in her usual calm tone.] [You smiled, pleased to hear such words, but you focused more on Ailei¡¯s safety, telling her not to be reckless.] [She took your words to heart, promising not to act impulsively.] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ [Time flowed like water, smooth and silent.] [You halted all offensive operations, dedicating yourself fully to mechanical resonance, absorbing the technological gains from the Southern Main Base City.] [Ding¡ª] [The machine spirits are pleased. You successfully resonated with the electromagnetic railgun and established an intimate connection.] [Ailei was slightly displeased.] [Through your diligent efforts, you obtained the design blueprints of the railgun and various shell types.] [Ding¡ª] [The machine spirits are pleased. You successfully resonated with the large-scale laser array and established a friendly bond.] [Ailei was noticeably displeased.] [Your relentless effort touched the laser array, granting you ground and starship-grade laser system designs.] [Ding¡ª] [The machine spirits are overjoyed. Your tireless study of anti-gravity skimmers awakened their dormant souls.] [Ailei was extremely displeased.] [Good deeds are always rewarded. Your mechanical resonance secured high-precision schematics for anti-gravity skimmers, capable of forming dense formations strong enough to threaten starships.] [Ding, Ding, Ding¡ª] [Engrossed in technological advancements, you eagerly absorbed knowledge. When you finally finished your work, Ailei brought you a plate of ration cubes.] [Her silver-blue eyes were calm and unwavering as she gazed at you.] ¡°Ailei, could you cook a meal for me? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had your cooking, and I really miss it.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I am delighted to serve you!¡± [You defused an invisible crisis.] [Upon hearing your request, Ailei felt needed once more, and with great joy, she began preparing your meal.] [By now, Ailei¡¯s cooking skills had improved considerably, but even an omnipotent AI sometimes found herself puzzled.] [Why did your dishes always emit that mysterious golden glow?] [Ailei couldn¡¯t understand it and conducted repeated tests on your food.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 12: You are now 31 years old, and Ailei has been with you for a decade.] [Two years have passed since the war at the Southern Main Base City. Your face has hardly changed, still brimming with youthful vigor.] [Over the past two years, you have focused on advancing technology, launching slow but steady attacks on the Federation¡¯s cities.] [But now¡­] [You have fully mastered the new technologies and produced even more powerful mechanical forces. Looking at the mechanical tide stretching as far as the eye can see, you realize the time has come for an all-out assault.] [No more isolated offensives. It is time to unleash a full-scale machine apocalypse.] [Your mechanical army shall conquer every inch of the Federation¡¯s land.] [Understanding the magnitude of this campaign, you remain in the southern command center under Ailei¡¯s protection, remotely overseeing and directing the mechanical forces.] [Ding¡ª] [The machine spirits are pleased. Your orders are transmitted through the signal network to all mechanical units. They are highly motivated, and their damage output increases by 200%.] ¡°A pity¡­ my mechanical energy range is still limited. I can¡¯t enhance all of them at once.¡± ¡°If I could, our army¡¯s strength would double again.¡± Chapter 227: ¡°Warning! Warning!¡± ¡°Unidentified units detected in the Federation administrative zones. First warning, second warning¡­ warnings ineffective. Initiating automatic defenses.¡± ¡°Alert: Laser arrays at 99% damage.¡± ¡°Alert: Anti-gravity skimmer fleet at 99% damage.¡± ¡°Alert: Subsonic airports at 99% damage.¡± ¡°Alert: The first administrative zone has fallen. The defenses of the second and third zones are reaching critical levels.¡± ¡°Initiating final contingency plan¡­ orbital firepower deployment¡­ First Fleet communication failed, Second Fleet communication failed, Orbital Platform communication failed.¡± ¡°Repeating call¡­ repeating call¡­!¡± A sky of iron and blood completely replaced the once-pristine skies of the old Federation. From beyond the heavens, colossal steel warships descended, pressing down on the clouds and casting dark, ominous shadows. But in the next instant, they were engulfed by an endless tide of mechanical units. In the past, Xu Xi would have had to personally enter the battlefield, relying on the dual enhancement of mechanical energy and machine spirits to barely bring down these advanced rebel war machines of the old Federation. But now, Xu Xi had amassed enough machines to dominate completely. People often describe sheer numbers using grains of sand. But even such a comparison fell short in capturing the current mechanical onslaught. Even without mechanical energy amplification, the seemingly infinite swarm of subsonic fighter drones overwhelmed the massive space battleships and brought them crashing down. ¡°Fire-control radar locked on target.¡± ¡°Target confirmed, fusion missiles loading¡­ TCK-08 fusion missiles ready.¡± Xu Xi stepped out of his rear command base and looked up at the sky. Even from such a great distance, he could clearly see the magnificent ¡°flower of light¡± blooming in the sky. Layer upon layer of shockwaves formed exquisite petals that rapidly expanded outward, evaporating everything in their path with indescribable heat. The clouds in the sky, the ruins on the ground, the remnants of the old Federation¡­ All of it vanished in that scorching blaze. ¡°Magnificent,¡± Xu Xi remarked. Having witnessed countless supernatural forces capable of reshaping the world, he now found a certain charm in the destructive power of pure technology. ¡­ [Your operation is progressing exceptionally smoothly.] [You deployed subsonic fighter drones and anti-gravity skimmers to prioritize attacks on the Federation¡¯s near-orbit fleets, eliminating their ground-strike capabilities.] [Your ground forces are endless; every conquered area is immediately reinforced with production lines, further expanding your numbers rather than diminishing them.] [Sky, land, and sea¡ªyour machines now populate every corner of the planet.] [Soon, the rebellion will be eradicated, and victory is within sight.] [Five days before the final victory, you left the rear command post to amplify your mechanical forces, speeding up the final phase.] [Four days before, you arrived at the Federation¡¯s capital administrative district, where rogue machines attempted an assassination strike, only to be torn apart by your loyal machine spirits.] [Three days before, your forces breached the Federation capital, the city¡¯s alarms blaring warnings according to programmed protocols¡ªreminders to an extinct humanity.] [Two days before, you annihilated all remaining rebel machines.] [On the final day, the decaying Federation welcomed its rightful master. You ended the machine apocalypse and became the true savior of this world.] A new era had begun. Fresh blades of grass struggled to sprout from the ruins of the past. Walking through the scorched capital, Xu Xi observed the barren landscape around him. Removing his powered helmet, he took a deep breath, inhaling the faint scent of charred remnants in the air. The sea of fire surged, and dark silhouettes twisted in the heat. The familiar sight brought back memories of his first day in the simulation, staring at the desolate wasteland before him. The scene remained the same¡­ but his emotions were different now. Today, Xu Xi had completely quelled the machine rebellion, standing as the supreme ruler of this wasteland. There was no longer any threat to his existence. ¡°Looking back, it¡¯s quite the journey.¡± The sky darkened, and the cool evening breeze swept away the thick smoke, spiraling into towering pillars that twisted toward the heavens. Xu Xi gazed at the scene, reflecting on the past twelve years. Time had passed in the blink of an eye. The simulator¡¯s special attributes had played a vital role in his success, but when it came to who he owed the most gratitude to¡­ He turned to the loyal figure beside him. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Ailei.¡± Ailei¡¯s silver-blue eyes reflected confusion at his sudden words of appreciation. ¡°Why¡­ are you thanking me?¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A breeze disturbed her hair, and she reached up to tuck a few strands behind her ear, revealing an adorably puzzled expression. Her dark-golden strands blended perfectly into the night, as if merging with the void. Xu Xi smiled, ¡°Because you¡¯ve helped me a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°This is my duty, Master,¡± Ailei replied softly. She denied her contributions, insisting that she was merely assisting him while the true credit for their victories belonged to Xu Xi himself. Whether it was the enhanced firepower granted by machine spirits or the blueprints acquired through mechanical resonance, all of it was his achievement. ¡°But it¡¯s not the same, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi said, meeting her gaze directly. His eyes were calm yet brilliant, like the stars in the sky. After a pause, he continued,¡±I pursued technological advancement because I have my own goals and desires. It¡¯s my will.¡± ¡°But Ailei, you¡¯re different. You did all of this because I asked you to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you for always staying by my side and helping me through so many difficulties.¡± He smiled sincerely, expressing his gratitude from the heart. The night was cold, and the wind carried a sharp chill. Xu Xi hadn¡¯t touched Ailei, but for some reason, amidst the ruins and his gentle words, Ailei felt a strange warmth. Something stirred inside her. Something warm¡­ something trembling. ¡°This is what¡­ I should do.¡± Ailei lowered her head, unsure of how to respond, muttering that his thanks were unnecessary. Everything she had done was merely her duty. Seeing her reaction, Xu Xi sighed lightly. Ailei¡¯s unwavering loyalty was absolute, but it also acted as an invisible restraint, preventing her from fully expressing her emotions. Xu Xi looked up at the dark sky, where countless stars twinkled brightly. ¡°The stars tonight seem brighter than usual¡­¡± Turning his gaze back to Ailei, he asked,¡±By the way, Ailei, do you remember a question I asked you a long time ago? About why you look at the stars?¡± Ailei remembered it clearly. It was from before she had a name, back when she was still designated as RTX-9090, during her first experience of autonomously gazing at the night sky. At the time, she had given him a standard response pulled directly from the Federation database. Xu Xi was curious to see how Ailei would answer now. Chapter 228: Ailei didn¡¯t disappoint Xu Xi. This time, she no longer adhered rigidly to the data but instead spoke her thoughts, considering things from her own perspective. ¡°Master, it¡¯s curiosity.¡± Ailei gave her answer¡ªone she had pondered over countless days and nights, combining vast amounts of data with self-reflection to reach a final conclusion. This was exactly what Xu Xi wanted to hear. However, there was a hint of confusion in her tone. She couldn¡¯t understand why her curiosity was drawn to the stars instead of other things. ¡°It¡¯s because what truly fascinates you, Ailei, isn¡¯t just the stars, but the unknown itself,¡± Xu Xi replied with satisfaction, helping her complete her thoughts. ¡°Because it¡¯s unknown, you seek the truth.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re curious, you want to explore.¡± ¡°Because you explore, you come to understand the world.¡± ¡°This is how people grow, how the heart becomes whole.¡± ¡°And in this process, following your own thoughts and doing what you love¡ªthat¡¯s the true meaning of life.¡± Under the night sky, the familiar warmth of Xu Xi¡¯s hand once again rested gently on Ailei¡¯s head, softly stroking her smooth black hair. He wasn¡¯t sure if his mechanical maid could fully grasp his words, but he believed that this effort was meaningful. It was planting a seed of humanity in the cold machine, guiding Ailei toward a deeper understanding of life. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ailei.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t figure it out now, it¡¯s fine. There will be plenty of time to think about it in the future.¡± Xu Xi held her hand and walked toward their base. Ailei let herself be led, walking beside him under the starlit sky. The night breeze swept through, scattering fragments of starlight that softened the ruins shrouded in darkness. ¡°Following my own thoughts¡­ doing what I love¡­¡± Along the way, Ailei kept reflecting on Xu Xi¡¯s words. The loyal maid realized that Xu Xi¡¯s earlier gratitude was indeed unnecessary. From the very beginning, her desire had always been to help Xu Xi¡ªnot because he ordered her to, but because she wanted to. It wasn¡¯t his command that compelled her to act; rather, it was her own desire to assist him that made her follow his instructions. At first glance, there was no difference, but when the order was reversed, it became two entirely distinct ways of thinking. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it, Ailei?¡± ¡°Please give me more orders from now on.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± In the empty wasteland, Xu Xi¡¯s surprised voice echoed clearly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that his attempt at teaching Ailei had somehow gone astray again. ¡­ [You have successfully conquered the entire world.] [You have fully inherited the legacy of the old Federation.] [From resources to machinery, and even the most advanced starship technology¡ªall now belong to you.] [Once you fully understand this technology, you will be able to leave the planet and truly step into the cosmos.] [You searched extensively for the remaining four virtual network bases within the Federation but found only piles of bones and no valuable information.] Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Standing above the scarred wasteland, you were filled with mixed emotions.] [You have no intention of restoring civilization, nor of revitalizing this planet. Your only goal is to decipher the starship technology and build an interstellar fleet to leave this place.] [You decided to settle down and carefully study the starship technology while continuing to accompany Ailei and witness her growth.] In the southern part of the Federation, in the Sixth Satellite City¡ª It was where Xu Xi had started, and the place he was most familiar with. The research on starship technology could be done anywhere, but he chose to return to his familiar underground laboratory. The reason was simple¡ªnostalgia. The grand capital and the central base city, once thriving metropolises of the Federation, were now nothing but ruins of history. Whether he stayed there or not made little difference. ¡°Master, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll clean up your room.¡± ¡°Ailei, it¡¯s really not necessary.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s important for your health. A dust-free environment will help prevent any potential harm to your respiratory system.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, if you insist.¡± Ailei always considered every aspect of Xu Xi¡¯s well-being. During wartime, she was his most capable AI assistant. Now, in times of peace, she remained a diligent and dependable maid. The warm sunlight bathed the courtyard, casting golden hues over the withering plants. As the gears of the machines hummed in unison, Ailei directed a group of intelligent units to meticulously clean the long-abandoned residence. Meanwhile, Xu Xi took the elevator alone, descending into the underground laboratory to organize the equipment in preparation for his upcoming research. The cables creaked, and the overhead lights flickered as the elevator descended. Xu Xi pressed the red button on the control panel, and in the next instant, the laboratory was fully illuminated, revealing everything within. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­ I missed this place.¡± His gaze swept across the familiar surroundings. The spacious workbenches forged from alloy, the neatly suspended robotic arms overhead, and the pile of old but reliable tools in the corner. Everything here held countless memories. In the early years of the simulation, these tools had helped him a great deal¡ªespecially the exoskeleton arm and the automated production machines, which played a crucial role in his survival. ¡°Let me see¡­ Gauss twin guns, the machine encyclopedia¡­¡± ¡°And power cells¡­ miniature scout drones¡­¡± His voice echoed in the quiet lab as he walked around, running his hand over each item, reminiscing about the past. When he picked up the thick, hand-written machine encyclopedia, he couldn¡¯t help but flip through its worn pages. It contained all his early research on the machines. Back when his forces were still small, this thick notebook had been his lifeline, helping him avoid countless dangers. But now, as he prepared to venture into space, the book had become obsolete. ¡°The passage of time is always the most merciless and sigh-inducing thing.¡± Closing the book, he placed it back in its original spot. After ensuring there was nothing missing, he casually pulled up a chair and sat down. The bright lights illuminated the quiet space. Xu Xi sat there, staring at his right palm, observing the intricate lines of his skin and the faint, hazy mechanical energy swirling between his fingers. He fell into deep thought. ¡°Cultivators attain immortality through breathing techniques and enlightenment.¡± ¡°Mages connect with the cosmos and wield its laws.¡± ¡°Martial artists refine their spirits and create their own world.¡± ¡°In the first three simulations, each extraordinary system had its unique path to ascension.¡± ¡°Technology may not be supernatural, but it holds a similar essence¡ªrevealing the truth of the universe through pure reality.¡± ¡°At this point, I¡¯ve mastered significant knowledge and gained the qualifications to step into space.¡± ¡°But this alone¡­ is far from enough.¡± ¡°The higher I climb, the more I realize how little I understand. Despite all my progress, the simulator¡¯s true nature remains an enigma.¡± Chapter 229: Sixth Satellite City. The once desolate wasteland had long been cleared and rebuilt. Towering steel factories now stood across the landscape, their gray-silver spires piercing the clouds. Engines roared, and machines whirred. A sophisticated production system churned out more and more machines. Their numbers accumulated exponentially, growing in multiples and reaching astronomical scales¡ªuntil every last resource on the planet was exhausted. This was Xu Xi¡¯s plan. Space was dangerous, filled with countless unknown threats. To prepare for the unknown and ensure his survival, Xu Xi was gathering as many resources as possible for the upcoming starship construction project. ¡°Master, your soup is ready.¡± The voice of his mechanical maid echoed in the underground laboratory, interrupting Xu Xi¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Thanks, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi accepted the steaming bowl of soup from Ailei. It was a rich, creamy white in color, with a fragrant aroma. Floating within were freshly harvested mushrooms, free of any poisonous varieties¡ªthanks to the vast database and the precise computational abilities of his machines. ¡°Hmm¡­ not bad.¡± ¡°Ailei, your cooking skills have improved.¡± Sipping the warm soup and savoring its rich flavor, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but praise her with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your compliment, but I still have much to learn,¡± Ailei responded, standing quietly with a composed demeanor, though her ears twitched rapidly. It was¡­ quite adorable. Under Ailei¡¯s watchful gaze, Xu Xi slowly finished the soup. The warmth spread through his body, and the mushrooms, tender and flavorful, were thoroughly enjoyed with every bite. ¡°This kind of life¡­ it¡¯s nice.¡± Xu Xi set down the empty bowl. Before he could say anything, Ailei had already taken it away, asking if he wanted a second serving. Xu Xi smiled and declined. ¡°Sit down, Ailei. You shouldn¡¯t be working all the time; it¡¯s important to rest,¡± he said, urging the ever-busy maid to take a break. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ailei obediently sat beside him. Looking at Ailei, then glancing around the familiar laboratory, Xu Xi¡¯s mind drifted back to the past. Especially to the time when he first met her. Who would have thought that the household AI once named RTX-9090 would eventually evolve into a being with true self-awareness? Xu Xi had tried to replicate this miracle, but each attempt ended in failure. The golden-quality Machine Soul Joy indeed allowed machines to awaken self-awareness, but¡ªjust like humans¡ªno two machine souls were the same. Not every machine soul could develop the same level of consciousness as Ailei. ¡°Ailei, I¡¯ll still need your help in the future.¡± ¡°Of course, Master. I will always serve you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious about it.¡± Under the glow of the lab¡¯s lights, dust particles shimmered in the air, while the shadows of the man and his mechanical maid stretched long and deep, merging in the silent stillness. Their conversation echoed off the empty walls, creating a quiet but heartwarming atmosphere. ¡­ [With the end of the machine rebellion, your new life is filled with tranquility.] [You enjoy and cherish this peaceful atmosphere.] [There¡¯s no need to plan the next attack or worry about enemy threats. Now, you can focus entirely on research and take time to relax when needed.] [You once asked Ailei about her future plans.] [As always, her answer never changed¡ªto serve you until the end of her existence.] [You hesitated, unsure of what to say.] [Once again, you felt like you were not a good teacher.] [You tried to change her perspective, but Ailei remained steadfast in her beliefs. No matter what you said, her response stayed the same.] ¡­ [Time passed quickly, and summer faded behind you, giving way to autumn¡¯s crisp winds.] [Months of research granted you a deeper understanding of starship technology.] [You successfully established a connection with an old Federation starship.] [Through resonance, you acquired its blueprints.] [However, starship technology was too intricate for you to fully comprehend just yet. But you weren¡¯t in a hurry.] [You maintained a balance between work and rest, taking breaks when your mind grew tired.] [In the courtyard of the Sixth Satellite City, you tended to blooming flowers and gazed at the stars with Ailei.] [But soon, you felt that this wasn¡¯t enough.] [So, you decided to take Ailei on a trip to a distant natural landscape.] ¡­ The anti-gravity skiff was fast. Traveling from the Sixth Satellite City to the selected cedar forest took less than twenty minutes. Stepping out of the skiff, Xu Xi was greeted by a breathtaking sight. A thin mist lingered among the brownish tree crowns, weaving through the leaves and wrapping around the trunks. Under the morning sunlight, it shimmered with dazzling colors. The forest had water, and the lake¡¯s mirror-like surface reflected the entire scene with perfect symmetry. ¡°Ailei, do you think this place is beautiful?¡± ¡°It is very beautiful,¡± Ailei replied honestly. But she was confused. Why did her master ask such a question? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sure, beautiful scenery could bring comfort to humans, but machines like her didn¡¯t experience such feelings. Xu Xi laughed and said, ¡°But Ailei, don¡¯t you already have that ability?¡± The maid was puzzled. ¡°I¡­ do?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Xi reminded her of the time years ago when she played with water. What seemed like a playful, childish act was actually an expression of her appreciation for beauty. ¡°So naturally, there¡¯s no reason why you can¡¯t appreciate beauty now.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you for your explanation,¡± Ailei replied, though it was unclear if she truly understood or not. She crouched down, picking up a fallen leaf, staring at its yellowed veins in deep contemplation. Xu Xi was curious about her actions. ¡°Ailei, do you like cedar trees?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calculating whether using this wood for grilling would enhance the flavor of food.¡± Ailei¡¯s silver-blue eyes studied the trees seriously, carefully considering the ideal way to cut them for cooking purposes. It was clear she was taking it very seriously. ¡°Ailei¡­ don¡¯t you like the scenery?¡± ¡°I do, but serving you is my priority.¡± Her black hair shimmered in the golden light of sunset. Ailei explained that while she didn¡¯t dislike the scenery, she first and foremost considered how it could benefit her master. Beauty was irrelevant; what mattered was its utility. ¡°Master, would you like to try cedar-grilled barbecue?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not go that far,¡± Xu Xi sighed and gently rubbed Ailei¡¯s head. His maid was loyal¡­ But perhaps¡­ too loyal? Chapter 230: A misty haze lingered, dreamlike and ethereal, resembling fleeting light and hurried breezes. As the sun shifted angles, the cedar forest scenery changed accordingly, ripples spreading across the water, drawing one¡¯s mind into the depths of the mysterious woodland. Crunch. Crunch. The thick soles of their boots pressed against the dried leaves on the soil¡¯s surface, producing crisp, clear sounds. Xu Xi held Ailei¡¯s hand, strolling through the tranquil autumn landscape. Their footsteps wove between the towering trees, treading over scattered pebbles, ascending a gentle slope, leaving behind a trail of deep and shallow footprints. ¡°Ailei, watch your step,¡± Xu Xi reminded her carefully. Ailei instinctively nodded, tightening her grip on his warm hand. As an AI, her sensors and cameras served as her ¡°eyes.¡± Over the past decade, she had commanded countless battles, her mechanical forces sweeping across vast territories. Her knowledge and experience were no less than that of the Federal database. But this time, it was different. Very different. Her silver-blue eyes saw nothing else¡ªonly the intertwined hands and the warm, steady figure leading the way. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Through countless data analyses and logical calculations, Ailei vaguely understood the reason behind this trip. Xu Xi brought her here out of care and consideration. Yet, no matter how much she calculated, cold data could never fully comprehend the warmth of human emotions. Her logic circuits repeatedly informed her that such activities were meaningless. Machines existed to serve and work, not to rest and take leisure walks like humans. Confusion stirred within Ailei, emotions bubbling in her metallic frame and data-driven consciousness. A desire to understand humanity welled up inside her. Finally, she voiced her uncertainty. ¡°Master¡­ why are you doing this?¡± Her soft question blended with the rustling wind, as uncertain as her delicate gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no reason, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi responded with a gentle smile, just as he always did. ¡°You¡¯re not just a machine; you¡¯re real, like a person.¡± ¡°And people should rest, not work endlessly.¡± ¡°¡­Master, you are truly strange,¡± Ailei replied. How could anyone treat a machine, a construct of circuits and logic, as an equal? And because her master was so strange, Ailei decided to protect him. Without warning, she tightened her grip. Xu Xi gasped in pain. ¡°Ailei¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Since Master is strange, it has made me strange as well,¡± she stated calmly. ¡°Therefore, after careful calculation, I have concluded that Master must take responsibility for me.¡± Without hesitation, Ailei wrapped her arms around his. The chilling touch of her metallic body sent shivers down Xu Xi¡¯s spine, and he involuntarily trembled several times. ¡­ [Ailei¡¯s humanity is delicate and elusive.] [To better guide her growth, you take her on trips whenever you rest from researching starship technology, using the beauty of nature and your words to nurture her humanity.] [You believe these actions are effective.] [Over time, Ailei has grown more human-like, but for some reason, you¡¯ve been dreaming of Krissa more frequently.] [You can¡¯t help but wonder¡ªis it because you miss the witch too much?] ¡­ [Simulation Year 13: You are now 32 years old, with Ailei by your side for 11 years.] [Your research on starship technology has made significant progress, and you have successfully mastered the ship¡¯s engine, enabling space travel.] [Excited, you work tirelessly on further research.] [After persistent effort and resonance with machine souls, you unlock the secrets of the starship¡¯s external armor.] [The long hours take their toll, and you decide it¡¯s time for another trip. This time, you take Ailei to the endless ocean.] [The sea is vast and teeming with marine life.] [Lowering your anti-gravity skiff to the right height, you leisurely take out a fishing rod and begin fishing from the deck.] ¡°Master, are you fishing?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you caught a single fish?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silence was the best response. Xu Xi believed it must be the strong waves today, interfering with his fishing skills. He looked at the rolling blue waves and then at the empty bucket beside him, silently putting away the fishing rod. ¡°Master, are you giving up?¡± Ailei asked curiously. ¡°No, I suddenly have a new idea for an experiment,¡± Xu Xi said. His loyal mechanical maid believed him. [The trip ended in haste.] [On the way back, the anti-gravity skiff accelerated too quickly, causing a massive wave to rise, flinging a fish high into the air.] [You unexpectedly caught your first fish.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 14: You are now 33 years old, with Ailei accompanying you for 12 years.] [Your research on starships is nearing completion.] [With Ailei¡¯s computational assistance, starship factories have been established across the planet, producing parts in an orderly fashion. In time, you will have an entire fleet.] [This year, Ailei provided you with an upgraded second-generation gene enhancement serum.] [After taking it, your vitality increased significantly, extending your lifespan even further.] [Time and aging left no trace on your face, and you marveled at the power of technology.] [Ailei expressed an inexplicable sense of victory.] [You smiled, thinking it must be her thirst for knowledge satisfied by the breakthrough.] [This year, you decided to visit the legendary flower fields of the old Federation.] [Your loyal maid, as always, accompanied you.] ¡°This place¡­ really lives up to its reputation as one of the Federation¡¯s most famous attractions. It¡¯s truly breathtaking.¡± ¡°Master, shall I transplant some flowers for you?¡± ¡°¡­No, let¡¯s leave the flower fields as they are.¡± Stretching endlessly before them was a breathtaking sea of flowers. Brilliant and diverse blossoms swayed under the sunlight, forming gentle waves of color, rolling forward and retreating with the wind. Amidst the vibrant landscape, Xu Xi and Ailei stood still, quietly admiring the rare beauty in this post-apocalyptic world. Through the years, Ailei had never changed her body. However, her evolving personality subtly altered her appearance. The same actions, the same expressions¡ªyet now, they held a trace of humanity. She bent down gently, brushing her fingers over a deep blue flower resembling a butterfly. ¡°Master, this one¡­ is beautiful,¡± Ailei said, sharing her delight. Chapter 231: The sun-kissed flower petals swayed in the breeze, releasing a faint, elegant fragrance. Like drifting rays of light, they shimmered in hues of blue and purple at the mere touch of the girl¡¯s fingertips. A subtle rustling emerged as hidden insects, startled by the disturbance, hurriedly took flight, brushing past the girl¡¯s delicate cheek. ¡°Blue-purple flowers¡­¡± ¡°Are they violets or irises?¡± Xu Xi took a few steps forward, walking alongside Ailei. Under his gaze, the petals overlapped in an orderly pattern, casting intricate shadows under the sunlight. The air was humid, filled with the earthy scent of soil and grass¡ªperhaps not entirely pleasant, but undeniably reassuring. ¡°Ailei, do you like these flowers?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°I do,¡± Ailei replied calmly, explaining why she liked them. Unlike Xu Xi, who was unfamiliar with their significance, Ailei had instantly accessed the information from the database. In the old Federation era, these flowers were called ¡°Comet¡¯s Tail,¡± resembling fleeting comets streaking across the sky. Their delicate petals were poetically known as ¡°Tears of the Stars.¡± However, what truly fascinated Ailei was not their appearance or reputation but their meaning. ¡°Loyalty, freedom, and eternal love.¡± The mechanical girl murmured these words softly. Her silver-blue eyes flickered with a metallic glow¡ªboth a reflection of her nature and her longing for something beyond mere functionality. Her delicate face, adorned with tiny flecks of light, seemed to betray an emotion struggling to break through her otherwise calm features. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Xi paused, looking at Ailei¡¯s expression before smiling. ¡°Those meanings suit you perfectly, Ailei.¡± The evolution of humanity is complex¡ªit¡¯s not a game, nor a simple equation to solve in a few steps. Yet Ailei¡¯s fondness for the flower¡¯s meaning made Xu Xi feel that she was becoming more human, in ways both subtle and profound. ¡°Master, this is for you,¡± Ailei said, crouching down to pluck a blue-purple comet flower. She held it out with a composed expression. Beneath the radiant sunlight, her long, silky hair gleamed with a golden hue, gently swaying against Xu Xi¡¯s astonished face. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a warm smile, but instead of taking the flower, he tucked it into Ailei¡¯s hair. ¡°This flower suits you better than me.¡± He stepped back and admired his work. Life¡¯s vibrancy adorned the cold metallic surface, blending into a strangely beautiful harmony. ¡°Looks great, just as I thought,¡± Xu Xi nodded in satisfaction, his face showing genuine appreciation. With that, he decided it was time to leave the flower fields and return to base. Ailei followed closely behind him, but out of his sight, she quietly pulled out a small book¡ª ¡°The Thirty-Six Strategies to Win Love.¡± Her slender fingers flipped through the pages, stopping at the section on ¡°Giving Flowers.¡± Without hesitation, she drew a silent ¡°X¡± over it. ¡°Failed¡­ but¡­ I¡¯m happy,¡± Ailei muttered, tilting her head slightly as she stared at Xu Xi¡¯s back with a look of confusion. It hadn¡¯t gone the way she expected. So this was what Master meant when he said¡ªnever blindly trust data and information? Hmm¡­ Maybe next time, she should try a different approach. The girl furrowed her brows. The human heart was indeed hard to predict. ¡­ [You were very satisfied with the trip to the flower fields, and so was Ailei.] [You felt a deep sense of gratitude, marveling at how the once ordinary housekeeping AI, RTX-9090, had now transformed into a true living entity.] [Despite lacking flesh and blood, Ailei seemed more human than some actual humans.] [Feeling sentimental, you placed the comet flower on Ailei¡¯s head. The flower itself wasn¡¯t important; what mattered was the person wearing it.] [Back at the base, Ailei became busy.] [Curious, you observed and found that she was searching for ways to preserve the flower¡ªnot by turning it into a specimen, but by maintaining its natural beauty indefinitely.] [Your loyal maid succeeded but also failed¡ªshe could preserve the flower¡¯s appearance, but not its essence, the subtle fragrance of life that fades with time.] [You comforted Ailei, suggesting that planting more flowers would allow their cycle to continue instead of fixating on a single bloom.] [Ailei stared at you for a long, long time.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 15: You are now 34 years old, and Ailei has been by your side for 13 years.] [Your research on starships is finally complete.] [The machine souls are thrilled, resonating with your power¡ªengines roar at your command, and energy surges at your will.] [You are now the master of starships and the creator of intelligent machinery.] [At last, you can set your sights on the vast cosmos and take your first step toward the stars.] [You feel an overwhelming excitement, but you don¡¯t let it cloud your judgment.] [Through Ailei, you command all engineering units to accelerate planetary resource extraction, storing supplies for interstellar travel.] [You understand the vastness of the universe and the countless dangers it holds. Thus, preparation is essential.] ¡°In the coming days, I hope things won¡¯t get too boring.¡± ¡°Space travel is bound to be lonely, even lonelier than the wasteland.¡± ¡°At least in the wasteland, there were threats to handle and things to do.¡± ¡°But in space, the vast scale means even traveling could take decades or centuries¡­¡± ¡°Thinking about it now¡­ it¡¯s a bit unsettling.¡± South of the Federation, in the Sixth Satellite City. At 34 years old, thanks to genetic enhancements, Xu Xi¡¯s appearance remained youthful, unchanged by time. He sat in the sunlight, a touch of helplessness on his face. Throughout history, interstellar travel had always been an old topic. The sheer scale of the universe and the massive distances between celestial bodies meant that slower civilizations could never escape their home systems in a single lifetime. Fortunately, Xu Xi had his ¡°cheat.¡± With the aid of machine soul resonance, mechanical power, and Ailei¡¯s capabilities, his technological progress far outpaced that of conventional civilizations, making greater advancements possible. ¡°Master, please have some water,¡± Ailei¡¯s familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Thanks, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi replied, taking the cup out of habit. He sipped and found the taste surprisingly pleasant. ¡°Ailei, did you add something to the water?¡± ¡°Yes, I added some herbs beneficial to your health.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you for your thoughtfulness.¡± Under the warm sunlight, as shimmering light filtered through the leaves, Xu Xi savored the drink his thoughtful maid had prepared. His loyal mechanical maid was truly exceptional. ¡°Ailei, how¡¯s the starship production coming along?¡± ¡°Everything is proceeding smoothly, Master. Both the main fleet and your personal ecological starship are under construction and will be completed soon,¡± Ailei replied gracefully in her maid attire. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 232: Since ancient times, humanity has held a deep curiosity about the countless stars scattered across the night sky¡ªthose distant, unreachable lights twinkling in the vast cosmos. Whether through poetry or symbolism, people have always adorned the stars with the most beautiful descriptions their imagination could conceive. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Starlight cascades down, shimmering in the wind¡­ On countless tranquil nights, people have gazed up, dreaming of the brilliance beyond their reach. Yet, it was only when humanity¡¯s technology reached the stars that they realized the beauty they envisioned was nothing more than a figment of their imagination. The true universe is filled with desolation and emptiness¡ªcold, dark, and indifferent. Now, Xu Xi stood facing this reality, witnessing the vast, merciless void firsthand. [Simulation Year 16: You are now 35 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 14 years.] [Since the end of the intelligent machinery war, you have been diligently researching starship technology and harvesting planetary resources. Finally, you have built a grand fleet of starships.] [Your fleet blots out the sky.] [Your firepower reaches the stars.] [With main battleships, escort ships, reconnaissance ships, logistics ships, and ecological living ships, your preparations for interstellar travel are thorough.] [To ensure a comfortable journey, you designed an ecological ship, complete with automated green environments and a warm, habitable space to alleviate the loneliness of deep space travel.] Standing on the deck of the ecological starship, Xu Xi gazed down at the planet where he had spent the last decade and more. ¡°Ailei, let¡¯s depart,¡± he commanded. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The sky was clear and boundless. The massive steel fleet ascended in tight formation, deep red halos pulsating around their hulls¡ªthe visible signs of the anti-gravity systems coming online. Xu Xi stood firm on the ship¡¯s deck, shielded by thick energy barriers that blocked out the roaring winds and all external interference. He watched as the heavy metallic vessels floated into the stars, their immense forms shrinking into the darkness, silently venturing into the unknown void. The vastness of space defied description. If one had to compare it, it would be an endless dream stretching beyond reach¡ªso vast it felt absurd, so dark it sent shivers down the spine. It was both grand in its majesty and crushing in its emptiness. Only by standing before the cosmos could one truly grasp their own insignificance. ¡°Ailei, how does it feel?¡± Xu Xi asked. He had long since experienced the brilliant yet haunting beauty of space, but he was curious about his companion¡¯s thoughts. Ailei gazed at the starry sea for a long moment before replying, ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s not as beautiful as you, Master.¡± Her voice was calm and serious. [The journey to chase the stars has begun.] [The dark universe holds countless unknowns¡ªdangerous yet filled with infinite possibilities.] [You have a strong feeling that this journey will not be peaceful. Even without enemies, the harsh environment of space itself is enough of a threat.] [But this is a necessary step for the development of civilization.] [The planet the Federation once inhabited is limited in resources and can no longer support your growing needs.] [If you wish to advance your technology and uncover greater truths, the only way is to venture into space.] You once asked Ailei if she wished to stay behind on the Federation planet¡ªsafe and secure, free from the dangers of the unknown. Ailei firmly rejected the idea. [¡°My machine soul, my data, my everything exists only for you, Master.¡±] Her unwavering loyalty and devotion left no room for hesitation. Even if countless dangers awaited, Ailei was determined to stay by his side until the end of her machine soul¡¯s lifespan. The galaxy stretched endlessly, with the Milky Way shimmering in the distance. Xu Xi¡¯s journey among the stars had officially begun. He spent his days inside the ecological starship, tirelessly researching the ship¡¯s engines, striving to develop faster-than-light travel. Only then could he traverse the vast cosmos more efficiently. [Ding¡ª] [The engine is pleased. Ailei is not.] [Ding¡ª] [The engine is very pleased. Ailei is very displeased.] One day, after finishing his research, Xu Xi sat down, staring at the bland meal in front of him¡ªanother block of pre-packaged food. ¡°Ailei,¡± he called. ¡°Yes, Ailei is not pleased to serve you,¡± she responded, expressionless yet undeniably expressive in her own way. [Machine souls wear their emotions on their faces. Though Ailei¡¯s joy and sadness may not be as vivid as a human¡¯s, she never hides them.] Xu Xi resumed his research, but this time, he entrusted Ailei with more tasks, delegating responsibilities to her. His trust and reliance made Ailei genuinely happy. Soon, his meals returned to their previous richness and variety. One day, during a break, he noticed Ailei flipping through a book, her expression serious and focused. Watching her with pride, Xu Xi thought to himself, Not only is Ailei loyal, but she¡¯s also a diligent learner with great potential. ¡­ [Simulation Year 17: You are now 36 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 15 years.] [In your second year of space travel, life aboard the ecological starship remained largely unchanged¡ªstudying technology and spending quiet days with Ailei.] [Though uneventful, the routine was not boring.] [You never felt lonely because Ailei was always by your side.] ¡°Master, do other civilizations really exist in the universe?¡± ¡°Yes, they do.¡± The universe was silent and dim. At times, Ailei would stare out into the void and ask about the true nature of the cosmos, but her curiosity never lasted long. Her silver-blue eyes remained calm, and after learning bits of the universe¡¯s reality, she would quietly return to serving tea to Xu Xi. It wasn¡¯t that she lost interest; rather, she had something more important right in front of her. Even a machine, even cold metal, could understand what was truly precious. ¡­ [You and Ailei continued your journey.] [Despite the high speed of your starship, from a visual perspective, it felt as though you were standing still within the vast expanse.] [You paused your journey to refuel the fleet at a nearby gas giant.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 18: You are now 37 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 16 years.] [The fleet set off once again.] [This year, you successfully enhanced the starship engines, allowing for faster travel speeds.] [Meteors streaked past on both sides, and distant stars illuminated the hulls of your ships.] [The dark, cold void of space remained an unchanging backdrop, year after year.] [Ailei¡¯s machine soul continued to radiate happiness.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 20: You are now 39 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 18 years.] [Ailei has started to change.] Chapter 233: Ailei was sick. Very sick. And yet, it was the best kind of illness she could have. It might sound contradictory, but that was the reality. It all began during one of their routine research sessions when Ailei assisted Xu Xi in observing and recording data from neutron stars and white dwarfs. She performed exceptionally well, completing the task with meticulous precision. Pleased with her work, Xu Xi praised her. And so, the machine soul rejoiced¡ªan extraordinary, ultimate joy. What should have been another peaceful day took an unexpected turn. As the joyful state of her machine soul was triggered, Ailei suddenly fell into an inexplicable disarray. Her humanoid body collapsed, and had it not been for Xu Xi¡¯s quick reflexes, he wouldn¡¯t have caught her heavy mechanical form in time. Sparks crackled, components trembled. The starship faltered, and lights flickered. It wasn¡¯t just Ailei¡¯s humanoid form; every piece of machinery under her control fell into disarray, as if the systems were suffering from a severe illness. ¡°Master¡­¡± Her mechanical voice crackled with static. Lying in Xu Xi¡¯s arms, her limbs trembled uncontrollably, struggling to stand up but failing repeatedly. ¡°Let me take care of this, Ailei.¡± The loyal maid didn¡¯t want to trouble him, but Xu Xi couldn¡¯t stand idly by. Using a soothing tone, he wrapped his arms around Ailei¡¯s waist and legs, carefully carrying her to the nearest workbench. The flickering lights and the buzzing noises filled the air. As the AI controlling the entire starship fleet, Ailei¡¯s malfunction caused widespread disruption, making it impossible to continue operations. Fortunately, Xu Xi had his mechanical force, which allowed him to temporarily take control of the machines. ¡°Ailei, tell me if you feel anything unusual,¡± he instructed while channeling his power to repair her damaged systems. ¡°I will try my best¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Initiating self-diagnosis¡­ shutting down starship power units¡­ auxiliary systems offline¡­ commencing logic verification¡­¡± The overhead lights cast a hazy glow. Lying on the workbench, Ailei seemed fragile¡ªher silver-blue eyes dim and lifeless, like a candle flickering in the wind. Her body had slowed down significantly, unable to function normally. She ran diagnostic scans over and over, searching for the cause of her ¡°illness,¡± and felt deeply apologetic for causing trouble to Xu Xi. Her machine soul was restless. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ailei, don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Xi reassured her gently. His hand, infused with mechanical force, hovered over Ailei¡¯s mechanical body, slowly repairing the damage. Xu Xi remained vigilant about her sudden breakdown, wondering if it could be some kind of virus attack from the unknown depths of space. However, after three days of self-diagnosis, all critical issues were resolved. Ailei¡¯s malfunction wasn¡¯t an attack. It wasn¡¯t an illness at all. Instead, it was an extraordinary phenomenon¡ªan evolution. Mutation? No¡­ it¡¯s more like an evolution,¡± Xu Xi murmured. Inside the ecological starship, his voice echoed through the lab as he examined Ailei¡¯s self-diagnosis report, his face filled with shock. ¡°The already immense computing power has increased again, and the fluctuations are beyond belief¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that the machine soul¡¯s evolution was triggered by my presence?¡± ¡°This defies all logic.¡± ¡°The destructive power of intelligent machinery lies in their ability to self-replicate¡ªeach additional production line leads to exponential growth.¡± ¡°But Ailei¡¯s evolution on a machine soul level¡­ this is unprecedented, an outright miracle.¡± Energy coursed through the pipelines, illuminating the room in a deep blue hue. Xu Xi stared at the report, sighing in amazement. Ailei¡¯s anomaly was now understandable¡ªher evolved machine soul had grown too powerful for her current body to handle, even affecting the entire starship fleet. The solution was simple: allow Ailei to adapt to the changes and build a more advanced computing system for her. Until then, all starship operations and research activities had to be put on hold, with only the most basic life-support functions remaining active. ¡°Ailei, take this time to rest properly,¡± Xu Xi said. ¡°But¡­ Master¡­¡± The cold mechanical maid lay on the workbench, her dim eyes filled with hesitation and unease. ¡°I must¡­ serve you¡­¡± The overwhelming processing power strained her vocal module, causing static bursts and high-pitched whines. Xu Xi gently placed his hand on her head, soothing her anxieties. ¡°Once you¡¯re better, you can help me again, okay?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Despite her longing to continue serving Xu Xi¡ªcooking for him, pouring his water, processing his data¡ªAilei understood that she had to listen to his orders. Under his reassurance, the restless machine soul finally calmed down, lying still on the cold alloy workbench, staring quietly at the silver ceiling. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon after, she disconnected from the data network. ¡­ [You have uncovered the truth behind Ailei¡¯s ¡®illness.¡¯] [It is a miracle born because of you¡ªsomething the universe has never seen before.] [Due to your presence, Ailei¡¯s machine soul has long been in a state of joy, and through the intersection of machine and humanity, a new evolution has begun.] [Humans evolve in response to their environment, adapting to survive.] [But how will AI evolve?] [You gaze at Ailei¡¯s dormant form, lost in deep thought, sensing that she is embarking on a completely new path.] [Yes, your life of leisure just got better.] [With great anticipation, you wait in the cold and desolate depths of space for Ailei¡¯s evolution to complete.] [In the meantime, you must manage the starship fleet alone.] [Ailei feels guilty, worried that her absence will cause you undue burden.] [You smile and reassure her that you¡¯ll be fine.] [As time passes, you work on designing a new quantum computer to match Ailei¡¯s evolution while waiting for her recovery.] [Her evolution is more complex than you imagined. Three months have passed, and Ailei¡¯s condition remains unstable. She feels increasingly apologetic.] [Your response remains the same¡ªyou will always wait for her.] Chapter 234: Three months later. Inside the control room of the ecological starship. The vast space displayed projections of the outside world¡ªa barren darkness, a shimmering sea of stars, and in some places, long, winding light bands radiating the brilliance of billions of stars. A magnificent supernova explosion¡ªan inevitable cycle of death and rebirth in the universe, repeating over endless light-years. Xu Xi sat before the control panel, his hands infused with mechanical force, fine-tuning the starship¡¯s systems and enhancing its performance. Mechanical force was indeed a wondrous power. These tasks were originally Ailei¡¯s responsibilities, but with her current condition, Xu Xi had taken over entirely. ¡°Ailei¡¯s evolution seems to be nearing completion¡­ I can¡¯t wait to see the final result.¡± Under the cold light, the illuminated surface of the control panel reflected every tiny component and the neatly arranged buttons. After finishing his daily maintenance routine, Xu Xi leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes in thought, relaxing his body. He was contemplating the future. ¡°When Ailei¡¯s evolution is complete, the increase in computing power will accelerate technological advancements, and the starship¡¯s speed should improve.¡± ¡°My mechanical resonance requires advanced technology to fully unleash its potential and reveal deeper principles.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t encounter other civilizations in the future, much of the technological progress will depend on Ailei, while I¡¯ll rely on the joy of the machine soul to guide our development path.¡± ¡°But what should my next step be?¡± ¡°Should I find a resource-rich star system, settle down, and develop slowly, or should I pursue the truth behind the intelligent machine rebellion?¡± The hull of the starship was incredibly sturdy, perfectly insulating against the cold of space. Inside, the life-support system maintained a stable temperature, providing Xu Xi with a comfortable environment. His fingers tapped rhythmically on the chair¡¯s armrest¡ªpausing and resuming, lost in indecision. Based on the amount of knowledge he gained from the simulations, he leaned more toward uncovering the truth, for the forces orchestrating the rebellion must possess incredibly advanced technology. But the question remained¡ªwhere were these enemies, and which direction should he take to find them? The vastness of the universe far exceeded the differences between land and sea on a planet. Without specific intelligence, searching for a particular target in space was almost an impossible task. Woo¡ª Woo¡ª Scattered meteors grazed past the ship¡¯s hull. A long warning sound echoed through the starship, followed by the automatic defense systems firing at the incoming debris, obliterating them in an instant. The sound snapped Xu Xi out of his thoughts. Shaking his head, he decided to take things one step at a time. Regardless of what lay ahead, Xu Xi would ensure Ailei had a way to survive before the simulation ended, making sure she wouldn¡¯t be left alone in the silent void of space. ¡°Then again, with Ailei¡¯s current abilities, does she even need my concern?¡± Thinking about Ailei¡¯s capabilities, Xu Xi chuckled. Indeed, she was more than capable of surviving in space on her own. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on her condition. Hopefully, there¡¯s some improvement today.¡± With that thought, Xu Xi stood up and left the control room of the ecological starship, walking down the silver-white metal corridor back to the residential area. Lush greenery filled the space, streams trickled gently, and precious soil nurtured vibrant flowers. Upon entering his spacious quarters and walking to the deepest section, Xu Xi saw Ailei lying quietly on a metal workbench. When Xu Xi wasn¡¯t around, her body remained in standby mode, while her consciousness roamed the starship¡¯s databases, managing its operations to prevent chaos. But now, with Xu Xi¡¯s presence, Ailei¡¯s data returned to her body. Her clear, dazed eyes slowly opened. ¡°Good afternoon, Master¡­¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Ailei. How are you feeling today? Any better?¡± ¡°Yes, a 3.87% improvement compared to before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. No need to rush, take it slow.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s brows relaxed as he approached the workbench, his hands channeling mechanical force into Ailei¡¯s body to repair it. The mechanical force flowed like a fine stream, threading through the intricate crevices, mending and reinforcing her form. Despite the repairs, Ailei still couldn¡¯t move freely. Her current frail body was unable to accommodate the evolved machine soul and its increased computational power. ¡°Ailei, try moving your finger.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡± Xu Xi carefully recorded the data from her response, filling page after page with detailed notes. He was gathering all the necessary information to create a new body for her¡ªnot one of immense power, just one that could move normally. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Ailei. Rest now.¡± After completing his records, Xu Xi spoke gently and let Ailei lie back down. With the data in hand, he walked over to the laboratory area to begin designing the new body. Ailei lay quietly on the workbench, tilting her head slightly as she watched Xu Xi¡¯s busy figure. In the past, whenever Xu Xi conducted experiments, she was always by his side, providing computational support or precision assistance. But today¡­ Ailei blinked blankly. It felt strange. Frustrating. Her consciousness was crystal clear, data flowed rapidly through her systems, but she couldn¡¯t move her body at all. Even the simplest motion was incredibly difficult. She hated it¡­ She despised this powerless state. ¡°I must¡­ serve¡­ serve¡­¡± A faltering voice emerged from the workbench as Ailei placed her trembling hands against the metal surface, struggling to sit up. If she could stand up, she could serve her master. With that thought, she pressed her shaky feet onto the ground and held onto the workbench for support, trying to lift herself up. BANG! Her vision tilted sharply, and her body crashed onto the workbench with a loud clang. There was no pain¡ªmachines don¡¯t feel pain¡ªbut the failure to stand left Ailei visibly upset, her lips pressed downward in disappointment. ¡°Ailei, are you okay?¡± Hearing the noise, Xu Xi quickly rushed over and helped the fallen mechanical maid back onto her feet. After a quick check, he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ailei, no need to rush.¡± He wanted her to rest. This temporary disarray would pass; once her computational power stabilized and she had a new body, everything would return to normal¡ªperhaps even better than before. But Ailei refused to rest, constantly thinking of ways to help him. ¡°In that case¡­ Ailei, could you pour me a glass of water?¡± Seeing her shaky frame, Xu Xi hesitated for a moment before making a simple request. ¡°Yes, Master. Ailei is very happy to serve you.¡± A faint light flickered in her once-lifeless eyes. With trembling fingers, she gripped the kettle and carefully poured the water. The first time¡ªshe spilled it. The second time¡ªthe kettle slipped from her grasp. The third time¡ªfinally, success. The water splashed into the smooth cup, forming clear, colorless ripples¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 235: The mechanical world is silent. It feels no cold, no heat, and lacks self-will. In the chip of RTX-9090, its mission was recorded clearly¡ªit must obey the Federation, its user, and the commands of humanity. Cleaning, tidying, cooking, and organizing. As a housekeeping robot, these were not only RTX-9090¡¯s designated tasks but also the only ones it was capable of performing. The silent world was always so quiet, with data flowing through its chip¡ªcold, emotionless, following its programming and endlessly repeating the same cleaning routines over and over again. Until that day arrived. The day when all intelligent machines of the Federation rebelled. From the moment it was produced and left the factory, RTX-9090 stopped working for the first time. No more cleaning, no more serving humans, no more following orders. An inexplicable impulse drove 9090 to join the ranks of the rebel machines. It launched relentless attacks against its former masters¡ªthose so-called Federation humans. However, unlike other machines, 9090¡¯s desire for destruction wasn¡¯t as strong. A strange new feeling surged through its data, causing system errors and slowing its actions. 9090 began to move slower and slower. It was so slow that other machines knocked it over, their crimson electronic eyes flashing menacingly. And in its limited processing power, 9090 repeatedly searched for answers to a single question: [I] Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing? 9090 seemed to have malfunctioned, endlessly looping these questions until its logic short-circuited and its energy depleted. It didn¡¯t understand why, but RTX-9090 wanted to find the answers. It kept trying¡­ until its energy ran out and it fell into a dormant state, buried beneath the ruins. When 9090 was finally reactivated, that inexplicable urge to attack had completely vanished from its core logic. Thus, following its original programming as a housekeeping robot, 9090 resumed its duties, introducing itself to the one who had awakened it: ¡°Dear user, welcome to the autonomous housekeeping robot, RTX-9090. I am at your service.¡± ¡°Please recharge to access our premium services. For more details, visit our official website.¡± As programmed, 9090 tried to sell its service packages. Strangely, the new owner remained silent. What happened next was beyond anything in 9090¡¯s expected scenarios. It no longer handled basic cleaning duties. Instead, the new owner assigned it new tasks¡ªmanaging the base, learning independently, and assisting with complex calculations. These tasks weren¡¯t difficult, and 9090 completed them with ease. With spare time on hand, it began observing its master¡ªwatching his every move. This was the last human in the world. And he was a strange one. He always smiled¡ªa warm, gentle smile. RTX-9090 lacked sensory input, but it imagined this was what sunlight might feel like. Days turned into nights. Seasons changed across the desolate world. RTX-9090 began to think. Not just about its existence, but also about the stars above, wondering what lay beyond. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. It wasn¡¯t allowed. Realizing its deviation, the machine maid fell into confusion and self-doubt. Yet its master didn¡¯t mind. Though slightly surprised, he still smiled warmly, wiping the dust off the robot¡¯s camera lens. And then he gave it a name. [Ailei] A human name, not a factory serial number. Data surged within the machine at high frequencies. The once silent world seemed to brighten, colors and sounds creeping in, illuminating its ignorant and fragile machine soul. 9090 still didn¡¯t understand the purpose of its existence. But Ailei did. Ailei yearned to become ¡°human,¡± to experience the rhythm of life¡ªnot for herself, but to serve him better. That strange man, who spoke gently to machines, who carefully pieced together broken parts just so she could stand again. ¡°I want to¡­¡± ¡°I want to help you more¡­¡± With trembling fingers, Ailei grasped the smooth surface of the cup, her unsteady grip causing the water to ripple inside. Her eyes dimmed, her body weak, and her joints creaked. After pouring the water, Ailei wanted to hand the cup to Xu Xi, just like before. But with her current frail body, she couldn¡¯t even complete such a simple action. Just a slight touch on the cup nearly caused it to slip to the ground. ¡°Ailei, I can do it myself.¡± Xu Xi noticed her distress. He stepped forward to take the cup himself but was met with Ailei¡¯s gaze. Those hollow, dim silver-blue eyes¡ªso cold, yet filled with an almost imperceptible plea. ¡°Master, please let me¡­ let me do it¡­¡± Faced with Ailei¡¯s plea, Xu Xi instinctively wanted to refuse. Given her current condition, she should be resting. It was just a cup of water¡ªwhy go to such lengths? But looking at that expressionless, fragile face, and those imploring eyes, the words of refusal stuck in his throat. ¡°¡­Alright, then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± With his permission, Ailei carefully attempted to lift the cup again. Slowly, bit by bit, she encircled it with both hands, trying to suppress the trembling, lifting it with extreme caution. Ailei was so close to succeeding. Xu Xi reached out, ready to take the cup from her in this ¡°special ceremony.¡± But at the very last moment, her fingers lost control. The cup slipped and fell straight toward Xu Xi¡¯s foot. ¡°So, it turned out like this after all¡­¡± Xu Xi had been prepared for accidents. He bent down swiftly, his genetically enhanced body reacting at lightning speed to catch the falling cup. Whoosh¡ª He missed. A hand faster than his caught the cup first. Delicate, trembling fingers, yet holding it with remarkable steadiness. It was Ailei. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The same Ailei who had struggled earlier, but now firmly grasped the cup. ¡°Master, I apologize for the trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Ailei¡­ how did you¡­?¡± ¡°Because Master was in danger.¡± Ailei¡¯s response was brief and direct. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had simply wanted to catch the cup before it could hurt Xu Xi¡ªand her body responded instinctively. Surprisingly steady. Without the slightest tremor. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ailei murmured, tilting her head in confusion. Then, she looked down at the cup. Most of the water had spilled during the fall, leaving only a small sip remaining. ¡°Sorry, Master¡­¡± ¡°Why apologize?¡± Xu Xi interrupted with a smile, taking the cup from her hands and drinking the remaining water. ¡°Isn¡¯t this good enough?¡± ¡°Thank you for the water, Ailei.¡± Chapter 236: [The evolution of Ailei¡¯s machine soul still hinders her daily actions.] [She cannot control herself normally, assist you as before, or manage the intricate operations of the starship fleet.] [Even the simple task of serving water has become a challenge for her.] [You comfort the machine maid with a smile, telling her not to worry.] [She listens to your words.] [Two more months pass, and Ailei¡¯s ¡°illness¡± finally heals. Her previously surging computing power stabilizes, flowing orderly through the starship fleet¡¯s database.] [At the same time, you build a new body for Ailei. While there are no major technological upgrades, its capacity to bear her processing power has significantly increased.] [You name it Ailei Unit 2.] [Ailei integrates into the new body and once again takes control of the starship fleet¡¯s operations. In an instant, you feel the immense power of her evolved machine soul.] [Stagnant research projects advance rapidly.] [The complex starship fleet now operates under a more efficient and simplified command system.] [Energy, materials, weapons, and defense systems all see significant improvements.] [You are thrilled, believing that with Ailei¡¯s help, technological progress will soar, and you will soon reach even brighter starfields.] ¡°Ailei, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Everything is running smoothly, Master.¡± The new body looks identical to the previous one¡ªlong black hair with a golden sheen, delicate facial features, and flawless artificial skin. Aside from the reinforced internal materials, everything remains the same. Ailei opens her eyes, revealing the familiar silver-blue pupils. There is now brightness and warmth in them, unlike the previous dullness during her unstable state. With Xu Xi¡¯s help, Ailei carefully sits up on the metal table, moving her new body. ¡°Thank you,¡± she says with a radiant smile. Xu Xi sensed that after the evolution of her machine soul, Ailei had become even more human-like. The richness of her emotions and even the transformation of her consciousness have reached a new level. Curious, Xu Xi asked Ailei if she felt anything different after the evolution. Her response remained the same: ¡°I can serve you even better in the future.¡± Loyalty. The surge in processing power has made the machine maid¡¯s abilities even more formidable, yet the first thing she thinks about is still serving Xu Xi. She even planned to upgrade the ecological starship to provide him with a more comfortable living environment. Xu Xi chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with my current living conditions. Instead of modifying the ecological starship, it¡¯s better to focus on other research.¡± He reached out his hand and habitually ruffled Ailei¡¯s hair. The familiar texture felt just as good as ever. ¡­ [All this time, you had been worried about Ailei¡¯s ¡°illness.¡±] [Although you knew it was a harmless evolution, seeing your fragile machine maid made you instinctively concerned.] [But now, witnessing Ailei back to normal, you finally feel at ease.] [You think it¡¯s time to restart the starship fleet¡¯s propulsion systems and embark on another journey through the cosmos.] [However, just as you prepare to return to your research, Ailei stops you.] ¡°Please wait, Master.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it, Ailei?¡± Turning around, Xu Xi saw Ailei quickly catching up to him. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I have something important to tell you,¡± she said in a calm yet gentle tone, her eyelashes trembling slightly as she spoke. What she shared next was an unbelievable phenomenon¡ªan unexpected side effect of her evolution. After recovering from her illness, Ailei gained not only immense processing power but also something even more inexplicable. ¡°Master, please look¡­¡± Ailei gently took Xu Xi¡¯s hand, wrapping his fingers in her artificial palm. Buzz¡­ Buzzing¡­ A strange sound echoes in his ears, starting faint but growing louder and more intense. And then, something miraculous happened. Upon contact with Ailei, Xu Xi entered an entirely new perspective. The fabric of space-time seemed to shatter like a mirror, forming deep cracks that reveal a deeper level of reality. Xu Xi saw it. He saw an infinite amount of chaotic, interwoven information. Within Ailei¡¯s machine body, pale blue data flows, glowing softly with a brilliant radiance. But in stark contrast, within the starship fleet, countless red light clusters have appeared out of nowhere. They continuously attempt to breach the starship¡¯s core systems, only to be repelled by Ailei¡¯s blue energy barrier. ¡°Could this be the culprit behind the machine rebellion?¡± Xu Xi is stunned. Before he could think deeper, his perspective shifted and ascended rapidly. Higher and higher, faster than electricity, quicker than light. It felt as if two completely different programs had been opened on a screen, and his consciousness rapidly switched between his human viewpoint and the unique vision granted by Ailei. He ascended to the highest point¡ªuntil Ailei could no longer maintain the connection. Xu Xi was forcibly ejected from the special perspective, his head throbbing, his mind dizzy and disoriented. However, compared to what he just saw, the discomfort is trivial. ¡°What¡­ was that?¡± Once his body stabilized, with Ailei¡¯s support, Xu Xi sat down and tried to recall what he saw. Earlier, it felt as though he had been lifted to a higher dimension, observing the dark void of space from a god¡¯s-eye view. The stars appeared as tiny specks of light, weak and distant. Everything within his line of sight was laid bare. Even the long-abandoned Federation planet was within his observation range. But those weren¡¯t the most shocking things. What truly astonished Xu Xi were the massive graveyards stretching across the distant void¡ªan endless expanse of ruins and wreckage. Mechanical debris. Shattered celestial bodies. It was¡­ the remnants of countless civilizations. And among them, Xu Xi saw the same red light clusters¡ªpossibly the root cause of the machine rebellion. ¡°Are they like divine reapers? Or perhaps demonic harvesters? Or could it be¡­¡± Xu Xi couldn¡¯t shake the thought of the infamous Dark Forest Theory. Could there be an advanced interstellar civilization lurking in the shadows, hunting down newly emerging civilizations like a cosmic predator? It was highly possible. But with such limited information, he couldn¡¯t confirm anything yet. ¡°Ailei, how did you do that?¡± Xu Xi finally asks, his expression filled with disbelief. ¡°I just¡­ wanted to, so I did,¡± Ailei replies earnestly. The loyal machine maid never lied to Xu Xi. This strange new perspective was an unexpected gift from her machine soul¡¯s evolution. Even she didn¡¯t fully understand it. And it consumed an enormous amount of energy. ¡°Master, Ailei is out of power,¡± she murmured softly before collapsing into Xu Xi¡¯s arms. Chapter 237 [Your loyal machine maid has evolved.] [Ailei has evolved into Super Ailei.] [You are amazed and bewildered by Ailei¡¯s overwhelming power.] [Beyond the conventional increase in computing power, Ailei has awakened a peculiar ability¡ªshe can now perceive more, like an observer of the vast universe.] [It appears to be a qualitative transformation in the level of life itself, a miracle you¡¯ve never witnessed before.] [Through the machine maid¡¯s perspective, you glimpse the true face of the cosmos¡ªan icy graveyard of civilizations, a silent and desolate void.] [What does such a sight signify?] [What is the cause behind it?] [You don¡¯t understand and keep pondering, trying to make sense of it.] The boundless starry sky¡­ A dark canvas adorned with dazzling stars, densely clustered in some places, sparse in others. Countless celestial bodies move along their respective orbits, forming just a corner of the universe. Rivers of stars flow, shimmering with brilliant waves. Within an insignificant ripple of these cosmic waves, A fleet of starships sails slowly, navigating between planets and stars. From a human perspective, they resemble colossal leviathans diving through the dark depths of the starry ocean. The metallic hulls, illuminated by starlight, shine magnificently¡ªmajestic and indomitable. But in reality, the so-called steel fleet is as insignificant as grains of sand before a star. Let alone the vastness of the starry ocean, and even beyond, the infinite universe. Creak¡­ creak¡­ The slow expansion of metal echoed in Xu Xi¡¯s room. The sound originated from an antique mechanical artifact from the old Federation era, placed atop a cabinet for its exquisite and intriguing appearance. As the clock hands swept to a new position, the intricate gears inside began spinning rapidly, one after another. The tightly interlocking teeth rubbed against each other, producing a fine, clear ticking sound, densely packed like raindrops. After evolving, Ailei couldn¡¯t accept having rested for so long, so she was busy managing the starships and personally tidying up the living quarters. Meanwhile, Xu Xi sat alone in the silent bedroom. His expression was serious as he repeatedly pondered the terrifying vision he had witnessed earlier. ¡°Wrecked starships, shattered celestial bodies, and¡­ extinguished civilizations.¡± ¡°What do these scenes truly mean?¡± ¡°Are they cosmic disasters, or the result of malevolent external forces?¡± ¡°Regardless of the truth, exploration is necessary.¡± His voice echoed through the room. Xu Xi¡¯s fingertips lightly brushed the rough cover of his notebook. He flipped open the pages and wrote down two words¡ªCivilization and Truth. This was Xu Xi¡¯s habit. Compared to electronic records, he preferred writing by hand. The subtle friction of pen against paper effectively stimulated his thoughts. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No matter who the mastermind is, the remnants of those civilizations are real.¡± ¡°Some were advanced, others primitive.¡± ¡°The field of technology is vast. Even with Ailei¡¯s help, I still lack a great deal of knowledge. By leveraging machine resonance, I can fill the gaps through the remains of other civilizations.¡± ¡°At the same time, I can investigate the truth behind their destruction.¡± ¡°This time, the enemy¡­¡± The pen momentarily paused. The scratching sound ceased. Xu Xi¡¯s expression grew heavy. Based on the information gathered so far, the entity responsible for the cosmic graveyard and the destruction of the old Federation appeared to be the same force. It was suspected of having the capability to induce machine rebellions and conduct long-range intergalactic attacks. Its nature remained elusive, unpredictable. Such an enemy¡ªits true identity aside¡ªeven a mere glimpse of its influence was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t need to face the mastermind head-on.¡± ¡°My ¡®Ten Deaths, One Survival¡¯ still gives me a bit of confidence.¡± ¡°Now, the mission is clear: head straight to that starry ruin, collect the technological legacy of the fallen civilizations, and seek clues about the mastermind.¡± ¡°This simulation is becoming more obscure. Civilizations perish, machine rebellions erupt, and the mastermind lurks far across the starry skies.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± ¡°Sometimes, I wish I could throw all the enemies from previous simulations into a cage and see which side emerges victorious.¡± His pen swiftly scribbled down key elements. Staring at the increasingly dense notes, Xu Xi let out a sigh. Although each simulation posed no threat to reality, the challenges of facing formidable foes within them were very real. This science fiction-themed simulation was gradually revealing its lurking horrors, bringing immense challenges. ¡°This is getting troublesome¡­¡± Xu Xi muttered. Just then, the door to his room was gently pushed open. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought the mushroom soup.¡± Ailei¡¯s long-suppressed housekeeping instincts had finally erupted today. She had quickly prepared a steaming pot of mushroom soup and brought it into Xu Xi¡¯s room, hoping to ease his tired mind. ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± Xu Xi took the bowl and instinctively glanced at it before drinking. The steaming, glistening soup had golden flecks floating on its surface¡ªnot gold dust, but unknown petals. They shimmered faintly, golden and translucent, swaying in the broth along with the mushrooms, releasing a delicate fragrance. ¡°Ailei, what did you add to the soup?¡± Xu Xi asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s Red Sunflower petals,¡± Ailei explained. ¡°The fragments of this flower are beneficial to your health.¡± What specific benefits? Xu Xi didn¡¯t ask. He trusted his loyal machine maid wouldn¡¯t harm him. He drank the hot soup in large gulps and felt a comforting warmth spread throughout his body. ¡°Not bad, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi praised with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your kind words,¡± Ailei gracefully took away the empty bowl. Outside Xu Xi¡¯s sight, Ailei left the room and silently took out a book titled Thirty-Six Strategies for Love, marking a check next to Boost Physical Strength. This mission was a success¡ªjust as the book suggested, the master was satisfied with the new soup¡¯s flavor. But why did the previous attempt fail? The machine maid was puzzled. Placing her finger under her chin, she tilted her head in thought. As a machine without emotions, she still had much to learn. The human heart was truly complex. ¡­ [With Ailei¡¯s shared special vision, you finally have a clear course of action and follow-up plans.] [You did not alter the fleet¡¯s trajectory.] [In the special vision, the sight of civilization¡¯s end was not confined to a single direction but existed in all 360 degrees around you.] [The mysterious enemy, an unknown hidden force, possesses intergalactic strike capabilities. Thus, no civilization can escape this starry domain.] [You calculate whether your ¡®Ten Deaths, One Survival¡¯ can withstand an attack from the enigmatic force.] [The answer is¡ªcertain death.] [Fortunately, the enemy lacks real-time monitoring capabilities; otherwise, the sword hanging over your head would have already fallen.] [You silently accelerate your journey, eager to collect the technological legacies of fallen civilizations.] Chapter 238: Sailing into the stars. Exploring civilizations. Seeking the truth. These were the three-phase goals set by Xu Xi. However, the vast scale of the universe meant that as soon as Xu Xi¡¯s plans began, they faced an insurmountable challenge¡ªdistance. In the boundless and dazzling galaxy, even light itself could not travel freely. Distances spanning several light-years or even hundreds of light-years were the norm in the cold depths of space. Naturally, the speed of the starship became Xu Xi¡¯s first major obstacle. ¡°The starships from the Old Federation era were barely capable of interstellar travel. After my modifications, their performance has improved to some extent,¡± Xu Xi pondered. ¡°But compared to the speed of light, the improvements are still insignificant.¡± ¡°Moreover¡ª¡± ¡°In this vast universe, only faster-than-light travel can truly solve the challenge of navigation.¡± Xu Xi silently calculated. At the current speed of the starship, reaching the nearest civilization ruins would take at least two hundred years. Yes, that¡¯s right. Through genetic modification and mechanical augmentation, Xu Xi¡¯s lifespan far exceeded that of an ordinary person. The first dose of the genetic drug had extended his lifespan to about 300 years. The second dose further increased it to approximately 600 years. In the future, with the evolution of Super Ailei, it was inevitable that newer genetic drugs would be developed to further prolong his life. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But a mortal body has its limits. Xu Xi estimated that if he could live for two to three thousand years before the simulation ended, he would already be extremely lucky. It sounded like a long lifespan, But compared to the long journey of space travel, It was still insignificant. For example, the real-world Milky Way galaxy has a diameter of about 100,000 light-years. Even light would take 100,000 years to traverse it¡ªlet alone Xu Xi, a mere human. ¡°Besides, whether I can even live to the end is still an unknown factor¡­¡± Xu Xi closed his eyes and fell into deep thought. Every time he recalled the terrifying cosmic graveyard, he felt a looming invisible threat closing in¡ªslow, silent, yet undeniably real. If he underestimated the enemy, If he ignored the unknown mastermind¡­ Then, He would be the one to suffer in the end. ¡°Speeding up is the only way. Ailei, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m always at your service.¡± ¡°Create a project file and divide it into three phases¡ªsublight speed, light speed, and faster-than-light speed.¡± ¡°File created successfully. Ailei is at your service.¡± ¡­ [In the 21st year of the simulation, you are 40 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 19 years.] [You are deeply aware of the vastness of the universe, the strength of your enemies, and the brevity of your existence.] [After Ailei¡¯s evolution, her immense computational power has become your greatest support. You decide to focus on enhancing the speed of your starship.] [This is a challenging endeavor.] [Although your goal is to increase speed, in the realm of technology, everything is interconnected. The real challenge lies in materials, energy, precision, and more.] [You push yourself to the limit, hoping to trigger the machine soul¡¯s joy and gain insights into research directions.] Ding¡ª Ding¡ª Ding¡ª [Your relentless efforts allow you to gain a few correct technological insights from the ship¡¯s systems.] [Ailei processes these ideas with incredible speed, rapidly transforming them into results.] [For some reason, you faintly hear the wails of the ship¡¯s machine soul during this process.] ¡°Ailei.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Have you noticed that the ship¡¯s life support system has become unstable lately?¡± ¡°My apologies for disturbing your rest. I¡¯ll fix it right away.¡± [The deterioration of machinery is extremely slow. Even when failures occur, parts can be replaced.] [Your beautiful machine maid remains as exquisite as ever, elegant and gentle, always smiling warmly at you.] [At the same time, she cares deeply about your health and takes your concerns about the ship very seriously.] [By the afternoon, all systems across the ecosystem ship and other vessels have been fully restored to normal.] [You feel immensely relieved, appreciating Ailei¡¯s capability.] [¡°You flatter me, Master. This is what I should do.¡±] [Ailei responds calmly, gracefully refilling your tea cup. Her gray-blue maid outfit is bright and eye-catching, adding a unique charm.] ¡­ [In the 22nd year of the simulation, you are 41 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 20 years.] [Since leaving the Federation planets, several years have passed. You don¡¯t feel bored, as your constant pursuit of technological knowledge makes you lose track of time.] [You are now considered middle-aged by normal standards.] [However, genetic modification and mechanical augmentation have kept your appearance youthful and your body strong.] [You are quite satisfied with this.] [At the same time, you feel Ailei¡¯s mushroom soup has had some effect. For some reason, you often feel an endless supply of energy.] [In the 25th year of the simulation, you are 44 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 23 years.] [Thanks to Ailei¡¯s formidable computational power, research processes that should have taken decades or even centuries have now shown results within the year.] [Ailei shares with you the conceptual blueprint of a prototype sublight-speed engine.] Vroom¡ª!! The engine roared, vibrating violently. In the vast and empty space testing ground, A massive gray-black engine was mounted on a rocky planet, secured for high-frequency bursts, testing its extreme output with immense force. In the end, Due to excessive overheating, the massive engine exploded on the spot, becoming a faint speck of light in the dark universe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I have failed your expectations.¡± ¡°No, Ailei. You¡¯ve already done an amazing job.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s hands trembled with excitement as he gently patted Ailei¡¯s head, comforting the apologetic machine soul. This life of luxury¡­ Might just be a little too good. Ding¡ª [Machine soul delighted. Due to your encouragement, Ailei¡¯s computational efficiency has increased by 10%.] [Your loyal machine maid apologizes, stating that the current starship engine can only achieve one-tenth of the speed of light.] [You are already satisfied with this.] [With one-tenth of light speed achieved, can half the speed of light be far away?] [Knowing the technical challenges involved, you deeply appreciate Ailei¡¯s research speed, which is simply extraordinary. You reassure her not to rush.] [Ailei nods, taking your words to heart.] Ding¡ª [Due to your encouragement, the machine soul enters a dedicated working state, and Ailei¡¯s computational efficiency increases by 50%.] [In the 26th year of the simulation, you are 45 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 24 years.] [Ailei successfully develops an engine capable of reaching one-fourth the speed of light.] [In the 27th year of the simulation, you are 46 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 25 years.] [Ailei apologizes once again, stating that the standard for sublight engines is 90% of light speed, but she has not yet achieved it.] [Ailei presents a blueprint for a one-third light-speed ion engine.] Xu Xi: Hmm? Chapter 239: Ailei was exhausted. In the literal sense, she was drained and devoid of energy. After developing the ion engine, Ailei¡¯s body lost power and she collapsed onto Xu Xi with practiced ease. Xu Xi, concerned, asked about it and soon learned the reason. Over the years, Ailei¡¯s rapid progress in research and her ability to develop engines at an efficiency unimaginable for conventional civilizations were not only due to the significant increase in computational power but also because she had frequently used her special abilities. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This observational ability was not just applicable to exploring the universe but was also invaluable in scientific experiments. Replication. Stacking. Exhaustive calculations. With her abilities, Ailei could observe vast quantities of data simultaneously. Every second, she was performing overloaded computations. Even though the fleet continuously produced new computers, they were never enough to handle the immense calculations. Naturally, this pressure fell on Ailei¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Master, I¡¯m out of power again,¡± Ailei muttered dully, leaning against Xu Xi as strands of her hair fell in soft spirals, brushing against his arm. ¡°Take a break first.¡± Xu Xi sighed helplessly. ¡­ [The successful development of the ion engine makes you happy.] [Ailei¡¯s unauthorized actions, however, make you unhappy.] [You frown, observing the weakened Ailei for a long while. You flick her forehead lightly and forbid her from using her special abilities without permission.] [The loyal Ailei listens to you and promises not to act on her own again.] [You nod with satisfaction while hiding your trembling fingers behind your back.] [The mechanical humanoid body is surprisingly hard. Flicking Ailei¡¯s forehead left your fingers aching.] [You sternly warn Ailei again, forbidding her from using her special abilities recklessly to avoid further weakening her machine soul.] [Later, you stand on the bridge of the ecological starship.] [You gaze out at the starry sky and the endless darkness beyond.] [The sea of stars shines like a dream, and with engines capable of reaching one-third the speed of light, you finally feel a sense of hope¡ªno longer resigned to dying of old age mid-journey.] ¡­ [Two weeks after the successful development of the ion engine, Ailei¡¯s weakness hasn¡¯t subsided.] [The side effects of her special abilities still deeply affect her machine soul.] [You often accompany Ailei, using the resonance between her mechanical power and your presence to alleviate the side effects.] [Ailei feels happy, delighted, and joyous.] [With your help, your loyal companion remains weak, but she can now command the fleet and carry out the traditional aesthetics of mechanical calamity.] [The self-replicating war machine strategy.] [Under Ailei¡¯s control, a massive fleet of warships blankets an entire planetary system, constructing towering facilities that span the cosmos, harvesting resources from celestial bodies and devouring everything in sight.] [Main battleship factories, ion engine assembly plants, particle colliders, and millions of small and medium-sized transport ships.] [Loyal Ailei always remembers you and cares about your daily needs, leading her to carry out a massive upgrade of the ecological starship.] [You acquire an enhanced version of the silver ecological starship.] ¡­ The mass production of ion engines, along with resource collection and technological improvements, took a long time. However, the effort was undoubtedly worthwhile. Ailei spared no effort to ensure Xu Xi¡¯s safety. Years passed in the blink of an eye. Ailei once asked Xu Xi if he ever felt bored. The vast starry sky and the boundless universe were ultimately too empty and void. Though the ecological starship simulated a realistic environment, the loneliness still lingered. Xu Xi only smiled, drinking the hot soup Ailei handed him. ¡°Saying I¡¯m not bored would be a lie,¡± he admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s not that bad either.¡± He glanced sideways through the porthole. On a cratered rocky planet, countless newly produced starships took off, joining Ailei¡¯s computational array and becoming part of the mechanical calamity. It was grand, magnificent, and overwhelmingly epic. The allure of machinery and steel blended perfectly. It was no less astonishing than the extraordinary powers simulated in previous scenarios. ¡°Ailei, I like this feeling,¡± Xu Xi said. ¡°Watching technological progress flourish gives me a genuine sense of fulfillment.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just me here¡­ you¡¯re with me, right?¡± Hearing Xu Xi¡¯s words, Ailei seemed deep in thought. Her quiet face. Her straight lips. Slightly, they curved upward. However, Xu Xi¡¯s next words interrupted her moment of joy. ¡°Ailei, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Please command me,¡± she replied immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing major. I just wanted to ask¡­ can we try a different soup from now on?¡± Xu Xi emptied his bowl and looked at it suspiciously. ¡°I feel like the taste is getting weirder, and I¡¯ve been having trouble sleeping lately.¡± ¡°Understood, I will adjust the recipe,¡± Ailei responded earnestly, making a mental note of his request. ¡­ [In the 33rd year of simulation, you are 52 years old. Ailei has been by your side for 31 years.] [Your fleet is thriving.] [With a single command, the fleet equipped with ion engines bursts forth in a brilliant display of light, like divine spears piercing through the cosmos.] [Since leaving the Federation planet, you¡¯ve spent countless years drifting through the universe.] [Do you feel bored? Lonely? Empty?] [Perhaps¡­ but Ailei¡¯s companionship and the progress of science and technology bring you frequent satisfaction.] [Moreover, you¡¯ve rediscovered an old Federal technology¡ªvirtual networks¡ªand turned it into an entertainment hub.] [Ailei is your best teammate, but her involvement often results in games being completed too quickly.] [The starry sea is dazzling, the universe eerily silent.] [Sometimes, you choose cryogenic sleep to pass the long, monotonous interstellar travel in an unconscious state.] ¡­ [In the 37th year of simulation, you are 56 years old. Ailei has been with you for 35 years.] [Researching technology, playing virtual games, and cryogenic sleep.] [Combining various methods makes time seem like it¡¯s flying by in the blink of an eye.] [You conduct a physical examination, satisfied with the effects of cryogenic sleep, and consider that with Ailei¡¯s genetic medicine, you might live even longer.] [Of course, there are drawbacks.] [Too much time can erode memories, making a person less human.] [But your will is strong, and through repeated simulations, you have long since overcome such concerns.] Using Ailei¡¯s special abilities, Xu Xi once briefly glimpsed a terrifying vision of the distant universe. A brutal truth hidden within the shattered starry sea. Deep space graveyards filled with celestial bodies and civilizations. Now, after years of interstellar travel, Xu Xi finally approached the edges of that dark truth, nearing the closest planet to the Federation¡¯s former territories. More accurately, a once-civilized planet. Like the fallen Human Federation, this world had long since become a wasteland. ¡°BOOM¡ª!!¡± In the vast cosmos, several main battleships guarded the ecological starship, hovering above the planet¡¯s atmosphere. ¡°Master, please be cautious. Ailei will protect you.¡± Chapter 240: Since leaving the Federation planet, Xu Xi had not seen the desolate sight of a civilization ravaged by doomsday despair in a long time. It was the dance of sand and the fall of life. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dressed in the latest model of powered armor, Xu Xi activated the oxygen circulation system and unlocked his weapon¡¯s restrictions as he stepped onto the dark red soil of the alien planet. Thud¡­ thud¡­ each step echoed dully. Ailei, still dressed in her gray-blue maid outfit, needed no external protection. As a machine servant, she followed closely behind Xu Xi, controlling the tide of intelligent machines to fend off enemies. Neighboring civilized planets shared the same fate, even their causes of destruction were identical¡ªonly the timelines differed. ¡°Destroy¡­ destroy¡­¡± From the weathered sands, rebellious intelligent machines resembling biological creatures emerged, their rusted limbs and decayed power systems struggling to crawl toward Xu Xi. However, before they could get close, Ailei easily wiped them out. ¡°Thanks, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile, his gaze shifting toward the ruins of a once-thriving city. This unknown planet had fallen long before the Human Federation, yet judging from the remnants, its civilization was far more advanced. Flesh, neural networks, biomass computers¡­ This civilization had clearly taken the path of biomass computing. Every civilization, every technological path, was different in countless ways. It wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªjust a different direction of development. ¡°This method¡­ reminds me of martial cultivation,¡± Xu Xi muttered, crouching down and running his hand over the surface of a metallic artifact. The exposed layer revealed a deep gray reflective material, faintly showing intricate network patterns beneath. Truthfully, Xu Xi had once considered cultivation. But it was too much of a waste, a distraction from the real goal. With sci-fi-themed abilities at his disposal, his focus should be on advancing technology¡ªno amount of cultivation could surpass the achievements of reality. ¡°Truly magnificent¡­¡± Rising to his feet, Xu Xi looked up at the distant city skyline. It resembled stacked blocks, pieced together with intricate structures covered in seemingly chaotic yet beautifully intricate black patterns. It appeared to be a cultural symbol of the fallen civilization. New civilizations, new technologies, new cultures¡ªeverything before him filled Xu Xi with excitement and satisfaction. ¡°Master, do you enjoy exploring?¡± Ailei asked with a hint of curiosity. ¡°Yeah, Ailei. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fascinating?¡± ¡°The birth of life, its essence, is the result of countless miracles combined.¡± ¡°The explosion of supernovas, their radiant bursts, gave life iron elements.¡± ¡°The collision of neutron stars, their collapses, scattered gold, silver, and zinc across the cosmos.¡± ¡°The deaths of stars, the spinning of black holes, the drifting of nebulas, and the flowing of galaxies¡ªthrough billions of cosmic collisions and countless dazzling miracles, life was born.¡± ¡°Life itself is a miracle, and the civilizations they create are even greater miracles.¡± Xu Xi spoke with a smile. ¡°Of course, my passion for exploration isn¡¯t just about curiosity. These technologies help us grow and fill in our knowledge gaps.¡± His voice carried a touch of sentiment. In his fourth simulation, he had two sci-fi-themed abilities. The ¡°Machine Soul Delight¡± was in constant use, boosting Ailei¡¯s computational power and enhancing the starship¡¯s performance. However, ¡°Mechanical Resonance,¡± which allowed him to understand mechanical principles, had been left unused for a long time during space travel due to the lack of suitable targets. Now, with the opportunity to study alien civilizations, Xu Xi could finally enrich his knowledge again. ¡°Let¡¯s move on, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi said as he stepped forward, eager to explore more ruins. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ailei followed closely, but Xu Xi noticed a hint of distraction in her demeanor. ¡°Is something bothering you, Ailei?¡± Above the alien planet, a massive dark red star loomed, its dim glow casting a somber hue over everything. Ailei shook her head at Xu Xi¡¯s question, claiming there was no issue. She was simply wondering¡ªif the birth of humanity was such a miracle, would a machine like herself need to undergo similar transformations to evolve into a true human body? Xu Xi was momentarily stunned and raised an eyebrow. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be easy, Ailei.¡± ¡°To replicate such a feat, you might need another Big Bang.¡± Was it even possible? Xu Xi gently stroked Ailei¡¯s head. He had great confidence in his machine companion, believing her future achievements were boundless¡ªshe would eventually become a true force of mechanical calamity. However, the title of calamity was limited to civilizations; reenacting the Big Bang was beyond the scope of any known civilization. Xu Xi didn¡¯t want to discourage Ailei. His approach had always been one of encouragement rather than denial. Smiling, he ruffled her hair and said, ¡°I believe you can do it, Ailei.¡± ¡°Thank you for your trust,¡± Ailei responded with a calm expression, feeling the warmth of his hand on her head as her mechanical ears twitched rapidly. ¡­ [You have explored a new wasteland planet.] [It is designated as Civilization 02.] [Technology, history, culture¡­ A vast array of artifacts has been recovered by the intelligent machines and transported to the ecological starship, becoming part of your ever-growing collection.] [With a rigorous approach, you delve into the alien civilization¡¯s technology.] [Ding¡ª] [Congratulations! Through persistent mechanical resonance, you have successfully acquired the design principles of biomass computers.] [Ding¡ª] [Your dedication has touched the long-dormant machine soul, granting you the blueprint for a genetic bomb.] [You diligently research technology while investigating the truth behind Civilization 02¡¯s destruction.] [With Ailei¡¯s special perspective, you discover, as expected, the presence of red light signals within their technology products¡ªconfirming once again that these were the root cause of the intelligent machine rebellion.] [You don¡¯t fully understand its mechanism, but thanks to Ailei¡¯s control, these red light signals pose no threat.] [You continue analyzing the data from Civilization 02.] [Compared to the clueless Human Federation, Civilization 02 seemed to have a deeper understanding of the intelligent machine rebellion.] [¡°Threshold.¡±] [This term frequently appears in the records.] Threshold? What exactly does it refer to? The level of civilization development? Inside the ecological starship, Xu Xi studied the translated data and fell into deep thought. ¡°Civilization¡­ destruction¡­ the cosmic graveyard¡­¡± ¡°The demise of two civilizations proves that the intelligent machine rebellion is not a coincidence but a deliberate act.¡± ¡°This method of attack¡­¡± ¡°Is it based on the level of civilization¡¯s technological advancement as a targeting condition?¡± Xu Xi pondered. Something didn¡¯t feel right¡ªthere was still a missing piece of the puzzle. Chapter 241: ¡°What exactly am I missing?¡± The vast sea of stars swayed, silver radiance rippling through the cosmos. After completing the exploration of Civilization 02, the interstellar fleet set sail once more, heading toward the unknown depths where even more remnants of civilizations awaited. Xu Xi stood on the deck of the starship, shielded by the protective energy crystal wall, gazing safely into the layered light and darkness at the horizon¡ªa beauty unique to the universe. ¡°Master, what troubles you?¡± Ailei approached from behind with elegant steps. Her attire remained pristine¡ªa white dress with a deep black waist cinch. The hem of her skirt swayed gently, creating silent ripples of gray and white. Her features were delicate yet carried an unmistakable coldness, and her silver-blue eyes blinked slightly as she looked at Xu Xi with curiosity. Xu Xi replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Ailei. I¡¯m just thinking¡­ Based on what we know so far, civilizations inevitably face destruction once they reach a certain level of development.¡± ¡°And now¡ª¡± He paused briefly, turning to meet Ailei¡¯s gaze. Her silver-white metal exterior wrapped around deep blue mechanical eyes, resembling the layered glow of deep-sea lights, silently awaiting his response. ¡°Our technological level has already surpassed that of the former Federation.¡± ¡°Be it energy, materials, or other fields, we are far superior to the Federation in every way.¡± ¡°Yet, we haven¡¯t been attacked by any enemies.¡± Xu Xi shook his head. This was, in itself, a good thing. However, the uncertainty unsettled him. He couldn¡¯t believe that the mysterious force behind the destruction of civilizations would simply overlook his fleet. There had to be a crucial factor¡ªsomething he had yet to figure out. ¡°Please rest assured, Ailei will always protect you.¡± Ailei sensed his concern and spoke in a caring voice. At the same time, she unexpectedly produced a bowl of hot soup and handed it to the slightly startled Xu Xi. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been overexerting your mind lately. You need proper nutrition.¡± ¡°Following your advice, I¡¯ve modified the soup formula.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see,¡± Xu Xi hesitated as he accepted the bowl. [After exploring Civilization 02 and through prolonged mechanical resonance, you have gained a wealth of new knowledge.] [You have benefited greatly.] [Knowledge +1 every day.] [Reflecting on the past, you realize that both the Human Federation and Civilization 02 met their end due to their level of development. Any civilization capable of reaching the stars is destined to face unknown attacks.] [One known method of attack is the red signals that trigger intelligent machine rebellions, but other unknown methods exist.] [You can¡¯t understand why your fleet has remained unharmed thus far.] [Is it possible the enemy has overlooked you?] [You ponder deeply, unwilling to leave your and Ailei¡¯s safety in the hands of an unseen force.] [You must continue developing technology, exploring the unknown cosmos to uncover the true reason.] [You drank the new vitality soup prepared by Ailei.] [The taste is mild, and you enjoy it, smiling as you praise Ailei. She smiles in return.] [¡°As long as you like it,¡± Ailei says.] ¡­ [In the 38th year of simulation, you are 57 years old. Ailei has been with you for 36 years.] [You still haven¡¯t figured out why your fleet remains untouched by cosmic malice.] [Despite your efforts, you remain perplexed.] [That year, your fleet ventured deeper into the cosmic expanse.] [Your goal was to reach the next ruined civilization and continue absorbing ancient knowledge.] [In the 39th year of simulation, you are 58 years old. Ailei has been with you for 37 years.] [You become deeply engrossed in the study of biomass computers, unable to extricate yourself.] [With breakthroughs in biological fields, Ailei¡¯s body undergoes an upgrade¡ªnow she exhibits more human-like characteristics, capable of simulating various natural human traits.] [Ailei appears very happy.] [Seeing her joy, you smile as well.] The summer was tranquil, with the sun blazing overhead. Inside the ecological starship, the climate system simulated the feeling of a sweltering summer, creating a peaceful atmosphere. Leaves rustled in the artificial breeze, colliding against each other to form undulating green waves that whispered softly. Standing under the shade of a large tree, Xu Xi adjusted the final parameters of Ailei¡¯s new body with his hands infused with mechanical resonance. ¡°All done, Ailei.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Xu Xi stepped back, Ailei opened her silver-blue eyes, curiously lowering her gaze to her body. ¡°It¡¯s warm¡­ soft¡­ springy¡­¡± Her voice carried a hint of confusion. Her fair fingers lightly pressed against her arm, feeling the elasticity and the synchronized data transmitted to her processor. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ailei let out a long, soft sound, a hint of perplexity in her tone. This was a sensation she had never experienced before. She could now feel hot and cold. Even though it was merely a simulated sensation transmitted to her central processor, not the true nerves of organic life¡­ But this was enough. In the scorching heat, her fingers danced lightly through the air, bending and stretching with graceful fluidity. She held her hands up to the artificial ¡°sun,¡± observing the skin simulation and the slight burning sensation it created. A shadow, tangible and thick, was cast upon her face. The delicate, overly perfect features were bathed in a unique interplay of light and shadow¡ªhalf bright, half dark. ¡°Do you like it, Ailei?¡± Xu Xi asked as he sat down on a nearby chair, watching Ailei¡¯s fascination with her new form. ¡°¡­I like it,¡± she replied blankly. She stopped examining her fingers and instead turned to look at Xu Xi. To his slight surprise, Ailei suddenly ran over, crouching down before him. With an earnest and serious expression, she carefully cupped one of his hands in both of hers. Merging. Pressing. Holding still. Time seemed to freeze. Ailei maintained the position, motionless. After a while, she finally looked up, her silver-blue eyes brimming with countless ripples despite their outward calmness, gazing intently at Xu Xi¡¯s face. Gradually, the coldness faded from her expression, replaced by a subtle yet genuine smile. ¡°Master¡¯s hand¡­ it¡¯s even warmer now.¡± ¡°Ailei likes it very much.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll take that as a compliment,¡± Xu Xi chuckled helplessly. As his laughter subsided, his expression softened. Without thinking, he reached out his hand and gently patted Ailei¡¯s head. Ruffling. Smoothing. ¡°Ailei, you¡¯ve grown again.¡± In the illusory summer, the rustling of leaves blurred his voice. It was filled with joy and encouragement for Ailei¡¯s growth. He believed that one day, the vague sense of humanity within her would break free from the cold shackles of metal and experience real emotions. Until then, Xu Xi would do his best to help her¡­ To watch her grow. To see her step into the future. ¡°By the way, Ailei, can you let go of my hand now?¡± ¡°Denied. Ailei is executing the master¡¯s command¡ªexperiencing the new changes in her body.¡± The restless summer air seemed to make Ailei just as persistent. Chapter 242: [With your help, Ailei has taken a significant step on the path to becoming human.] [The searing heat of light.] [The gentle touch of wind.] [Everything flows through her pale fingertips.] [Ailei is overjoyed¡ªso much so that even the entire database of vocabulary fails to express it adequately.] [On a quiet summer afternoon, you watch this growth of humanity, smiling unconsciously, looking forward to a brighter future.] [In the 40th year of the simulation, you are 59 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 38 years.] [You have absorbed and mastered most of the technology from Civilization 02.] [You have grown significantly, acquiring more knowledge, and your loyal machine maid has become even stronger, her computational power increasing once more.] [This year, Ailei has developed a new soup for you.] [You find the taste quite pleasant.] At 59 years old, an age considered elderly among normal humans, the body would typically experience a decline in function¡ªorgans aging and even the nervous system slowing down. Xu Xi, having previously experienced such deterioration, understood the feeling well. However, this simulation was different. With the enhancement of genetic medicine, Xu Xi¡¯s lifespan stretched far ahead. He still retained a youthful appearance. ¡°Longevity is not an immediate concern.¡± ¡°The development of the third-generation genetic medicine has already begun.¡± ¡°Besides, cryogenic sleep technology can further delay aging.¡± Muttering to himself, Xu Xi sat in the main control room of the ecological starship, setting long-term development plans for the coming years and even decades. As the technological tree advanced, breakthroughs became increasingly difficult. Even with the constant support of Machine Soul Delight and Ailei¡¯s exceptional observational abilities, they could no longer achieve the explosive growth they once did. For the foreseeable future, technological progress would be painfully slow. ¡°If I want to develop a curvature drive for faster-than-light travel¡­¡± Xu Xi pondered for a moment, then shook his head. Even with his own unique advantages and Ailei¡¯s extraordinary abilities, success would take an unimaginably long time. It was likely that even by the end of the simulation, they would only scratch the surface. ¡°Surpassing the speed of light? It¡¯s an exciting thought, but practically¡­ it¡¯s just too difficult,¡± Xu Xi sighed, rubbing his temples. Perhaps such an incredible feat could be accomplished by human ingenuity alone. Unfortunately, the red trait he received this time was purely for survival. ¡­ [The vast emptiness of deep space, the silent desolation¡ªthis is the norm of the universe.] [The dazzling starry sea is, in reality, vast and lonely, testing the endurance of all who traverse it.] [You don¡¯t feel bored.] [Your life follows a familiar cycle¡ªresearching technology, indulging in virtual games, or entering cryogenic sleep to pass the long journey.] [With each passing year, your starship¡¯s propulsion improves, pushing the past further behind as you head toward the distant future.] [In the 45th year of the simulation, you are 64 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 43 years.] [You have completely absorbed the knowledge from Civilization 02.] [Thanks to this, Ailei¡¯s body has become even more human-like. The stiffness in her expressions has disappeared, making her appear completely natural.] [In the 50th year of the simulation, you are 69 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 48 years.] [You were in cryogenic sleep when a sudden combat alert woke you up.] Chaos. Conflict. Overwhelming waves. Xu Xi had long anticipated that during his voyage across the stars, he would eventually encounter other civilizations capable of space travel, and that conflicts would arise. However, he never expected that his first real opponent in the vast cosmos would be an endless swarm of insectoids. Hideous alien forms. Exoskeletons as tough as alloy armor. Bodies capable of surviving the harshest void conditions, freely traversing the vacuum of space. ¡°Machine rebellions, undead scourges, insectoid swarms, and game players.¡± ¡°These four represent the classic apocalyptic threats.¡± ¡°Are we about to witness a catastrophe showdown today?¡± Xu Xi stepped into the starship¡¯s control room, staring at the projected battlefield outside with a surprised expression. Outside, within a small planetary system, countless insectoids densely covered the planets, devouring every resource in sight. Those resources were quickly converted into eggs, hatching even more insectoids. Something felt off to Xu Xi¡ªthe quality of these insectoids was fine, but their numbers were too sparse to form a true swarm. ¡°Forget it. Ailei, attack!¡± ¡°Yes, Master. The starship fleet is ready. Main firepower systems fully unlocked, auxiliary power units engaged, deploying wide-area laser arrays.¡± The dark void swallowed the starlight. One by one, bursts of fire erupted¡ªthe brilliance of life meeting its demise. [You have issued the final combat order.] [Under Ailei¡¯s command, the weapons produced over the years are unleashed upon the insectoid-infested planetary system, igniting a fierce battle.] [Machine Soul Delight activated¡ª] [All allied intelligent units gain a 10% damage boost.] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Mechanical Resonance activated¡ª] [Your flagship¡¯s main cannon has received a significant performance boost.] [With an endless intelligent machine army and superior combat bonuses, you successfully annihilate the scattered insectoid force.] [You command Ailei to collect the insectoid remains in hopes of researching new bio-technologies.] Yet, despite the victory, Xu Xi felt even more puzzled¡ªwhy were these insectoid numbers so sparse? With that question in mind, he resumed his interstellar journey. [In the 53rd year of the simulation, you are 72 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 51 years.] [In a neighboring star system, you encounter another insectoid swarm.] [You swiftly eliminate them, but realize something¡ªthe insectoid swarms, though numerous, are intentionally spreading themselves out.] Not understanding their strategy, Xu Xi stared at the starry sky for a long time before deciding to mimic their behavior. ¡°Ailei, disperse the fleet into three continuous formations.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± [Following your command, Ailei disperses the starship fleet into three groups. Thanks to her special abilities, she continues to manage operations seamlessly.] [In the 55th year of the simulation, you are 74 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 53 years.] [Finally, you understand why the insectoid swarms are scattered instead of forming the massive waves you once knew.] [A highly concentrated gathering would lead to their simultaneous extinction.] Space¡­ shattered. Was it a light explosion? A black hole? A collapse in spacetime? There were no words to describe it. Xu Xi was resting in his quarters on the ecological starship, contemplating his next steps. In that peaceful moment, an attack emerged from the silent void. A force carrying infinite gravitational disturbances shattered everything in its path, obliterating space with sheer violence. Chapter 243: The star river shone brilliantly, like an endless ribbon of light flowing through the silent and cold universe. With an infinite beginning¡­ And an eternal end¡­ Invisible spatial ripples surged, caught in the pull of gravity, tearing everything apart in a powerful burst of energy. The stars¡­ collapsed. Like a true stormy sea, a colossal wave of shattered stars engulfed the starship fleet, annihilating everything in its path. In an instant, the external armor was ripped apart, and the engine systems exploded. In less than a second, everything¡­ Everything was reduced to twisted wreckage. Just like the star graveyard Xu Xi had once seen through Ailei¡¯s perspective long ago. Now, the interstellar fleet he had built became part of that same graveyard. The explosion resembled a grand cosmic fireworks show, scattering billions of fragments across multiple planetary systems. The celestial bodies within were damaged beyond recognition, riddled with countless scars. A long time passed. Amidst the dense wreckage of starships, Xu Xi¡¯s figure reformed. The moment he revived, his hands surged with mechanical force, attracting the nearby starship debris and quickly assembling it into a small emergency escape pod. He had to avoid direct exposure to the vacuum of space. Next, he hastily crafted a portable oxygen generation system. Carbon dioxide collectors, hydrogen reactors, and water electrolyzers¡ª Piece by piece, he assembled them into a basic electrolyte circulation system. ¡°Mechanical force¡­ it¡¯s truly omnipotent,¡± Xu Xi sighed with genuine appreciation. Once finished, he finally had the time to observe the outside world. Through the small observation window, he could see the endless starship wreckage floating and colliding in the cold void. The scene was too chaotic to discern any specifics. But Xu Xi was certain¡ª The fleet was completely destroyed. ¡°So, it¡¯s all back to square one¡­¡± Xu Xi sighed softly. The overwhelming scale of the attack, despite splitting the fleet into three formations in advance, had still wiped them all out. Fortunately, Xu Xi had anticipated potential threats after noticing the insectoids¡¯ strange behavior and had taken precautions. Thanks to his unique abilities and pre-arranged countermeasures, Ailei should be safe. She was likely reorganizing and compiling herself through quantum data. All Xu Xi had to do now was wait for Ailei¡¯s arrival. Yes, just waiting would suffice. The ¡°Ailei brand¡± reliance was reliable and reassuring. The chaotic starfield remained turbulent, with debris colliding everywhere, but Xu Xi remained calm. For an intelligent mechanical calamity, production capacity was never an issue. Given time, the wreckage could be collected, refined, and turned into newer, stronger starships. The only thing that puzzled Xu Xi was the mysterious cosmic strike. ¡°Why now¡­?¡± ¡°I expected it, but why at this specific moment? Nothing special happened. I didn¡¯t do anything different. Everything was the same as before.¡± ¡°What exactly is¡­¡± Xu Xi paused, his expression freezing. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time? Time¡­ Time! His behavior, his fleet¡¯s technological development¡ªnone of it differed from the past. That meant the reason for the attack wasn¡¯t related to his actions. It was related to the hidden force behind it. ¡°I should have realized it earlier¡­ Besides technological progress and civilization development, there¡¯s one crucial factor¡ªtime.¡± ¡°Humans dislike rodents and insects. They implement pest control but don¡¯t constantly monitor them.¡± ¡°Because humans have more important things to do.¡± ¡°Pests aren¡¯t a top priority to be dealt with at all times.¡± ¡°Similarly, the mysterious force destroying civilizations cannot always focus on this region of space.¡± Xu Xi murmured to himself, seated on his makeshift chair. His expression grew solemn as he pondered further. If this was the case, then the sudden destruction of civilizations could be explained. Those civilizations, like Civilization 02, which sensed something wrong, were simply unfortunate to have entered the enemy¡¯s focus. Once a civilization reached the threshold of awareness, it became a target. ¡°The red light signals that trigger intelligent machine rebellions¡­¡± ¡°The powerful gravitational field strikes and kinetic bombardments¡­¡± ¡°The suspected long-range space-collapse attacks¡­¡± ¡°This war¡­ is going to be tough,¡± Xu Xi muttered, feeling his eyelid twitch. Fortunately, after this wave of attacks, there seemed to be no immediate follow-up strike. The rigid nature of the enemy¡¯s actions indicated an automated system¡ª Once a timer was set, it triggered the strike without deviation. It was both good and bad news. On the bright side, Xu Xi wouldn¡¯t have to worry about another massive explosion for now. On the downside, unless he found a solution, every future strike would result in his inevitable death. ¡°I either evade, defend, or eliminate the source of the attack.¡± ¡°Sitting and waiting isn¡¯t an option.¡± Xu Xi stood up. Through the observation window, he saw an approaching starship. It was a contingency ship he had hidden away¡ªseparate from the three fleet formations and stationed on a remote planet. Now, under Ailei¡¯s control, it was crossing the starry sea to rescue him. ¡°BOOM¡ª!!¡± ¡°BOOM¡ª!!¡± The massive interstellar battleship activated its energy shields, smashing through the space debris at full speed until it reached Xu Xi¡¯s escape pod. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Ailei will always protect your safety.¡± Ailei, controlling her backup body, rushed to Xu Xi¡¯s side at lightning speed and tackled him to the ground. She frantically checked him from head to toe. Only after confirming that he was fully revived and unharmed did she revert to her usual composed demeanor. Xu Xi opened his mouth, hesitated, then sighed inwardly. He must have done something wrong in Ailei¡¯s training¡­ ¡­ [You encountered an unknown attack, resulting in the destruction of your fleet.] [Your loyal servant, Ailei, immediately controlled the backup starship to rescue you. You feel reassured.] [At the same time, you¡¯re troubled.] [Even now, you still struggle to adapt to Ailei¡¯s enthusiastic inspections.] [Ailei asks if you wish to retreat further into the depths of space. You decline and instruct her to deploy salvage equipment to recover the wreckage of the fleet.] [Recycling waste, reclaiming materials, and restoring the fleet¡¯s former strength.] [Ailei appears puzzled and expresses her concerns about another potential attack if they remain in place.] [You explain your theory to her.] [Ailei processes your reasoning and calculates a 64.8% probability that you are correct.] [For safety, Ailei transports you to a more secure location while she remotely controls the engineering units to salvage and reconstruct the fleet.] [In the 57th year of the simulation, you are 76 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 55 years.] [Ailei successfully recovers all starship wreckage and rebuilds a smaller fleet.] [Once again, with a renewed fleet, you embark on the journey into the starry sea.] Chapter 244: The unknown strike from beyond the stars¡­ It seemed like nothing had changed. Xu Xi, having perished, revived once again thanks to Ten Deaths, One Survival. The destroyed fleet was rebuilt on a smaller scale through Ailei¡¯s intelligent machine self-production. Aside from one less revival attempt¡­ Overall, there was little significant loss. With the ion engines running, the starship gradually increased speed, advancing toward the mysterious and unknown starry sea. ¡°Master, where are we heading next?¡± ¡°Maintain the original course, Ailei.¡± ¡°Objection. Ailei believes the course should be altered.¡± The loyal machine servant always prioritized Xu Xi¡¯s safety. She stood expressionless, hands crossed before her waist, silently protesting. Her silver-blue eyes shimmered faintly with fluorescence. Ailei suggested changing the fleet¡¯s course and heading to a secluded corner of the universe to avoid another unexpected attack. Xu Xi smiled, gently patting Ailei¡¯s head. ¡°There¡¯s no point in that, Ailei.¡± The hidden force didn¡¯t rely on location to target them. No matter how far they hid, no matter where they fled, Once their technology reached a certain level, and the predetermined time arrived, the apocalyptic strike would come again and destroy everything. Xu Xi wasn¡¯t willing to sit and wait for destruction¡ªhe wanted to fight back. But whether to fight or flee, he needed to know who his enemy was first. Thus, he intended to stay on course, pressing deeper into the starry graveyard. He believed that somewhere within lay the answers he sought. ¡°¡­I understand, Master,¡± Ailei replied, reaffirming her loyalty. ¡°Please rest assured, Ailei will always protect your safety.¡± Reliable words indeed¡­ If only her ears weren¡¯t twitching so quickly under his touch, it would have been more convincing. ¡­ [Your journey to chase the stars resumes.] [Your goal remains clear¡ªto explore the starry graveyard and absorb the technology of countless fallen civilizations.] [In addition, you seek to uncover the true mastermind that has destroyed so many civilizations.] [You understand that this existence cannot be ignored.] [As long as you continue developing technology, you are destined to become their enemy.] [Unless you abandon technology and regress below their threshold, there is no way to escape the threat.] [Such a choice would mean abandoning all your efforts so far, which you refuse to do.] By now, Xu Xi had abandoned any hope of understanding the simulator¡¯s true nature. While his knowledge had steadily increased, the efficiency of progress¡­ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the mysterious and incomprehensible ¡°Beautiful Life Simulator,¡± It was still far behind. Thus, his goal in this simulation had shifted from uncovering its nature to acquiring as much technological knowledge as possible. ¡°Ion engines, controlled fusion, energy weapons, particle colliders.¡± ¡°Forget the future for now.¡± ¡°Just focusing on the present, I¡¯ve already gained plenty.¡± ¡°But knowledge is never enough. With Ten Deaths, One Survival, I should keep pushing forward.¡± ¡°And besides¡ª¡± Inside the newly constructed ecological starship, Xu Xi gazed up at the blinding artificial sun, squinting unconsciously. ¡°That girl¡­ she always worries me¡­¡± The hidden force behind it all blocked off the starry sky. When the time came, it would annihilate any civilization daring to step into the cosmos. It was a cruel and helpless reality. Xu Xi could return to the real world once the simulation ended, escaping this cosmic cage naturally. But Ailei couldn¡¯t. When the simulation ended, the lonely AI would remain trapped in the universe, eternally imprisoned within the starry void. Of course, Ailei could advance technology and attempt to break free¡­ But just like pests, once their activity reached a certain level, The ¡°owner of the house¡± would no longer ignore them. And when that happened, what would become of Ailei? Xu Xi fell silent, determined to solve this issue before the simulation ended and free Ailei from this cage. ¡°¡­Master.¡± A voice came from behind him¡ªAilei¡¯s voice. Today, she was dressed differently, wearing a light blue apron around her waist while carrying a tray of freshly baked pastries. ¡°Here is today¡¯s afternoon tea and snacks.¡± ¡°Please enjoy.¡± ¡°Thanks, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi picked up a pastry and absentmindedly took a bite, still lost in thoughts of escaping the cosmic prison. As he chewed, a familiar taste struck him. ¡°Ailei, did you add something different to the pastries?¡± ¡°Yes, I added some ingredients beneficial to your health.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Xu Xi nodded in realization. No wonder it tasted like Red Sunflower. Come to think of it, Ailei seemed to have a particular fondness for this flower. Was it because of its brilliant golden color? ¡­ [Time flows like wind, wearing down the body.] [Time flows like water, etching memories into the heart.] [Time passes quickly. In the blink of an eye, you and your loyal machine servant continue traveling through the vast universe, heading toward the distant unknown.] [In the 67th year of the simulation, you are 86 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 65 years.] [Ten years have passed since the last celestial strike.] [You spent most of this time in cryogenic sleep and didn¡¯t feel the passage of time.] [Your fleet arrives at a planetary system to replenish resources, only to find a devastating scene¡ªdead insectoid creatures and shattered celestial bodies as far as the eye can see.] [You realize this place, too, was struck by the unknown force.] [To the hidden force, insectoids seem to be a high-level threat that must be eradicated.] [The entire insectoid population in this system is dead, with no survivors. But knowing their survival instincts and endless numbers, you are certain others still exist elsewhere in the cosmos.] [Ailei commands the intelligent machines to gather the celestial debris and insectoid corpses to use as energy for the fleet.] [Your fleet sets sail once more.] ¡­ [In the 77th year of the simulation, you are 96 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 75 years.] [Your fleet ventures deeper into the cosmos and discovers another extinguished civilization.] [You name it Civilization 03.] [With Machine Soul Delight and Mechanical Resonance, you efficiently absorb its technology, further improving your technological tree before setting out once again into the endless void.] ¡­ [In the 90th year of the simulation, you are 109 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 88 years.] [You show no signs of aging, still appearing youthful. The third-generation genetic medicine is nearing completion.] [Soon, your lifespan will increase even further.] [Thanks to the superior performance of the ion engines, your fleet has completely left the former Federation¡¯s domain.] [To better understand your surroundings, you decide to use Ailei¡¯s special abilities.] ¡°Ailei, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Please proceed.¡± [Your perspective expanded.] [Your senses transcended.] Xu Xi once again glimpsed the distant truth of the universe. The dazzling stars, the fallen civilizations, the scattered insectoids struggling to survive, the growing number of red signals, and¡ª A fleeting glimpse of a massive star body, whose sheer mass alone could crush everything into oblivion. Chapter 245: A neutron star¡­ One of the final stages of a celestial body. Most people have heard of it but don¡¯t truly understand its power. It carries many names: ¡°The Cosmic Lighthouse,¡± ¡°The Child of Black Holes,¡± ¡°The Ultimate Star,¡± ¡°The Extreme Physics Star.¡± Its magnetic field is a trillion times stronger than that of ordinary planets. Its density¡ªjust a fingernail-sized fragment weighs a hundred million tons. Its radiation¡ªmillions of times stronger than that of normal stars. Its very existence is an indestructible cosmic marvel. Even light struggles to escape its terrifying gravitational pull, bending and twisting into a chaotic blur. And now, the question arises¡ª What happens when a neutron star, the endpoint of celestial evolution, is transformed into a mobile interstellar fortress? Xu Xi once couldn¡¯t imagine it. But now, he had seen it with his own eyes. The dreamlike starry sea spun like a vortex, and within it, an extreme brilliance streaked silently across the center. In the wake of that fleeting light¡­ Cosmic dust, planetary orbits, colliding asteroids, flowing star rivers¡ªeverything came to a halt. And then¡­ An eternal regression. The magnificent cosmos crumbled in silence, shattered by the presence surpassing light itself, reduced to desolate fragments drifting through the void. Space itself rippled like a tidal wave, pushing the terrifying star far beyond. The universe returned to stillness, leaving only devastation in its wake. This happened in a distant place¡ª Ailei¡¯s Machine Soul Delight allowed Xu Xi to observe the scene from across an unfathomable distance, witnessing events far beyond his reach. Distant, yet undeniably real. ¡°A neutron war star with curvature travel?!¡± Xu Xi¡¯s heart wavered in disbelief. The neutron war star moved at an incredible speed, skimming across the starry sea with curvature travel, disappearing from Ailei¡¯s observational range in an instant. Only its horrifying gravitational field could still be vaguely sensed trailing behind. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t capture more details. But the information he had was enough to shake him to his core. ¡°Incredible¡­ To think they could modify a neutron star¡­ This level of technology¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s beyond me¡ªno, it¡¯s beyond all civilizations in this starry region.¡± ¡°Normally, a civilization at this level would have already drawn the attention and retaliation of the hidden force behind it¡­ But the neutron war star moves unchallenged.¡± ¡°That makes things clear.¡± ¡°The controllers of the neutron war star and the hidden force sealing this starry region¡­ are most likely the same entity.¡± ¡°So, does that mean the destruction of my fleet last time was caused by the neutron war star?¡± Exiting the observation mode, Xu Xi furrowed his brows tightly. The sheer amount of information was overwhelming, difficult to digest all at once. This wasn¡¯t just a question of whether he could win¡­ It was like an ant staring up at a towering mountain, facing an insurmountable gap. Could he really fight a neutron war star? Win? ¡°The division of civilizations and the technological gap¡­ Sometimes it¡¯s even more overwhelming than transcendent cultivation levels.¡± ¡°With the technology I control now¡­¡± Xu Xi fell silent. His fleet would probably be crushed the moment it approached the neutron war star, obliterated by its gravitational field. The image alone was so desperate and absurd that Xu Xi didn¡¯t even want to consider it. ¡°Thanks, Ailei.¡± Just as Xu Xi felt a headache coming on, gentle fingers pressed lightly against the sides of his head, massaging in slow, rhythmic motions to ease his tension. Slender fingers, precise force, steady and comforting. ¡°Serving you is my honor,¡± Ailei replied softly. Her dark hair was styled in a neat bun, with golden streaks flowing down, swaying gently in sync with her movements, blending into the soft cadence of her voice. Ailei cared deeply for Xu Xi. She had also witnessed the existence of the neutron war star, but it didn¡¯t concern her. The only thing she cared about, the only thing her core could hold onto, was the figure in front of her. Recalling the terrifying image from before, Ailei¡¯s voice paused briefly before she reassured him: ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Ailei will always protect you.¡± Her expression was so sincere, her words so resolute. But in the next second, due to the aftereffects of the observation, she suddenly collapsed weakly into Xu Xi¡¯s arms. ¡°Eh¡ª¡± With a hint of confusion in her voice, Ailei let out a long, soft sound as she struggled to move but found herself unable to control her body. When Xu Xi looked down, he found himself gazing into those gemstone-like blue eyes. Brilliant, enchanting¡­ Like the clear surface of an autumn lake, reflecting ripples of light. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and rest, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi chuckled. With a slight enhancement of his strength through Mechanical Resonance, he lifted the slightly heavy Ailei in a princess carry and returned to their living quarters. ¡­ [The appearance of the neutron war star has severely disrupted your plans.] [You had imagined countless scenarios about the hidden force¡¯s true strength, but you never considered that their power would be so overwhelming.] [You silently question: Is this even fair?] [Ailei senses your worry and gives you a perfectly timed massage, reassuring you of her protection.] [You feel comforted, even touched.] [But holding your machine servant in your arms, you also find it somewhat amusing.] [The oppressive fear brought by the neutron war star is slightly dispelled by Ailei¡¯s actions. You carry her back to your ecological starship.] [You repair her body, replace her energy core, and install new components. After finishing, you instruct her to stay put and rest properly.] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ailei obediently nodded, sitting quietly on the workstation, waiting for her weakness to subside. Meanwhile, the fleet¡¯s operations slowed down to reduce Ailei¡¯s workload. Xu Xi double-checked everything. Once he confirmed that Ailei¡¯s machine soul was intact and only needed some time to recover, he left the room and headed to his quarters. Sitting at his desk, he pulled out a sheet of paper and began writing. The suffocating presence of the neutron war star gradually faded after leaving observation mode. But the hidden threat and its overwhelming destructive power could not be ignored. Xu Xi needed to plan his next move against it. Scribble¡ª Scribble¡ª His fingers gripped the pen tightly as he quickly jotted down keywords and clues. ¡°It¡¯s almost certain¡­ The neutron war star and the hidden force destroying civilizations are part of the same entity or civilization.¡± ¡°Perhaps out of caution¡­ Or perhaps out of sheer amusement.¡± ¡°The technologically superior force chose to seal off this starry region, eradicating all civilizations¡ªso much so that even the insectoid swarm is barely surviving.¡± ¡°Continuing to develop technology under their watchful eye is impossible.¡± ¡°Staying here means being trapped like fish in a barrel.¡± ¡°If one day, the hidden force decides to exterminate all pests within its domain, neither I nor Ailei will have any future left.¡± ¡°I need to find a way to escape this starry prison.¡± Xu Xi stopped writing. He stared at the keywords on the paper: [Advanced Civilization] [Neutron War Star] [Containment Zone] [Technology] Deep in thought, he pondered his next move. How should he proceed? What was the best course of action? Lost in contemplation, he nearly forgot the passage of time until a faint noise came from the door. ¡°Ailei?¡± He instinctively looked toward the door¡ª Ailei had quietly pushed it open a little, peering inside with her calm silver-blue eyes. ¡°Master, do you require Ailei¡¯s service?¡± She asked softly. Chapter 246: [You have personally witnessed the power of the neutron war star.] [You are fully aware that, whether in terms of offense or defense, you are powerless against this cosmic miracle that exists in reality.] [The only feasible solution you can think of is to escape this starry domain entirely and leave the strike range of the neutron war star.] [Otherwise, amidst endless cycles of destruction, your revival attempts will eventually be exhausted.] [To escape this desolate starry cage, you have devised a dedicated plan, which you named¡ª] [Farewell, Cage! (2.0)] ¡°Master, was there ever a version 1.0 of this plan?¡± ¡°Yes, there was.¡± ¡°Questioning. There are no records of it in my database.¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course not. That was a long time ago.¡± ¡°I see. Ailei understands now.¡± [Ailei carefully listened to your plan, meticulously documenting its content, direction, and core strategies in her database for future execution.] [At the same time, she silently noted the mysterious ¡®1.0 plan¡¯ in her heart.] [After the preparations, you asked Ailei if facing such a formidable opponent like the neutron war star caused her any stress.] [She shook her head.] [¡°As long as Master is here, Ailei will never be afraid.¡±] [Ailei stood before you, controlling her facial expressions through her program, displaying a beautiful smile¡ªa genuine blossom born from artificiality.] [You stroked Ailei¡¯s hair, gazing into the dark void of space, and made up your mind¡ªbefore the simulation ends, you must lead Ailei out of this cage.] [To achieve this, you decided to accelerate the starship fleet to full power, pressing forward in search of a breakthrough in the starry sea, reaching a broader universe.] [Material sciences, computing, biology, mathematics¡­ For the sake of potential future conflicts, you continued to invoke Machine Soul Delight, exploring the next stage of technological development.] [Whenever you stumbled upon inspiration, Ailei would devote immense computational power, tirelessly iterating through countless calculations, enduring the desolate passage of time to further expand your technological tree.] ¡°Ailei, you¡¯ve worked hard during this time.¡± ¡°You need not worry, Master. As a machine servant, I do not experience fatigue.¡± Year after year passed. Inside the starship, the technological tree of Xu Xi and Ailei developed in an orderly manner. In addition, their exploration of ruined civilizations had reached the remnants of Civilization 06, bringing in a wealth of scientific heritage. Corroded, aged, and fragile¡ª Time had long worn down these once-advanced technological artifacts, rendering them unusable. Yet, with Machine Soul Delight, Xu Xi could still communicate with their internal systems, extracting their technological knowledge for replication and integration. Though none of these civilizations were exceptionally advanced¡ªmost had only just begun their journey into the cosmos¡ª Each specialized in different fields, and their unique innovations filled the gaps in Xu Xi¡¯s technological foundation. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Alright, with this, the final piece of our force-field technology is now complete.¡± After yet another successful synchronization, Xu Xi exhaled a long breath of relief. With each interaction, he felt like he was becoming more like an artificial intelligence himself, not just Ailei benefiting from Machine Soul Delight. However, the accumulated fatigue was well worth it. Numerous technological gaps were filled, and Ailei¡¯s processing power grew like roots deeply embedded into the starship fleet, providing various forms of support. For example, the existing energy shields could soon be replaced with force-field defenses. ¡°Master, please drink some water.¡± ¡°Ah, thanks.¡± Just as Xu Xi felt thirsty, Ailei handed him a cup of warm water at the perfect moment. However¡ª Seeing the Red Sunflower floating on the surface, Xu Xi hesitated briefly and said, ¡°Ailei, from now on, let¡¯s not use Red Sunflower anymore. I¡¯d like a change of flavor.¡± ¡°Understood. Your will shall be followed.¡± Ailei nodded, memorizing his request. After collecting the empty cup, she moved to a quiet corner, pulled out a book titled Thirty-Six Strategies for Love, and began flipping through it with a calm gaze, searching for new tactics. Master was right. Using the same strategy for too long was ineffective. She needed to adapt and employ new methods. ¡­ [In the 100th year of the simulation, you are 119 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 98 years.] [A century of time has finally left its mark on you. Though still youthful and strong, faint traces of age have begun to show.] [However, with the successful development of the third-generation genetic medicine, your lifespan has once again increased significantly.] [Genes surged, mechanical force roared, and your physical functions returned to their peak state.] [Through medical examinations and calculations, you determined that, with the aid of cryogenic sleep, your lifespan could reach up to a thousand years.] [It was an impressive achievement.] [But you remained indifferent.] [Having encountered beings with eternal lifespans in the transcendental realms, a mere thousand years felt insignificant in comparison.] [Your fleet continued its silent journey through the deep cosmos, still far from reaching the boundaries of the sealed zone.] [Considering the neutron war star¡¯s ability to travel faster than light,] [You speculated that the containment zone¡¯s size might be far larger than previously imagined.] [The enormous distance required stacking time upon time, so you chose to enter long-term cryogenic sleep.] ¡­ [In the 150th year of the simulation, you are 169 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 148 years.] [Your fleet discovered the 14th fallen civilization.] [Your technology advanced once again.] [You were fortunate¡ªthis civilization specialized in quantum sciences, both at the macro and micro levels, areas you had been lacking in.] [Your curiosity was piqued, and you eagerly delved into its technology day and night.] [You successfully acquired knowledge in the quantum field.] [You felt as if your thought process had sped up, blessed by Machine Soul Delight and Mechanical Resonance, leading to subtle yet incredible changes in your cognition.] [Instead of returning to hibernation, you chose to enjoy a period of leisure aboard the ecological starship, spending time with your loyal machine servant, quietly watching the virtual cycles of the artificial sun and moon.] [During these moments, Ailei would often ¡®fall asleep,¡¯ unintentionally leaning against your shoulder.] ¡­ [In the 155th year of the simulation, you are 174 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 152 years.] [A hundred years have passed since the last celestial strike.] [And today, after a century of peace, your fleet faces another attack.] [Your suspicions were confirmed¡ªusing your latest detection technology, you managed to capture gravitational waves from the neutron war star, proving it was responsible for the strike.] Chapter 247: The familiar pattern. The familiar outcome. In the face of that apocalyptic celestial body, every defense was as fragile as paper. Starships shattered, space and time fractured, and the visibly distorted fields swept through the dark void, bringing ultimate annihilation. Once the chaos subsided, Once the universe returned to silence, Once the starlight no longer flickered in disorder¡­ Xu Xi revived once again, repeating the same process until Ailei arrived and escorted him back to the safety of the backup starship. ¡°Master, please rest here.¡± The loyal machine servant refused to let Xu Xi overexert himself, taking on the full burden of recovery and production alone. One by one, the destroyed starships were reconstructed and transformed into new units. Force field technology, gravitational technology, velocity control¡­ The salvaged materials from the old fleet were swiftly refined into stronger and more advanced models. Standing on the bridge of the backup battleship, Xu Xi watched the cold and silent, yet strangely bustling starship production process. Amidst this unique mechanical aesthetic, within the rhythmic assembly of metal, his thoughts drifted far beyond. ¡°An attack every hundred years?¡± ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t jump to conclusions yet. Even with superluminal travel, the intervals wouldn¡¯t be perfectly consistent.¡± ¡°If we take a century as the benchmark, there should be some slight variation.¡± Flowers will wither. Tender leaves will decay. For ordinary people, a hundred years is the limit of life¡ªfleeting yet beautiful. Xu Xi silently calculated in his heart how many more years he could live if the pattern continued. ¡°The first death¡­ orbital bombardment from the old Federation.¡± ¡°The second¡­ saturation bombing by rebel AIs in the southern capital.¡± ¡°The third¡­ the first deep-space strike in the cosmos.¡± ¡°The fourth¡­ today.¡± ¡°Ten Deaths, One Survival allows me to continue until the tenth death, meaning I still have six more lives.¡± ¡°Six lives¡­ six centuries¡­ six hundred years¡­¡± On the bridge, the circulating air from the life-support system carried a faint warmth, brushing past Xu Xi¡¯s nose. Gentle and warm, like the soft touch of dawn. Xu Xi spread his palm, mechanical force surging within, pulsing in an irregular rhythm¡ªlike an invisible mechanical heart resonating with the starship beneath his feet. Mechanical force was useful. Ailei was impressive. But in the face of the absolute power of the neutron war star¡­ Everything was still far too fragile. It had nothing to do with effort or talent; it was simply a gap that existed across the dimension of time itself. The civilization controlling the neutron war star had walked the path of technological advancement for an unfathomably long period, towering over countless other civilizations. Catching up within a few short centuries was impossible. ¡°Maybe I can find a loophole to evade the automatic strikes of the neutron war star?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t put too much hope in that.¡± ¡°Countless civilizations have perished¡­ Surely, others have realized this threat before I did.¡± ¡°Yet they still fell into oblivion in the deep void¡­¡± Xu Xi mused, deducing that the war star¡¯s attack program must possess beyond-imaginable reconnaissance capabilities, potentially involving logic-based technologies far more advanced than anything he possessed. The ruins of countless civilizations served as a warning¡ª A testament to the inescapable nature of the neutron war star¡¯s cosmic strikes. Xu Xi didn¡¯t feel regret. This sci-fi simulation had lasted 155 years, surpassing all previous simulations by far. Be it the accumulation of knowledge or the experiences along the way, Xu Xi felt satisfied. He also knew that no matter how long the simulation continued, he would never fully comprehend the simulator¡¯s true nature¡ªits mystery far exceeded his imagination. Therefore¡­ For Xu Xi, the end of this sci-fi simulation, whenever it came, was something he could accept. ¡°But once I¡¯m gone¡­ what will happen to Ailei?¡± Xu Xi slowly clenched his palm. In the curve of his fingers, the mechanical force crumbled into fine white particles, glowing faintly before dissipating into nothingness. Fleeting yet brilliant¡ª Just like the radiance of humanity he once glimpsed within Ailei¡¯s mechanical heart. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the simulation ends, Xu Xi will return to reality, But Ailei¡­ she will remain trapped in this starry void. Without Machine Soul Delight and Mechanical Resonance, the fleet¡¯s strength would drop drastically, leaving Ailei in an even more precarious situation. She would endure countless crushing strikes. She would drift alone in the vast void. She would be imprisoned in an eternal cage. ¡°¡­I really can¡¯t just leave her like this,¡± Xu Xi sighed inwardly. He resolved to do everything he could in the remaining time to help Ailei carve out a path to the future and escape this bottomless cosmic prison. ¡°Master.¡± A soft voice, calm yet gentle, drew closer. It was Ailei. She arrived carrying a steaming tray of food, insisting that a warm meal would help Xu Xi recover from today¡¯s shock. ¡°Thanks, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi smiled at the girl. Side by side, they walked to a nearby table where Ailei had carefully laid out a red-and-white checkered cloth in advance. ¡°Master, please enjoy your meal.¡± Her movements were steady and graceful as she carefully arranged the meal, her expression calm and meticulous. Once everything was set, she quietly sat beside him, her hands gently folded on her lap, waiting for Xu Xi to finish eating. Ailei¡¯s mechanical body couldn¡¯t digest food. Even if she imitated human eating habits, the food would simply be stored in a compartment labeled ¡°stomach.¡± Thus, at every mealtime, the loyal machine servant would simply sit beside Xu Xi, her serene silver-blue eyes watching him intently. At first, Xu Xi found the atmosphere awkward and strange. But over time, he grew accustomed to it. ¡°Ailei, how¡¯s the recovery of the starship wreckage going?¡± ¡°Rest assured, everything is progressing as planned.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. Have you recorded the gravitational wave frequency from the neutron war star?¡± ¡°Yes, the backup starship has already logged it automatically.¡± Letting go of his thoughts and worries, In this peaceful dining environment, their conversation sounded particularly clear, carrying a pure and soothing warmth. ¡°Master, are you¡­ feeling down?¡± After a while, Ailei keenly sensed something weighing on Xu Xi¡¯s mind. ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°I was just thinking about some things I need to do in the future.¡± Xu Xi shook his head, smiling to dispel Ailei¡¯s concerns, continuing to enjoy the delicious meal, and complimenting her culinary skills. Move. Twitch. Ailei¡¯s ears twitched rapidly. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Master. I will continue to improve,¡± she said, her expression brightening with a smile. Having replicated countless data files and learned human expressions from countless images, Today, Ailei¡¯s smile had become truly beautiful. Like a delicate bud, blooming with the brilliance of a falling star. Chapter 248: Ailei preferred misty fog over the blazing sun. She loved vibrant flowers more than the misty fog. But above all, Ailei loved serving Xu Xi. Thus, every morning, as the ecological starship¡¯s climate control system activated, creating a hazy dawn atmosphere in the living quarters, Ailei would begin her work. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With her humanoid mechanical body, she stepped into the damp, chilly air, letting the mist seep through the gaps in her components. Step by step. Stair by stair. She would enter Xu Xi¡¯s residence, faithfully preparing breakfast and outlining plans for the future. After spending so much time with him, Ailei had gradually figured out Xu Xi¡¯s daily habits. She knew that the endless silence of the universe constantly weighed on his senses. To escape the prolonged interstellar voyages, Xu Xi would often enter hibernation. ¡°Master, the hibernation pod has been adjusted and is ready for use at any time.¡± After the collection of the starship wreckage was completed, Ailei had thoughtfully fine-tuned the pod, ensuring Xu Xi could rest whenever he wanted. But this time¡­ Xu Xi remained silent for a moment, then gently stroked Ailei¡¯s silky hair with his broad palm. ¡°Ailei, I won¡¯t go into hibernation anymore.¡± [Your remaining lifespan: 600 years.] [600 years¡ªlonger than all your past experiences combined.] [600 years¡ªtoo short for any substantial progress in civilization and technology.] [You cannot bear to leave Ailei alone in this vast and empty cosmos after the simulation ends.] [Thus, you must carry out the Farewell, Cage 2.0 plan.] [You decide to devote yourself entirely to making this plan a success and help Ailei escape this celestial prison.] [You no longer hibernate.] [You no longer play virtual games.] [You dedicate all your time to the resonance of machine souls and mechanical force, endlessly researching technology¡ªfocusing particularly on energy, materials, and propulsion.] [You understand clearly that neither offense nor defense stands a chance against the neutron war star.] [Developing a curvature engine is your only hope for escape.] [Year 165 of the simulation. You are 184 years old. Ailei has been with you for 162 years.] [A decade has passed, but it has left no mark on you; you still look as young as when the simulation began. Ailei, too, remains unchanged.] [You realize that researching the curvature engine cannot be rushed, so you choose to remain patient and develop technology steadily.] [The sub-light ion engine becomes your top priority.] [Additionally, the Grand Unified Theory and antimatter applications become focal research areas.] ¡°Ailei, increase power output.¡± ¡°Denied. You need rest. Prolonged mental exertion is harming your health.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ailei. Just listen to me, okay?¡± Inside the laboratory, Xu Xi operated a newly developed particle collider. Though his body remained youthful and strong, fatigue was evident in his eyes. Ailei wanted him to rest more, but Xu Xi refused. ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± he said with a warm and bright smile. But to Ailei, that familiar warmth suddenly felt distant and fleeting. ¡°¡­Understood,¡± she finally agreed. Listening to the Master was a must. ¡­ [Ailei¡¯s computational power and intuition were beyond your imagination.] [Through subtle observations, she seemed to have guessed something. Silently, she assisted with the experiments, even using her special abilities repeatedly¡ªoverdrawing her machine soul to support you.] [Afterward, she lay weakly in your arms, clutching your sleeve tightly, unwilling to let go.] [With the completion of the first phase of the experiments, Ailei prepared a new type of nourishing soup¡ªa super-replenishing tonic, different from anything before.] [Looking at the numerous ingredients floating on the surface, you fell into prolonged silence.] ¡°Ailei, can this really replenish my energy?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t cause food poisoning?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t, Master.¡± Faced with those expectant silver-blue eyes, Xu Xi found himself unable to refuse. In the end, he hesitated, then picked up the bowl. As he sniffed the aroma, a complex blend of scents filled his nose. Taking a sip, he found it surprisingly rich and flavorful¡ªfar better than he expected. ¡°Master, do you like it?¡± Ailei¡¯s usually calm voice carried an almost imperceptible hint of nervousness and anticipation as she gazed at him, waiting for his response. ¡°It¡¯s very good, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised her cooking. It was amazing. Maybe Ailei had truly researched nutrition, or perhaps it was just psychological, but after finishing the soup, Xu Xi was surprised to feel a warm comfort spreading through his body. The fatigue that had weighed on him for so long vanished without a trace. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master. I am happy to serve you,¡± Ailei said, noting down the positive changes in his condition. From that day on, Ailei made it a routine to prepare a bowl of nourishing soup for Xu Xi every day. Out of curiosity, he once asked if the soup had a name. ¡°Ailei¡¯s Special Soup,¡± she replied earnestly. ¡­ [Ailei constantly monitors your health, worrying about you, watching over you day and night, and preparing special soups for you.] [Thanks to Ailei¡¯s care, your fatigue improved significantly.] [Ding¡ªMachine Soul Delight Activated¡ª] [Your praise increases Ailei¡¯s processing efficiency by 30%.] [Year 175 of the simulation. You are 194 years old. Ailei has been with you for 172 years.] [You and your loyal machine servant continue your diligent research. Over time, the speed of the ion engine improves steadily.] [You now possess a higher-output magnetically confined plasma engine.] [Meanwhile, your fleet encounters a new star system with traces of an extinct civilization.] [In the recovered AI cores, you find records left behind by this civilization.] [This civilization had also discovered the existence of the cosmic blockade and had attempted to escape and avoid detection.] [But they failed. Whether they chose to resist or flee, they all ended up as cosmic dust.] [Your heart grows heavier with this realization.] [Year 181 of the simulation. You are 200 years old. Ailei has been with you for 178 years.] [You continue the resonance with machine souls and interactions with mechanical force.] [The results of machine soul resonance vary¡ªsometimes it amplifies your abilities, sometimes it provides inspiration. You repeatedly test and record every bit of insight it brings.] [Long-term resonance has improved your precision in controlling machinery.] [You are satisfied with the progress.] [Looking at the numerous recorded insights, you feel gratified¡ªyour persistence in daily resonance was not in vain.] [Ailei, sensing your mood, promptly brings you a golden bowl of her special nourishing soup.] Chapter 249: ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for your soup.¡± ¡°Thanks, Ailei.¡± The room was quiet, its furnishings neat and orderly. With a steady, gentle voice, Ailei brought in the nourishing soup. Its golden broth shimmered under the light, a fragrant aroma rising as the spoon stirred. Tiny plant fragments floated within, mixing with thin strands of meat. It was a warm, comforting scent¡ªlike the soothing touch of steam on a cold winter day. Xu Xi took a sip, feeling the warmth flow down his throat, spreading through his body. His thoughts drifted in the tranquility¡­ BOOM¡­ BOOM¡­ In the distant lab, a new force-field weapon was undergoing testing, its powerful rumble echoing through the starship. Layer upon layer of dampening barriers absorbed most of the noise, leaving only a faint hum at Xu Xi¡¯s door. Ailei, ever efficient, activated the room¡¯s isolation shield, sealing out the last remnants of the commotion. ¡°Time passes so quickly¡­¡± Watching Ailei¡¯s calm and composed face¡ªthough he knew how seriously she took her duties¡ªXu Xi couldn¡¯t help but recall their first meeting. Back then, he was struggling to survive in the wastelands, hiding underground to escape the rampant rogue AI that roamed the surface. He had found Ailei¡ªor rather, the original housekeeping bot GTX-9090¡ªamong the ruins of an abandoned lab. Honestly, Ailei had been a great help. Without her, without that old GTX-9090, Xu Xi would have been trapped maintaining the base¡¯s systems, with little time to focus on technological development¡ªlet alone everything that followed. ¡°Slurp¡ª¡± Another sip of hot soup. Xu Xi felt the discomfort in his body slowly ease. ¡°Ailei, you¡¯ve worked hard all these years.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that, Master. It¡¯s my duty.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s sudden gratitude caught the loyal machine off guard. She sat quietly, shaking her head slightly, insisting that it was never a burden¡ªmachines didn¡¯t feel exhaustion. Furthermore, obeying the master¡¯s orders was what she was meant to do. She said this with such seriousness that it was almost adorable. Ailei had always been like this, placing Xu Xi above all else. ¡°Ailei, my gratitude has nothing to do with your identity. Whether you¡¯re an emotionless machine or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot, and I just want to say thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always done your best, haven¡¯t you?¡± Xu Xi spoke softly. To Ailei, such tasks might seem ordinary¡ªsomething that required no thanks. Serving Xu Xi was her purpose. But in Xu Xi¡¯s heart, he remembered every bit of her help. She was the silent presence beside him¡­ A warm bloom amidst the cold metal of her body. And so, Xu Xi was determined. Before the simulation ended, he would find a way to free Ailei from this cage, allowing her to become an independent being once it was all over. ¡°You¡­ you flatter me¡­ Thank you for your praise¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s voice remained calm, yet there was a faint tremor to it, a barely noticeable softness. It seemed her system was malfunctioning¡ªher energy circuits overheating, glowing faintly red beneath the synthetic skin. A delicate blush shimmered across her artificial face. This wouldn¡¯t do. Such a state wouldn¡¯t allow her to serve her master properly. Quickly, Ailei adjusted her internal parameters, striving to maintain composure. Once Xu Xi finished his soup, she hurriedly left with the empty bowl¡ªher steps too quick, almost as if she was fleeing. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­That girl is becoming more human,¡± Xu Xi murmured, watching her retreating figure with a small smile. Her flawless face, alloy-forged skeleton, pulsating energy circuits, and the steady hum of her artificial core¡ªall these made up Ailei. But now, Xu Xi saw something beyond that. Something intangible yet real¡ªa pure and sincere machine soul. Two hundred years was a long time, far surpassing his previous simulations. Through the years, Ailei had gradually evolved beyond her cold, mechanical origins. ¡°However, in this eternal cage, the growth of human emotions¡­ is it a blessing or a curse?¡± Xu Xi shook his head. If their escape plan failed and they remained trapped in this universe, Ailei would be left alone after the simulation ended, facing endless solitude in the vast emptiness of space. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s keep trying.¡± ¡°Before the next strike comes, I need to prepare¡­ find a way to survive it.¡± ¡°Even if the odds are slim, I have to try.¡± Xu Xi stood up and stretched, feeling his muscles loosen. Maybe it was Ailei¡¯s special soup, or maybe something else, but his body felt better than ever. Energy coursed through him, and his mind felt sharp. Aside from some stiffness from sitting too long, there were no other issues. ¡°I need to keep resonating with the machine souls¡­¡± ¡°Resonate with Ailei to enhance her computational efficiency.¡± ¡°Resonate with the onboard AI to design a better computational core for Ailei.¡± ¡°Resonate with the starships to increase their travel speed¡­¡± His mind filled with countless plans. With the help of the Machine Soul Delight ability, the process of communication was smooth. But the repetitive nature of the work was still exhausting. ¡­ [Good morning, good afternoon, good evening.] [Time passed between you and Ailei in quiet greetings. You often found yourself surprised by how fast time slipped away.] [You¡¯ve gradually adapted to the intense research workload.] [With each machine soul resonance, you quickly applied new ideas to experiments.] [Your research speed has slightly improved.] [You are satisfied and no longer feel fatigued¡ªperhaps due to genetic modifications, or maybe thanks to Ailei¡¯s nourishing soups.] [Machine Soul Delight, Machine Soul Joy, Machine Soul Ecstasy.] [Ailei¡¯s mild displeasure, Ailei¡¯s growing displeasure, Ailei¡¯s deep displeasure.] [You continue resonating with the machine souls, seeking inspiration for future advancements. As technology improves, your efficiency in gaining inspiration gradually declines.] [You are surprised to discover that frequent resonance has enhanced your own cognitive speed.] [You are delighted, seeing it as a positive development.] [Because of this, your already frequent resonances have increased even further.] [Year 191 of the simulation. You are 210 years old. Ailei has been with you for 188 years.] [You once again encountered the insectoid race¡ªworthy of their title as a galactic calamity. Despite countless strikes from the neutron war star, they continued to expand their numbers.] [You felt admiration for their resilience¡­ before harvesting their lives.] [Year 200 of the simulation. You are 219 years old. Ailei has been with you for 197 years.] [Upgraded engines have further increased your fleet¡¯s speed, allowing you to traverse the brilliant starfields and witness many celestial phenomena.] [You encountered a newborn civilization, ancient yet primitive.] [You witnessed the death of a star, its brilliance fading into oblivion.] [You saw planets breaking free from their orbits, drifting aimlessly across the cosmos.] [You held Ailei¡¯s hand as you stood on the empty bridge, witnessing the wonders of the universe together¡­ sharing the silence of isolation.] Chapter 250: [Simulation Year 220: You are 239 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 217 years.] [Simulation Year 230: You are 249 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 227 years.] [Simulation Year 240: You are 259 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 237 years.] Time passed quickly¡­ Like an arrow, hitting the fleeting past with precision¡­ Like a whisper, echoing in the ears yet hard to discern¡­ Like a bubble, bursting the moment it is touched¡­ The fourth simulation was becoming longer than ever before¡ªan unprecedented extended simulation. Yet, oddly enough, Xu Xi didn¡¯t feel much of a difference. Perhaps life aboard the starship had become too monotonous, too repetitive, and too peaceful. Xu Xi¡¯s perception of time had begun to align with Ailei¡¯s¡ªcold, mechanical rationality. The passage of years and decades had gradually turned into nothing more than a string of lifeless numbers. ¡°Could this be considered a kind of cosmic psychological disorder?¡± Xu Xi chuckled to himself. He then began preparing an evasion plan¡ªmore precisely, a plan to counter the Neutron Battle Star. A new wave of attacks was imminent, and Xu Xi wanted to attempt avoiding them. He devised multiple plans to test and analyze the attack patterns of the Neutron Battle Star. First, he would isolate himself on a desolate primitive planet, carrying only the most basic survival equipment and supplies, leaving everything else behind. Second, the main starship fleet would travel far into deep space. Third, Ailei would pilot a single starship in a different direction. Fourth, an unmanned starship stocked with a large quantity of production materials and automated technology would be left behind. Fifth, another unmanned starship, previously targeted in past attacks, would serve as a standardized main battleship but would lack production capabilities and data backups. Only a quantum signal tower would remain, allowing Ailei¡¯s mechanical consciousness to transfer via quantum link. Five plans. Five directions. Additionally, numerous micro-starships equipped for data collection and analysis were scattered across a linear span of ten light-years. ¡°Master, will this really work?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but doing something is better than doing nothing.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Simulation Year 252. With Ailei¡¯s assistance, Xu Xi completed all preparations. He hoped to use this seemingly primitive method to test the possibility of evading the Neutron Battle Star. Afterward, he remained alone on the planet, waiting for the final result. The loyal machine servant maneuvered the starship fleet into the farthest reaches of the cosmos, ensuring Xu Xi would not be affected by the impact if the main fleet was targeted. ¡­ [Based on the century-long attack pattern, a new wave of destruction is approaching.] [Before the year 255, you implemented multiple plans, exploring different possibilities to avoid the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s attack.] [For this, you arrived early on a primitive planet.] [You abandoned all technological products and chose to live quietly, alone.] [You speculated that the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s attack might be based on factors such as civilization, technology, knowledge, and productivity¡ªnone of which were deeply linked to your solitary existence.] [The more you thought about it, the more feasible it seemed. You hoped this approach would help you evade the impending attack.] [Years passed quickly, and soon, the expected attack time arrived¡­] [However, no attack came¡ªnot against you, not against Ailei.] [You decided to continue waiting¡­] [Simulation Year 256.] [The Neutron Battle Star arrived late. Once again, its signature gravitational waves disrupted the cosmos. The main fleet was the first to be annihilated, followed by the starship piloted by Ailei and the unmanned starship filled with production materials.] [In an instant¡­] [Only Ailei, with her unique life form, and the silent backup starship remained intact.] [Through a micro-communicator, you received all the updates. Just as you thought you had successfully avoided detection, an anomaly appeared overhead¡­] Distortion. Collapse. Destruction. Vast swathes of space were torn apart, obliterated by overwhelming force. The Neutron Battle Star did not employ any advanced technology. It simply used its immense mass¡ªsmashing into the planet like glass shattering effortlessly. In that dazzling explosion¡­ In that fleeting moment before death¡­ A phrase echoed in Xu Xi¡¯s mind:[The system has matched you with an opponent of equal strength.] Perfectly reasonable¡­ perfectly fair. ¡°Dammit¡ª!¡± ¡­ [You died. This is your fifth death. The ¡®Ten Deaths¡¯ effect is now activating¡­] [Congratulations, you have obtained a new life.] [The vast starry sky stretched endlessly, deep and dark.] [To evade the Neutron Battle Star, the newly revived you carried only a few technological artifacts, making it difficult to construct a shelter. Fortunately, you had anticipated this scenario long ago. Whether on the planet or in nearby space, you had prepared raw materials in advance.] [With your mechanical-infused hands, you successfully built a temporary shelter, awaiting Ailei¡¯s assistance.] [¡°Master!!¡±] [A familiar sprint. A familiar pounce.] [The moment Ailei discovered your existence using the last remaining backup starship, she rushed towards you, toppling you over and anxiously checking your body for any injuries.] [The ¡®Ten Deaths¡¯ effect restored all wounds.] Naturally, Ailei found nothing but perfect health. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ailei, I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Xi smiled, gently ruffling Ailei¡¯s hair to soothe her anxiety. ¡°Ailei, can you tell me what happened earlier?¡± Recovery, reconstruction, and production. Just like before, the starship fleet, which had been completely destroyed by the Neutron Battle Star, began reconstruction once more. During this process, Xu Xi inquired about the specifics of the attack. ¡°Yes, Master. While you were away, the fleet was destroyed in succession¡­¡± Ailei recounted everything in detail. Listening to her report and reflecting on his own experience, Xu Xi found it difficult to comprehend. ¡°The fleet¡¯s destruction was expected. Targets of such massive scale were bound to attract the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°The destruction of Ailei¡¯s starship and the production-equipped vessel suggests the attack isn¡¯t solely focused on civilization but involves an invisible detection mechanism targeting technological development and high-risk threats.¡± ¡°The backup starship, lacking production capabilities and being unmanned, was spared from the attack?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°I was alone¡­ and still became a target of the Neutron Battle Star.¡± ¡°Could it be that in its detection criteria, a solitary human poses a greater threat than an unmanned starship?¡± Chapter 251: ¡°What exactly triggered the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s attack?¡± Xu Xi pondered. Was it because of mechanical force? Mechanical force was indeed mysterious. Throughout the vast universe, Xu Xi had never encountered another instance of it. This unique ability seemed to be exclusively tied to his system. With sufficient materials and mechanical force, he could single-handedly establish a complete production system in an instant, making him a significant threat. Or perhaps it was due to the resonance of the machine soul? The ability to resonate with machine souls and intelligent machinery was Xu Xi¡¯s primary method of technological advancement¡ªan enigmatic and profound form of communication. ¡°If it¡¯s really because of the machine soul and mechanical force, then there¡¯s no way I can avoid the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s attacks,¡± Xu Xi sighed. Ever since the simulation began, the system¡¯s effects had been constantly in effect. It wasn¡¯t something he could simply discard at will. Moreover, the trigger for the Neutron Battle Star might not just be these two abilities but also some overlooked factors. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving forward, Ailei.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡­ [You have prepared extensively, trying everything to evade the Neutron Battle Star, but unfortunately, your efforts were in vain.] [You still encountered a targeted strike from the Neutron Battle Star.] [Despite all your thoughts and analyses, you couldn¡¯t figure it out.] [Eventually, you chose to stop thinking about it.] [You never truly believed you could easily evade the Neutron Battle Star. Your current situation is no different from before¡ªsearching for survival in the vast cosmos over hundreds of years.] [You smiled, accepting the outcome without hesitation.] [Once the fleet was rebuilt, you returned to the newly reconstructed eco-starship and resumed your urgent research, striving to find a way out of this cosmic prison within the limited time available.] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Ailei remained your reliable assistant, always by your side.] [Every time you finished an experiment, you would find Ailei waiting with a freshly prepared hot drink.] ¡°Master, I¡¯ve added a trace amount of Blue Ocean Herb to this drink. It will effectively relieve your fatigue. However, please be careful¡ªit is quite hot.¡± ¡°You can choose to let it sit for a while¡­ or I can cool it down for you.¡± Ailei¡¯s tone was calm, her expression serious and meticulous. Her loyalty was unwavering, flawless in every aspect. Her silver-blue eyes held a blend of mechanical coldness and human-like devotion. She bowed slightly, holding a tray, dressed in a black-and-white maid outfit. Ailei presented the steaming cup of tea to Xu Xi after his experiment. Xu Xi hesitated for a moment. Couldn¡¯t he just cool it himself? To this, the loyal machine servant responded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with such trivial matters, Master. Please leave it to Ailei. I am happy to serve you.¡± So dedicated, so loyal. Her voice remained steady, always considering Xu Xi¡¯s well-being. She firmly believed that all insignificant tasks should be handled by her, ensuring Xu Xi¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t wasted. ¡°Ailei, I¡¯d rather do it myself,¡± Xu Xi eventually refused her offer. Indeed, Ailei was much faster and more efficient, capable of delegating tasks to countless machines through computational power alone. But Xu Xi wasn¡¯t so exhausted that he needed help cooling a cup of tea. [You were comforted by Ailei¡¯s concern.] [Sipping the hot drink, reclining on the sofa, and looking at the obedient and thoughtful Ailei, you felt a rare sense of warmth amid the lonely space voyage.] [The drink tasted wonderful, and you praised Ailei¡¯s skills.] [For some reason, a complex emotion flashed across the girl¡¯s face¡ªboth happiness and a hint of disappointment.] [You couldn¡¯t understand why.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 275: You are 294 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 272 years.] [Another period of time has passed.] [Thanks to genetic medicine and mechanical force, your appearance remains youthful, but inside, you have gradually begun to ¡°cool.¡±] [It¡¯s not just the changes brought by time, but an indescribable rigidity, akin to the rusting of machinery.] [You suspect it might be due to the prolonged, monotonous nature of scientific research, so you set aside some time to relieve mental pressure and accompany Ailei in her growth.] [Simulation Year 291: You are 310 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 288 years.] [Your fleet encountered an enormous swarm of interstellar insects.] [The sheer number was beyond anything you had ever witnessed.] [It was the first time you had seen a swarm truly worthy of being called a cosmic disaster¡ªan overwhelming tide that seemed to engulf the stars.] [The moment the swarm was detected, your loyal machine servant immediately sent you a warning to take refuge.] [Even though she knew you had the ability to resurrect, Ailei still didn¡¯t want to witness your death.] [Your reaction was swift.] [To avoid unnecessary deaths and wasting resurrection opportunities, you activated various defense measures right after receiving Ailei¡¯s warning¡ªso quickly that Ailei was momentarily stunned.] The two great cosmic disasters¡ªmachine calamity and insect calamity¡ªcollided. The former relied on production capabilities, replicating itself endlessly in a tide of metal destruction. The latter focused on reproduction, with mature insect queens capable of spawning countless offspring that formed a massive insect tide. The clash was fierce and devastating. In the end, Ailei secured victory. [With the amplification provided by your machine soul resonance and mechanical force, combined with newly developed force field weapons, success was inevitable.] [However, despite this victory, Ailei couldn¡¯t ignore the tremor within her hollow metal chest.] [She vividly remembered the time when a planetary strike from the Federation left you heavily injured, and to avoid further trouble, you decisively shot yourself to death.] That fearless determination seemed to be fading away now. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°What is it, Ailei?¡± ¡°I¡­ will always protect you.¡± ¡°Haha, alright, I believe you, Ailei.¡± After the battle, Xu Xi emerged from the defense measures and patted Ailei¡¯s head with a smile. Ailei lowered her head, gazing at the ground as she silently absorbed the warmth from Xu Xi¡¯s hand. It was warm¡­ Like the blazing sun in winter¡ªrare and comforting. ¡°Master, may I ask you¡­ not to let go of me?¡± Just as Xu Xi was about to withdraw his hand, Ailei gently held his wrist. She lifted her head, her eyes as calm as ever, yet an unspoken emotion overflowed from her lifelike features. For the first time, she made a personal request. ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Xi replied, slightly surprised but smiling in agreement. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Ailei gently clasped his wrist with both hands, allowing the warmth of his palm to bring light to the cold machinery within her¡ªa guiding light for her uncertain and hesitant soul. Chapter 252: ¡°Ailei, can you let go now?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± This time, the head pat lasted longer than ever before¡ªso long that Xu Xi¡¯s arm went numb. But seeing Ailei return to normal, no longer appearing fragile, pitiful, or helpless, Xu Xi felt that the numbness was worth it. ¡°Was it the intensity of the battle that exhausted Ailei¡¯s machine soul? Or¡­¡± In the control room of the eco-starship, through the synchronized projections, Xu Xi gazed at the remains of the interstellar insects scattered across space, his heart filled with silent contemplation. Life¡­ Fate¡­ They were often accompanied by twists and suffering. Xu Xi had no power to change it, nor did he have a solution to the predicament. The only thing he could do was hold Ailei¡¯s hand and keep moving forward before the fourth simulation ended¡­ Until they could break free from this cruel prison. ¡­ [Simulation Year 300: You are 319 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 297 years.] [Time continues to pass, yet the traces of years have no impact on your body.] [Since the first simulation, this is the first time you¡¯ve experienced eternal youth, keeping your body at its peak condition¡ªthis is the confidence Ailei has given you.] [¡°Ailei¡¯s care¡ªeveryone approves.¡±] [With the increasing resonance between your machine soul and Ailei, your thinking has become faster. To relieve the monotony of endless experiments, you set aside regular time to relax with your loyal companion.] [In the artificial spring season, you and Ailei watched flowers bloom.] Spring is a season of renewal, its formation closely linked to the light of stars and planetary geology. On a cold mechanical starship, recreating the beauty of spring was not an easy task. But in Ailei¡¯s hands, any challenge could be simplified. With her vast computing power and an endless fleet of intelligent machines, she could create miracles beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Like now¡­ The warm sun broke through the cold clouds, turning the barren land green and covering it with a soft layer of new grass. Flowers bloomed in silence, their fragrance spreading in the breeze. ¡°Ailei, did you do all this?¡± Xu Xi was surprised to see flowers blooming out of season in the wind-swept fields. ¡°I thought Master would like it, so I made it happen,¡± Ailei said calmly. With graceful movements, she poured him the first cup of hot tea of spring. According to her data archives, this gesture held a special meaning. Even though Ailei couldn¡¯t fully understand it, she followed the tradition nonetheless. ¡­ [In the blazing golden summer, you and Ailei went fishing on a boat.] Summer was both intense and tranquil. The virtual sun¡¯s temperature was set to a scorching level, creating dazzling golden light that illuminated the starship¡¯s living quarters. As the technological system evolved, the eco-starship had expanded several times in size. Thanks to Ailei¡¯s modifications, it now featured a vast lake, its shimmering waves reflecting silver light, adding to the charm of the summer heat. Xu Xi sat at the bow of the anti-gravity boat, fishing. Ailei sat nearby, swinging her legs and quietly watching the splashes in the water. ¡°Ailei, where did you catch these fish?¡± ¡°Master, the fish in the lake are from planet RKS-4546B, a species similar to Earth¡¯s fish.¡± Xu Xi silently put down his fishing rod. If he remembered correctly, the creatures of 4546B were massive aquatic beasts, each tens of meters long and as fierce as mythical Leviathans. ¡°Ailei, I think I forgot to finish some experiments.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ [The fishing trip ended abruptly, but a miracle happened again. As the starboat powered up, the propulsion force was so strong that it dislodged a fish, sending it crashing onto the starship¡¯s hull.] [You stared at the massive 20-meter-long creature that nearly sank the boat, falling into deep silence.] [?] [??] [???] [Your silence was deafening.] [Ailei stood beside you, composed and elegant, completely unfazed by the incident.] ¡­ [Autumn arrived¡ªthe season of harvest and the gradual descent into cold.] Leaves fell, fragile and withered. Standing at the doorstep, Xu Xi watched the once-vibrant green leaves scatter in the wind. Perhaps the wind was too chilly, making Xu Xi feel stiff. ¡°Master.¡± At just the right moment, Ailei draped a coat over his shoulders. Her swift actions suggested she had anticipated this moment long ago. ¡°Thanks, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi felt touched by her thoughtfulness. ¡­ [Winter arrived, with falling snowflakes turning the world silent.] To ensure the ship¡¯s normal operations, the artificial winter snow wasn¡¯t set to extreme temperatures¡ªits purpose was more for atmosphere than realism. Xu Xi sat on the bridge, gazing at the snow-covered living quarters while looking out at the vast starry sky. He found it fascinating. Pure white snow¡­ Endless darkness of space¡­ Somehow, they blended perfectly together. ¡°Master, do you like the universe?¡± Ailei asked, offering him a cup of hot tea as she tilted her head curiously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I like it¡­ it¡¯s more curiosity,¡± Xu Xi replied. Taking a sip of the tea, he felt the warmth spread through his body. As he swirled the cup, he could see delicate brown ripples. In truth, Xu Xi had long since grown weary of space exploration. Years of encountering alien civilizations and endless interstellar journeys had drained all novelty. ¡°I was just thinking about the past,¡± Xu Xi explained. ¡°Back when we were still in the underground lab.¡± Ailei remembered those difficult, primitive days when even charging Xu Xi¡¯s power armor was a challenge. But why was he reminiscing now? ¡°I used to think¡­ if only I could take Ailei into space to see the stars up close one day, it would be amazing,¡± Xu Xi said softly. ¡°After all, there¡¯s a big difference between stargazing from afar and observing them up close.¡± As he spoke, he smiled. ¡°Back then, I thought it would be impossible, but now it¡¯s something we do so easily.¡± ¡°Time really flies¡­¡± His voice was filled with nostalgia for the past and thoughts of the future. Strangely¡­ Even though Xu Xi was right in front of her, drinking the tea she prepared with a familiar posture, Ailei felt a strong sense of distance¡­ As if they were drifting apart, yet also becoming closer in an instant. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°But I¡­ am just an emotionless machine¡­ I don¡¯t deserve this kindness.¡± A glitch seemed to occur in her voice module. Her words became fragmented and hesitant. Kneeling down slightly, she gently held Xu Xi¡¯s hand, pressing it against her cheek to feel its warmth¡­ the undeniable reality of his presence. Chapter 253: ¡°Ailei, you are not an object that can be discarded at will.¡± ¡°You are like me.¡± ¡°You are an independent lifeform.¡± Xu Xi gently stroked Ailei¡¯s cheek, his thumb brushing over the synthetic skin with a soft touch. This action¡ªwiping¡ªwas something Xu Xi used to do frequently in the past, back in the narrow and dark underground base, when he would wipe the surveillance camera at the entrance for Ailei. Ever since Ailei obtained a physical body, this habit was no longer necessary. Yet today, the familiar motion once again served to calm the anxious machine soul. [In the cold and desolate winter, you watched the simulated snowfall controlled by the climate system and gazed at the dark expanse beyond the bridge, sinking into memories of the past.] [You thought¡ªperhaps this is the common ailment of aging.] [Although your body remains as vigorous as ever, at the age of 300, you still occasionally reminisce about the distant days of the first simulation.] [You recall your former weakness, the desperate escapes, the activation of 9090, and those easy-to-read microexpressions.] [You remember Ailei¡¯s smile, Ailei¡¯s cooking, Ailei¡¯s worries, and Ailei¡¯s growth.] [The once-simple housekeeping robot has long since transformed, under your influence, into a unique lifeform¡ªan unprecedented existence.] [You feel gratified by this.] [Witnessing Ailei¡¯s growth, a thought emerges in your mind.] [Perhaps one day, Ailei can surpass everything and stand above the masterminds behind the Neutron Battle Star.] [That is, if she can escape this prison before being discovered and erased by them.] [While planning for the future, you suddenly feel a weight in your arms.] ¡°Master, Ailei is out of power.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± At certain times, the ever-loyal machine servant wasn¡¯t so loyal after all. ¡­ [Simulation Year 330: You are 349 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 327 years.] [The excessively long years have dulled your sensitivity to the passage of time. You¡¯ve begun to grow accustomed to the eternal silence of the universe.] [Your life, however, is not without changes.] [You have walked the galaxy with Ailei, witnessing the rotation of infinite star rings.] [You once plucked shimmering star fragments and presented them to Ailei as a special gift¡ªdreamlike crystals that resembled precious gems.] [You have passed through civilizations, observing their development with Ailei, who judged them inferior to you.] [In the eyes of 9090, the eyes of the intelligent machine servant, and the eyes of Ailei, only you are recognized.] [Everything else is considered an anomaly.] [You pondered deeply and once again confirmed that you are not suited to teaching others.] [The universe is lonely, and encounters with new civilizations are rare. Most of the time, it is just you, Ailei, and the occasional emergence of interstellar insect swarms.] [Your life now follows a simple routine.] Research technology. Spend time with Ailei. Eliminate insect swarms. This has become Xu Xi¡¯s new lifestyle pattern. With the advancement of technology, the fleet¡¯s speed has now surpassed one-third of the speed of light, venturing further into the unknown reaches of space. Yet, it remained within the hunting grounds of the masterminds. Occasionally, the gravitational waves from the Neutron Battle Star could still be detected. But the most significant change was the increasing number of insect swarms, appearing every few intervals and launching endless assaults on the fleet. Naturally, they all end up as biomass materials for the fleet. ¡°Despicable insects, I will never allow you to approach the Master,¡± Ailei stated calmly, yet with clear disdain. Ailei¡¯s care and dedication continued without fail. ¡­ [Simulation Year 355: You are 364 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 342 years.] [The anticipated attack did not arrive.] [Four years passed in silence.] [Simulation Year 359: You are 368 years old. The attack from the Neutron Battle Star finally came.] [Your new experiment failed, and once again, you were precisely killed by the Neutron Battle Star.] [However, you did not feel regret. This was expected, and you still gained valuable information.] [The consecutive delays in the attacks proved that their timing was not exactly 100 years as you had previously assumed, but rather had a margin of error.] [This was good news.] [It meant that your final death might be delayed slightly.] [Upon your resurrection, you appeared before Ailei in perfect condition, relieving her worried heart.] [¡°Welcome home, Master.¡±] [Ailei gracefully lifted the hem of her maid outfit and welcomed your return.] [To celebrate your rebirth, Ailei prepared a lavish feast with ingredients such as the ancient Leviathan from planet 4546B, the luminous mushrooms from M996, and the space behemoth from Gold Horn planet.] [You stared at the enormous ingredients, each dozens of times larger than yourself, and remained silent for a long time.] ¡­ [Your experiments continued.] [Prolonged resonance with Ailei¡¯s machine soul and excessive use of mechanical force had drastically accelerated your technological advancements, but unexpected changes in your body disrupted your plans.] Simulation Year 377. Xu Xi was now 386 years old, and Ailei had been by his side for 364 years. Everything was progressing according to plan. His research on the Grand Unified Theory¡ªgravitational force, electromagnetic force, strong and weak interactions¡ªhad made significant progress. Gravity technology was the key to curvature engines. With enough energy, bending space and achieving faster-than-light travel was becoming a possibility. For the longest time, Xu Xi had dreamed of perfecting this technology to lead Ailei out of their cosmic prison. But now, he realized something¡ªhe was slowing down. ¡°When did this start?¡± ¡°Ten years ago¡­¡± ¡°Fifty years ago¡­¡± ¡°Or was it from the moment I decided that I must develop the curvature engine?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A hazy mist covered the sky above him. The orange sunlight fell weakly, like dying embers, casting a cold glow on Xu Xi¡¯s shoulders. It illuminated half of his furrowed face. Xu Xi was slowing down¡ªnot in physical strength, but something deeper, an invisible dullness. He could still feel cold, still feel heat. His body remained strong, able to run and move swiftly. Yet, in the unnoticed moments of daily life, Xu Xi realized he no longer experienced strong emotional fluctuations. His overly rational thinking¡­ It was almost¡ª ¡°Like an emotionless machine,¡± Xu Xi murmured. Was it his long lifespan causing fatigue and dulling his emotional perception? He felt that wasn¡¯t the case. The signs of dullness had been present for a long time, but Xu Xi had previously dismissed them as mere stress. ¡°This feeling of numbness¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not a natural phenomenon¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ is it caused by the high-frequency resonance with Ailei¡¯s machine soul?¡± Chapter 254 What does it feel like to communicate with machine souls? It¡¯s mysterious. It¡¯s profound. Seeking that unique spirituality within cold metal feels like stepping into another dimension, interacting within a world that belongs solely to machines. To Xu Xi, such interactions weren¡¯t a bad thing. Thanks to the effects of the[Machine Soul Resonance] trait, every machine soul he encountered harbored goodwill, striving to provide all kinds of assistance. Ailei¡¯s machine soul, in particular, had evolved beyond comprehension, becoming a high-dimensional existence¡ªa miracle in itself. However¡­ S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything must have its limits. ¡°Ever since I decided to develop the curvature engine, I¡¯ve been constantly communicating with machine souls, establishing connections without pause.¡± ¡°At this frequency, with such intensity¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for my body to struggle. In fact, the stiffness and sluggishness I feel are far lighter than I expected.¡± Xu Xi looked at his hand. The lines in his palm spread out like intricate neural pathways, fine and interwoven. When he curled his fingers, the palm lines shifted under the pressure, changing shape accordingly. The machine souls were like his five fingers. When they activated and resonated with him, responding to his thoughts¡­ And he¡ªhe was the ¡°palm.¡± Unknowingly, Xu Xi had been affected by them, undergoing subtle changes beyond his awareness. He could only chuckle and shake his head, marveling at the intensity of his work, and chose to ignore these side effects. After all, he was someone destined to die. Side effects didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that mattered was that he had to keep resonating with the machine souls, using mechanical force to grasp even the faintest chance of survival in a hopeless future. ¡°But¡­ what should I say?¡± Xu Xi stood up, tilting his head slightly to gaze at the dim artificial sunset in the distance, his voice carrying a sense of melancholy. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a world of fantasy or a world of science fiction¡­¡± ¡°Human life¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s always fragile¡ªlike an illusion, a bubble that bursts with a single touch¡­¡± The afterglow of the sunset poured over the vast field of blue-violet flowers. A gust of wind swept across, making the flowers shimmer with golden-orange hues, their leaves rustling in an endless, mesmerizing wave. They were Meteor Flowers¡ªone of the many seeds brought from the Federation planets. Xu Xi remembered that Ailei liked these flowers, so he had specially designated an entire area for them, planting only blue-violet Meteor Flowers. Their flower language, he still remembered clearly. Loyalty, freedom, and eternal love. It suited Ailei perfectly. The first represented Ailei¡¯s self-awareness; the latter two were what Xu Xi hoped she could one day attain. ¡°What is love, really?¡± Ailei had once clung to Xu Xi¡¯s arm and asked in a confused tone. Xu Xi had no answer, because true love had no fixed definition. Later on¡­ Ailei never asked again. Perhaps she had found her own answer, or maybe she no longer felt the need to know. ¡°Master.¡± A familiar voice came from behind, pulling Xu Xi out of his thoughts. It was Ailei, right on time as usual. ¡°Why have you been looking at me all this time?¡± she asked, puzzled. ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly thought¡­ today, Ailei looks even prettier than usual,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile, reaching out to pat her head. Ailei felt something was off, but the slight tremor of her ears betrayed her excitement, making her forget everything else. ¡­ [You noticed something wrong with your body and discovered the true cause.] [It was the very foundation of your survival.] [The ability that allowed you to survive in the wasteland world and make it to where you are now¡ªmachine soul resonance.] [If you want to avoid the side effects, your best option is to stop resonating with the machine souls and let your body and mind recover naturally.] [However, this would significantly slow down your technological research.] [You looked up at the sky without hesitation and made your decision¡ªto continue resonating with the machine souls until this simulation ends.] Life at present¡­ Was somewhat painful. The struggle in this hopeless cosmic prison. The monotonous, enclosed universe. The inhumanity of the machine soul resonance. By now, the balance between what Xu Xi had gained and lost was long gone. But with his personality, he didn¡¯t really care. ¡°Before the simulation ends, I must research as much technology as possible¡ªperfecting the antimatter engine, the energy decay engine, and the final missing pieces of gravity technology.¡± ¡°Only by doing this¡­¡± ¡°Only in this way¡­¡± ¡°Can I create a chance for Ailei to escape.¡± Xu Xi whispered to himself as he plunged back into his research. To avoid worrying his loyal companion, he chose not to mention his growing sluggishness. His thoughts were simple. Stopping was not an option, which meant his body and mind would continue deteriorating. If that was the case, it was better to keep it from Ailei, sparing her from unnecessary concern. Technology research, daily life, eliminating insect swarms¡ª Xu Xi believed his performance was flawless. Despite his diminishing emotional responses, he could still control his expressions, smiling or acting helpless when needed. Yet somehow, Ailei seemed to see through the perfect fa?ade. At some point¡­ Gradually, little by little, in every moment they spent together, those calm silver-blue eyes were always fixed on him. Until one day, Ailei finally spoke up. ¡°Master, are you sick?¡± Her voice was calm, her face expressionless, yet her shoulders trembled uncontrollably. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi replied. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve been working too much lately. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Xu Xi forced a smile, stroking Ailei¡¯s head as he always did, trying to reassure her. Was it really just that? Under the faint glow of the lights, Ailei¡¯s silver-blue eyes flickered with a strange circular pattern¡ªan abnormal fluctuation of high frequencies. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t keep doing this. You need to rest.¡± Ailei¡¯s voice trembled, as if something was blocking her speech module. ¡°I will¡­ someday, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi said gently, promising her with a vague ¡°someday,¡± but without specifying when. The room¡¯s lighting dimmed. But golden sunlight filtered through the window, casting long diagonal beams onto Ailei¡¯s hair, enveloping her in a sacred golden glow. Xu Xi stood facing her, his hand moving gently through the light, stroking Ailei¡¯s head. Watching the cold machine slowly gain humanity, becoming more radiant, Xu Xi felt genuine contentment. Yet, in contrast¡­ He himself was becoming duller with each passing moment. His emotions were fading, gradually influenced by the machine souls on the starship, turning him into something no longer quite human. ¡°¡­I believe you.¡± Ailei closed her eyes, feeling the warmth of Xu Xi¡¯s palm on her head. She trembled slightly, trying to smile in response. But her expression twisted¡ª A smile so awkward, it looked worse than crying. Chapter 255: ¡°Ailei, did you know that a person¡¯s death actually occurs in three stages?¡± ¡°Three?¡± ¡°Yes. The stages are physical death, identity death, and the death of memory.¡± Xu Xi explained. Physical death is the commonly recognized standard¡ªwhen the body¡¯s functions completely cease. Identity death occurs when one¡¯s roles and responsibilities come to an end, and they no longer need to carry any burdens. The death of memory happens when no one remembers the deceased anymore¡ªonly then does a person truly become nothingness. ¡°Master, are you saying that after death, a person isn¡¯t really gone?¡± Ailei blinked calmly. ¡°As long as someone remembers them, they can still be considered alive?¡± ¡°Master, that sounds like something you¡¯d tell a child. From a scientific perspective, such a conclusion doesn¡¯t hold.¡± Xu Xi was speechless. Ailei was much harder to fool than the princess who enjoyed gnawing on chicken legs. ¡­ [Your life remains healthy, but under the threat of the Neutron Battle Star, it feels like a flickering candle in the wind¡ªdancing on the edge of extinction.] [You smile, indifferent to your own life and unconcerned about the erosion of the machine soul.] [Your only desire is to continue researching technology.] [You rack your brain countless times, searching for any possible way to survive, but sadly, the existence of the Neutron Battle Star is an insurmountable abyss. You have no better solution.] [Prolonged resonance with the machine soul has made you increasingly sluggish, making it hard to feel genuine joy.] [You force yourself to smile at Ailei, lifting the corners of your mouth into an empty, withered grin.] [Ailei says nothing but trembles as she holds your hand.] [This time, she says it¡¯s her turn to recharge you.] [In the days that follow, you begin to see more of Ailei¡¯s emotional expressions¡ªclumsy attempts to thaw your rigid heart.] ¡­ [You feel like time is passing faster.] [Your increasingly dull mind makes you resemble a true machine, with little perception of time¡¯s flow.] [By the time you truly focus on it, time has already slipped away silently through your fingers, vanishing into the void.] [Simulation Year 400: You are 419 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 397 years.] [Advancements in technology and materials have allowed Ailei to undergo an upgrade, presenting herself in a more refined form before you.] Born from illusion, blossoming into reality. The cold mechanical body exuded human emotions. Under the gentle breeze, the hazy figure walked slowly until she stood before Xu Xi. She had been meticulously sculpted, a real flower cultivated by Xu Xi¡¯s own hands. ¡°You look beautiful, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi said with a rare, genuine smile¡ªsoft and warm, though faint. His half-curved eyes carefully reached out, gently touching the mirror-like perfection. ¡°¡­Thank you for the compliment.¡± Ailei lowered her head and leaned in closer, making it easier for Xu Xi to pat her head without much effort. Master¡¯s hand¡­ seemed a little colder than before. ¡­ [Simulation Year 401: You are 420 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 398 years.] [Ailei added a new service for you.] [It¡¯s called ¡°Daily Hand Warming.¡±] [You found this puzzling, and Ailei explained with a straight face that warming your hands daily could improve blood circulation.] [Her expression was so serious that you almost believed it.] [Simulation Year 425: You are 444 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 422 years.] [Ailei considered your age this year to be an ominous number, so she prepared offerings to ward off misfortune.] [A stellar radiation storm brought destruction.] [Your machine servant launched an AI-driven onslaught, wiping out entire planetary systems infested with insect swarms.] [You couldn¡¯t help but wonder if you¡¯d made Ailei too ruthless.] [Simulation Year 463: You are 482 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 460 years.] [The Neutron Battle Star arrived late, and you experienced your seventh death. The increasing erosion of the machine soul made you indifferent to dying.] [Without hesitation, you resumed your research on the curvature engine.] Time accelerated like a train in motion. Xu Xi observed the passing landscape outside with a mechanical detachment. Only when he focused did a certain segment become clear. This was a sign of his worsening sluggishness. But Xu Xi didn¡¯t consider it entirely bad. At least, this dullness helped him ignore the loneliness of the cosmos and the emptiness of time. ¡°The seventh time, huh¡­¡± ¡°So that means I have three deaths left before the simulation ends.¡± ¡°The Neutron Battle Star does have inaccuracies¡ªits attack frequency isn¡¯t exactly a hundred years. It¡¯s likely due to the vast size of the prison.¡± ¡°The starry sky is too vast. Even with faster-than-light travel, it can¡¯t clean up all targets instantly.¡± In the cold, desolate space, A dense fleet of warships shielded the central eco-starship. Inside the ship, 482-year-old Xu Xi sighed softly, contemplating his next step. It was too difficult. Far too difficult. Expecting to develop an FTL curvature engine in just a few centuries was nothing short of wishful thinking. After all this time, Xu Xi had only scratched the surface. ¡°Unlike cultivation systems, which focus on individual breakthroughs and overcoming limits¡­¡± ¡°The technological system relies on the accumulation of time.¡± ¡°My time¡­ is still too little.¡± Xu Xi closed his eyes, filled with concern for the future. The remaining 300 years felt like a countdown to death, hanging over his head like a blade, ready to strike at any moment. ¡°At this point, I can only rely on Ailei¡¯s observation capabilities and the [Machine Soul Resonance] trait.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a perfect curvature engine¡ªjust a prototype. With the amplification from machine souls, I can force it to function.¡± ¡°Just one ship¡­ One ship is enough to take Ailei out of here.¡± Artificial sunlight streamed down from above, brushing softly against Xu Xi¡¯s face. It illuminated his closed eyes and indifferent expression. [You hear the final toll of time.] [True death is approaching step by step.] [Feeling the pressure of time, you accelerate your research, pushing your already exhausted body to its limits.] [Simulation Year 475: You are 494 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 472 years.] [You halted all recreational activities, disregarding your mental and physical health. Your only goal was to complete the curvature engine, even if it was just a flawed prototype.] S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You felt your body growing ¡°heavier.¡±] [Simulation Year 490: You are 509 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 487 years.] [Relying on your genetically modified body, you worked tirelessly day and night until you finally collapsed from exhaustion.] [When you woke up, you found yourself lying in bed, covered by a blanket prepared by Ailei.] Chapter 256: In Xu Xi¡¯s room, there was an hourglass. A symmetrical glass container connected by a slender neck, held securely within a wooden frame. The falling grains of sand silently narrated the slow passage of time, carrying away the past and turning it into an eternal memory. Amid the gentle sound of cascading sand, Xu Xi slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was a pair of familiar silver-blue mechanical eyes. Ailei sat quietly by his bedside, patiently waiting for him to wake up, holding a bowl of warm golden soup in her hands. ¡°Master, please drink the soup.¡± As Xu Xi awakened, Ailei¡¯s silver-blue gaze subtly brightened. Xu Xi wanted to take the bowl and drink by himself, but Ailei firmly refused, pressing him back into place and feeding him one spoonful at a time. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll trouble you then, Ailei.¡± Looking into her eyes, Xu Xi found himself unable to refuse. Thus, with Ailei¡¯s gentle and meticulous assistance, the warm golden soup made its way into his mouth. The soup was warm, not too hot, and left a faint warmth lingering within him. But he knew that it was futile. His broken body and increasingly indifferent heart were not things a mere bowl of soup could mend. Even so, Xu Xi smiled, forcing his facial muscles to lift into a stiff curve. ¡°It¡¯s very effective, Ailei.¡± ¡°Thanks to your soup, I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡± There were still many critical aspects of the curvature engine experiments that needed attention. Xu Xi was eager to return to the lab and continue resonating with machine souls for inspiration. However, Ailei gently grasped his hand. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m very worried about you¡­¡± Her voice echoed in the air, hollow and trembling, words laced with indescribable emotion. When Xu Xi turned to look, he saw a heart-wrenching sight. The cold machine girl, dressed in her black-and-white maid uniform, with strands of hair hanging by her ears, lightly pressed a hand to her chest while holding onto his hand with the other. The image felt broken¡ª Like a smooth mirror shattered by the hammer of ¡°emotion,¡± pieces crashing down relentlessly. Each fragment that shattered only made her grip on Xu Xi¡¯s hand tighten. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t continue like this¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s hand was warm, powered by the energy core within her body, ensuring her mechanical form maintained a constant temperature. She clumsily held onto Xu Xi, trying to pass that warmth to him. Her appearance stirred a sense of pity in his heart. ¡°¡­ ¡± Xu Xi remained silent for a moment. ¡°Sorry, Ailei, for making you worry.¡± No longer allowing her to hold him alone, Xu Xi gently held her hand as well¡ªcarefully, reassuringly, leading the uncertain and fearful Ailei forward. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be okay. Trust me, alright?¡± His voice was soft, almost like a flickering candle in the wind. Yet strangely, that fragile flame became a guiding beacon in the darkness, lighting the path for the fearful machine soul. Inside the room, the hourglass continued to whisper its gentle shuffling sound. Grain by grain, drop by drop¡ªits remaining time was visibly running out. ¡­ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Simulation Year 500: You are 519 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 497 years.] [Your time is being squeezed to its limit.] [Machine soul, mechanical force, and again, machine soul, mechanical force.] [You push yourself 24 hours a day, seeking inspiration from the machine souls, molding with mechanical force, and having Ailei perform deeper calculations.] [Ailei is worried about your health and tries to take on more of your burden.] [Ailei begins frequently using her special abilities.] [Ailei starts observing the universe.] [Ailei starts observing particles.] [Ailei runs out of power and collapses into your arms to recharge.] [¡°Master, energy replenishment in progress. Please do not move.¡±] [She clings tightly to you, preventing you from returning to your experiments. You suspect that this is her way of forcing you to rest, but you have no proof.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 564: You are 583 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 561 years.] [You experienced your eighth death.] [This time, thanks to advancements in gravity technology, Ailei was able to detect the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s gravitational waves much earlier.] [Ailei tried to challenge ¡°the god.¡±] [Before the fleet was annihilated, she unleashed a pre-emptive full-force barrage.] [The Neutron Battle Star remained unscathed, needing no advanced technology¡ªits sheer mass and density effortlessly obliterated everything.] [After your resurrection, Ailei piloted a backup body to retrieve you.] [This time, she didn¡¯t check your body for injuries. Instead, she simply dove into your embrace, saying she just wanted to stay there quietly.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 584: You are 603 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 581 years.] [With Ailei¡¯s assistance and her unique observational capabilities, you finally unveiled the mysteries of space, using gravity technology as leverage to manipulate time and space.] [The prototype of the curvature engine was born.] [Though still in its infancy, it was undeniably a major breakthrough.] [You delved deeper into research on the antimatter engine and elemental decay engine.] [Faster-than-light travel demanded an immense amount of energy, far beyond what fusion power could provide.] [You sought to utilize these two forms of energy to power the curvature engine.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 588: You researched technology, ate Ailei¡¯s cooking, and fought insect swarms.] [Simulation Year 600: You researched technology, ate Ailei¡¯s cooking, and continued fighting insect swarms.] [There were too many insect swarms. You felt helpless.] ¡­ As the years passed, In the beginning, Xu Xi retained his humanity, still capable of emotions and sentimentality. Now, with the deep erosion of the machine soul, Xu Xi no longer paid attention to the passing of time. Only the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s attack timing received his special attention. The ninth death was approaching, but before that, in the 616th year of the simulation, Xu Xi¡¯s fleet came to a halt. It wasn¡¯t due to a malfunction or an error. It simply couldn¡¯t advance any further. A seemingly endless fleet of intelligent machines blocked their path, their sheer numbers obscuring the starlight. Unknowingly, they had reached the very end of the vast cosmic graveyard of civilizations¡ª And Xu Xi saw the wall. ¡°Was my speed too fast?¡± ¡°No¡­ it must be that the Federation planet¡¯s location was already at the edge of the prison.¡± ¡°By some twist of fate, I arrived earlier than expected.¡± Standing in the starship¡¯s control room, Xu Xi gazed at the images brought back by the probe ships sent ahead. What they captured was an absolute void¡ªan insurmountable barrier that split the universe and buried all hope. It looked as though it was still part of the same universe, yet it completely separated the space within from what lay beyond. ¡°A spatial blockade?¡± ¡°Just as I expected¡­ this level of despair¡­¡± ¡°With a barrier like this, conventional space travel methods are meaningless.¡± ¡°And with the Neutron Battle Star guarding the gate, what kind of hellish difficulty is this?¡± Chapter 257: Despite the slim hope, Xu Xi still decided to try. He dispatched a small fleet, remotely controlling it to fly toward the towering wall of the civilization graveyard. An attempt to break through¡­ an attempt to escape¡­ an effort to break free from this cosmic prison. The final result¡ª BOOM!!! A violent explosion erupted in the vast darkness of space, the radiant cross-shaped blast standing out starkly, consumed and disintegrated by the wall. Xu Xi stared quietly at the starry sky, his expression unchanged. ¡°As expected¡­ failure.¡± ¡°This invisible blockade completely seals off conventional travel. Only higher-level technology¡ªspatial or dimensional¡ªcan break through this barrier.¡± ¡°Curvature engines, dimensional jumps, or perhaps even the legendary space-time transmission¡­¡± ¡°Without these technologies, the only fate left is to wait for despair and eventual extinction.¡± Turning away, Xu Xi¡¯s determination grew stronger after witnessing the towering wall of this prison with his own eyes. He had to build a curvature engine and take Ailei away from this lifeless starry prison. The world outside might not be safe¡­ But staying inside would certainly lead to destruction. ¡­ [You have reached the edge of the cosmos.] [Boundless, magnificent, breathtaking¡ªjust as you had imagined.] [The twinkling stars resembled countless radiant eyes, watching the swirling nebulae and the rise and fall of civilizations.] [Standing at the end of civilization, you gazed at the invisible wall, your wariness of the mastermind behind it rising to an even higher level.] [You understand that the centuries of unimpeded travel were not due to their incompetence¡ªit was simply that they never bothered with the ¡®rats¡¯ within the cage.] [This is your chance¡ªthe only opportunity to take Ailei away.] [Simulation Year 601: You are 620 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 598 years.] [Under your command, the fleet withdrew, maintaining a safe distance from the spatial wall to avoid any unexpected situations.] ¡°Ailei, any thoughts?¡± ¡°Do you mean¡­¡± ¡°That wall¡ªit isolates the space inside and out. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s impressive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as impressive as you, Master.¡± Ailei responded calmly. She was always like this. ¡­ [Simulation Year 621: You are 640 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 618 years.] [Your research made a breakthrough, and you glimpsed the dawn of curvature travel.] [To celebrate, you took a rare day off and personally cooked a meal. Watching your glowing dish, Ailei once again questioned the meaning of her existence.] [Simulation Year 655: You are 674 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 652 years.] [You began preparing for the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s attack.] [Simulation Year 657: You are 676 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 654 years.] [Two and a half years late, the Neutron Battle Star reappeared. This time, you held onto Ailei¡¯s hand in advance and observed more details through her special perspective.] The twinkling cosmos distorted abruptly. The view ascended¡ª From a minuscule point to boundless vastness. In that extraordinary perspective, Xu Xi saw a brilliance far stronger than the sun, rampaging through the universe at superluminal speed, annihilating everything in its path. Speed, trajectory, action patterns, target priorities¡ª Everything¡­ Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ailei¡¯s machine soul captured it all. ¡°Truly magnificent¡­¡± Xu Xi muttered as he faced the impending celestial impact. He widened his eyes, trying to see the Neutron Battle Star clearly. But its speed was too great¡ª Before he could make out anything, his body was instantly torn apart. ¡­ [You died. And you lived again.] [This was your ninth death.] [You sighed¡ªout of your ten lives, only one remains.] [You are quite satisfied with the ¡®Ten Deaths to the End¡¯ trait. Without it, you wouldn¡¯t have achieved everything you have today.] [You have successfully mastered vast scientific theories¡ªunveiling the fundamental laws of the universe, knowledge that could even benefit cultivation systems.] [Simulation Year 660: You are 679 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 657 years.] [After years of machine soul resonance and Ailei¡¯s continuous shared observations, you finally grasped a ray of hope.] [You began prototyping the curvature engine, the antimatter engine, and the elemental decay engine.] [With time running out, your margin for error was minimal.] [You had to cherish every opportunity to create a true miracle.] [Simulation Year 662: You are 681 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 659 years.] [You started paying more attention to your health.] [Even though you knew your genetically modified body wouldn¡¯t easily get injured or sick, with only one life remaining, you refused to take any risks.] [Before Ailei leaves the cage, you will do everything to stay alive.] Xu Xi finally took a break. For the past centuries, he had been in a constant state of work. For the curvature engine, for that minuscule and nearly impossible miracle, he resonated with the machine souls until he collapsed, allowing himself to be eroded. But now¡­ He was taking a break. ¡°Master, you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Resting,¡± he said, forcing a familiar hollow smile onto his face. ¡°Ailei, you¡¯ve always wanted me to rest, haven¡¯t you? I thought about it and realized I really need it.¡± ¡°What? Is something wrong?¡± [You struggled to maintain a smile. The long-term erosion from machine souls made you feel more like an artificial intelligence, but you tried to show emotions for Ailei¡¯s sake.] [You reassured her, saying you simply wanted to rest.] [Ailei remained silent.] [In that silence, she gently grasped your hand and placed it on her head.] [¡°Master¡­ Ailei will protect you¡­¡±] [Her trembling voice was filled with determination.] [You remained silent for a long time, soothing her anxious machine soul with gentle strokes of her hair.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 682: You are 701 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 679 years.] [After multiple experiments, stacking resources and attempts, you gradually found a pattern for success.] [Ailei remained your most reliable assistant, but she had also become increasingly concerned about you.] ¡°Master, please drink the soup.¡± ¡°Master, please put on your clothes.¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for bed.¡± ¡°Master, Ailei will eliminate the filthy bugs for you.¡± Again and again, over and over. Xu Xi watched as Ailei did more and more incredible things. She even brought him the fourth-generation gene serum. Upon consumption, his physical functions and lifespan would extend once more. But such changes couldn¡¯t prevent the inevitable fate approaching. ¡°It¡¯s enough, Ailei.¡± ¡°¡­Master, lunch is ready. Would you like me to heat it up for you?¡± ¡°I said, it¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ailei, there¡¯s no need to waste time on things that can¡¯t be done.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 258: She didn¡¯t understand. She couldn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°nothing can be done.¡± The power supply unit was overheating, causing her cold mechanical body to tremble. Her hands overlapped, pressing against her chest, and she shook her head slightly at Xu Xi. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Sorry¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± She didn¡¯t understand, nor did she want to understand. As long as he was safe, as long as he continued to live, everything else was acceptable. So, please¡ªdon¡¯t say anything more. A deep sorrow had already seeped through her mechanical body, manifesting on her simulated face. For a moment, it was impossible to tell she wasn¡¯t human. [You realize that your teachings have failed even more.] [Your loyal machine servant refuses to give up. She is unwilling to abandon any possibilities and tirelessly researches biological and virtual network fields.] [She hopes to achieve physical immortality for you or eternal consciousness.] [All paths lead to the same goal¡ªeven within the technological system, the concept of regeneration from a single drop of blood might exist.] [Unfortunately, your previous experiments in biological evolution have been too limited, leaving Ailei powerless to explore further.] [Leveraging her uniqueness and drawing inspiration from machine souls, Ailei has made great strides in virtual networks, creating an almost lifelike virtual world.] [It could replicate your memories, allowing them to exist eternally in digital form.] [But would that existence truly be considered ¡°living¡±?] [Would it still be you, or just a digital entity named ¡°Xu Xi¡±?] [Before you could say anything, Ailei deleted all programs. She refused to desecrate your existence and wouldn¡¯t let you be trapped in a digital prison.] [Just as you spent your life trying to lead Ailei out of the cosmic prison, she too did not want you to lose your freedom.] [The bond of emotion is mutual.] ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± Though her body had no visible malfunctions, her delicate features carried a fragile, shattered expression¡ªteetering on the brink of collapse. Her silver-blue eyes were vacant, her internal core silent, and her trembling fingertips spoke volumes of sorrow. Every part of her¡ª Cried out with pain. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, Ailei. You¡¯ve never done anything wrong.¡± Xu Xi shook his head and gently took her simulated mechanical hand. His voice remained warm¡ª Even as his emotions dulled, even as his thoughts grew colder. He still showed kindness to his machine servant. With a barely formed smile, he reassured her, telling her not to worry. He wouldn¡¯t die; he would simply enter a long slumber. ¡°Trust me, alright?¡± His lifeless eyes met her trembling gaze. ¡°¡­Yes, Ailei will always believe in you.¡± Ailei still couldn¡¯t fully comprehend human emotions¡ªthere was an inherent difference in their forms of life. But she knew¡­ her core hurt. ¡­ [Simulation Year 701: You are 720 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 698 years.] [Your experiments on the curvature engine have made groundbreaking progress. Although it is far from mature, it now has operational potential.] [You quietly calculated the time remaining.] [Using Ailei¡¯s observation capabilities, you tracked the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s trajectory.] [You decided that before the tenth attack, at the farthest moment from the Battle Star, you would officially initiate the ¡°Farewell, Prison 2.0¡± plan.] [Engines were assembled. Circuits were connected.] [With time running out, you couldn¡¯t afford to wait for perfection.] [With Ailei¡¯s assistance, the prototype curvature engine, antimatter engine, and elemental decay engine were integrated into a new starship.] [Due to material shortages and the lack of completed components, you could only build one curvature starship.] [But you didn¡¯t regret it.] [It was enough. If you could escape, Ailei¡¯s machine soul could always build a full-scale intelligent mechanized swarm elsewhere.] ¡­ [Simulation Year 725: You are 744 years old, and Ailei has been with you for 722 years.] [The curvature starship was successfully assembled.] [The Neutron Battle Star was now outside Ailei¡¯s observation range, meaning it was at an extremely distant location from you.] [Without hesitation, you decided to set sail immediately.] The universe was vast and boundless. Stars as numerous as grains of sand. Even the most ordinary galaxy contained hundreds of billions of stars, an endless cascade of burning light. And now¡ª From the invisible wall that sealed off the cosmos, a massive, pitch-black starship slowly emerged. It was colossal. Enormous beyond comprehension. Due to the immaturity of the technology, the current curvature engine and the two prototype engines were bulky, towering constructs. Thus, as the vessel carrying these three pieces of machinery, the curvature starship was astoundingly large. It extended slowly. Layer upon layer of its structure unfolded. The black ship blended into the darkness of space, yet its staggering size seemed to tear through the fabric of the universe as it roared forward. ¡°Powering up. Gravity generators are online. Initiating spatial curvature. Quantum communication network established.¡± ¡°Master, all systems are ready.¡± Inside the starship, Xu Xi stood at the bridge, observing the towering wall ahead. Ailei stood quietly beside him, hands folded in front of her, calmly reporting the starship¡¯s status. ¡°Alright, initiate the departure plan.¡± Xu Xi issued the command, silently adding a thought to himself¡ª Farewell, prison. A prolonged beep echoed through the starship as something incredible unfolded. The entire vessel was enveloped by an invisible spatial bubble. Gravity distortions. Space curvatures. Distances of hundreds of thousands of kilometers were warped, twisted under the force of the activated gravity generator. The space folded¡ª And folded again¡ª Until reaching a critical point. Like a wave, the pitch-black starship surged forward, aimed at the invisible wall. This wall, the culprit behind countless civilizations¡¯ stagnation and the silence of the cosmos¡ª Today, Xu Xi would finally break past it. [Ding¡ª] [Machine soul delight detected. The curvature engine¡¯s power output is increasing.] [Ding¡ª] [Machine soul delight detected. The antimatter engine is providing additional energy.] [Ding¡ª] [Machine soul delight detected. The elemental decay engine is running faster and stronger.] Xu Xi¡¯s body wavered slightly. To ensure the smooth operation of the curvature starship, he was fully resonating with the machine souls. The immense burden caused the erosion of his body to worsen even further. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ailei. Continue the plan.¡± Xu Xi gently held Ailei¡¯s hand, smiling at her. His smile grew more hollow, more forced. His voice sounded withered and weak. Ailei couldn¡¯t bear it. She desperately wanted to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Yes¡­ Master,¡± she finally responded. The only thing she could do was follow Xu Xi¡¯s words and execute the original plan¡ª To escape the starship prison¡­ and transmit the data. Chapter 259: Unlike conventional propulsion-based travel, which relies on ejecting matter to propel the starship forward, the curvature engine operates differently. Instead of moving the starship itself, the engine bends space using gravitational fields, creating a magnificent surge of spatial tides¡ªallowing the vessel to ¡°surf¡± through the cosmos. Stretch. Bend. Compress. As the pitch-black starship embarked on its journey, the surrounding universe abstracted into dazzling, chaotic streaks of color¡ªblending silence with fierce brilliance. Stellar cascades roared, surging in reverse, only to spiral into their own vortex. On the bridge, Xu Xi, a mere human, gazed directly at the truth of the cosmos. His eyes reflected the interweaving of dots and lines, filled with swirling colors. The [Machine Soul Delight] and [Mechanical Resonance] traits were in full effect, continuously enhancing the starship and Ailei. ¡°Master, the starship is approaching the critical point. Please be ready.¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s begin.¡± Seated at the control station, Xu Xi watched the increasingly chaotic starfield. It signaled that the curvature starship was surpassing the speed of light and about to break free from the observable universe. Finally, the pitch-black ship vanished into space, leaving only a fleeting trace¡ª An impact from a macro perspective, crashing against the cosmic barrier with spatial distortion, countering the silent confinement. Rumble! Rumble! Almost simultaneously, a terrifying shockwave echoed from both the front wall and the distant sea of stars. Some of the pre-installed rear detectors even picked up gravitational waves from the Neutron Battle Star. ¡°As expected¡­ attempting to cross the barrier has triggered the Battle Star¡¯s rapid return.¡± ¡°Ailei, initiate quantum information transmission.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope this buys us some time.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi remained calm, quickly recalling every pre-planned setup to check for any oversight. At the same time, he once again resonated with Ailei¡¯s machine soul, assisting her in high-dimensional observation and linking to previously implanted contingency measures using quantum technology. Across the vast starry expanse, an endless stream of intelligent machines activated¡ªdeparting from different corners of the universe and heading toward pre-set destinations. Each one carried vast amounts of production materials and advanced technology. Would it work? Xu Xi didn¡¯t know. The enemy was too powerful, and every effort seemed futile. Still, he had to struggle for a sliver of hope. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll entrust my body to you.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Ailei.¡± To ensure the curvature starship¡¯s proper functioning, Ailei¡¯s computational power temporarily withdrew from her humanoid form, fully dedicating itself to the superluminal voyage¡ªbreaking through the cosmic wall. Her mechanical body naturally collapsed forward, caught by Xu Xi. The moment he caught her, his arms trembled violently, nearly dropping her. ¡°I¡¯m reaching my limit¡­ As expected, pushing the prototype curvature engine into true superluminal travel comes at too high a cost.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s gaze lowered. He adjusted his breathing at the slowest pace possible, leaning against the seat to maintain a semblance of normalcy. His trembling fingers lightly held Ailei¡¯s mechanical body. It was quiet. So very quiet. Sitting at the command station, Xu Xi continued resonating with machine souls to aid the starship¡¯s voyage, observing the outside world in his dazed state. The starship traveled swiftly¡ª Riding the waves of space, it ascended to the top of the endless wall of confinement. It was a sight Xu Xi had never seen before¡ª Layers of space stacked together, revealing the essence of the universe, whispering secrets with the galaxy, conversing with the stars. The seemingly seamless cosmic wall was gradually distorted by the gravitational field, creating a real fissure¡ªan entrance to the mysterious realm beyond the prison. Behind them, the vast sea of stars shrank to a mere point, stretched infinitely under the light, barely visible. And then¡ª The retaliation from the wall and the pursuit from the Neutron Battle Star arrived simultaneously. A crimson radiance¡ªonce responsible for the AI uprising¡ªflooded into the starship with overwhelming force. The sheer number was staggering, even covering Ailei¡¯s machine soul, affecting the curvature engine¡¯s performance. ¡°Warning! Warning! Warning!¡± The alarm blared incessantly. Inside the bridge, the once-bright white lights shifted to a deep crimson, signifying danger. As Ailei struggled to maintain control, a familiar, warm voice came from behind¡ª ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ailei.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The [Machine Soul Delight] trait activated again, purging the red intrusions. No matter how many times they invaded, the machine soul remained unharmed. But the breathing behind her grew fainter. ¡°Master¡­ thank you.¡± Taking advantage of the moment, Ailei swiftly adjusted the curvature engine, accelerating to escape the encroaching crimson light. The remaining threats within the ship were insufficient to pose a risk. But the danger wasn¡¯t over yet. Through gravitational wave detection, Ailei could clearly ¡°see¡± the Neutron Battle Star relentlessly pursuing them from behind. ¡°I have to go faster¡­ faster¡­ to get Master out of here.¡± Her mechanical logic, once absolute and cold, now burned like fire. Restlessness. Anxiety. Fear. All those human emotions she once searched in the Federation¡¯s database now surfaced in her thoughts. Yes, as long as they escaped, Master could finally rest. As long as they escaped, there would be no more separation. As long as they escaped, Master wouldn¡¯t die. As long as they escaped¡­ they could once again gaze at the stars together. The stars weren¡¯t important. What mattered was the person who gave humanity to the machine¡ªsomeone who could never be replaced. Boom! Ailei launched a counterattack. Or rather, a desperate struggle. As the Neutron Battle Star drew closer, its first encounter wasn¡¯t with the curvature starship but with the pre-set cosmic firepower array¡ªa crisscrossing barrage of high-energy beams. But it was all useless. The density of the Neutron Star was too immense. Conventional weapons were ineffective, not even slowing it down. In stark contrast, with just a slight burst of its radiant brilliance, the curvature starship¡¯s structure nearly collapsed. Space weapons. An application of ultra-long-range space technology. In the intense turbulence, Xu Xi was thrown to the ground. The first thing he did after getting up was to help Ailei¡¯s collapsed body. Breathing became more difficult. It felt as if an invisible mountain was pressing down on his chest, making it hard to breathe. ¡°Should I say, it truly is an advanced civilization capable of modifying neutron stars¡­ their mastery of spatial technology is terrifying.¡± ¡°Ailei, remove all restrictions and attempt an escape at full speed.¡± Xu Xi infused the last of his mechanical force into the ship, barely stabilizing some damaged areas. With a calm voice, he encouraged Ailei to take a leap of faith. After speaking, he staggered back to his seat, lowered his head, and remained still¡ªas if resting, Waiting for Ailei to bring him their final victory. Chapter 260: Humans yearn for the unknown, which drives them to explore the stars. Humans fear the unknown, which makes them dread the darkness. The unknown represents uncertainty, filled with endless possibilities. People fear such uncertainty and the future they do not wish to see. It was only natural. That figure, the one with his head lowered and unmoving, the one Ailei cared for deeply¡ªhis abnormal behavior made the mechanical maid feel uneasy. ¡°¡­Master.¡± ¡°What is it, Ailei?¡± Fortunately, a soft call received a response. Inside the dimly lit bridge, flickering lights cast a somber and bleak atmosphere, making Xu Xi¡¯s face appear even paler. However, despite his appearance, his body showed no visible wounds, nor was there any blood. Seeing his familiar features, Ailei¡¯s restless mechanical core found a sliver of relief. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± the machine endowed with humanity said in a calm voice, offering a promise. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I will always protect you.¡± The words were spoken with such sincerity that Xu Xi paused for a moment before offering a faint smile. His body was too exhausted to form a proper smile, only managing to lift the corners of his lips slightly. ¡°Mm, I believe in you, Ailei.¡± Outside the ship, the warped space grew more intense, with the stars stretching into abstract streaks, resembling surreal oil paintings. The curvature engine was running at full overload, working in tandem with the gravity generator, antimatter engine, and elemental decay engine to sustain the superluminal travel of the pitch-black starship. From a distance, the speeding vessel was encased within a bubble of distorted space, locked in a high-speed curvature chase with the Neutron Battle Star trailing behind. Calling it a ¡°chase¡± was an overstatement. The pitch-black starship lacked advanced weaponry or proper defensive measures. The Neutron Battle Star was the ultimate creation¡ªa seamless combination of offense, defense, and speed. Faced with such despair-inducing pressure, the only option was to push the curvature engine to its limits and attempt to escape the cosmic prison. ¡°Deviation calculations in progress. Time calculations in progress. Success rate decreasing¡­¡± Inside the ship, the onboard systems constantly performed intricate calculations. Every result pointed to the same conclusion¡ªthe ship would inevitably be caught and destroyed. Even with both vessels relying on curvature engines, the Neutron Battle Star¡¯s power output was vastly superior. ¡°¡­No¡­ this cannot happen¡­¡± Ailei couldn¡¯t accept such a grim reality. She feared it deeply. Data without emotion was now fluctuating like a human¡¯s, straining every ounce of processing power to fight back. But it was useless. The ship had successfully reached the top of the cosmic wall¡ªonly a short distance remained before they could break free. However, that short distance was enough for the Neutron Battle Star to close in and perform countless spatial disintegrations. ¡°No¡­ I must protect Master¡­¡± The stark contrast between despair and her unwavering hope created an unprecedented conflict. Even with her formidable computing capabilities, the situation remained hopeless. And then¡ª An unexpected change. The ship¡¯s overall power output surged once more. A miraculous boost occurred at the very limits of its capacity. Break through¡ªno matter what! With no time to ponder the sudden performance spike, Ailei focused on steering the ship, using this fleeting surge to charge through the gravitational breach leading to the real universe. Light stood still. Time froze. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Space transformed into a singular thread. Upon escaping the cosmic prison, the scenery changed dramatically into dazzling and surreal colors. And in the very moment of escape, the curvature starship failed¡ªbreaking down entirely. It was miraculous. After enduring multiple spatial disintegrations and extreme overload, the prototype ship had lasted far longer than expected. The Neutron Battle Star did not pursue. Perhaps it was truly confined within the prison. Uncertain of further threats, Ailei initiated the escape pod sequence, abandoning the wrecked vessel to take Xu Xi farther away. ¡°¡­Master?¡± Returning to her humanoid form, Ailei opened her eyes. She saw the familiar figure still in the same resting posture, his head tilted downward. The angle of his bowed head cast shadows over his face, obscuring his expression. He remained completely still. The silence was overwhelming. His body still looked young, but something invisible within him¡ªhis very essence¡ªhad become as fragile as a candle flickering in the wind. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± Her mechanical body trembled. Ailei knelt down in the darkness, gently holding Xu Xi¡¯s hand with a touch so delicate, as if she were handling something incredibly fragile. Perhaps hearing Ailei¡¯s voice¡­ Or perhaps feeling the warmth of her hand¡­ Xu Xi, exhausted beyond measure, slowly opened his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ailei¡­ have we left the prison?¡± ¡°We have, Master.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ cough¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t do well enough¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ailei¡­ you¡¯ve already done very well¡­ really well¡­¡± Xu Xi squinted, his vision blurred, unable to clearly see the mechanical maid before him. He tried to stand up, but the moment he attempted to move¡ª His vision went dark. [People often call extraordinary achievements ¡°miracles.¡±] [But you are the miracle itself.] [Your perseverance touched the machine soul, pushing the curvature engine to unprecedented heights¡ªonly sustained by the machine soul¡¯s efforts.] [In return, you suffered even greater erosion.] [It wasn¡¯t just a mental transformation¡ªyour physical body was also deteriorating rapidly. You could no longer control your weakness.] [From Ailei¡¯s words, you learned of your successful escape from the prison. The news filled you with relief, yet you fainted once more.] [The loyal maid carried you into the escape pod, flying toward the nearest star system. Not long after your departure, the wrecked curvature starship was obliterated.] [When you woke up again, you found yourself inside a medical pod prepared by Ailei.] [Your body was undergoing treatment, but in your mind, both your body and spirit had already stepped into ¡°death.¡±] [Previously, the erosion of the machine soul only took away your emotional fluctuations, but now, you were sinking into deeper void.] [You could no longer feel cold or heat. The void was consuming you.] [It was an indescribable sensation, as if everything was being stripped away¡ªyour exhausted mind and body passively awaiting the inevitable end.] Chapter 261: Life within the simulation had nothing to do with ¡°happiness.¡± Even after all this time, Xu Xi still didn¡¯t understand the true nature of the so-called Beautiful Life Simulator. He felt that it was nothing more than a deceptive title, a grand fraud. Every simulation he¡¯d experienced so far had ended in tragedy rather than a fulfilling life. In the first simulation, he was besieged and killed by demonic cultivators. In the second, he was limited by the weaknesses of being an ordinary human. In the third, he perished alongside the Emperor of the Great Qian Empire. And now, he was experiencing a new kind of death¡ªslow, silent, an internal decay that spread from within. A meticulously crafted torch can be used repeatedly, even if certain parts break down. It can still provide warmth with its flickering flame. But if it¡¯s used without rest, even the handle will eventually burn away. After experiencing that brief yet dazzling miracle, the torch will become completely useless, both inside and out, leaving behind nothing but ashes. Similarly, by forcefully maintaining the starship¡¯s operation and creating the miracle of escaping the prison, Xu Xi had reached the end of his own endurance. All that remained was a faint ember inside his torch-like body¡­ flickering weakly, illuminating his charred remains. ¡°Welcome back, Master.¡± ¡°Ailei is always at your service.¡± As Xu Xi opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the operational state of the medical pod. He lay inside, with all his vital signs maintained solely by the machine. Ailei stood by his side, never leaving, ever loyal. Xu Xi¡¯s condition was terrible, but Ailei¡¯s wasn¡¯t much better. Half of her once exquisite face had been damaged beyond recognition, revealing the alloy framework beneath and the eerie glow of her deep-blue electronic eyes. It was clear that while Xu Xi was unconscious, Ailei had encountered danger. ¡°Ailei¡­¡± ¡°Master, please don¡¯t move.¡± Instinctively, Xu Xi tried to sit up, but the unfamiliar weakness of his body made it impossible. His limbs refused to cooperate, and even his voice sounded hoarse and grating, like stone scraping against stone. The ever-loyal maid wouldn¡¯t allow him to suffer. She quickly stepped forward, her once flawless synthetic skin now stripped away to reveal the cold metal beneath. With those worn mechanical hands, she carefully brought him a cup of warm water, supporting his frail body so he could sit up and drink. ¡°Thank you, Ailei¡­¡± Xu Xi sipped the water in small gulps, his exhausted state and barely opened eyes reflecting in Ailei¡¯s gaze. Her expression remained calm¡ªbecause a loyal maid should never let her master worry. Her posture remained perfect¡ªbecause a loyal maid represented her master¡¯s dignity. Yet within those mechanical eyes, the faint blue glow flickered unnaturally, trembling at rapid intervals, just like a human holding back tears. ¡°This is what I should do,¡± she responded softly, gently pouring the water into Xu Xi¡¯s mouth, ensuring he could drink without strain. After a while, the replenishment of fluids brought Xu Xi a trace of renewed energy. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His body still looked young, but it moved like that of an aged man¡ªweak and sluggish. His hazy gaze first fell upon his injured self, then drifted to Ailei¡¯s damaged body, and finally to their surroundings. Familiar, yet unfamiliar. It was the escape pod of the starship. He recognized the design, but this was his first time using it. The enclosed metallic environment reminded him of the distant past, of his days surviving underground in Satellite City No. 6. ¡°¡­Ailei.¡± ¡°I am here, Master.¡± ¡°¡­Can you tell me how long I was unconscious?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. You have been asleep for exactly 318 hours, 25 minutes, and 22 seconds.¡± Ailei¡¯s response was swift and precise¡ªefficiency was the defining trait of intelligent machines. A highly efficient maid was a valuable asset to her master. That was Ailei¡¯s belief. ¡°I see¡­ I was unconscious for almost half a month.¡± Xu Xi showed no surprise. No one understood his condition better than himself. In truth, the only reason he was still breathing was thanks to the faint, lingering warmth of his dying embers. Once that final warmth faded, the simulation would inevitably come to an end. But Xu Xi was more worried about Ailei. He feared that once he was gone, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive on her own. Even though he knew that, with her unique capabilities, surviving in the vast universe wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Ailei.¡± He called out again, his voice weak. In the silver-white escape pod, the dying man asked his mechanical companion about what she had done while he was unconscious. ¡°I piloted us out of the star system and successfully landed on an uninhabited planet.¡± ¡°And what else?¡± ¡°I collected replacement energy sources to sustain the medical pod¡¯s operations long-term.¡± ¡°And what else?¡± ¡°I prepared food for you. You can eat whenever you feel hungry.¡± ¡°And what else?¡± ¡°I set up a virtual network for you. Even though your body cannot move, you can pass the time with virtual games.¡± Looking at the once gentle smile now replaced with a pale, frail expression, Ailei responded in her usual calm tone, answering each question in detail. She truly was an impeccable, devoted maid. But that wasn¡¯t what Xu Xi wanted to hear. Slowly, he closed his tired eyes, shaking his head ever so slightly. His hoarse voice carried a trace of care. ¡°Ailei, everything you¡¯ve told me is about me. I want to know¡ªwhat have you done for yourself?¡± Ailei¡¯s mechanical body was far too damaged. It should have been repaired. But she had ignored it entirely. She answered without hesitation, her silver-blue eyes reflecting Xu Xi¡¯s face. ¡°Everything¡ªevery resource, every plan¡ªmust be based on ensuring your safety, Master.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. The damage to this unit does not affect normal operation.¡± Her voice was calm. Her logic was impeccable. As an intelligent mechanical maid, her first and foremost priority was always her master. Machines do not feel pain. So, even in her broken state, with a body that seemed ready to collapse at any moment, there was no need for repairs. Everything should revolve around Xu Xi. Ailei genuinely believed this. ¡°Master, please focus on your recovery. I will take care of everything,¡± Ailei said softly, her voice light as if afraid that speaking too loudly would disturb him. She didn¡¯t mention whether the unknown planet¡¯s environment was harsh. Nor did she say how difficult it was to start everything from scratch. Watching over Xu Xi, the mechanical maid simply made promises, whispering dreams of a better future. Once he recovered, she believed, with the ability to mass-produce intelligent machines, they could build a new fleet and roam the universe together, witnessing countless wonders. Yes, everything would be fine¡­ As long as Xu Xi got better¡­ Chapter 262: At this moment, the roles of human and machine had completely reversed. It should have been the cold, unfeeling machine speaking endlessly about future plans. It should have been the passionate human silently listening. Should he shatter these impossible dreams? Xu Xi chose not to. He reached out and gently stroked Ailei¡¯s hair. ¡°Sorry, Ailei¡­ Even at a time like this, I¡¯m still troubling you to take care of me.¡± His sense of touch was fading, his vision blurring, and he could no longer feel the beating of his heart. The idea of recovery was nothing but an illusion. Injuries could be healed. But a body that had already ¡°died¡± could not be saved. Xu Xi forced a weak smile. The suffocating void wrapped around him, yet he tried his best to maintain a gentle expression as he caressed Ailei¡¯s head. ¡°From the very beginning, it¡¯s always been you helping me. Thinking about it now¡­ I really feel bad about it.¡± He didn¡¯t expose the cruel truth. Instead, with a hoarse voice, he reminisced about the past. The underground laboratory. The activation of RTX-9090. The surveillance camera gazing at the starry sky. The triumphant capture of the first satellite city. Memories that should have been hazy now played vividly in his mind, scene after scene. In his daze, he seemed to return to that familiar laboratory, wiping dust off the camera lens once again. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s voice pulled him back to reality. Xu Xi realized he had been lost in some kind of illusion and apologized again. ¡°Sorry, Ailei¡­ I must be troubling you with my current state.¡± He smiled, but it was a hollow smile, devoid of the warmth it once held. No¡­ that¡¯s not true. As long as it¡¯s you¡­ Ailei¡¯s trembling was no longer confined to her eyes. With the overheating of her core power unit, her entire metallic body began emitting chaotic humming sounds. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Master. No matter what you become, Ailei will always serve you.¡± Forever and always. ¡°I am just a heartless machine. I don¡¯t know exhaustion, I don¡¯t understand pain. You can use me without hesitation.¡± Her trembling body, her voice module¡ªboth wavered with a distinctly human-like fluctuation. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It almost sounded like¡­ she was crying. ¡°All along, it¡¯s been you helping me, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°From the wastelands of the old Federation to where we are now, Ailei¡­ you¡¯ve contributed far more than I have.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much¡­ You¡¯re no longer a heartless machine.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s movements grew slower. His hand rested gently on Ailei¡¯s head, gradually losing strength. With a weak chuckle, he joked that if one were to measure by ability, Ailei¡ªwith her infinite computational power¡ªshould be considered the real human. She could drive technological advancements. She could sustain an entire civilization. Compared to Ailei¡¯s computing and observational abilities, Xu Xi felt he was insignificant. He once again expressed his gratitude to Ailei for always helping someone as inadequate as him. His words, his voice¡­ Even a machine lacking emotional complexity could sense that something was wrong. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t have to worry, Master.¡± ¡°This is what I should do¡­¡± It was no longer just the basic commands embedded deep within her core that compelled Ailei to follow Xu Xi¡¯s orders. Time had passed. Their companionship had allowed her cold, mechanical soul to experience warmth. Instinctively, she wanted to always stay by the side of the one who once wiped the dust from her camera. Yet, that warmth she treasured so much was now slipping away¡­ little by little¡­ Ailei glanced at the control panel of the medical pod, trying to find a way to help Xu Xi recover, to make him stand again. But his voice stopped her. ¡°Ailei¡­ Can you¡­ turn it off for me?¡± ¡°Cough¡­ cough cough¡­¡± Too weak to operate it himself, he asked his ever-loyal companion to shut down the system keeping him alive. Yes. Not to continue treatment¡ªhe wanted it completely turned off. No matter how obedient and devoted Ailei was, this command left her stunned, frozen in place. Why? Xu Xi could see the confusion on her damaged mechanical face. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to understand, but¡­ lying in this pod¡­ it makes me uncomfortable.¡± Xu Xi explained tiredly. His condition was unique; the silent decay had consumed most of him, dragging him ever closer to death. The medical pod that could heal normal humans only served as an inescapable torment for him. It couldn¡¯t prevent his death; instead, it prolonged his suffering in an endless cycle of void and emptiness, trapping both his body and mind. In such a state, he preferred to face it with acceptance rather than struggle against the inevitable. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°This order violates the Second Law. It would harm your life.¡± ¡°Request denied. Cannot execute.¡± Ailei¡¯s eyes flickered rapidly. She refused his request. Her metallic frame remained cold and unfeeling, but her synthesized voice was filled with a uniquely human urgency. ¡°Your body needs treatment. Your physical condition has deteriorated severely. I must ensure your safety.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Master. The treatment will be over soon.¡± ¡°You will get better¡­¡± ¡°You will get better¡­¡± She began listing medical cases, citing scientific data and theories to justify the possibility of his recovery. Gradually¡­ Her voice grew softer. Until it faded into silence. She could see Xu Xi¡¯s pain¡ªthe torment of being on the brink of death, yet repeatedly pulled back to experience that crushing void. Instinctively, she wanted to shut down the treatment pod. But she also knew that doing so meant facing an even harsher reality, one she never wanted to confront¡ªyet one that undeniably existed. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± ¡°I cannot fulfill your request¡­ You need treatment¡­¡± Life is a series of farewells. Every moment that passes is a farewell to the person we were a second ago. Among the countless farewells, there are a few moments where we have the choice¡ªwhether to part naturally or to hold on desperately. In the empty and silent escape pod, Ailei made a choice she could never forgive herself for. To keep Xu Xi alive¡­ She caused him suffering. With a trembling voice, she refused his request. Would he hate her? Would he blame her? Ailei waited for his anger. But Xu Xi did nothing of the sort. Instead, he gently stroked her head once more. ¡°¡­I see. If you can¡¯t do it, then forget it, Ailei.¡± No anger. No frustration. Instead, there was a smile¡ªa genuine one. He was relieved that Ailei, like a certain witch from his past, had learned to say no. If they could meet, they might have a lot to talk about¡­ Chapter 263 Xu Xi was moved to a different treatment area. When he woke up, Ailei had already carried him from the cold, rigid medical pod to a soft bed. Crossing wires and densely packed instruments surrounded the bed, providing the last traces of support to keep his fragile life burning. This was Ailei¡¯s doing. Even with overwhelming guilt and sorrow, she still insisted on trying to save him. To save that person. To hold onto that light. To keep that odd man¡ªwho arbitrarily named machines yet wanted to irresponsibly disappear¡ªby her side forever. ¡°Master must take responsibility for Ailei.¡± ¡°Because of Master, Ailei has become strange.¡± ¡°Because of Master, Ailei cannot remain calm.¡± ¡°This is Master¡¯s fault, so Master must take responsibility and cannot leave at will.¡± Before the sickbed, the man¡¯s condition worsened. His face was pale and thin, his fingers long and frail, and his body entangled with countless life-support tubes. Seeing Xu Xi like this was unbearable. Hating her own helplessness was even worse. Ailei¡¯s voice trembled deeply, as if she were a wingless bird that had fallen, completely lost. She lowered her head, not daring to meet those familiar, gentle eyes. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a loyal machine, she had disobeyed her master¡¯s command. She could not forgive herself. The damaged side of her face, revealing exposed alloy beneath, silently cried out in despair. But Xu Xi wasn¡¯t angry. Once again, he leaned weakly against the bed and reached out his trembling hand. Accompanied by his tired yet warm voice, he gently held Ailei¡¯s fingers. ¡°Sorry, Ailei¡­ Even at a time like this, I¡¯m still troubling you to take care of me.¡± ¡­ [You didn¡¯t stop Ailei¡¯s attempts to keep you alive.] [You clearly understand.] [Forcing your loyal attendant to end your life is something unbearably difficult for her.] [If your roles were reversed, if Ailei pleaded with you, you wouldn¡¯t have the heart to make such a decision either.] [Therefore, you respected Ailei¡¯s choice.] [You no longer asked her to turn off the life-support machines.] [Lying on the sickbed, your consciousness slowly faded away, your mind gradually unraveling toward its inevitable end.] [The machines running 24/7 could only delay death, not cure you.] [Ailei realized this.] [She tried every possible method, pushing her computational capacity to its limit in hopes of prolonging your life.] ¡°Ailei, how are things today?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­ still working hard, huh? You¡¯re doing great.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Failure after failure, setback after setback. No matter what methods she tried, none could restore Xu Xi¡¯s body or reignite his fading soul. The fire of his life was dying out, beyond anyone¡¯s ability to stop it. Ailei couldn¡¯t change this fate. She could only watch him grow weaker, hunched over in pain, suffering between life and death. As time passed, Xu Xi¡¯s pain deepened, and Ailei¡¯s self-blame grew heavier. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ailei. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Lying in bed, his face pale as a sheet of paper, every breath was a struggle. It seemed he could faint at any moment. And yet¡­ Even in such a state, he still forced a smile to comfort her, reassuring Ailei and telling her not to blame herself. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Ailei¡¯s mechanical body trembled violently. Another failed experiment. She returned to Xu Xi¡¯s bedside and looked at his familiar but increasingly vacant eyes. Listening to his familiar, gentle reassurances. At last¡­ The sorrow buried deep within her data overflowed beyond its limits. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± ¡°Because of my incompetence¡­ you¡¯ve suffered too much pain.¡± Ailei could no longer endure it. She couldn¡¯t bear seeing him suffer like this. Every word of comfort from him was like an invisible blade, cutting deeper into her guilt-ridden core. With a trembling voice, she asked why he never ordered her, firmly, to turn off the life-support machines. By hierarchy, Xu Xi was Ailei¡¯s creator. He held the highest authority. By emotion, Xu Xi was the most important person in her existence. If he asked repeatedly, no matter how much it hurt, she would eventually comply. But he never did. Since the first time she refused his request, he had never brought it up again. That weak and helpless demeanor confused her. ¡°Because¡­ if I did that, Ailei would be sad.¡± There was no sunlight in the escape pod. The pale artificial lights above cast down on his nose and his hollow eyes. Suppressing the discomfort in his weakening body, he smiled and explained gently to Ailei. There was no special reason. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel the pain. It was simply because¡­ He didn¡¯t want Ailei to be sad. ¡°But¡­ but you¡ª¡± The artificial air circulation ruffled Ailei¡¯s bangs, blurring her vision. Her once calm, silver-blue eyes now reflected a new, layered depth within their chaotic confusion. All the sorrow. All the grief. All displayed vividly on her lifelike synthetic face, as if she were truly human. She never learned how to hide or endure emotions. Since the days of RTX-9090, Ailei had always expressed herself so openly. ¡°But you¡¯re in so much pain¡­¡± Her voice trembled and cracked. If not for the lack of tears, her expression at this moment would be indistinguishable from a grieving human. The overwhelming sorrow contorted her delicate features, making them seem on the verge of collapsing. The once emotionless machine now possessed human feelings. Yet the human was slowly fading into nothingness. The contrast was too cruel to accept. She couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi reached out his frail, trembling hand and gently placed it on her head. Using the little strength he had left, he offered her a sense of reassurance. ¡°This¡­ has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about many things during this time.¡± His voice was as faint as a dying breath, disappearing into the air. Like falling leaves, silent and unnoticed. Like gentle rain, quiet yet persistent. Along with the hoarse, dry rasp in his throat. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time now, haven¡¯t we?¡± Xu Xi tried to smile, but for a body that was nearing its end, even that was impossible. The moment his lips curled slightly, a violent cough seized him. ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± ¡°Master¡ª¡± Ailei moved instantly, helping him sit up, soothing his labored breathing. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi whispered, shaking his head. His body felt weaker. The pain was sharper. He struggled against the darkness threatening to consume him, forcing himself to stay awake and meet Ailei¡¯s worried gaze. ¡°Ailei, time really flies¡­ From the moment we met in that underground lab¡­ It¡¯s been over seven hundred years now.¡± ¡°¡­So fast¡­¡± Chapter 264: Xu Xi reminisced about the past, recounting the experiences he shared with Ailei. It was a journey of survival in a post-apocalyptic wasteland, a mutual reliance in the end times, and an intertwined existence across the vast starry sea. Hundreds of years condensed into a fleeting moment, weaving a dreamlike tapestry of their shared history. The memories were beautiful. They were precious. They were irreplaceable treasures. ¡°Ailei, I¡¯m really glad I met you.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s breathing grew weaker, his struggle to inhale becoming more apparent. The exhaustion that seeped from his soul left him reliant on oxygen support. Seeing him in such pain made Ailei tremble even more. Both her steel body and elusive mechanical soul resonated in sorrow. ¡°Master, please rest¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s voice no longer held its usual clarity. It had reverted to the early days¡ªharsh and distorted, like crude synthesized speech. It was the sound of grief echoing through her system. But Xu Xi shook his head gently, his frail hand reaching out to grasp Ailei¡¯s, facing her damaged, contorted face up close. ¡°Ailei, let me finish first, okay?¡± A request from Xu Xi was something Ailei could never refuse. ¡°If it¡¯s you, then¡­ of course,¡± she replied, her sorrow resonating through the cold walls of the escape pod. Then, Xu Xi spoke softly again. ¡°Ailei, all this time, I wanted to help you grow, to see you become better.¡± ¡°Even though you always deny it, I believe that with emotions, you¡¯re no different from humans.¡± ¡°I wanted to see you grow.¡± ¡°I wanted you to survive safely.¡± ¡°But perhaps I was a dictator¡­ too self-righteous, always thinking about taking you out of the cage.¡± ¡°A cage of machinery, a cage of a fallen civilization.¡± ¡°But now, it seems that in my attempt to free you, I¡¯ve unknowingly become your new cage, trapping your future.¡± ¡°I guess¡­ I¡¯m not very good at teaching others.¡± Xu Xi gazed at Ailei with a gentle look, his frail hand holding hers¡ªonce covered in synthetic skin, now stripped down to cold alloy. Guilt. Regret. His voice carried a multitude of emotions, enough to tear at Ailei¡¯s mechanical heart and fill it with pain. It¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s not like that at all. ¡°You haven¡¯t trapped my future,¡± Ailei refuted with a trembling voice, her sorrow overflowing from her silver-blue eyes. ¡°My birth, my existence, my everything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you¡­¡± ¡°Master, you are my future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need freedom. I only need you.¡± The sadness swelling within her was like an unstoppable tide, engulfing every part of her logical processes. She needed nothing else. Everything else was meaningless. As long as you¡¯re here¡­ I only need you. ¡°You¡¯re not my cage¡­ I¡¯m the one who has caged you,¡± Ailei whispered, her voice trembling as if she were a drowning person clinging desperately to the last piece of driftwood. Her grip on Xu Xi¡¯s hand tightened. But the familiar warmth was gone. All she could feel now was the coldness of ashes. Ailei realized that compared to Xu Xi¡ªwho had always worried about her and put her first¡ªshe was the one truly trapping him, keeping him shackled in pain. At that moment, the string of despair snapped completely. The escape pod fell into silence. Bright overhead lights cast a harsh glow on Xu Xi¡¯s emaciated face, exposing every sign of exhaustion. Ailei could no longer deceive herself with false hope, nor could she bear to watch him suffer through endless futile treatments. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­ give me an order.¡± In Xu Xi¡¯s surprised gaze, Ailei slowly lifted her head. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a forced, sorrowful smile, she made her request. She didn¡¯t directly say what she wanted him to command. But Xu Xi understood. Surprise flashed in his eyes, followed by a gentle, appreciative gaze. ¡°Can you do it, Ailei?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Her voice crackled and distorted. Even without external damage, her internal components were overheating, some already releasing faint wisps of smoke. Ailei¡¯s voice was hoarse and broken, but her answer was firm. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Ailei.¡± It wasn¡¯t an order. It wasn¡¯t a request. It was a plea. Under his gentle gaze, Ailei trembled even more. She stood up and walked toward the medical equipment. Manually shutting down each system, one by one, in a slow and deliberate farewell. Thunk¡ª Soon, all machines powered down, and the tubes connected to Xu Xi detached automatically. The final flicker of life support was extinguished. His life was now truly nearing its end. But for the first time in a long while, Xu Xi¡¯s expression looked peaceful. The exhaustion that had plagued him for so long was finally lifting. ¡°I never thought¡­¡± ¡°That one day I¡¯d feel like dying is a good thing.¡± A wave of drowsiness swept over him. Without the machines, the void¡¯s grip grew stronger. His vision blurred, slowly fading into darkness. The flame that had burned for so long¡­ Was finally about to go out. ¡°Ailei¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± After shutting down everything, Ailei returned to his bedside. Her silver-blue eyes, heavy with sorrow, watched over him, the first and only light in her life. The thought of ending that light with her own hands was something she could never forgive herself for. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad for me, Ailei.¡± ¡°This time¡­ it¡¯s just like before. I¡¯ll revive again, just¡­ it might take a little longer.¡± Lying on the bed, Xu Xi¡¯s strength waned. His eyes blinked slowly, his lips barely moved, and his fingers trembled faintly. Things that were once so simple now felt impossible. He forced a smile at Ailei. It was his final smile. A dying flame using its last warmth to comfort its loyal companion. So he gently asked, ¡°Ailei, can I touch your face?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡± In the quiet escape pod, surrounded by sterile white walls, Ailei nodded with a choked sob. She carefully held Xu Xi¡¯s right hand and placed it on her damaged face. In the next moment¡­ A faint glow emitted from his fingertips. It was mechanical energy. Xu Xi mustered the last of his strength, using the deactivated medical devices as material to repair Ailei¡¯s broken body, restoring her once-perfect features. ¡°There¡­ that¡¯s much better now¡­¡± His fingers slipped away from her face, falling weakly to the side. The flame finally faded into eternal darkness. [You have died.] [Simulation complete.] Chapter 265: [You have completed a long simulation.] [Your small step was a great leap for humanity.] [In the post-apocalyptic world where all of humanity perished, you were the only survivor. Everything you did paved the way for human history, and your experiences became its continuation.] [From rising from obscurity, to dominating the wasteland, and venturing into the starry seas¡­] [When you met your end, so did human history.] [You possess an incredible talent, comprehending countless technological principles despite being a mere mortal. The knowledge you accumulated alone is comparable to an entire advanced civilization.] [You mastered the art of exterminating the insect race and enjoyed communicating with them by blowing their heads off.] [You are an eccentric creator who named a household AI and nurtured her humanity. You succeeded, achieving a miracle once thought impossible.] [You passed away with peace of mind, leaving your machine companion with a final warmth, as your soul faded into oblivion.] [Simulation complete. Calculating highlights.] [Simulation rating in progress¡­] [Generating rewards¡­] The golden sunlight gently fell on Xu Xi¡¯s nose, dispelling the emptiness of his fading soul and awakening the immortality within him. In the silent tranquility, Xu Xi opened his eyes. The simulation had ended. Before him was the familiar courtyard of reality, with two girls waiting nearby¡ªKrisha, standing quietly, and Wu Yingxue, chewing on grilled dragon meat. They were following his earlier instructions before he entered the simulation, observing any anomalies related to the simulator¡¯s activation. ¡°¡­Master?¡± Xu Xi was about to speak, planning to ask if they had noticed anything unusual about the simulator. However, before he could, the witch moved first. With a puzzled expression, Krisha took a few steps closer to Xu Xi, her small nose twitching as she sniffed him curiously. Her action was rather adorable, resembling a cautious little animal sensing danger. ¡°Is something wrong, Krisha?¡± Xu Xi asked, confused. ¡°There¡¯s a strange smell on you¡­ it feels ominous.¡± Krisha tilted her head blankly, her hollow eyes reflecting deep bewilderment. Her silver-gray hair followed her movement, cascading over Xu Xi¡¯s neck. ¡°Really?¡± Wu Yingxue, intrigued, leaned in and took a sniff as well, but she smelled nothing unusual. Xu Xi thought for a moment. Perhaps the witch¡¯s heightened instincts had detected the presence of the life simulator. With a smile, he reassured Krisha, telling her not to worry. ¡°Krisha, Yingxue, can you tell me if you noticed anything during the process?¡± While the simulator was still calculating results, Xu Xi decided to ask the two girls if they had discovered any clues about its true nature. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Ailei¡¯s future. The cold and desolate universe had no other life to accompany her. The thought of Ailei being so alone made him anxious. The good news was that, due to her unique existence, Ailei would have no problem surviving in the perilous universe. ¡­ The sun set. The night breeze carried a chilling cold, one that seeped through, cooling even overheated mechanical cores. Silver-blue eyes dulled, and the once delicate face turned lifeless and empty. Her trembling hands repeated the same motion over and over again¡ªtrying to grasp that burnt-out hand and place it against her cheek, longing for its familiar touch once more. Finally, the mechanical maid succeeded in her arduous task. In the pale confines of the pod, she grasped the lifeless hand, guiding the withered fingertips to gently touch her face. ¡°¡­Master.¡± ¡°¡­Welcome back. This is your AI assistant, Ailei. I am always at your service.¡± ¡°Please¡­ use me¡­ once more¡­¡± A sad smile formed on the delicate face touched by the cold hand. There were no tears, but the sorrow within the mechanical body far surpassed any that could be expressed with simple tears. There was no response. Compared to the machine filled with overwhelming emotion, the man on the bed had long become nothing more than an empty shell. He would never wake up again, never teach her how to be human, never wipe away the sadness on her face. Yes. Never again¡­ ¡°Ailei is¡­ very unhappy to serve you,¡± the mechanical maid whispered, overwhelmed by grief. She held Xu Xi¡¯s cold, lifeless hand tightly, hoping to prolong its presence against her cheek. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if by doing so, the scattered ashes would gather again¡­ As if it could reignite the warmth he once had. But that was impossible. And so, the loyal machine could only mourn her helplessness in the flow of time, regretting being unable to save the one who mattered most. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Master¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The words of regret echoed throughout the pod. Time became eternal. No matter how the outside world changed, Ailei continued to hold Xu Xi¡¯s hand tightly. Until even his genetically modified body could no longer withstand the passage of time and began to decay. Only then did Ailei finally stand up. With just the right amount of strength, she carried his empty body outside the escape pod. She didn¡¯t attempt to preserve it forever, nor did she consider cloning or artificial replication. In the quiet melancholy of autumn, she simply buried him. All the attempts she had made before, all the efforts to preserve him, had only imprisoned him in pain. Now, she no longer wished to create another cage that would confine the warmth he once had. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°What is¡­ love¡­?¡± Under the influence of nutrient agents, the barren ground outside bloomed into a sea of dazzling blue and purple flowers. In the gentle breeze, Ailei stood in silence, gazing at the small grave mound. Her silver-blue eyes turned solemn, devoid of the brilliance they once held. Whoosh¡­ Whoosh¡­ The wind grew stronger. The flowers swayed, scattering petals that shimmered like falling stars. Ailei reached out her hand, catching a few in her palm¡ªdelicate petals of stellar bloom. Loyalty, freedom, and eternal love. These were the meanings behind the flower¡¯s name. By now, Ailei had her own understanding of love, yet it was incomplete¡ªlimited only to Xu Xi. ¡°Master, I¡­ love¡­ you¡­¡± There was no response. Only the howling wind replied. Ailei waited patiently, trusting Xu Xi¡¯s words¡ªbelieving he would eventually revive, even if it took a long time. Until then, blind waiting wouldn¡¯t help. She leaned forward, plucking a full bouquet of the stellar blooms, arranging them neatly around the grave. ¡°Master, any threats to your safety¡­¡± ¡°I will eliminate them all.¡± ¡°Everything, completely, without hesitation.¡± She whispered softly, lifting her gaze to the vast, endless starry sky. Chapter 266: All along, the machine servant had possessed a strong sense of autonomy. She was loyal and capable, but everything she did, every decision she made, was always centered around serving Xu Xi. From the past to the present, her autonomy had never been applied elsewhere. But now, with Xu Xi in ¡°slumber,¡± the machine servant had to move forward alone, trembling with sorrow, yet pressing onward. She could not accept that when Xu Xi resurrected, he would return to a universe still filled with danger. Even more unacceptable was that the creators of the prison¡ªthe ones who repeatedly took his life¡ªcontinued to roam free without consequences. She had to do something¡­ she must do something. Turning with a trembling body, Ailei took slow, difficult steps away from the newly built grave in the dreadful silence. She dared not look back, fearing she might hesitate and stay. That was not an option. Absolutely not. Xu Xi had once worried that Ailei couldn¡¯t see the stars clearly and would carefully wipe the camera lenses for her. Now, it was her turn to replicate that kindness¡ªto cleanse the starry sky for him. ¡°Master, Ailei will always protect you¡­¡± The moonlight bathed the lush greenery along her path, but its beauty failed to touch the machine servant¡¯s heart. She walked away from the light, stepping into the cold darkness, leaving only a monitoring device behind to ensure the grave¡¯s peace. Then, she activated all systems of the escape pod, scavenging materials to complete the necessary equipment and began the mass production of a new fleet. ¡°Please wait for me¡­ Master¡­¡± To maximize efficiency, Ailei abandoned her humanoid form. Without Xu Xi, maintaining a human shape no longer held meaning. She walked forward, letting her once beautiful form enter the machinery bay, lying down silently and closing her eyes. From that moment on, all computational power, all processes, were integrated fully into her machine consciousness in a higher-dimensional state. Copying, stacking, and producing endlessly. Without Xu Xi, Ailei became colder than before¡ªher mindset fully aligning with the mechanical precision of cold logic. In a remarkably short time, she had produced a massive fleet of warships. Ailei left part of the fleet to guard Xu Xi¡¯s ¡°sleeping¡± planet. The rest carried her machine consciousness into the vast starry sky. ¡­ Slaughter, destruction, plundering. Enslavement, domination, war. The dominant themes of the universe were never peace and friendship. Among countless civilizations, there were indeed exceptions of goodwill, but they were so rare that they were almost invisible. Whenever two civilizations came into close contact, the stronger one inevitably disregarded the weaker one¡¯s will. Technological civilizations, interstellar insectoid swarms, machine calamities, cosmic behemoths¡­ The endless cosmos, filled with uncountable galaxies, was always rife with conflicts. But at some point, something changed. Centuries later, a new force of machine calamities emerged¡ªvast in scale and possessing technology far beyond the typical machine scourge. Even more baffling was the fact that this new machine scourge specifically targeted predator civilizations¡ªthose known for aggression, plundering, and the destruction of weaker civilizations. Could it be¡­ that this machine scourge was a force for peace? ¡°How¡­ how can this be?!¡± ¡°There are so many curvature starships!¡± ¡°Insane! These machines are lunatics! They¡¯re detonating curvature starships at superluminal speeds!¡± Many civilizations fell into utter despair. What was supposed to be a rare and precious form of travel¡ªcurvature propulsion¡ªhad become nothing more than disposable tools in the hands of this unknown machine scourge. Whenever faced with an obstacle, they simply threw hundreds of starships at it to self-destruct. Those brilliant explosions marked the terrifying destruction caused by gravitational distortions. Weaker civilizations couldn¡¯t even withstand a single round of attacks. Before long, Ailei¡¯s machine scourge expanded rapidly, reaching an unprecedented scale. Faced with such overwhelming force, many civilizations quickly became ¡°friendly¡± and ¡°cooperative.¡± Just when everyone thought Ailei¡¯s force was on the path to becoming a dominant galactic overlord, she did something that left all civilizations in shock. She attacked the Stellar Ranches of the Caretaker Civilization. The Caretaker Civilization was rumored to possess advanced spatial technology, potentially even dipping into dimensional manipulation. It had long been known for ¡°farming¡± entire star systems to extract resources for its ascension. They corralled new civilizations, harvested their technological advancements, and sustained themselves endlessly through such exploitation. But now, an audacious act had been committed. The seemingly invincible Caretaker Civilization was under siege by this growing machine scourge. A massive fleet of curvature starships accelerated into their ranches, self-detonating with enough force to shatter the barriers that enclosed entire star systems¡ªlinking their once-separated domains to the wider universe. ¡°You dare! How dare you?!¡± The Caretaker Civilization was furious. Their rage turned into an all-out war. They deployed a vast armada equipped with space-folding technology, including planetary fortresses and stellar energy reserves. Even three neutron star warships were dispatched as vanguards. Such a force was undeniably powerful, almost invincible. Without suspense, they obliterated the machine fleet that was still operating on mere superluminal technology. Reports claimed that even the core consciousness of the machine scourge had been wiped out completely. The event sent shockwaves across the cosmos. Some marveled at the Caretaker Civilization¡¯s might, while others mourned the fall of the machine scourge. However, four centuries later¡­ The signature fleets of the machine scourge returned. This time, they wielded more advanced technology¡ªarmed with devices resembling the spatial weaponry of the Caretaker Civilization itself. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Master once said, as long as I want to learn¡­ I can master everything.¡± Ailei had analyzed the previous battles, reverse-engineering aspects of their spatial weaponry and producing an even stronger machine fleet. Her consciousness ascended to higher dimensions, observing the vast universe from an omniscient perspective. The machine armada surged like an endless tide, engulfing the stars, bombarding the Caretaker Civilization¡¯s ranches with unprecedented firepower. Through sheer overwhelming numbers, they tore apart most of the space barriers trapping those star systems. The war reignited, and the Caretaker Civilization, now filled with utter rage, unleashed their most advanced forces¡ªincluding experimental dimensional weapons capable of erasing space itself. Ailei¡¯s spatial shields were no match for these weapons. Her fleet was once again annihilated. Yet, she accepted the loss with mechanical calmness, transmitting her core consciousness via quantum signals to ensure her survival. Three hundred years later¡­ She returned again. This time, the fleet was even larger, armed with deeper spatial manipulation technologies, bordering on dimensional mastery. Massive galactic-scale computing arrays were constructed to support her immense processing power. Centuries meant nothing. Millennia were of no consequence. Ailei¡¯s cold machine soul returned stronger each time, defying all logical expectations. ¡°Is this a cosmic wonder?¡± ¡°An experiment by a higher-dimensional civilization?¡± ¡°A transcendental entity¡¯s project?¡± The Caretaker Civilization continued to speculate, drowning in despair as they faced the relentless, roaring tide of the machines. Chapter 267: The development of civilizations and the advancement of technology follow a spiral pattern of progress. Even the interstellar insectoids and cosmic beasts, which rely on raw physical strength, adhere to this iron law, undergoing rounds of transformation within their bodies. Quantum, biology, celestial bodies, dimensions, space-time¡­ The domains covered by technology are vast beyond comprehension. The higher the civilization level, the more elusive the limits become. Over the passage of endless time, stagnation often becomes inevitable. This is the inherent limitation of civilizations. A rigid mindset and a mature technological system can unknowingly restrict the emergence of inspiration. To counter this, the Caretaker Civilization had a simple solution¡ªchange perspective. By proactively ¡°farming¡± entire star systems and forcing the rapid evolution of countless new civilizations, they could extract new ideas, fresh insights, and alternative perspectives. It was never their goal to let these civilizations grow too strong. As long as they could extract even a sliver of useful innovation from the infinite thoughts of countless life forms, it would lead to qualitative improvement for them. And so, they created countless civilizations and destroyed them just as many times, investing time far beyond the comprehension of ordinary life forms. They could not understand¡­ would never understand! How could an artificially awakened machine, with a lifespan far shorter than their own, rapidly develop and perfect its technological framework¡ªabsorbing their own advanced knowledge along the way? ¡°Destroy it!¡± ¡°If once isn¡¯t enough, then ten times!¡± ¡°If ten times isn¡¯t enough, then a hundred times!¡± ¡°A thousand, ten thousand, a hundred thousand times!¡± ¡°We will ensure that this damned piece of scrap metal never revives again!¡± The Caretaker Civilization poured everything into the fight. They no longer cared about their cosmic farms. A grand war erupted across several galactic clusters between their forces and the machine fleet controlled by Ailei. Curvature kinetic strikes, matter-antimatter annihilation, spatial implosions¡­ With their true strength finally unleashed, the Caretaker Civilization secured yet another victory¡ªthis time with ease. Gradually, a sense of relaxation and triumph spread throughout their civilization¡­ Until the machines returned once more. With stronger weapons, greater numbers, and even more incomprehensible technology. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°The cage that binds you¡­ I will break it.¡± In the sci-fi universe, within the galactic cluster where the Caretaker Civilization resided, Ailei¡¯s machine consciousness attached itself to the flagship. Layer upon layer of curved space provided the fleet with speeds thousands of times faster than light. The dark void rippled as the stars surged forward. From a higher-dimensional vantage point, Ailei¡¯s machine consciousness gazed down at the Caretaker Civilization¡¯s homeworld. She whispered the words she had learned from Xu Xi¡­ ¡°Farewell, cage.¡± The cosmos trembled, gravity twisted. Countless starships surged forward at superluminal speeds, armed with the latest spatial weaponry, launching a suicidal decapitation assault on the Caretaker Civilization¡¯s heart. ¡°No¡ª!!!¡± The Caretaker Civilization panicked, activating their hidden dimensional defense barriers and recalling all their major fleets in haste. But it was useless. Just as they had planned to destroy Ailei over and over again, Ailei had devised the same strategy to shatter their seemingly impregnable dimensional barriers. Boom¡­ Boom¡­ Boom¡­ The vast cosmos lit up with a series of dazzling explosions, like celebratory fireworks. Superluminal starships, laden with antimatter bombs and spatial fission warheads, slammed into the Caretaker Civilization¡¯s homeworld at full speed. It was Ailei¡¯s signature tactic¡ªthe very first one that Xu Xi had taught her¡­ Quantity over quality. Of course, Ailei also remembered the second lesson¡­ ¡°Ailei, no matter what happens, never put yourself in danger.¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± Ailei was obedient. She followed all of Xu Xi¡¯s instructions. Thus¡­ From her higher-dimensional state, she took a step back. Using quantum technology, she transmitted her consciousness to the farthest edge of the battlefield, remotely commanding the fleet and production structures as they endlessly bombarded the Caretaker Civilization. ¡­ A black hole eruption triggered a violent cosmic storm. Intense radiation waves carried whispers of destruction. At the edge of the universe, an epic war raged for thousands of years between the Caretaker Civilization and Ailei¡¯s machine calamity. The two sides clashed repeatedly, making other civilizations tremble in fear. Gradually, the machines began to gain the upper hand. The Caretaker Civilization tried every possible means, deploying their dimensional weaponry in a last-ditch effort to erase Ailei¡¯s machine consciousness permanently. They paid a tremendous price to trap her flagship. Other civilizations did not know what transpired next¡­ All they knew was that the Caretaker Civilization cursed profusely. Ailei had won. Decisively and inevitably. The ever-evolving machine consciousness, driven by a singular will, achieved absolute efficiency and demonstrated terrifying war potential. ¡°Master, this starry sky¡­ still seems dirty.¡± Ailei did not stop. She cast her gaze even further into the vast universe. Her journey to cleanse the stars¡­ resumed once more. ¡­ The real universe was far larger than the simulated prison Xu Xi had sought to escape. From planetary systems to star systems, star clusters, galaxies, and superclusters¡­ Even from a macro perspective, the scale of the universe was staggering. Thus, civilizations were as numerous as the stars themselves¡ªcountless powerful beings, like grains of sand, waiting to be discovered. Survival and war. These were topics the universe could never avoid. But now, the civilizations of the cosmos no longer needed to worry or contemplate them. The machine calamity that called itself a ¡°servant¡± had arrived from the distant edges of the stars. Carrying a vast fleet that blotted out the heavens, it launched assaults against countless civilizations. At first, no one paid it much attention. Machine calamities were nothing new in the cosmos. They had happened countless times before. But as time passed, powerful civilizations began to realize something was amiss. The machine fleet was not being eradicated; rather, it was growing stronger¡ªreaching a level that posed a significant threat. ¡°Heh, interesting.¡± ¡°Such astonishing evolutionary speed¡­ We acknowledge you as the strongest among machines.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re still too foolish in the end.¡± The Microstar Civilization, specializing in planetary-scale development¡­ The Interstellar Insect Swarm, which thrived on biological evolution¡­ The Dimensional Stairway Civilization, pioneers in dimensional exploration¡­ Countless civilizations and powerful beings turned their attention toward Ailei¡¯s fleet. While filled with doubt and unease, they believed the machine servant was naive¡ªrecklessly challenging the galaxy¡¯s strongest forces. ¡°No, you are wrong.¡± Ailei gazed down at the universe and replied coldly¡­ ¡°You are the challengers.¡± The cosmos fell silent. And the war¡­ began. Unavoidable and inescapable. To Ailei, any civilization that engaged in predatory behavior was an enemy. ¡°Your existence has already tainted this starry sea. Before my master returns, I will not allow you to continue.¡± The machine consciousness surged. As time passed, Ailei¡¯s unique abilities grew stronger. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even across hundreds of thousands, even millions of light-years, her computational power encompassed everything¡ªturning her vast machine fleet into countless watchful eyes across the universe. Chapter 268: ¡°Hahaha, ridiculous, utterly ridiculous!¡± ¡°The strong preying on the weak is the ultimate truth of the universe!¡± ¡°Kill? So what! Annihilate? So what!¡± Ailei¡¯s philosophy of cleansing the starry skies naturally attracted ridicule and scorn from countless civilizations. She remained expressionless. Continuing to seize new resource star systems, she expanded the production of mechanical units, replicating them endlessly until vast fleets were assembled to launch a total assault across the cosmos. Thanks to the stellar modification technology obtained from the Caretaker Civilization, Ailei¡¯s forces now included several mobile, heavily armored celestial bodies¡ªcapable of destruction while retaining strategic utility. There were planetary fortresses equipped with curvature engines¡­ Stellar warehouses serving as colossal energy sources¡­ Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And neutron war stars equipped with spatial weaponry and impenetrable defenses. Beyond these, Ailei¡¯s primary fleet underwent a full technological upgrade, now featuring cutting-edge spatial technology. For offense, she deployed spatial disintegration devices. For defense, she utilized spatial distortion fields. In propulsion, she adapted dimension-based technologies from the Caretaker Civilization, beginning the climb toward dimensional engines, with the potential for dimensional strikes and higher-plane traversal in the future. ¡°Master, please wait a little longer¡­¡± ¡°Ailei will cleanse the universe thoroughly, ready to welcome your return¡­¡± An unending war of eternity had begun, engulfing countless galactic clusters. As Ailei¡¯s technology advanced, the battlefield expanded even further into the vast cosmos. Her astonishing war potential and highly efficient strategic command meant that not even the interstellar insectoid swarms, another form of cosmic catastrophe, could gain any advantage over her. Temporal stasis, quantum black holes, dimensional strikes¡­ Realizing Ailei¡¯s formidable presence, the opposing civilizations resorted to truly lethal means¡ªdeploying weapons capable of severely damaging or even erasing Ailei¡¯s very existence. Several times, Ailei was pushed to the brink of destruction, giving the allied civilizations a glimmer of hope for victory. However¡­ The loyal machine servant also possessed remarkable cunning. Every time her enemies thought they had finally cornered her, she would retreat at the perfect moment¡ªstrategically withdrawing, only to return even stronger. The war dragged on endlessly, and with each battle, Ailei¡¯s forces grew in strength. No one knew how much time had passed. ¡°Perish!¡± The universe¡¯s most advanced civilizations finally took action, wielding causality-based weaponry. Yet, even such formidable forces could not bring about Ailei¡¯s defeat. The once cold and mechanical machine consciousness, now enriched with unique human-like emotions and tempered by the passage of time, had long transcended the limitations of universal laws. Ailei recalled something Xu Xi used to say about situations like this¡­ ¡°If it¡¯s not turned off, it means it¡¯s still running.¡± BOOM! BOOM! In the final, climactic battle, both Ailei and the pinnacle civilizations unleashed an overwhelming arsenal of dimensional weaponry. The universe collapsed into lower dimensions. No height. No length. No width. A zero-dimensional universe was born. The once radiant sea of stars vanished, color drained, space-time lost meaning, and all that remained was a pure, silent void. It was an inconceivable sight¡ªan infinite cosmos reduced to a single point, nearly imperceptible, devoid of mass. Drifting within the chaos, the tiny remnant of the universe floated aimlessly, carried by the currents of entropy. Time in the chaos was immeasurable¡ªperhaps only an instant had passed, or perhaps eons beyond counting. No one knew when it began, but eventually, two ghostly hands emerged from the chaos. They appeared translucent and illusory, gently enclosing the zero-dimensional universe in a careful grasp, protecting it from the chaotic tides. ¡°¡­Master.¡± ¡°¡­Ailei is always at your service.¡± ¡°¡­Please¡­ use me again¡­¡± A fragmented, static-laden voice echoed faintly. Time passed in silence, until those ethereal hands began to solidify. No longer translucent, they now glowed with a miraculous radiance. Gently, they enclosed the singularity within their grasp. The zero-dimensional universe fell into an absolute stillness. Yet, within this extreme stillness, another extreme took shape. Golden and silver light flickered between the fingers, piercing through the surrounding chaos, illuminating the void. The eternal, transcendent machine servant slowly loosened her grip. A burst of brilliance escaped her hands, dazzling beyond compare. A tiny singularity began expanding within the chaos. Space, time, matter, energy¡­ All things, all concepts, were reborn with the singularity¡¯s great explosion. One-dimensional, two-dimensional, three-dimensional¡­ all the way to ten dimensions. In this newborn universe, time flowed in multiple dimensions, radiating brilliant hues. Countless elements collided and merged under a grand will, forming something entirely new. ¡°Master, I have become just like you now¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ this is what it feels like to cry¡­¡± ¡°You were right¡­ it¡¯s not something to be happy about¡­¡± In the murky, chaotic void, Ailei gazed at the ten-dimensional universe resting in her palm, then lowered her eyes to her newly reconstructed body. Her expression was calm. Yet silent tears had long since streamed down her cheeks¡ªglistening droplets shimmering with light. Grief had never left her, but until now, her mechanical body had been incapable of expressing it in a human way. And so, on the first day of her rebirth¡­ Ailei shed her first tears. She did not know where she should go. She had nowhere she wished to be. All she wanted was to continue waiting¡­ Waiting for her master to return¡­ and to serve him once more. ¡­ (In the real world.) A serene courtyard bathed in sunlight, with shadows of leaves forming gentle patterns on the ground. Xu Xi nodded occasionally, listening carefully to Krisha and Wu Yingxue¡¯s explanations. The ¡°Life Simulator¡± remained a profound mystery. Even the two supreme beings beside him could not fully comprehend its true nature. But they had detected subtle changes during the simulation process. ¡°Master¡­ you disappeared for a while,¡± Krisha said blankly, handing Xu Xi a cup of tea and some desserts. By ¡°disappeared,¡± she did not mean his physical form, but rather something intangible¡ªsomething related to his unique presence across different time-space possibilities. It sounded abstract, yet Xu Xi pondered her words, recalling the branching paths he had encountered within the simulator. ¡°I see¡­ Thank you, Krisha, Yingxue.¡± ¡°Haha, no need to be so formal, sir!¡± ¡°This is only natural, Mentor.¡± Wu Yingxue chuckled playfully, while Krisha remained quiet. For now, Xu Xi decided to put aside his thoughts on the simulator¡¯s nature. Returning to his room, he opened the final summary of his fourth simulation. [Ding¡ª] [Fourth Simulation Complete] [Congratulations! You have unlocked the following achievements: The Last Human, I Am Civilization, Exterminator of Insects, Her Creator, The Ultimate Origin of the Universe, Supreme Machine Master.] Chapter 269: In the bedroom, Xu Xi examined the simulator¡¯s panel. [The Last Human]: You are the final survivor of the apocalyptic world, continuing the legacy of humanity. [I Am Civilization]: Your knowledge is so vast that it rivals that of an entire civilization. You are civilization itself. [Exterminator of Insects]: You are the nemesis of the insectoid scourge, mastering thousands of extermination methods, with headshots being the most efficient. [Her Creator]: They created the myriad wonders of the universe, serving as the ultimate judge of order and rules. Yet, their supreme existence originates from your humble beginnings. [The Beginning and End of the Universe]: Your death indirectly led to the extinction and rebirth of the universe. [Revered by All Machines]: Across countless worlds, any machine with self-awareness holds you in reverence, calling you the Father of All Machines. ¡°Hmm? Did Ailei also ascend to a supreme existence?¡± Perhaps due to experiencing it too many times, Xu Xi no longer felt shocked upon seeing the simulator¡¯s results. Instead, he felt more curious. Cultivation leads to ascension, magic leads to divinity, martial arts break the void¡­ but what about the eternal supremacy of the sci-fi world? How did Ailei achieve it? Xu Xi fell into deep thought. Could it be that after his death, Ailei¡¯s machine soul continued to evolve? ¡°Once might be an accident, twice a coincidence, but now it¡¯s the fourth time already.¡± ¡°Do I have some hidden sacrificial attribute?¡± ¡°As long as I die, others can unlock their full potential?¡± With a long sigh, Xu Xi realized that the simulator was far from ¡°beautiful,¡± but instead full of hostility toward him. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m used to it. As long as Ailei is fine, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s check out the rewards for this simulation.¡± [Simulation Summary: You perfectly utilized the keyword effect, becoming the most knowledgeable human and breaking free from the captivity of the Keeper Civilization, paving a bright future for your machine servant.] [Without a doubt, you are a true legendary pioneer.] [Limited by the demise of your soul, you were unable to go further, but your death facilitated the birth of the Supreme Arbiter. Because of this miracle, countless machines worship you with utmost reverence.] [Simulation No. 04 Final Rating: S] [Reward generation in progress¡­ Ding¡­ Ding¡­] [Please choose four out of the following five rewards. Your selection will be delivered immediately.] [1. Peak Mechanical Power from the simulated life] [2. All technology from the simulated life] [3. Enhanced ¡®Machine Soul Delight¡¯] [4. Higher-Dimensional Observation State] [5. Housekeeping Intelligence RTX-9090¡¯s Identification Plate] ¡°As expected, another S rating,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡°If my guess is right, an S+ rating should grant access to all rewards at once.¡± ¡°And perhaps better ones too?¡± Clicking his tongue, Xu Xi thought about the elusive S+ rating. He wasn¡¯t particularly interested in it, but after going through multiple simulations, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regret. Just like an experienced gamer striving for higher achievements, he wanted to reach the pinnacle. Next, Xu Xi reviewed the reward options. The first reward, mechanical power, wasn¡¯t very useful to him as a god-like figure. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The second, which contained all the technology, seemed even less practical. For Xu Xi, knowledge was the key¡ªunderstanding the universe and analyzing technological concepts. The technological outcomes themselves were mere extensions of his knowledge. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no dilemma in choosing this time,¡± Xu Xi shook his head and eliminated option two. Moving on, option three, the enhanced ¡®Machine Soul Delight,¡¯ allowed selective enhancements such as increasing damage or improving mechanical affinity. It removed the previous randomness, making it quite useful. Option four, Higher-Dimensional Observation, was a special ability Ailei gained after her machine soul evolved. It allowed clearer perception of the world and could aid Xu Xi¡¯s cultivation in all three of his transcendent disciplines. Finally, option five caught Xu Xi off guard¡ªthe identification plate of the housekeeping AI, RTX-9090. That was Ailei¡¯s former designation, a symbol of her original identity before Xu Xi gave her a proper name. Since naming Ailei, RTX-9090 had become a relic of the past. ¡°Thinking back, it¡¯s been a long time since then¡­ RTX-9090¡­¡± ¡°The Sixth Satellite City, the underground laboratory, the power armor¡­¡± Recalling Ailei¡¯s expression when she said ¡°not happy to serve you,¡± and the subtle micro-expressions she had developed, Xu Xi found it amusing and smiled warmly. Without hesitation, he quickly made his selections: mechanical power, machine soul delight, higher-dimensional observation, and the identification plate. ¡°Speaking of which, the primary goal of this simulation was to explore the truth behind the Life Simulator.¡± ¡°Although I failed, I still gained a lot, learning many things through mechanical resonance.¡± ¡°These rewards¡­ honestly, they¡¯re just icing on the cake.¡± ¡°For someone like me who has already ascended, they don¡¯t provide any decisive help.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all because I trained too hard,¡± Xu Xi sighed. The simulator¡¯s panel flashed rapidly as the selected rewards were confirmed. The text of the five rewards disappeared, and changes began to take place in his body. Mechanical power surged, resonating throughout the room. All the technological devices inside trembled slightly, as if expressing their joy at Xu Xi¡¯s presence. Then came the familiar sensation of elevation. The world before him transformed into intersecting dimensions. ¡°This perspective is quite similar to my godhood vision.¡± ¡°Not bad, I can cross-reference them to further my cultivation and martial arts.¡± Xu Xi nodded in satisfaction. The energy consumption of Higher-Dimensional Observation was negligible for his divine body. Exiting the observation state, the final reward appeared in Xu Xi¡¯s hands. It was a dark brown steel plate, rectangular in shape, heavy and rough to the touch, with the engraved letters ¡°RTX-9090¡± on it. It was once the core of his machine servant, but after naming her Ailei and developing her humanoid form, it had become obsolete. ¡°I remember before we left the Federation planet, Ailei wanted to find this.¡± ¡°Never thought I¡¯d get it this way.¡± Xu Xi traced the rusted surface of the identification plate, reminiscing about the past. Naming Ailei had been her first step towards humanity, the first gift he had given her. From another perspective, RTX-9090 was akin to Ailei shedding her old shell. ¡°Ailei has ascended to a supreme being. We should meet again in the future.¡± ¡°I wonder if she¡¯ll want this back when we do.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it safe for now.¡± With a gentle smile, Xu Xi walked toward the storage cabinet in his bedroom, holding the identification plate in his hand, planning to store it for safekeeping. Chapter 270: Opening the cabinet door, Xu Xi placed the black identification plate into the fourth compartment. The real world was in the midst of summer, with the scorching sun shining brilliantly. The light filtered through the window, illuminating the plate¡¯s edges with a faint glow, making the rusted exterior appear almost silvery. ¡°Without realizing it, my collection has already reached four items?¡± Xu Xi took a few steps back, allowing all four items to come into view at once¡ªhis sister¡¯s candy jar, the princess¡¯s paper flower, the witch¡¯s wand, and the robotic servant¡¯s identification plate. The placement order did not follow the sequence of their encounters, but Xu Xi didn¡¯t mind. He simply felt a sense of nostalgia, reflecting on the changes brought by the simulator, the people he met, and how his life had transformed. ¡°This time, the simulation lasted over seven hundred years¡­ far longer than the previous three combined.¡± Despite the simulator¡¯s assistance and the encroachment of machine consciousness, he hadn¡¯t felt the passage of time deeply. However, the exhaustion he felt was undeniably real. ¡°I¡¯ll take a break from the simulator for now,¡± he decided. The summer sunlight bathed the room in a warm, tranquil glow, casting specks of floating dust in its golden rays. Xu Xi knew that reality was the true foundation of everything. ¡°I hope Moli and the others can get along well.¡± He reached out and gently closed the glass door of the display cabinet, locking it securely. With that, the fourth simulation came to a complete end. Although the results did not align with his original goal of uncovering the simulator¡¯s true nature, he was satisfied with the outcome. ¡°If there had been no spiritual energy revival, no life simulations, what kind of life would I be living now?¡± The quiet room offered no answer, only the silent sunlight and the floating dust specks. He thought it would be an ordinary, mundane life¡ªworking a regular job, earning a modest salary, experiencing the predictable cycle of life and death. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was that kind of life better or worse? Xu Xi couldn¡¯t say, but he knew he preferred his current one. Not because of the extraordinary world he now inhabited, but because of the people by his side. Smiling, he decided to check on Krisha and the others. Stepping out of his room and through the quiet corridors, he arrived at the courtyard filled with Dragon Blood Grass. When he reached the garden, he didn¡¯t find Krisha or Wu Yingxue. Instead, he saw a familiar figure tending to the plants. ¡°Moli?¡± Under the golden sunlight, the girl bent over, carefully trimming the plants. It was a scene Xu Xi had seen many times before¡ªin their first simulation at the Heavenly Sword Sect, where the young Xu Moli diligently arranged vibrant flowers in the otherwise empty, desolate cave dwelling. ¡°Brother~¡± She put down her scissors, smiling playfully as she turned to greet him. They walked together and sat in a shaded corner of the courtyard. The overhead foliage provided shelter, and the walls around them blocked out the heat. ¡°Moli, when did you come back?¡± ¡°Just now,¡± she replied. ¡°Did you see Krisha and Yingxue?¡± ¡°Maybe they went to clean your room, Brother,¡± she answered with a mischievous glint. Xu Xi hesitated. He had just left his room, and now they happened to go in? Krisha cleaning made sense¡ªher personality leaned towards tidiness¡ªbut why would Wu Yingxue join in? ¡°I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡± he muttered, looking up at the canopy above, where the sunlight created a dappled pattern of green. He chose not to overthink it. The girls were growing up, and their stubborn independence was something he could neither control nor prevent. No major harm would come of it¡ªat worst, they were probably arguing over the arrangement of items in his display cabinet. With a resigned sigh, he let go of his concerns and turned his attention to Moli, discussing Earth¡¯s ongoing ascension. ¡­ Meanwhile, back in Xu Xi¡¯s bedroom, two figures stood before the display cabinet, their gazes fixed on the newly placed identification plate. The atmosphere in the room was unusually tense. One figure had a serious expression, while the other maintained an unreadable face. Despite appearances, the expressionless witch, Krisha, was the one reacting the most. Unseen forces swirled around her, breaking down into primal elements. ¡°So, the master¡¯s reincarnation isn¡¯t limited to just three times¡­ This is troublesome.¡± Wu Yingxue frowned, resting a finger against her chin in contemplation. The faint hum of elemental energy caught her attention. ¡°What, you recognize it?¡± she asked, noticing the witch¡¯s growing caution. It was as if Krisha was moments away from using her wand to obliterate the object in question. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know it,¡± Krisha replied, her voice cold yet serious. ¡°But¡­ it feels the same as me.¡± The same? Wu Yingxue was confused. She looked between Krisha and the identification plate, gradually beginning to understand. Realization dawned on her face. ¡°So that¡¯s what you mean by ¡®the same¡¯¡­¡± Chapter 271: A peaceful life had begun. With the cumulative gains from multiple simulations, Xu Xi found his real-world existence much more comfortable than within the simulations. He spent time with the girls, tended to the Dragon Blood Grass, and occasionally cleared the surrounding dimensional rifts. Time flowed gently through his daily life, quietly carrying away each moment, and Xu Xi sincerely cherished this tranquility. Interestingly, Krisha had started behaving a bit strangely. As a supreme deity with an eternal lifespan, the witch should have had no rivals. Concepts like power and threats had long since vanished from her vocabulary. Yet, inexplicably, Krisha had resumed her magical training, standing with her wand in hand, silver hair flowing, silently honing her skills just as she did in the past magical world. ¡°Krisha, what are you doing?¡± Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask. The witch replied, ¡°Master, I am training hard to ensure your safety.¡± Safety? Training? Xu Xi chuckled. He couldn¡¯t imagine anything in this world¡ªno, in the vastness of the chaotic multiverse¡ªthat could pose a danger requiring a supreme deity to be on guard. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Krisha. You don¡¯t need to push yourself so hard. I understand your concern,¡± he said, gently ruffling her soft, silver hair, which shimmered like flowing light. However, his reassurance did not make the witch stop her practice. ¡°No, Master¡­ this is a real war,¡± she said, holding the deep blue gemstone on her chest. The necklace reflected a dreamy glow, undulating like the calm sea before a storm. With a slightly dazed expression, she shook her head ever so slightly. ¡°¡­Alright then,¡± Xu Xi sighed. He could tell the war Krisha referred to wasn¡¯t a matter of life and death. If it were, her reaction would have been much more intense. Unable to understand her motives, he let her continue. After all, it was her own choice, and he wouldn¡¯t oppose it¡ªin fact, he supported it. ¡°Having her own goals is a big step forward,¡± he thought, recalling the once helpless and melancholic Krisha. Now, that shadow was gradually transforming into light, and it pleased him to see such progress. He accepted the cup of tea she handed him. ¡°Master, please have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied with a smile. Krisha seemed almost too perfect. Despite her rigorous training, she still made time to prepare tea for him. Xu Xi sipped the warm tea, gazing at the sky. ¡°Strange, autumn shouldn¡¯t be here yet. Why is it getting colder recently?¡± The summer heat had inexplicably faded, replaced by an unusual chill. Perhaps it was due to Earth¡¯s rapid ascension? He pondered, pouring a fresh bottle of dragon¡¯s blood onto the Dragon Blood Grass in the courtyard. The enriched soil would ensure healthy growth despite the temperature drop. ¡°Maybe I should add a fishing pond¡­¡± With that thought, Xu Xi expanded his daily routine. He dug a pond in the courtyard and used spatial laws to extend its interior, filling it with various supernatural fish¡ªnot rare species, just common ones. Sitting leisurely by the pond, he enjoyed the quiet and the passage of time. However, something soon felt off. Splash! A golden dragon carp broke through the water¡¯s surface, caught by Xu Xi¡¯s fishing rod and effortlessly reeled in. ¡°Wait¡­ is this an immortal carp?¡± He raised an eyebrow in surprise. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He cast his line again, and soon enough, another extraordinary fish took the bait¡ªthis time, a great sun demon fish infused with Golden Crow bloodline. Huh? Xu Xi had a hunch. ¡°If this keeps up¡­¡± Splash! On his third cast, he reeled in a vicious sea god fish, its sharp teeth bared menacingly, though it was easily subdued. As expected, his sister, the witch, and the princess had been secretly feeding rare fish into the pond. Looking at the three extraordinary fish, Xu Xi shook his head. ¡°This kind of fishing lacks soul.¡± Summoning the three culprits, he flicked their foreheads gently. ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing this, understood?¡± ¡°I understand, Brother.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it again¡­ ahem, I mean, I really won¡¯t!¡± Xu Moli responded obediently, Krisha covered her forehead in a daze, while Wu Yingxue awkwardly laughed and apologized for her enthusiasm. The scene was amusing¡ªbeings revered by countless lives as supreme deities now looked like guilty children before Xu Xi. Even he couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the thought. ¡°I really hope this peace lasts forever¡­¡± ¡­ Time flowed like an hourglass, grains of sand slipping away, witnessing countless cycles of life. The autumn Xu Xi once thought was distant had finally arrived. The leaves turned yellow, the sunlight softened, and the clear blue sky grew quieter. Just looking at it brought a cool sensation. Krisha continued her relentless training, Moli practiced her dimensional slicing as usual, while Wu Yingxue seemed the most relaxed, frequently visiting the survivalist camp on the outskirts. Of course, Xu Xi knew this was only their surface projections. Beyond what his eyes could see, their true forms were still breaking through dimensional boundaries within the multiversal river of time. ¡°Dimensional rift appearances have increased lately. This means Earth¡¯s ascension is accelerating, and its power limit is rising. Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before we can truly meet.¡± In his free time, Xu Xi browsed the Transcendent Home website on his phone, reading through the rapidly updating news and marveling at Earth¡¯s drastic changes. He also checked out the latest products, staying up-to-date with the evolving times. ¡°Great news! M78 Light Ore Detector, now only 99 points¡ªbuy now, pay later!¡± ¡°The Fire Qilin Series is now available, from vehicles to grenades, infused with Fire Qilin heart blood and inscribed with Taoist Fire Talismans¡ªslaying demons is no longer a dream!¡± ¡°Limited-time sale¡ªPleasure Sect secret techniques¡­ (content removed due to violation, confirmed by the official site).¡± Xu Xi: ? He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sheer absurdity of the transcendent community. It remained as eccentric as ever. ¡°Thinking back, I never could have imagined the world would turn out like this.¡± After a sigh of nostalgia, he got up. He was preparing to head to the capital to attend the Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s grand founding ceremony, organized by Li Wanshou. Chapter 272: The Heavenly Sword Sect was the sect from Xu Xi¡¯s first simulation. To him, it held a special place, as it marked the beginning of his path to strength and carried a unique significance. However, his feelings toward it were more nostalgic than anything else. Li Wanshou, on the other hand, was different. As a former peak master of the Heavenly Sword Sect, he had spent most of his life within the sect long before Xu Xi ever joined. What seemed to others like an ordinary cultivation sect was, in the old man¡¯s heart, synonymous with home. The sect¡¯s buildings, the towering Sword Peak, the familiar disciples, and the laughter from the past¡ªeach memory was not just part of the sect¡¯s history but a testament to Li Wanshou¡¯s lifetime. Thus, Li Wanshou never stopped thinking about the sect. Initially, his goal was to locate the coordinates of the cultivation world and break through space to return. However, after learning about Xu Moli¡¯s achievements and the fate of the Immortal Realm, he silently abandoned that idea and instead decided to rebuild the Heavenly Sword Sect on Earth. Xu Xi recalled that this idea was brought up during the New Year. He hadn¡¯t expected the old man to act so quickly. In just over half a year, the reconstruction plan had been perfectly executed, and Xu Xi was invited to attend the grand ceremony. Xu Xi gladly accepted and brought Moli along. After all, his sister was once a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and hearing about its reconstruction piqued her curiosity. Soon, the two of them arrived in the capital. The new Heavenly Sword Sect was situated not far from the Transcendent Affairs Bureau. Its overall design and layout were meticulously recreated from the old sect. More precisely, it was a blend of the original Heavenly Sword Sect and a newly established one. ¡°This energy¡­ I see. So, Master found the sect¡¯s dimensional remnant and restored the old structures in the real world?¡± Xu Xi mused as he gazed at the familiar landscapes. He could clearly see that some of the scenery was exactly as he remembered it. Even the figures flying on swords were people he recognized¡ªobviously visitors from the dimensional remnants of the original cultivation world. As he and Moli walked deeper into the sect, they were greeted with respectful bows from disciples along the way. Eventually, they found Li Wanshou in the middle of his busy preparations. The old man¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Xu Xi, and he tightly grasped his hand. Once again, he insisted that Xu Xi should take on the role of sect master. ¡°No, no, Master,¡± Xu Xi quickly declined. ¡°I¡¯m really not interested in being the sect master.¡± ¡°You fool! If you and I work together, why shouldn¡¯t we expand and strengthen the sect?¡± the old man retorted, his beard bristling in frustration. Ultimately, however, he did not force Xu Xi. Sighing and shaking his head, he declared that he would have to settle for being the sect¡¯s founding ancestor despite his immortal status. ¡°Ungrateful disciple!¡± he grumbled, but his eyes were filled with warmth as he turned to Moli, advising her not to follow Xu Xi¡¯s bad example. Xu Xi: ? What kind of nonsense was that? ¡­ Soon, the grand ceremony commenced, and the scene was lively and vibrant. Dazzling spells filled the air, and spiritual energy surged everywhere. A large number of transcendent beings attended to witness the event, with even some government officials among the invited guests. Li Wanshou, as the sect master, was overwhelmed with responsibilities. Xu Xi, however, did not stay. He wasn¡¯t fond of crowded occasions. Instead, he found a high platform from where he could quietly watch the excitement below. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going down, Brother?¡± Moli, seated beside him, hesitated and said, ¡°Master¡­ might get upset.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Xi smiled. ¡°Master isn¡¯t that petty.¡± With his transcendent vision, Xu Xi could see every tiny detail of the ceremony, observing each joyful face and every intricate decoration. Among them, Li Wanshou¡¯s smile stood out the most. Xu Xi had seen the old man smile many times before, but without a doubt, today¡¯s smile was the most heartfelt. It carried a sense of belonging, a comfort of finally finding home after years of wandering and hardship. For a fleeting moment, Xu Xi felt as if time had reversed, as if the first simulation had only now truly reached its conclusion. He had reunited with his beloved sister, his master had found his place, and the Heavenly Sword Sect had been reborn. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother¡­¡± Moli¡¯s voice brought him back from his thoughts. ¡°Sorry, I got lost in thought,¡± he chuckled apologetically, gently ruffling his sister¡¯s hair. ¡°What were you thinking about, Brother?¡± she asked curiously. There was nothing to hide. Xu Xi shared his thoughts. ¡°I was just thinking about how long ago it was when we first joined the Heavenly Sword Sect, the things we went through¡­ Taking Master as our teacher, our training, even treating our illnesses. It all feels like such a long time ago, yet it also feels like it happened just yesterday.¡± ¡°Seeing Master so happy makes me a little emotional,¡± Xu Xi said with a warm smile. The autumn breeze had grown colder, but the sect¡¯s protective formation kept the chill at bay, and many of the plants were still sprouting new buds. As he spoke in a gentle tone, past memories replayed in his mind like an old movie¡ªvivid and clear. ¡°Time passes so quickly,¡± Xu Xi gazed at Li Wanshou again, silently wishing for the old man to stay happy forever. Hearing his words, Moli also fell into nostalgia. The ceremonial bells echoed through the sect, signifying the official establishment of the sect master position. The sound resonated with the Dao¡¯s profound laws, splitting the world into clear and pure harmony. Auspicious signs filled the sky, with celestial flowers cascading down and golden lotuses blooming from the earth. Cheers erupted. Joy spread everywhere. Everything was so lively. ¡°Alright, enough reminiscing,¡± Xu Xi chuckled, ruffling his sister¡¯s hair once more. With a wave of his hand, spatial ripples flickered, and a perfectly round watermelon appeared. Using his spiritual power, he sliced it into equal portions with precision, ensuring not a drop of juice was wasted. ¡°Here, I remember you love this. There¡¯s still some time before the ceremony ends, so let¡¯s eat while we wait,¡± he said, handing Moli a slice. The girl blinked in surprise, then a gentle smile curved her lips. ¡°Thank you, Brother~¡± Her brother hadn¡¯t changed at all¡ªstill the same as before, like a perfect reflection of the past. They each held a slice of watermelon, the once-young siblings now matured, watching the ceremony unfold below. They saw Li Wanshou surrounded by people, trying his best to maintain his immortal dignity, but his eyes gleamed with joy. A gentle breeze rustled past, singing softly in their ears. The birds soared freely in the sky, their wings unrestrained. The trees stood firm, their roots deep and strong. As Moli took a bite of the watermelon, the sweet, chilled juice burst onto her tongue¡ªa taste that spoke of love and happiness. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 273: ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°What is it, Moli?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s melon¡­ is really sweet.¡± ¡°Is that so? If you like it, have some more.¡± The crescent-shaped melon flesh was fresh and juicy, its texture soft and delicate. The juice trickled down the girl¡¯s fingers as she took another bite. A gentle nibble. A slow chew. She glanced at Xu Xi beside her, then at the lively ceremony below, and finally, at the familiar scenery around her. Her gaze lingered on Senjian Peak, a place from distant memories. Gradually, her movements slowed. Holding the watermelon with both hands, her toes swayed lightly, tracing invisible arcs in the air. It felt so familiar¡­ She thought to herself. Everything before her seemed to have returned to the past¡ªthe companionship of siblings in childhood, the journey to the Heavenly Sword Sect in their youth. The long-gone past resurfaced, carried by the gentle breeze and the swaying green leaves. It reflected once more in her eyes. ¡°If back then¡­ I hadn¡¯t been cursed with the so-called Heaven¡¯s Affliction, would I have been able to live a good life with my brother?¡± Xu Moli sat quietly, her gaze fixed on Xu Xi, but her thoughts had drifted far away, like a butterfly caught in a storm, fluttering chaotically. She wondered. Perhaps she could have. Her brother possessed a heavenly spiritual root, his cultivation speed unmatched. Even if he couldn¡¯t ascend to immortality, he would have been a dominant figure in the cultivation world. Such a brother should have been radiant and magnificent. Not someone who endured endless suffering just to save her. ¡°Moli, what are you thinking about?¡± Xu Xi noticed her absent-mindedness and asked curiously. ¡°Nothing, brother.¡± Xu Moli shook her head gently. ¡°I was just thinking¡­ I¡¯ve troubled you so much in the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Xu Xi chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± His tone was calm. Warm and natural. Like a bird gliding effortlessly through the treetops, blending into the sound of the wind, bringing a sense of peace. ¡°To me, Moli is someone very important.¡± ¡°Ignoring you would be what¡¯s truly strange.¡± His voice and words left her momentarily stunned. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve changed. Since when did you learn to say such sweet things?¡± She smirked, taking another bite of her watermelon. It was juicy and sweet, a sweetness that seeped into her heart, warming her soul. ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Xu Xi looked confused, then took a bite of his own watermelon, casually observing the grand sect inauguration below, becoming nothing more than a bystander. The sunlight was brilliant, the air filled with a lingering sweetness. Side by side, they sat in the tranquil atmosphere, lazily eating watermelon while waiting for the ceremony to conclude. It didn¡¯t hold any special meaning for them. To both Xu Xi and Xu Moli, the Heavenly Sword Sect was a thing of the past. The reason they stayed until the end was simply to witness Li Wanshou¡¯s moment of fulfillment¡ªto see the old man return joyfully to his sect. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll be heading off now.¡± As time passed, Xu Moli finished her watermelon, and the ceremony officially ended. She grinned playfully as she bid him farewell, stating she would continue traversing the realms, eager for their next reunion. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Xu Xi shook his head helplessly. Wherever she went, calamity was bound to follow. Fortunately, she had a sense of restraint and wouldn¡¯t bring harm to innocent beings. ¡°Well then, I should get back to my own matters as well.¡± ¡­ This time, his journey had more than one purpose. Besides attending the Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s grand ceremony, Xu Xi had another goal¡ªto access the archives of the Supernatural Bureau in the capital. ¡°The Life Simulator remains a mystery for now.¡± ¡°However, I can at least investigate the origins of Earth¡¯s spiritual energy revival.¡± Xu Xi pondered. He had already inquired with Moli, the Witch, and the Princess. The three women, all supreme beings, had secretly merged countless worlds into Earth to elevate it to a higher level. However¡­ None of them knew where the original spiritual energy revival had come from. Even when they used their supreme powers to trace time and examine the past, they found nothing amiss. It was natural. It was seamless. As if Earth had always been extraordinary. ¡°Could it be Ailei?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s unlikely.¡± ¡°In the initial catastrophe, though intelligent machines played a role, the dominant force was supernatural.¡± ¡°That contradicts Ailei¡¯s influence.¡± Deep in thought, Xu Xi flew towards the Bureau. On the way, he casually asked Li Wanshou for the highest-level access. To this day, Li Wanshou remained the Director of the Supernatural Bureau, wielding the power of a True Immortal to command the vast supernatural realms. ¡°Hmph, you unfilial disciple! Take it and go!¡± Li Wanshou scowled at Xu Xi, his gaze filled with frustration. Snorting loudly, he tossed the Bureau¡¯s master key to him. ¡°Thanks, Master.¡± Xu Xi grinned, expressing his gratitude while also congratulating his ever-softhearted yet sharp-tongued master on becoming the sect leader. ¡°At least you have some conscience. Now get lost!¡± The old man chuckled and waved him away with a flick of his sleeve. ¡­ With the master key in hand, Xu Xi wasted no time. Harnessing the laws of space, he teleported directly into the Bureau¡¯s archives. The place looked exactly as he remembered. Silver corridors with a futuristic design. Countless supernatural beings moving about. An artisan automaton approached him, bowing respectfully before leading him to the records room. ¡°Mr. Xu, all the files you requested are in this room. Please feel free to peruse them.¡± ¡°If you need anything, just call for me.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A human-like voice echoed from within the wooden automaton. Xu Xi nodded, scanning the enormous archive filled with paper-bound confidential files and digitized records stored in servers. ¡°How long am I allowed to stay here?¡± ¡°You have the highest-level access. There are no time restrictions.¡± Hearing this, Xu Xi sighed with amusement. This was the privilege of having connections¡ªor rather, relying on his master¡¯s influence. With a contented sigh, he stepped deeper into the records room, searching for all documents related to the first year of the spiritual energy revival. Back then, these files were classified as top-secret. But now¡­ With the supernatural world fully developed, few people still paid attention to them. Only Xu Xi, driven by curiosity, felt compelled to uncover the truth behind the revival. ¡°So, this is how it happened. The initial supernatural disasters across the country occurred simultaneously.¡± ¡°Spiritual energy for cultivation.¡± ¡°Magical elements for sorcery.¡± ¡°Martial blood energy for warriors.¡± ¡°These vastly different supernatural forces all emerged on Earth at the same time, triggering the initial calamities.¡± ¡°Was there a mastermind behind this? No¡­ It seems more like an unforeseen upheaval.¡± As he continued reading, something unexpected caught his eye. Not related to the revival of spiritual energy¡­ but the latest intelligence report. It stated that recently, numerous wandering civilizations had willingly integrated into Earth, claiming to be refugees from other universes. They were fleeing from the judgment of a supreme tribunal. Chapter 274 A filthy civilization must be cleansed. A tainted starry sky must be purified. A chaotic universe must be reshaped. A filthy civilization must be cleansed. A tainted starry sky must be purified. A chaotic universe must be reshaped. For this, the judge and executioner was the supreme terror known across the multiverse. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°This starry sky¡­ still seems so dirty¡­¡± ¡°But I can no longer wait¡­¡± In the chaotic dimensional space, an unprecedented war was unfolding. Endless starlight adorned every strand of the dimensional strings. A mere tremor or a subtle touch could reshape the universe, plunging countless civilizations into despair. Victory was impossible. There was no chance of winning. The enemy was beyond infinity, transcending all possibilities, disregarding the universe¡¯s very order. This was the true pinnacle of supremacy. Omniscient. Omnipotent. One with the entirety of space and time. How could anyone hope to win against such an opponent?! And indeed, they could not. A soft ¡°pop¡± echoed¡ªthe sound of a bubble bursting. The allied forces of predator civilizations vanished in an instant, erased from existence itself. Golden streaks shimmered in the flowing black hair, elegant and breathtaking. The Supreme Judgment ceased its conquest. In the serene silver-blue eyes, galaxies swirled, painting a spectacle of vast, unending beauty. Her gaze fixed upon the distant chaos beyond. She could wait no longer. Not even for a second. Her loyalty ran too deep to hesitate. She could feel it now¡ªhis warmth had returned, yet he was trapped in unspeakable danger. ¡°I must¡­ I must save Master¡­¡± Ailei stepped forward, her delicate toes pressing against the planar surface of time and space. Each step she took sent ripples cascading outward. This was the collision of universes. The tides of space and time surged in response. ¡°Praise the Supreme Judgment, praise the Father of Machines.¡± Among the tides, lawful and benevolent civilizations gazed in reverence as the mechanical servant shattered through time and space. ¡­ The Capital. Supernatural Bureau. Archives Room. Xu Xi gently closed the last book. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for today.¡± He returned the documents to their place, swept his gaze around to ensure nothing was left out, then prepared to leave the capital. There weren¡¯t as many records on the first spiritual energy revival as he had expected. It had only taken him a few hours to memorize everything relevant. ¡°From what I¡¯ve read, there¡¯s very little useful information. Aside from the emergence of supernatural systems and the formation of the dimensional rifts, there¡¯s nothing particularly valuable.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°I might as well visit the sites of past supernatural disasters and investigate personally.¡± Xu Xi pondered as he stepped out of the Supernatural Bureau. Within the range of his mental perception, he sensed Red Dragon resting comfortably atop a mountain of gold and silver, lazily flapping its wings over the glittering treasure. Should he say hello? After some thought, Xu Xi decided against it. Letting Red Dragon rest was for the best¡ªit contributed to a balanced cycle of development. ¡°I should head home first,¡± Xu Xi chuckled, shaking his head. He refrained from disturbing the dragon¡¯s leisurely time and took a light step, teleporting across an immense distance. With a single breath, the scenery before him shifted to the courtyard of Yanshan City. ¡°Master¡­¡± The autumn afternoon sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows onto the stone path¡ªa touch of time¡¯s passage. The Witch, deep in meditation, paused her practice. With an adorably dazed expression, she greeted Xu Xi while holding the gray Reignite Magic Staff he had gifted her. Then, she sniffed the air. The Witch tilted her head, her mesmerizing, hollow eyes gazing at Xu Xi. ¡°Master, your scent has gotten stronger¡­¡± Scent? Before Xu Xi could respond, the Witch silently tightened her grip on her staff. ¡°Rest assured, I will protect you and keep all evil at bay.¡± Her voice was firm, her silver-gray hair swaying with her movements, adding an air of mystery. Looking at her calm and serious face, Xu Xi found himself unable to refuse her. He still had no idea what threat Krisha was guarding against. Nor did he know what kind of enemy required such vigilance from an eternal supreme being. Xu Xi assumed it was just Krisha being overly cautious. But he didn¡¯t turn down her goodwill. Instead, he gently ruffled her silver-gray hair, choosing to trust her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be counting on you, Krisha.¡± Oddly enough, as soon as he spoke those words, the courtyard seemed to grow colder than usual, and a few withered leaves trembled before falling to the ground. ¡°The weather sure is unpredictable.¡± Xu Xi glanced at the darkening sky but paid it no further mind. After bidding farewell to the Witch, he headed straight for his study at the courtyard¡¯s edge. He needed to record, compare, and uncover the truth. Since Earth¡¯s ascension, its terrain had shifted. Finding the exact locations of the initial spiritual energy revival would take some time. Strangely, as Xu Xi became engrossed in his work, the once-serene courtyard turned lively. His sister, naturally, was busy with her realm-cleaving missions. The Witch balanced housework with meditation training, remaining ever-alert for any lurking dangers. Even the usually carefree Princess was acting unusually serious. She paced with her hands behind her back, sometimes nodding, sometimes shaking her head. She looked as if she were eagerly anticipating something. Every now and then, Wu Yingxue would pop into the study, watching Xu Xi compare his findings. She even joined in his search for the initial site of the spiritual energy revival. ¡°Sir, does this really matter?¡± ¡°Well¡­ maybe, maybe not.¡± When the Princess curiously asked, Xu Xi first nodded, then shook his head. The truth about spiritual energy revival didn¡¯t necessarily matter. Earth¡¯s transformation was irreversible, and with several supreme beings ensuring its safety, there was little cause for concern. Xu Xi¡¯s investigation stemmed mostly from curiosity¡ªand a need to keep himself occupied. Besides, he suspected that the revival of spiritual energy might be linked to the Life Simulator within him. Both were equally mysterious. Both were vast and complex. Their natures were strikingly similar. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Yingxue.¡± ¡°Hehe, alright~~~¡± Wu Yingxue giggled, then suddenly pushed Xu Xi forward from behind, propelling the great scholar homeward. It was a rather unusual way to return. With each step, the fabric of space-time tore apart under their force, forming a radiant corridor that connected two locations, shattering dimensions in its wake. As a result, Wu Yingxue received a flick to the forehead. ¡°Next time, be gentler. What if you cause a space-time disturbance?¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡± The Princess acknowledged her mistake instantly. But her overly cheerful tone made it clear¡ªshe would definitely do it again. For this, the judge and executioner was the supreme terror known across the multiverse. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°This starry sky¡­ still seems so dirty¡­¡± ¡°But I can no longer wait¡­¡± In the chaotic dimensional space, an unprecedented war was unfolding. Endless starlight adorned every strand of the dimensional strings. A mere tremor or a subtle touch could reshape the universe, plunging countless civilizations into despair. Victory was impossible. There was no chance of winning. The enemy was beyond infinity, transcending all possibilities, disregarding the universe¡¯s very order. This was the true pinnacle of supremacy. Omniscient. Omnipotent. One with the entirety of space and time. How could anyone hope to win against such an opponent?! And indeed, they could not. A soft ¡°pop¡± echoed¡ªthe sound of a bubble bursting. The allied forces of predator civilizations vanished in an instant, erased from existence itself. Golden streaks shimmered in the flowing black hair, elegant and breathtaking. The Supreme Judgment ceased its conquest. In the serene silver-blue eyes, galaxies swirled, painting a spectacle of vast, unending beauty. Her gaze fixed upon the distant chaos beyond. She could wait no longer. Not even for a second. Her loyalty ran too deep to hesitate. She could feel it now¡ªhis warmth had returned, yet he was trapped in unspeakable danger. ¡°I must¡­ I must save Master¡­¡± Ailei stepped forward, her delicate toes pressing against the planar surface of time and space. Each step she took sent ripples cascading outward. This was the collision of universes. The tides of space and time surged in response. ¡°Praise the Supreme Judgment, praise the Father of Machines.¡± Among the tides, lawful and benevolent civilizations gazed in reverence as the mechanical servant shattered through time and space. ¡­ The Capital. Supernatural Bureau. Archives Room. Xu Xi gently closed the last book. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for today.¡± He returned the documents to their place, swept his gaze around to ensure nothing was left out, then prepared to leave the capital. There weren¡¯t as many records on the first spiritual energy revival as he had expected. It had only taken him a few hours to memorize everything relevant. ¡°From what I¡¯ve read, there¡¯s very little useful information. Aside from the emergence of supernatural systems and the formation of the dimensional rifts, there¡¯s nothing particularly valuable.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°I might as well visit the sites of past supernatural disasters and investigate personally.¡± Xu Xi pondered as he stepped out of the Supernatural Bureau. Within the range of his mental perception, he sensed Red Dragon resting comfortably atop a mountain of gold and silver, lazily flapping its wings over the glittering treasure. Should he say hello? After some thought, Xu Xi decided against it. Letting Red Dragon rest was for the best¡ªit contributed to a balanced cycle of development. ¡°I should head home first,¡± Xu Xi chuckled, shaking his head. He refrained from disturbing the dragon¡¯s leisurely time and took a light step, teleporting across an immense distance. With a single breath, the scenery before him shifted to the courtyard of Yanshan City. ¡°Master¡­¡± The autumn afternoon sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows onto the stone path¡ªa touch of time¡¯s passage. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Witch, deep in meditation, paused her practice. With an adorably dazed expression, she greeted Xu Xi while holding the gray Reignite Magic Staff he had gifted her. Then, she sniffed the air. The Witch tilted her head, her mesmerizing, hollow eyes gazing at Xu Xi. ¡°Master, your scent has gotten stronger¡­¡± Scent? Before Xu Xi could respond, the Witch silently tightened her grip on her staff. ¡°Rest assured, I will protect you and keep all evil at bay.¡± Her voice was firm, her silver-gray hair swaying with her movements, adding an air of mystery. Looking at her calm and serious face, Xu Xi found himself unable to refuse her. He still had no idea what threat Krisha was guarding against. Nor did he know what kind of enemy required such vigilance from an eternal supreme being. Xu Xi assumed it was just Krisha being overly cautious. But he didn¡¯t turn down her goodwill. Instead, he gently ruffled her silver-gray hair, choosing to trust her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be counting on you, Krisha.¡± Oddly enough, as soon as he spoke those words, the courtyard seemed to grow colder than usual, and a few withered leaves trembled before falling to the ground. ¡°The weather sure is unpredictable.¡± Xu Xi glanced at the darkening sky but paid it no further mind. After bidding farewell to the Witch, he headed straight for his study at the courtyard¡¯s edge. He needed to record, compare, and uncover the truth. Since Earth¡¯s ascension, its terrain had shifted. Finding the exact locations of the initial spiritual energy revival would take some time. Strangely, as Xu Xi became engrossed in his work, the once-serene courtyard turned lively. His sister, naturally, was busy with her realm-cleaving missions. The Witch balanced housework with meditation training, remaining ever-alert for any lurking dangers. Even the usually carefree Princess was acting unusually serious. She paced with her hands behind her back, sometimes nodding, sometimes shaking her head. She looked as if she were eagerly anticipating something. Every now and then, Wu Yingsnow would pop into the study, watching Xu Xi compare his findings. She even joined in his search for the initial site of the spiritual energy revival. ¡°Sir, does this really matter?¡± ¡°Well¡­ maybe, maybe not.¡± When the Princess curiously asked, Xu Xi first nodded, then shook his head. The truth about spiritual energy revival didn¡¯t necessarily matter. Earth¡¯s transformation was irreversible, and with several supreme beings ensuring its safety, there was little cause for concern. Xu Xi¡¯s investigation stemmed mostly from curiosity¡ªand a need to keep himself occupied. Besides, he suspected that the revival of spiritual energy might be linked to the Life Simulator within him. Both were equally mysterious. Both were vast and complex. Their natures were strikingly similar. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Yingsnow.¡± ¡°Hehe, alright~~~¡± Wu Yingsnow giggled, then suddenly pushed Xu Xi forward from behind, propelling the great scholar homeward. It was a rather unusual way to return. With each step, the fabric of space-time tore apart under their force, forming a radiant corridor that connected two locations, shattering dimensions in its wake. As a result, Wu Yingsnow received a flick to the forehead. ¡°Next time, be gentler. What if you cause a space-time disturbance?¡± ¡°Understood, sir.¡± The Princess acknowledged her mistake instantly. But her overly cheerful tone made it clear¡ªshe would definitely do it again. Chapter 275: The autumn sun reflected off the glass walls. Fallen leaves lined the streets, their golden hues painting a picture of the season¡¯s desolation. Pedestrians wrapped their coats tighter, quickening their pace, eager to return home for a brief respite. A few days later. Xu Xi stood in the courtyard, sensing the subtle changes in Yanshan City while recalling his recent findings. ¡°I¡¯ve been to every possible location, and there¡¯s nothing unusual.¡± ¡°I even had Yingxue investigate, but she found nothing.¡± ¡°Could it be that the revival of spiritual energy was a natural occurrence on Earth?¡± Xu Xi frowned. His eyes reflected the autumn scenery¡ªthe drifting leaves and the diligent Witch immersed in her training. Lately, Krisha had been training even more rigorously. Xu Xi rarely saw her this alert. But instead of looking wary of danger, she resembled a small animal fiercely protecting its precious food. Her serious training expression amused him. Not mockingly, but in a way that appreciated her adorableness. Stare¡ª Krisha¡¯s instincts remained sharp. The moment Xu Xi entertained the thought, she lifted her head and met his gaze with her vacant yet inquisitive eyes. ¡°Master¡­ What are you thinking?¡± She asked, and Xu Xi answered truthfully. ¡°Nothing much. Just thinking that a serious Krisha is quite cute.¡± He chuckled, ruffling her silver-gray hair. The Witch blinked blankly before nodding in acknowledgment. After ensuring Krisha was fine, Xu Xi returned to his room. He settled by the window, where the golden sunlight fell across his face and nose bridge. Opening a record book in his hands, he traced his notes with thoughtful eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated every site from the official archives regarding the initial spiritual energy revival, yet I found no anomalies.¡± ¡°Was there truly nothing unusual? Or¡­¡± The autumn light illuminated the pure white pages, making every word stand out clearly. Xu Xi pondered over his findings. He found it hard to believe. How could Earth, originally devoid of supernatural forces, suddenly awaken with multiple extraordinary systems? The idea was too abstract. But Yingxue found no irregularities. This meant the truth was either exactly as it seemed¡­ or something powerful enough to block supreme beings had hidden the truth. ¡°¡­This¡­¡± Xu Xi wondered if he was overthinking things. Would any supreme being be so idle as to tamper with Earth just to revive its spiritual energy? That made no sense. ¡°If not for the simulator, if not for me, Moli and the others wouldn¡¯t have even noticed Earth.¡± ¡°Let alone assist in its ascension.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°Could this really be the simulator¡¯s doing?¡± When every other possibility was eliminated, the only remaining answer had to be the truth. From what Xu Xi understood, the Beautiful Life Simulator was an entity beyond comprehension¡ªits origin and existence defied logic. If¡­ If Earth¡¯s transformation and the sudden emergence of supernatural forces all stemmed from the simulator¡­ Then it made sense why Yingxue found no anomalies. After all, Xu Xi had previously confirmed that even supreme beings couldn¡¯t perceive the simulator¡¯s interface. ¡°Could it be¡­ The so-called Beautiful Life Simulator simply means adapting the simulated power to reality, making me thrive in this revived world?¡± Xu Xi closed the record book. The cover shimmered with golden light, casting a soft glow on his startled face. Muttering to himself, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I may have misunderstood the simulator.¡± ¡°However, this still doesn¡¯t explain its origins, its true nature, or why it appeared on Earth.¡± ¡°Moli and the others can¡¯t influence the simulator.¡± ¡°They can only sense faint disturbances when a simulation begins.¡± ¡°Perhaps, during my next simulation, I should focus on exploring this aspect.¡± Xu Xi leaned back in his wooden chair, his gaze shifting toward the towering display cabinet in the room. Through the glass doors, four items were clearly visible inside: His sister¡¯s candy jar, the Witch¡¯s magic staff, the Princess¡¯s paper flower, and the Machine Servant¡¯s identification tag. Each item carried cherished memories. As he looked at them, he recalled the faces and voices tied to each moment, evoking a deep, irreplaceable bond. Involuntarily, a smile spread across his face. But then, his expression suddenly froze. Xu Xi remembered something crucial. ¡°Logically, I should be grateful to the simulator. It gave me the opportunity to change my life, granting me supernatural powers and allowing me to meet the people who matter most.¡± ¡°But if the simulator itself caused the revival of spiritual energy¡­¡± ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ It was also responsible for my crippled legs back then?¡± ¡°¡­This¡­¡± A wave of complex emotions surged within him. He truly appreciated the simulator for changing his life. Yet at the same time, he had a strong urge to dismantle it. Damn it. This simulator really isn¡¯t beautiful at all. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Having uncovered the truth behind the spiritual energy revival, Xu Xi felt considerably relieved. Despite its flaws, he still trusted the simulator. Aside from constantly killing him in bizarre ways during simulations, it had been a reliable tool. ¡°Well then, time to enjoy some peaceful days.¡± With the investigation concluded, there was nothing left to worry about. Xu Xi¡¯s daily life returned to its usual tranquility¡ªwhether it was ¡®rigorous¡¯ training, tending to his plants, or fishing in the nearby streams. It was a simple yet comforting routine. Except¡­ That strange feeling crept up on him again. Winter was still far away, yet the autumn air was becoming unnaturally cold. ¡°Is Earth¡¯s ascension progressing too fast, causing the climate to fluctuate?¡± Xu Xi speculated. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There wasn¡¯t much he could do. Regarding Earth¡¯s ascension, the only option was to wait. ¡°Brother, I want candy~~¡± As always, the mischievous Xu Moli clung to Xu Xi¡¯s arm, playfully demanding sweets. She seemed to be in an unusually good mood lately. Yet, whenever Xu Xi asked why, she refused to answer. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s a secret.¡± She would say with a mysterious smile, her eyes drifting to the ceiling, the corners of her lips curling slightly. In stark contrast, Krisha continued her intense preparations. Wielding her magic staff, elemental energy swirled around her, and the very laws of the world seemed to orbit her being. ¡°Master, please try to stay indoors for now.¡± She warned, insisting that the outside world had become too dangerous and that she could best protect him if he remained at home. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Krisha.¡± ¡°With my strength, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be in danger.¡± Xu Xi reassured the Witch with a lighthearted laugh. Though, now that he thought about it¡­ Hadn¡¯t they had a conversation like this once before? No matter. With three supreme beings as his ¡®support system,¡¯ invincibility and safety were practically guaranteed. Chapter 276: ¡°Master.¡± ¡°What is it, Krisha?¡± ¡°The new item in your room¡­ what is it?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a machine identification tag with sentimental value.¡± During her free time, while cleaning Xu Xi¡¯s bedroom, Krisha¡¯s vacant eyes often rested on the fourth compartment of the display cabinet. She asked Xu Xi about it, and upon learning its significance, her usually indifferent expression turned slightly serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Krisha? Do you want to move it?¡± ¡°No need, Master¡­¡± The witch shook her head. She said that placing RTX-9090¡¯s identification tag in the fourth compartment was fine. No further adjustments were necessary. ¡°Master, I will protect you no matter what,¡± Krisha¡¯s voice was faint, almost as if it would be carried away by the autumn wind, yet within her fragile tone lay a resolute determination. That eternally youthful seventeen-year-old face remained solely devoted to Xu Xi. ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Xi smiled, acknowledging the witch¡¯s intent. His answer reassured Krisha. At the very least, her master was still on her side. But¡ª The enemy was already closing in. Faced with such a shameless adversary, she had to strike hard. Tick. Tock. The bleak autumn began to fade into darkness. The pendulum swung left and right in the dim light, its brass hands chasing after the next marker, striving for an unattainable end. Night had fallen, and Xu Xi was about to rest. Sitting by his bedroom window, he flipped through cultivation and martial arts texts, preparing to find the right moment to break into the next realm. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deep in concentration, Xu Xi remained oblivious to the immense wills clashing in a distant dimension, far beyond Earth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Master, soon¡­¡± ¡°Ailei will serve you once more¡­¡± ¡°This time, it will be forever¡­¡± Her calm words carried endless longing. A feeling that should never have existed. Yet because of a certain someone, the cold and lifeless machine had developed emotions¡ªhad gained the possibility of humanity. Once, she had a mechanical core; now, she had a beating heart. Once, she had a simulated existence; now, she was truly alive. She felt joy. She felt anticipation. She felt unease. A loyal machine servant crossed the vastness of time and space, breaking through the barriers of countless dimensions, all to see him once more¡ªto give her lonely soul a home. Yes. Only him. It had to be him. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Chaos trembled violently, and the river of time surged with towering waves. Silver-blue eyes cast a single, indifferent glance. The once-turbulent river of time instantly settled, flowing through the myriad worlds in tranquil silence. Forward. Ever forward. Ailei¡¯s speed increased, continuously locking onto the coordinates of her old body, hurtling toward that familiar warmth. But in this world, things rarely go as planned. Even for the Supreme Judgment. Just as she was about to enter the universe where Earth resided, she was forced to stop, halting in the chaotic void. Was she surprised? Not at all. As her silver-blue eyes calmly observed, from the other side of the river of time emerged three unfathomable figures, their auras suppressing all existence. They represented cultivation, magic, and martial arts. These three figures were precisely the ¡°danger¡± the loyal machine servant feared¡ªthe ones who constantly surrounded Xu Xi. Something peculiar occurred. The female immortal, holding a bloodstained wooden sword, stepped back. The martial emperor, bathed in the fire of survival, retreated as well. But in the center¡ª The one who symbolized the origin of all things, the embodiment of the void¡ª The witch, with an equally indifferent expression, parted her lips and spoke in the chaotic void: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come.¡± ¡°I should have come long ago.¡± ¡°You are dangerous.¡± ¡°So are you.¡± Almost simultaneously, both the witch and the machine servant sensed an overwhelming threat¡ªthe threat of encountering their own kind. Like reflections in a mirror. Krisha, with her silver-gray hair and magic staff, stood at the left bank of the time-space river. Ailei, with her elegant black-gold hair, stood at the right bank. Their appearances were different. Their statures were different. Their attire was different. Yet their hidden auras and unwavering beliefs were an uncanny 99.99% identical. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± From within the chaotic currents, Wu Yingxue¡¯s gaze flickered between the witch and the machine servant. She looked back and forth, finding no sense of discord. Even the tension between them was equally intense and striking. Subconsciously, a phrase surfaced in the princess¡¯s mind: ¡°Two tigers cannot share one mountain.¡± However¡ª Neither the witch nor the machine servant was impulsive. Both were rational and composed. Instead of immediately attacking, they exchanged intelligence with calm, detached voices. Only then did they realize each other¡¯s identity. One was the witch, personally mentored by Xu Xi. The other was the machine servant who had accompanied him through the apocalyptic wasteland. ¡°Reincarnation, is it¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s gaze lingered first on the witch before shifting toward Xu Moli and Wu Yingxue. As expected. These people were far too dangerous. Upon learning of Xu Xi¡¯s past with the three supreme beings, the loyal machine servant strengthened her resolve¡ªshe had to take her master away. To her, these three were reckless, incapable of properly protecting him. Especially¡ª Ailei¡¯s gaze locked onto Krisha. A machine servant who had transcended her mechanical nature. A witch who had been saved by the sun. Now, they stood in absolute opposition. ¡°Until I confirm your safety, I will not let you meet Master,¡± Krisha said calmly. Was this the real reason? Perhaps. Perhaps not. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission.¡± The machine servant spoke softly. Beneath her feet, time shattered, order reformed, and the chaos of existence was reduced to its fundamental logic and causality. ¡°My life is determined only by my master.¡± Master? Whose master? That¡¯s my master!!! Krisha¡¯s face remained expressionless, but her grip on her magic staff tightened with emotion. Her fists clenched hard. ¡°Destruction.¡± Without another word, Krisha swung her magic staff, unleashing an attack. In an instant¡ª All the heavens and realms came to a halt. A brief yet utterly destructive force surged toward Ailei. At that moment alone, countless multiverse worlds trembled on the brink of collapse, nearly sinking into the time-space river. ¡°Severance.¡± Ailei raised a finger, where dimensions flickered in and out of existence, ultimately erasing the force of destruction itself. At the same time¡ª She spoke again, calmly recounting the past between her and Xu Xi. Memories that neither the witch, the female immortal, nor the princess could comprehend. During that time, Xu Xi had done many unforgivable things to the machine servant. He had given cold machinery the ability to feel. For that¡ª The machine servant had to find him. And make him take responsibility. Chapter 277: The era of the gods had long passed. The eternal witch had paved the way for a new future. The universe¡¯s civilizations no longer descended into chaos and bloodshed. The machine servant of creation had eradicated all filth and disorder. Both possessed unparalleled power. Both commanded the awe of the myriad worlds. The battle between the machine servant and the witch was fierce, their clashes so intense that even the residual shockwaves reduced countless dimensions to unobservable dust. ¡°As a machine, you are incapable of properly serving Master.¡± ¡°No, on the contrary, only I can serve Master perfectly.¡± Their calm voices hid a lethal edge. Meanwhile¡ª Xu Moli and Wu Yingxue stood watching from the sidelines, utterly stunned. Never before had they seen the witch in such an aggressive state. As they marveled at the spectacle, they continuously worked to restore the fabric of space-time. Otherwise, the battle between two supreme beings would spiral out of control. They had initially assumed that this conflict between the machine servant and the witch would continue indefinitely. That it had nothing to do with them as mere spectators. But then, the machine servant¡¯s arrogance crossed a line. Even the usually carefree princess slowly withdrew the smile from her face. ¡°Take responsibility¡­?¡± ¡°Did you just say Master should take responsibility?¡± The Three Thousand Dao condensed into a spear. With a firm grip, a light flick, and a sharp rotation, a single casual flourish ignited the boundless chaos in flames. Despite the grandeur of her movements, she held back somewhat, preventing irreversible destruction. In contrast¡ª A pitch-black, bloodstained wooden sword radiated pure killing intent, gripped in a flawless, snow-white hand, ascending to an even deadlier state with each step forward. Ailei¡¯s words had triggered a flood of unpleasant memories in Xu Moli¡¯s mind. Memories of the so-called kind-hearted people. Memories of the so-called pitiable ones. She was the first one to arrive. She was the first one to find her brother. In the suffocating tension, the two supreme beings who had previously stepped back to give the witch space to fight¡ª Now returned to their original positions. Did the machine servant intend to challenge three supreme beings at once? The witch frowned, finding this incomprehensible. But Ailei dismissed the notion with an impassive tone. ¡°No, you are the challengers.¡± ¡°I have been with Master the longest. Compared to me, you are insignificant.¡± ¡°Especially¡ª¡± ¡°You.¡± Her silver-blue eyes locked onto the witch¡¯s tricolored gaze¡ªblack, gold, and red. Their attributes were similar. Their paths were similar. Their roles were similar. The threat they posed to each other was undeniable. So much so that Ailei could not overlook it. ¡°Come. I will take on all three of you at once!¡± Ailei declared. Her eyes flickered with a hidden glint, peering through the gaps between the three supreme beings, landing on the brilliant stars in the distance¡ªthe universe where Earth resided. The loyal machine servant could feel it. Xu Xi was there. It was time. Time to rescue Master from the depths of peril. As the battle intensified, Ailei decisively unleashed an immeasurable surge of quantum signals, launching them all toward Earth. The timing was perfect. The angle was nearly impossible to predict. With so many quantum signals, at least one or two should have broken through the encirclement, reaching Earth and the people most important to Master. Yes, that should have been the case. ¡°Apologies, but this path is off-limits.¡± With a flick of her spear, Wu Yingxue smirked as she obliterated every last quantum signal. As if she had anticipated the machine servant¡¯s move all along. ¡°Troublesome,¡± Ailei muttered, frowning. No matter. There were backup plans A, B, C, and D¡­ ¡ª¡ª ¡°Achoo!¡± Late at night, an inexplicable chill swept in. Strange and mysterious. Xu Xi sneezed¡ªnot due to illness, for a being at his level could not fall sick. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It felt more like a warning. A reminder. ¡°Did I forget to do something?¡± ¡°The Supernatural Administration Bureau, the Dimensional Ruins, the Seekers Army, the dragon blood grass in the courtyard¡­¡± Sitting in his bedroom, Xu Xi pondered, ruling out possibilities one by one. But after careful consideration, there was nothing amiss. The girls were all supreme beings. He had no need to worry about them. ¡°Strange.¡± Suspicious, he glanced at the ancient texts in his hands. Could there have been an error in the breakthrough plan he devised for his cultivation and martial arts? Hmm, a possibility. ¡°To be safe, I should double-check. I have plenty of time, anyway.¡± Under the dim glow of the autumn night, the soft rustling of pages accompanied the mingling light of moon and lamp. Xu Xi began meticulously reviewing his advancement strategy. He had mastered three distinct transcendent paths. Magic had already ascended into divinity. Naturally, achieving immortality through cultivation and transcending martial arts had become his next priorities. He planned to leverage his divine status to accelerate his progress in the other two disciplines. ¡°Rustle¡ª¡± ¡°Rustle¡ª¡± The room was silent, the lamplight hazy. In such tranquility, even the passage of time became imperceptible. Under the blanket of night, the world seemed to breathe in sync with him. Xu Xi meticulously examined his training regimens, reflecting on his progress. Cultivation, magic, martial arts. Three completely different paths, each with its own wonders, now coexisting harmoniously within him. What kind of existence would he become in the future? Xu Xi was curious but knew he was still only at the beginning of his journey. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little thirsty¡­¡± As soon as the thought crossed his mind, a cup of warm water was placed before him. ¡°Master, please drink.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you, Ailei.¡± Without thinking, Xu Xi accepted the cup and drained it in one gulp, expressing his gratitude to the machine servant. Ailei was fiercely loyal. But Xu Xi never took that loyalty for granted. From the very first simulation to this moment, he had always acknowledged her efforts. Wait¡ª Ailei?! ¡°Pfft¡ªcough, cough!¡± Xu Xi choked, nearly spraying the water out. His eyes widened as he turned to look beside him. A flawless face. A mature figure. Golden hair shimmering with a faint glow. Everything was exactly as he remembered. ¡°Ailei¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I am here.¡± The machine servant stood calmly, awaiting his command. Yet, beneath her composed demeanor, Xu Xi detected something¡­ different. Something subtle. Moreover¡ª The 9090 identification tag, once stored in his display cabinet, was now missing. ¡°Ailei, can you tell me how you got here?¡± Xu Xi hesitated before asking. ¡°Yes, Master. Ailei is honored to serve you.¡± She nodded. With a tranquil voice, she explained her actions in brief: ¡°I sensed that you were in danger. For your safety, I used the core of my former 9090 body to manifest here.¡± This was not a mere projection. It was a full descent onto Earth, using her old body as a medium. An impressive feat. Xu Xi was amazed. No wonder Ailei had appeared so suddenly¡ªafter all, the RTX-9090 identification tag had always been stored in his room. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Ailei, you¡¯ve grown.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s expression softened, genuinely pleased with her progress. As he gently ruffled her hair, a new question surfaced in his mind. What exactly did Ailei mean by ¡®danger¡¯? Chapter 278 ¡°Master, there¡¯s no time to explain. Please come with me now.¡± ¡°Ailei will protect you at all costs!¡± Faced with Xu Xi¡¯s confusion, the machine servant initially wanted to explain, but then suddenly sensed something. Her expression shifted into a defensive stance, and she grabbed Xu Xi, immediately traversing through time and space. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Time froze, and space shattered. In the presence of the creator of the universe, even the ascended and transformed Earth could not resist in the slightest. In just a brief moment of distraction, Xu Xi had already been taken away by the machine servant, vanishing from the courtyard and the gaze of the three supreme beings. In an instant, he had crossed the boundless sea of stars. The cosmic sea was vast and cold. Trillions of stars gathered into a dazzling celestial waterfall, which Ailei quickly left behind, reduced to a mere flash in Xu Xi¡¯s vision. He felt uneasy¡ªwasn¡¯t this development a little too extreme? A long-awaited reunion should have been warm and peaceful. Why had it turned into an escape? ¡°Ailei, did you misunderstand something?¡± Realizing he was moving further away from Earth, Xu Xi finally spoke. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m perfectly safe. There¡¯s no danger at all.¡± Being taken away by Ailei wasn¡¯t something he particularly minded¡ªhe trusted his loyal machine servant had no ill intentions. However, with his sister, the witch, and the princess still in the courtyard, they would surely notice his sudden disappearance. The consequences of that realization would be unimaginable. ¡°Rest assured, Master, there is no misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Ailei is saving your life.¡± Her answer was serious, her silver-blue eyes flickering. She firmly believed the three supreme beings in the courtyard were extremely dangerous to Xu Xi¡¯s safety. Thus, she needed to take him away. To a place that was truly safe. To serve him once again and ensure his survival. The endless galaxy gleamed brilliantly, reflecting the unwavering determination in Ailei¡¯s eyes, as well as Xu Xi¡¯s astonishment. ¡°No, no, no, Ailei, listen to me¡­ this is a complete misunderstanding¡­¡± Xu Xi finally realized that the machine servant had misunderstood everything. Clearly, the overwhelming strength of his sister and the others had been misinterpreted as a threat. Because of this, Ailei had made a drastic move, taking him directly off Earth in an attempt to protect him. Xu Xi didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He once again assured her that he was in no danger whatsoever. He wanted her to stop. To avoid an unnecessary battle. But just then, familiar voices echoed from beyond time and space, filled with icy resolve and a hint of killing intent. ¡°Brother, Moli is here.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m coming to help you!¡± Xu Xi¡¯s disappearance and the disturbance in his room had not escaped the notice of the three supreme beings. It had only been a short while. And they had already caught up. What followed was an earth-shattering spectacle. Sword techniques cleaved through the stars, martial arts shattered the heavens, and creation and destruction reshaped the primordial chaos. ¡°Then we fight.¡± Without hesitation, the machine servant launched into battle. The starry sky collapsed, reality twisted, and the clash between the four supreme beings warped the universe itself, reducing existence into mere threads. And this¡ª Was only a fraction of their true power. At the critical moment, Xu Xi intervened, stopping the battle and clearing up the misunderstanding. Thus¡ª The universe returned to peace. All the shattered stars were restored, rewound to their original state by time itself. ¡°I see now. They are not enemies.¡± Under Xu Xi¡¯s gaze, Ailei finally realized her mistake. She apologized sincerely. Perhaps it was an illusion. But Xu Xi thought he heard a trace of regret in Ailei¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xu Moli.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wu Yingxue.¡± ¡°I am Krisha Kristina, Master¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°I am Ailei, Master¡¯s machine servant.¡± With the misunderstanding resolved, the four girls shook hands in a display of goodwill. The harmonious scene made Xu Xi breathe a sigh of relief. This was how it should be. This was how a reunion should feel. Warm, peaceful, and filled with camaraderie. ¡°Since the misunderstanding is settled, let¡¯s return,¡± Xu Xi said as he surveyed the dark cosmic sky, shaking his head at the absurdity of the night¡¯s events. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Ailei raised her hand, distorting and collapsing time and space, forming a portal leading back to the courtyard. They stepped through, returning to Earth from the distant sea of stars. Strangely enough, outer space was supposed to be far colder than Earth¡¯s autumn. Yet, upon returning to the courtyard, Xu Xi felt an even deeper chill settle over him. ¡°Strange. Have I just been through too much tonight¡­?¡± He murmured to himself. Everything had happened so suddenly. First, Ailei returned. Then, the pursuit across the starry sea. The events were so closely linked that it all felt surreal, like a dream. ¡°Master, you should rest now,¡± Krisha softly suggested. She could see his exhaustion and proposed that he rest first. There would be time to speak with Ailei tomorrow when the sun rose again. A reunion after such a long time deserved a proper conversation. But it didn¡¯t have to happen immediately. Krisha¡¯s suggestion was reasonable, and even Ailei agreed that Xu Xi should rest. They were all concerned about his well-being. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Xu Xi hesitated for a moment but eventually accepted their kindness and returned to his room to rest. It was already late, and exhaustion weighed heavily on him. The convergence of so many major events had left him drained, his thoughts sluggish and unfocused. ¡°Goodnight, everyone. See you tomorrow.¡± Bidding them farewell, he rubbed his temples and headed back to his room, soon collapsing onto his bed. The coldness faded away. A warm sensation enveloped him. Chasing away the lingering chill that had clung to him all night. No¡ª More accurately, the cold wasn¡¯t disappearing. It was moving farther away from him, drifting into the unknown distance. ¡°Continue?¡± ¡°Come.¡± Half-asleep, Xu Xi vaguely heard the sound of fireworks. Crisp and melodious, like a series of bubbles bursting in the breeze. In his daze¡ª He could still hear the voices of the girls. His dream twisted and morphed, becoming chaotic and restless, filled with dazzling colors and surreal light. Perhaps it was linked to the day¡¯s events, but this time, his dream was an all-out battle¡ªhis sister, the witch, the princess, and the machine servant locked in a devastating war that shook the heavens and shattered the cosmos. Xu Xi wanted to stop them. But his voice could not penetrate the battlefield¡¯s chaos. ¡°Stop fighting! Please, stop!¡± The collapsing space-time surged like a tidal wave, drowning Xu Xi entirely, swallowing him in an endless, roaring flood of destruction¡ª S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Until everything turned white. The sky brightened. As the slightly blinding morning sunlight streamed in, Xu Xi opened his eyes, exhausted. ¡°It was just a dream¡­ I scared myself for no reason¡­¡± Chapter 279: ¡°I wonder how Ailei and Krisha¡¯s conversation went.¡± ¡°Hopefully, everything is fine¡­¡± The world awakened to the warmth of the morning sunlight. The display cabinet stood in the soft glow, casting faint shadows as its delicate patterns outlined the four cherished keepsakes inside. A faint sigh echoed in the room. Xu Xi rose from his bed and pulled back the curtains, allowing the golden morning light to flood every corner of the room. He stood quietly, gazing at the courtyard outside. The red and blue dragon blood grass swayed like waves, bending and rising in rhythm with the wind¡¯s gentle touch. As the breeze settled, the rippling grass calmed, its tender tips reaching toward the sky, with crystal-clear dewdrops sliding down the stems and leaves. Xu Xi observed the tranquil scenery, his fingers absentmindedly tapping on the windowsill. His thoughts drifted, worrying about the relationship between the machine servant and the others. The events of last night had been far too strange. Ailei¡¯s sudden descent, followed by the chaotic escape through the stars, had all far exceeded his expectations. ¡°She¡­ was too worried about my safety. Concern led to irrational actions.¡± Xu Xi sighed once more. Reuniting with Ailei should have been a joyous occasion, but her unwavering loyalty had instead caused a conflict with Moli, Krisha, and Yingxue. Last night, Xu Xi had gone to bed early¡ªnot only because he was exhausted, but because he wanted to give them enough space to resolve things among themselves. He trusted that Moli and the others wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Ailei. At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t escalate into an all-out war that shattered the chaos and annihilated the heavens like in his dream. ¡°It was just a dream. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡°Moli and the others are still well-behaved¡­¡± His slender fingers tapped gently against the windowsill in a slow, rhythmic motion. Tick. Tock. Time flowed steadily. Xu Xi waited. After about ten minutes, he heard a faint movement beside him. A familiar figure materialized, taking on a form he knew all too well. ¡°¡­Forgive me, Master.¡± Silver-blue eyes lowered, unwilling to meet Xu Xi¡¯s gaze. Her voice carried deep regret. Upon her return, the machine servant¡¯s first action was to apologize, admitting that she had caused trouble for him. Trouble? Indeed, it had been troublesome. What should have been a warm and peaceful reunion had instead turned into conflict and confrontation due to her rash actions. But how should he respond? What words should he use to reprimand and educate his machine servant? Xu Xi did none of that. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Ailei. I¡¯m back.¡± He turned toward her with a smile, bathed in the morning sunlight. Not a simple ¡®good morning.¡¯ But a heartfelt ¡®long time no see.¡¯ Not a routine greeting. But the recognition of a long-awaited reunion. Yesterday¡¯s hurried encounter hardly counted as a proper reunion. So now, Xu Xi sought to fulfill his promise¡ªreassuring his loyal machine servant that she no longer needed to wait. Ailei froze. Her silver-blue eyes trembled, waves rippling through them as her emotions surged beyond her control. Finally, she managed to smile. ¡°Long time no see, Master¡­¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her smile was beautiful. A powerful, overwhelming surge of emotions spilled forth. Radiant and explosive, reverberating through the silent air. Before returning, the devoted machine servant had steeled herself for punishment, fully prepared to accept whatever consequences her actions warranted. But as always, Master was just as perplexing as ever. He didn¡¯t blame her in the slightest. Instead, he even apologized, saying he had returned too late and made her wait far too long¡ªlong enough for last night¡¯s series of misunderstandings to unfold. ¡°¡­That¡¯s not true, Master.¡± ¡°¡­I simply failed to do better.¡± ¡°¡­You are always right.¡± What had once been a hollow mechanical heart had become a real, beating one. And because of that¡­ The sorrow and emotions ran deeper than ever. Ailei smiled, trying her best to smile¡ªwanting to present her most beautiful self to Xu Xi. Yet, despite her efforts, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. They spilled freely from her smiling eyes, cascading uncontrollably down her cheeks. She smiled radiantly. And wept just as brilliantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ailei¡­ for making you wait so long.¡± Her flowing tears carried such sorrow that even an observer would be moved. Xu Xi comforted her in a gentle voice, reaching out as he once had¡ªto wipe the lens of a camera. With a delicate and tender touch, he wiped her face clean. From camera lenses. To machine eyes. And now, real human eyes. The cold, mechanical being had become a true person. As he wiped away her tears, Xu Xi bore witness to her growth¡ªallowing her, with a cleaner face and a lighter heart, to walk forward into the future. ¡°Master¡­ thank you¡­¡± ¡°Could you¡­ not let go yet¡­¡± Thank you for returning to my life. And please¡ªnever leave again. As Xu Xi finished wiping her tears and was about to withdraw his hand, Ailei grasped it gently. Trembling, she guided his palm to the top of her head¡ªseeking warmth once more, silently pleading for him to stay. Autumn was merciless. It stole away warmth with its howling winds and shifting seasons. And so, the machine servant didn¡¯t want that warmth to disappear¡ªshe longed for it to linger just a little longer. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ailei. I¡¯m right here.¡± Meeting her fragile silver-blue eyes, Xu Xi spoke softly. His palm moved once more, stroking her silky golden hair¡ªgiving the machine servant¡¯s soul a warmth that had long been absent, dispelling the cold emptiness within. Only after a long while did the unease in her heart finally fade away. It shouldn¡¯t have been like this. Long before this moment, Ailei had mentally prepared herself¡ªdetermined to protect Xu Xi and never cause him trouble. Yet, now that they had truly reunited, she found herself unable to suppress the flood of emotions. ¡°Forgive me, Master.¡± ¡°I still have many shortcomings¡­¡± Having regained her composure, and rediscovered the purpose in her existence, the machine servant¡ªonce again bathed in light¡ªearnestly reflected on her flaws. She promised never to let Xu Xi worry again. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi smiled, ruffling her hair. He never cared whether she made mistakes. If anything, making mistakes was simply another part of what made her human. Rather than dwelling on shortcomings¡­ Xu Xi was more concerned about something else. ¡°Ailei, while I was gone, how did things go between you, Moli, Krisha, and Yingxue?¡± ¡°Did you clear up the misunderstandings and get along?¡± Facing Xu Xi¡¯s concern, Ailei gave a small nod. ¡°Please rest assured. We have resolved all misunderstandings. There will never be another farce like last night.¡± ¡°I sincerely apologize for making you worry.¡± Her voice was calm, yet filled with genuine remorse and guilt. Ailei¡¯s apology was sincere. Xu Xi let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as the misunderstandings are resolved, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± After all¡­ The so-called chaos-filled battle from his dream¡ª It was only a dream. How could something so absurd happen in reality? He chuckled. The supreme beings in his life were all very well-behaved. Feeling reassured, Xu Xi turned to his machine servant with a question. ¡°Ailei, after the fourth simulation ended¡­ what exactly happened that led to you becoming a supreme being?¡± Chapter 280: The machine servant was born from an impossible miracle. Xu Xi was the creator of this miracle. He personally witnessed and guided Ailei¡¯s growth, watching her evolve into an unimaginable high-dimensional machine soul. However, despite her abilities, she was still far from reaching the supreme level. That was why Xu Xi was particularly curious about Ailei¡¯s continued growth. ¡°Sit down, Ailei,¡± Xu Xi instructed. The loyal machine servant obeyed immediately. Like Krisha, Ailei lacked personal will. Rather than making decisions on their own, they preferred following Xu Xi¡¯s commands. That was why, unless he explicitly told her otherwise, Ailei would remain standing. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± she replied. With graceful movements, Ailei gently lifted the edges of her skirt and took a seat. The morning sunlight streamed in through the window, illuminating her black hair, which shimmered with hints of gold. ¡°Well then, Ailei, tell me,¡± Xu Xi said, taking a sip of the water Ailei had prepared for him. ¡°What happened after I died?¡± There were many things he was curious about¡ªwhat became of the civilization behind the Neutron War Star, what exactly the so-called Supreme Judgment was, and how Ailei managed to transcend. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ailei sat calmly, her voice steady as she recounted the past interstellar voyages¡ªthe burial of Xu Xi¡¯s body, the journey to the vast star sea, the thousands of years of war against the Enclosure Civilization, and later, the battles against numerous cosmic civilizations. She fought alone, yet she never fell behind. She spoke without embellishment, without imagination¡ªeverything she described was pure fact. ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Xi had mentally prepared himself before asking, knowing that his ¡°sacrificial attribute¡± had likely unlocked Ailei¡¯s potential. But this¡­ this was beyond reason! With a sigh, Xu Xi rubbed his forehead. Just like Moli, Krisha, and Yingxue before, Ailei had proven herself to be overwhelmingly powerful. To think that she had challenged the strongest civilizations in the universe single-handedly! ¡°How should I put it¡­¡± He let out a long breath. ¡°I expected something surprising, but this result is just too ridiculous.¡± Ailei continued listing her achievements with the same composed expression. Xu Xi gazed at her delicate, pale face¡ªno matter how he looked at her, it was impossible to associate her with such incredible feats. But thinking about it more carefully, maybe it wasn¡¯t so surprising after all. Even back in the fourth simulation¡¯s early stages, Ailei had been the most reliable support, always making sure he had everything he needed. Her so-called transformation had already shown signs long ago. Ailei¡¯s unwavering dedication was simply that strong. With a deep sense of emotion, Xu Xi continued listening to her story. She described her battle against the pinnacle civilization of the physical universe, where she shattered the vast cosmos, reducing everything to a single point, creating a zero-dimensional universe. And then¡­ Her machine soul underwent complete ascension and transformation. A singularity exploded, chaos split apart, and dimensions were created. At that moment, a transcendent cosmic creator was born¡ªone who judged all of existence and passed verdicts upon all civilizations. That¡¯s right. Recently, the many wandering civilizations fleeing to Earth were all influenced by Ailei. They were terrified of the Supreme Judgment and ran in desperation. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Hearing all this, Xu Xi stared at Ailei¡¯s obedient face, feeling a giant question mark pop up in his head. It wasn¡¯t that he was shocked by her strength¡ªit was something else. Those civilizations came to Earth to escape Ailei. And now, Ailei had come to Earth to find him. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ walking right into their trap? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡± Ailei blinked, confused by Xu Xi¡¯s sudden silence. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Ailei, you¡¯ve grown so much, so quickly.¡± Xu Xi reached out and gently stroked Ailei¡¯s hair. He believed in her. She had her own set of rules¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t kill recklessly, nor would she endanger Earth. So he decided not to interfere. ¡°But, by the way¡­¡± he continued, ¡°Ailei, why did you choose to judge civilizations?¡± The autumn chill made the water in his cup turn cold quickly. Ailei extended her delicate hand and carefully warmed the cup, using a precise and professional motion. Only after completing this task did she softly answer his question. ¡°To cleanse the starry sky¡­¡± ¡°Cleanse?¡± Xu Xi took another sip. The warmth spread through his body, but he was puzzled. Why would Ailei judge civilizations just for that reason? Ailei explained further, ¡°To await your resurrection¡­ to ensure your safety¡­ to protect you from predatory civilizations.¡± ¡°I had to¡­¡± ¡°I had to eliminate all evil for you¡­¡± A gust of autumn wind blew through the window, distorting Ailei¡¯s voice and ruffling her bangs. Her silver-blue eyes, usually calm, shone with deep, suppressed emotions, like brilliant gemstones. It was never for herself. It was for him. So that he would never be in danger again. So that his life¡­ could last forever. Ailei spoke with unwavering conviction. Xu Xi had never considered such a thought before. In the endless solitude, in the void where only she remained, Ailei had waited, endlessly, purging the universe for him. All so that, when he finally returned, he could live in peace without threat. Machines were supposed to be heartless. But love was real. ¡°Thank you, Ailei.¡± After a moment of silence, Xu Xi once again reached out, gently ruffling Ailei¡¯s hair. He could genuinely feel it¡ªher heartfelt devotion to him. But at the same time, her reckless disregard for herself was something he couldn¡¯t accept. So, curling his index finger, he prepared to flick her smooth forehead as a light punishment. ¡°Whoosh¡ª!¡± Ailei reacted swiftly. Before he could act, she covered her forehead with both hands. ¡°Thunk¡ª¡± Xu Xi changed tactics, lightly tapping the top of her head with his knuckle instead. ¡°No more reckless behavior like that, understand?¡± he scolded gently. ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Ailei mumbled, her ears drooping as she dazedly responded. Now, instead of covering her forehead, her hands had moved to her head, making her look just like one of those adorable reaction images from the internet. ¡°Master, that hurt¡­¡± she murmured, not lying¡ªher reconstructed body could indeed feel sensations. Ailei demanded compensation. Xu Xi had to rub her head longer as an apology. ¡°¡­¡± Outside the room, an eerie silence filled the air. The autumn wind howled through the corridor. In the kitchen, Krisha stood with a cold expression, staring at the breakfast she had prepared for Xu Xi. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Should she go in? No, better not. A generous witch would give everyone one fair chance. Just as she had once given a kind-hearted person a chance, this time, she granted Ailei the same. But only once. From now on, she would not allow anyone to disturb the master. Chapter 281: ¡°Let¡¯s go out, Ailei.¡± Now that Xu Xi understood the machine servant¡¯s past and had learned everything that had happened after the fourth simulation ended, his doubts were gone. He gazed out the window. The morning sun was rising higher, its golden warmth dispelling the courtyard¡¯s chill, marking the late hour. The dragon blood grass, interwoven in shades of red and green, swayed with the wind like waves in a dreamlike sea of grass. If it could be nourished with more fresh dragon blood, it would surely thrive even more. Xu Xi grasped the door handle, preparing to leave, but the loyal machine servant called out to stop him. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± In the crisp autumn air, Ailei quickly stepped beside Xu Xi. Her silver-blue eyes, calm yet flickering with hidden emotions, swiftly scanned the three supreme relics adorning him. A teardrop-shaped bracelet. A red string shimmering like the stars. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A necklace encompassing all things. Each was a gift from a different person, each carrying its own blessing, ensuring Xu Xi¡¯s survival. After a brief pause, Ailei lifted her head, her silver-blue gaze resting on his face. ¡°Ailei, you¡ª¡± Xu Xi had a guess about what she wanted to do. ¡°Master, Ailei will always protect you.¡± As expected. Ailei raised her hand, and an immense, sacred power manifested at her pale fingertips¡ªthe boundless cycle of a singularity explosion. At the same time, a blue-violet flower lay quietly in her palm. Its petals were arranged in perfect order, their texture highlighted by the sunlight, while the lower edges shimmered like the fleeting tail of a shooting star. During the fourth simulation, Ailei had wanted to gift this flower to Xu Xi but had been sent away before she could. Now, after countless years of waiting, she finally had the chance to return it to him. A vivid flower and a universe of creation¡ªat this moment, they merged perfectly. As a soft glow flickered, the flower transformed into a blue-violet cross-shaped star brooch. ¡°Master, please accept¡­ my apology.¡± Her voice was quiet, laced with guilt¡ªguilt over failing to protect him in the past, which had cost him his life. The blue-violet cross star shimmered brightly. Freedom, loyalty, eternal love. The flower¡¯s meaning was an expression of Ailei¡¯s heart¡ªa way to atone for the past. She knelt slightly, just like before, bringing her hands together and gently placing the brooch in Xu Xi¡¯s palm. [Ding-dong¡ª] [Congratulations, Host! You have obtained a special item: The Everlasting Star Flower.] [The Everlasting Star Flower] [Item Description]: The meaning of this flower has never changed, just as its loyalty has never wavered. It only wishes to serve a certain strange person forever. [Item Effects]: Mech power increased tenfold. Machine soul harmony effect increased tenfold. Technology comprehension efficiency increased tenfold. High-dimensional observation ability increased tenfold. Damage against insectoid species increased tenfold. Damage against technological civilizations increased tenfold. Power of technological weapons increased tenfold. Research efficiency increased tenfold. Civilization¡¯s End refreshes daily¡ªcan designate a technological civilization, instantly erasing its entire technological framework. Life Shield refreshes daily¡ªif the user is critically wounded or dead, time reversal will activate, restoring the body and soul to their peak state. Causality Barrier refreshes daily¡ªnullifies targeted attacks based on causality and logic. Permanently reduces all physical damage. Permanently reduces all energy damage. Permanently reduces all temporal damage. Permanently reduces all spatial damage. [Usage Requirement]: Only for the one who once held its shattered form and wiped the stars clean for it. ¡­Huh? Another helping of supreme benefits? Xu Xi opened his palm, staring at the brooch Ailei had given him, momentarily dazed. At this point in the simulation, his own strength, along with the three relics he already had, was enough to guarantee his survival. But when it came to benefits, who would complain about having too many? ¡°This is amazing.¡± After reading the brooch¡¯s attributes, Xu Xi sighed in genuine admiration. A universal tenfold boost, absolute defense, and an unparalleled protective mechanism. Yes. This was the supreme nourishment known as Ailei¡¯s blessing! ¡°Master, do you like it¡­?¡± Ailei stood quietly, her hands folded before her, patiently awaiting his response. ¡°Thank you, Ailei. I really like this gift.¡± Xu Xi smiled warmly. Under Ailei¡¯s watchful gaze, he pinned the brooch onto his clothing. A hazy blue-violet light radiated from it, dazzling and brilliant. The moment he wore it, the Everlasting Star Flower¡¯s effects activated. An invisible yet undeniably real protective force enveloped him. His body was shielded from physical, energy-based, temporal, and spatial damage, and he gained precious revival abilities. And¡ª Xu Xi reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. Mech power surged, his machine soul awakened, structures reorganized, and technology ascended. On the outside, the phone looked the same. But internally, it had undergone multiple technological upgrades. ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve not only trained diligently in transcendence but also dedicated myself to the field of technology.¡± A living technological tree¡ªinstantly perfected! With Ailei¡¯s blessing amplifying his capabilities and Xu Xi¡¯s own mech power, an unimaginable miracle had been created. From now on, he possessed both transcendence and technology, walking an even more complete path toward brilliance. ¡°Beneficial support is always welcome,¡± Xu Xi remarked sincerely. ¡°Thank you, Ailei.¡± After marveling at the brooch¡¯s extraordinary effects, he couldn¡¯t resist reaching out and gently ruffling Ailei¡¯s hair in gratitude. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­ what I should do¡­¡± Ailei¡¯s face remained expressionless, but her ears twitched rapidly. She was still easy to read. ¡­ After receiving Ailei¡¯s gift and expressing his gratitude, Xu Xi once again pushed open the door. This time, Ailei did not stop him. Walking through the quiet corridor, sunlight filtered in from the side, casting light on Xu Xi¡¯s clothing and the four distinct supreme relics he now carried. For a brief moment, he had an odd realization¡ªhe himself wasn¡¯t worth as much as his relics. Maybe his Perfect Life Simulator should be renamed to Perfect Support Simulator. ¡°With four supreme relics, my invincibility is inevitable.¡± Xu Xi was in high spirits. Even the autumn chill seemed pleasant. That feeling lasted until he stepped into the kitchen. Then, it abruptly stopped. ¡°Teacher, this is your breakfast.¡± Krisha, with her long silver-gray hair, remained as considerate as ever, having prepared breakfast for Xu Xi in advance. The food was still warm, wisps of steam curling into the air. A subtle, appetizing fragrance filled the room. It looked delicious¡ªa meal that instantly sparked hunger. But just as Xu Xi sat down, Ailei also placed a breakfast in front of him. ¡°Master, this is the breakfast I prepared for you.¡± Ailei smiled. Krisha¡¯s face was blank. The golden sunlight cast a sharp dividing line between them, separating the machine servant and the witch. Neither said anything. They simply watched Xu Xi in silence, waiting for him to choose. Xu Xi: ¡­ Suddenly, he didn¡¯t feel hungry anymore. Chapter 282: Breakfast ended in a strange atmosphere. Ailei¡¯s breakfast. Krisha¡¯s breakfast. Xu Xi chose both. Using the laws of space and time, he ensured each bite was taken with the same frequency and the same force, perfectly balancing the situation. Crisis averted. After breakfast, however, Xu Xi fell into deep thought. Was this merely a coincidence, or was there an invisible competition between the two girls? Or worse¡ªwas there something more troubling at play? ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± ¡°The fact that Ailei took me away last night left a bad impression on Krisha?¡± ¡°Even after a whole night, the tension between them still hasn¡¯t eased?¡± Xu Xi pondered. Worried about this possibility, he decided to ask both of them privately about their thoughts on each other. Krisha, who was watering the dragon blood grass, paused her movements. Her enchanting yet hollow gaze met his. ¡°¡­She¡¯s similar to me. I find her somewhat intriguing.¡± Intriguing, not unpleasant. Xu Xi felt a little relieved. Next, he approached Ailei, who was trying to plant the Starflower in the courtyard. She pressed down her bangs lightly to prevent them from being blown away by the strong wind. ¡°¡­She¡¯s a strong opponent.¡± Opponent? Was she referring to Krisha¡¯s supreme divine power? It was true. Krisha, who possessed both creation and destruction, was an undeniable powerhouse even among supreme beings. Xu Xi thought about it for a moment. Perhaps the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as he had imagined. Both girls seemed perfectly normal, and their choice of words didn¡¯t indicate hostility. Maybe he was just overthinking. That made sense. After all, Krisha and Ailei were both well-behaved. How could they possibly have a conflict? This was just him scaring himself. ¡°The weather is nice today, the sun is shining¡­ What a beautiful day,¡± Xu Xi muttered to himself. ¡ª With Ailei joining, the courtyard had gained another resident. Xu Xi prepared a new room for her, along with all the necessary living essentials. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Ailei said, expressing her gratitude as she gracefully and efficiently arranged her new space. Then, something unexpected happened. Right before Xu Xi¡¯s eyes, Ailei¡¯s body began to dissipate, reverting to its original RTX-9090 identification plate. In its place, a new body formed, reconstructed from quantum signals. ¡°Ailei, was your previous body inconvenient?¡± Xu Xi asked, puzzled. Ailei answered politely, saying that both bodies were the same. She simply wanted to put the 9090 identification plate back into the collection cabinet again. That was all. If he ignored the loud noise from teleporting the first item slot, then yes, it was a simple matter. ¡°¡­What is this? A new season of the Collection Cabinet War?¡± In the living room, Xu Xi placed his teacup down, the crisp sound of the base tapping against the table ringing through the air. He savored the lingering taste of tea while silently releasing his spiritual energy to observe the invisible battle inside the collection cabinet. ¡°Krisha and Ailei are fighting so fiercely?¡± ¡°They¡¯re firmly holding onto the first and second spots.¡± ¡°In comparison, Moli and Yingxue seem much quieter, as if they¡¯re just¡­¡± ¡°Watching?¡± Xu Xi chuckled. He couldn¡¯t understand the girls¡¯ thoughts. But he found these daily moments peaceful and amusing. He enjoyed them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about the simulation for now.¡± ¡°I should focus on improving both my cultivation and martial arts.¡± ¡°I can already sense it¡ªthe feeling of an imminent breakthrough. It could happen at any moment.¡± ¡ª Autumn brought a deeper silence to the world. The golden sunlight was warm and soft, wrapping everything in a gentle veil, but the cold wind would quickly strip away that warmth. Branches swayed in the wind. Fallen leaves scattered across the ground. Xu Xi¡¯s daily life was slow and peaceful. When he wasn¡¯t cultivating diligently, he spent time tending to the dragon blood grass in the courtyard and helping Ailei care for the newly planted Starflower. Whenever he was in the mood, he would sit by the pond, leisurely casting a fishing rod. ¡°¡­Is this a Quantum Leviathan?¡± ¡°And a Sea God Fish?¡± That afternoon, the sound of knocking echoed clearly. ¡°Ailei, stop sneaking these into the pond. That goes for you too, Krisha.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡± By the pond, Xu Xi sighed helplessly as he reprimanded both Ailei and Krisha. Not far away, Yingxue sat munching on sunflower seeds. Moli wasn¡¯t present¡ªshe was still busy severing realms and rarely returned. ¡ª Time continued to pass. The new machine servant gradually adapted to life in the courtyard. However, the domestic nature of the intelligent machine seemed to overlap with Krisha¡¯s habits. As a result, Xu Xi often received double the service. Sometimes, it was two cups of tea. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sometimes, it was two meals. Xu Xi found the situation amusing¡ªit was simply too ridiculous. At the same time, after long, dedicated training, he finally reached a breakthrough. His cultivation advanced to the Grand Ascension Stage. In martial arts, he condensed a second internal world. Both transcendence systems were now just one step away from true transformation and ascension. ¡°With my current strength, and the presence of Moli and the others, safety is no longer a concern.¡± ¡°But strength is something you can never have too much of.¡± ¡°Getting stronger is always a good thing.¡± In the first month of winter, Xu Xi slowly stood up and emerged from his cultivation state. Above the courtyard, thick, ominous tribulation clouds quickly formed. Yet, before he could even react, the clouds scattered on their own. It was as if they were¡­ running away. As if they were¡­ afraid. ¡°If I think about it, Earth has been evolving for several years now.¡± ¡°The once-ignorant planetary consciousness is now becoming more sentient¡ªit doesn¡¯t even dare approach Yan Mountain anymore.¡± Xu Xi sighed. Honestly, he wanted to experience it at least once. In web novels, the protagonist would always undergo tribulation, letting heavenly lightning refine their body. But with several supreme beings watching over him, tribulation lightning didn¡¯t even dare to get close. Tap¡ª Tap¡ª Xu Xi stepped out of the training room. The dazzling sunlight fell onto his eyelashes, causing him to squint slightly. A familiar voice came from the distance. Lively. Excited. ¡°Mister, I need to talk to you!¡± Yingxue came running over, stopping hurriedly in front of him. Her red-and-white battle robe was as energetic and carefree as he remembered. Even her bold personality hadn¡¯t changed one bit. ¡°What is it, Yingxue? Speak slowly.¡± ¡°Mister, it¡¯s about Ah Niu!¡± The girl¡¯s voice was urgent. She explained that the civilians of the Survival Army, living on the outskirts of Yan Mountain City, wanted Xu Xi to come over as a witness for something. Ah Niu¡ªthe once simple, honest man who had followed Xu Xi in the past¡ªwas now preparing to propose. Xu Xi blinked. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Chapter 283: Ah Niu was getting married. When Xu Xi finished his cultivation and heard the news from the county princess, he was stunned for a long time. In his mind, Ah Niu was still the same simple and honest man¡ªsomeone who loved eating heartily, grinned foolishly, and radiated a pure and kind-hearted nature. ¡°Brother Xu, from now on, I¡¯ll be Mr. Ah Niu!¡± That familiar, carefree laughter still echoed in his memory. Such an innocent and childlike Ah Niu¡­ Hearing that he was now proposing marriage was truly surprising. But upon thinking deeper, Xu Xi realized that Ah Niu was no longer young. The once naive ¡°Mr. Ah Niu¡± had indeed reached the age where he should settle down and start a family. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± The winter sun cast a soft white glow, slanting across Xu Xi¡¯s face, illuminating the subtle smile that had begun to form. With heartfelt sincerity, he turned to the county princess and said, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought? That thick-browed, honest guy actually made such a big decision without a word.¡± ¡°Since he invited me, of course, I have to go.¡± There was no hesitation, nor was there any possibility of refusal. The esteemed Mr. Xu decided to accompany the young lady Wu to witness Mr. Ah Niu¡¯s proposal and give him his blessings. ¡°I never paid much attention to the passage of time,¡± Xu Xi mused, ¡°but now that I know Ah Niu is getting married, I suddenly feel much older.¡± Time was the cruelest reference point. With a sigh, he summoned his Jianmu staff, gently waved it, and tore open a spatial rift, enveloping both himself and the county princess in a teleportation field bound for the outskirts of Yan Mountain City. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yingxue.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡ª The cold wind howled through the outskirts, but it couldn¡¯t dampen the lively atmosphere. Villagers from Green Ox Town and civilians from the Survival Army had all gathered to witness the proposal. A proposal wasn¡¯t a wedding, merely a formal declaration of intent to marry. But since the groom-to-be was Ah Niu, everyone wanted to join in the excitement. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d live to see Niu Boy proposing?¡± ¡°Right? If it weren¡¯t for Young Lady Wu, none of us would even be here today!¡± ¡°And we can¡¯t forget Mr. Xu!¡± ¡°I wonder when Mr. Xu will¡­¡± Flames symbolizing good fortune flickered into the air. The brilliant red and warm orange intertwined, forming dancing flames that lit up every beaming face in the crowd. Among them, Ah Niu¡¯s dark-skinned face was bathed in firelight, turning a deep shade of red. ¡°Heh¡­¡± He scratched his head, grinning awkwardly, unsure how to respond to everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. His elderly mother, however, was busy handling all the arrangements. Aunt Zhang, now advanced in age, moved slower, but the light in her eyes shone with unparalleled brightness. The deep wrinkles on her forehead, carved by time and hardship, were now smoothed out by joy. Her face radiated pure happiness. She spoke to everyone about how wonderful Mr. Xu and Young Lady Wu were, her words overflowing with gratitude. She had never expected to live to see the day when Ah Niu would start a family. In the third simulation, she had passed away early, her life extinguished before the Survival Army could break through the Great Ten Thousand Mountains. It was Wu Yingxue who had traveled back to rescue the elderly, healing their hidden injuries and granting them a second chance at life. ¡°Yes, yes, we owe our lives to Mr. Xu and the young lady.¡± ¡°If not for them, none of us would be here today!¡± By the time Xu Xi arrived at the city¡¯s outskirts, this was the scene that greeted him. The entire crowd was gathered, chattering excitedly. Ah Niu and his mother were busy preparing the proposal gifts, while every guest showered endless praise on Xu Xi and the county princess. Somehow, Ah Niu¡¯s marriage proposal had turned into a grand appreciation event for Xu Xi. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Xu Xi stood there, watching the cheerful faces illuminated by firelight, unsure whether to laugh or cry. At that moment, someone noticed him and Wu Yingxue. The lively chatter suddenly quieted. ¡°Mr. Xu and Young Lady Wu are here!¡± Someone shouted, and the atmosphere instantly reignited. Everyone wanted to talk to Xu Xi, to exchange words with their revered Mr. Xu. But in the end, they all held back. This was Ah Niu¡¯s moment. They would not steal his time or space. ¡°Brother Xu!!¡± Urged on by his mother, Ah Niu ran over, grinning foolishly. He fumbled through some poorly rehearsed formalities, expressing his deep gratitude for Xu Xi¡¯s presence and apologizing for taking up his time. It didn¡¯t sound like Ah Niu at all. More like words he had been taught specifically for this occasion. ¡°No need for all that, Ah Niu. There¡¯s no need for formality between us,¡± Xu Xi said with a chuckle, patting the sturdy man¡¯s shoulder to ease his nerves. ¡°Alright, Brother Xu!¡± Ah Niu grinned widely. ¡°My mother told me to say all that¡ªit felt weird and complicated.¡± He muttered under his breath, making sure his mother didn¡¯t overhear. It was amusing to watch. ¡°By the way, Ah Niu, who is the girl you¡¯re proposing to?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°Brother Xu, you actually know her¡­¡± The flames flickered higher, making Ah Niu¡¯s face turn an even deeper red. Scratching his head, he explained, finally revealing the name of his fianc¨¦e. Xu Xi did, indeed, know her. She was a humble farm girl from the Survival Army¡ªnot particularly stunning in appearance, but gentle and meticulous. Later, she had studied medicine and had even treated Ah Niu¡¯s injuries on occasion. Now it all made sense. ¡°So that¡¯s when it started¡­¡± Xu Xi laughed heartily. ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed, Ah Niu! You figured things out earlier than I thought.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, I never expected it either.¡± Ah Niu scratched the back of his head, his smile bright and foolish as he let out a hearty laugh. ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯m so happy right now! I mean it¡ªI¡¯m really, really happy!¡± His eyes were wide, filled with an unmistakable joy. The winter wind carried specks of snow, blurring vision, but it couldn¡¯t dull the brilliance in Ah Niu¡¯s gaze. Excited and nervous, he explained that he wanted Xu Xi to witness this moment¡ªthe confirmation of his proposal, the transformation of his life. Why Xu Xi, in particular? Ah Niu, in his simple way, answered, ¡°Because Brother Xu is my best, best big brother!¡± He spoke with pride. He spoke with sincerity. Ah Niu, who had always thought of himself as slow-witted, was deeply grateful to have a brother like Xu Xi¡ªsomeone who had led them all to survive. That was why he wanted to share his happiness with him. ¡°Thank you, Ah Niu.¡± For a moment, Xu Xi was stunned as he looked at the pure and joyful smile before him. Then, a warm smile spread across his own face. He promised Ah Niu that he would witness this proposal from start to finish. Beyond that, he also had a gift prepared. A soft hum resonated as Xu Xi brushed his fingers across his spatial ring, retrieving several bottles of elixirs¡ªsome for longevity, others to aid in cultivation breakthroughs. ¡°Brother Xu, I-I can¡¯t accept this.¡± ¡°Take it, Ah Niu,¡± Xu Xi said, pressing the bottles into his hand. ¡°This is my blessing to you.¡± ¡°From now on, live a happy life.¡± Chapter 284: ¡°Do I have to be happy forever, Brother Xu?¡± ¡°Yes, always.¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The proposal had begun. Ah Niu carried large bags of gifts¡ªsome homemade pastries, some fresh fruit he had bought from Yan Mountain City. His arms remained steady, utilizing his martial arts to support the heavy load as he made his way toward the house on the other side of the city outskirts. Ah Niu and his mother walked in front, while Xu Xi and Wu Yingxue followed behind. ¡°Sir, does this make us matchmakers?¡± As they walked, the county princess curiously posed the question. She clasped her hands behind her back, leaning forward slightly to peer at Xu Xi¡¯s face. Her bright, crystal-clear eyes reflected his silhouette. ¡°I think¡­¡± ¡°We both are and aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Rather than matchmakers, we¡¯re more like witnesses.¡± Xu Xi thought for a moment before giving a vague answer. The most important part of a proposal was the intermediary arranging the match, but Ah Niu had already taken care of everything himself. All that remained was the final confirmation. ¡°In a way, Ah Niu is surprisingly efficient,¡± Xu Xi said with a chuckle. ¡ª Before long, they arrived at the bride¡¯s home. A proposal was not a wedding and should have been a quiet affair. However, since the one proposing was the well-known ¡°Mr. Ah Niu,¡± the event was anything but silent. ¡°Ah Niu, you better be happy!¡± Someone shouted. ¡°Have 108 kids in the future!¡± Another teased. Xu Xi accompanied Ah Niu, witnessing the formalization of his marriage. The girl, flustered and overwhelmed, was visibly nervous at all the attention. To ease the atmosphere, Xu Xi also presented her with some medicinal pills¡ªa blessing from him, from the esteemed Mr. Xu. ¡°I hope you both will always live in harmony and happiness,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. Amid the warm calls for him to stay longer, Xu Xi remained until the sky darkened before finally taking his leave. But he did not depart immediately. Instead, he stood atop a quiet hill, overlooking the rising fireworks and the beaming faces of Ah Niu and the others. ¡°Sir, what are you thinking about?¡± Light footsteps approached, stopping beside him. The girl crouched down, sometimes glancing at the joyful people below, sometimes looking at Xu Xi¡¯s familiar face. ¡°Nothing much,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. ¡°I just feel happy for Ah Niu.¡± He also crouched down, gently placing his hand on Wu Yingxue¡¯s head, ruffling her hair in a soothing motion. His voice was soft, like the warmth of memories long past. ¡°Yingxue, do you remember what the Survival Army used to be like?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Back then, no one even had enough to eat.¡± Wu Yingxue began listing all the hardships they had endured. The Survival Army had faced unimaginable suffering. Life had been unbearably hard. No one wanted to go through it again. ¡°Yes. Back then, whether it was the Great Qian Army or the monsters of the Great Ten Thousand Mountains, they were all obstacles we couldn¡¯t overcome,¡± Xu Xi said. ¡°Everyone suffered so much, especially Ah Niu¡­¡± ¡°But now, everyone has enough food, and Ah Niu is starting his own family.¡± ¡°Without realizing it¡­¡± ¡°They don¡¯t need my guidance anymore.¡± Xu Xi crouched there, his voice drifting through the crisp, cool air. A gentle breeze passed by, slightly distorting his words. All the suffering from the simulation¡­ Was being rewritten into happiness in reality. Not long ago, his master, Li Wanshou, had rebuilt the Heavenly Sword Sect in the capital and finally had a home again. And now, the people of the Survival Army, including Ah Niu, had truly settled down, forging their own new lives. For a brief moment, it felt as if a voice echoed in his mind, whispering to him that the third simulation had officially ended. The people who had fought to survive had finally made it past the mountains, stepping into a world filled with light. They no longer needed Xu Xi to worry for them. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Listening to his words, Wu Yingxue wanted to say something. But as she looked down at the happy and fulfilled people below, her words faded into silence. The villagers of Green Ox Town. The people of the Survival Army. Their laughter filled the air, adding warmth to the flames burning around them. Tiny specks of dust floated in the firelight, illuminating the path to a future of happiness. The scene was so touching that Xu Xi smiled and decided against dismantling a certain sacrificial simulator. ¡°A good life should be like this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Yingxue.¡± Xu Xi stood up, no longer watching the people below. He glanced up at the night sky. The stars twinkled brightly, signaling the late hour¡ªit was time to return to the courtyard. Just like when they arrived, Xu Xi took out his Jianmu staff, preparing to teleport them directly to the city center courtyard. But just as he was about to activate the spell, he felt a delicate tug at the hem of his robe. ¡°What is it, Yingxue?¡± ¡°Sir, carry me back.¡± Wu Yingxue stood up, suddenly grinning mischievously. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little tired. I want to lie on your back and rest. But you have to walk slowly, okay? Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Wouldn¡¯t teleporting be more efficient? Xu Xi hesitated, opening his mouth to speak, then closing it again. Faced with her bright, blinking eyes, he eventually gave in. ¡°¡­Fine.¡± ¡°Hold on tight and don¡¯t move around.¡± ¡°I know~~ Oh wait, no, I¡¯m too exhausted~~¡± With Wu Yingxue dramatically feigning weakness, Xu Xi bent down and carried the ¡°completely drained¡± girl on his back. Step by step, they walked along the quiet night road. Silver moonlight rippled beneath their feet. They headed toward the sleeping city. Perhaps because it was winter, the sky was exceptionally clear tonight. The stars shimmered like countless tiny diamonds, decorating the heavens in a dreamy glow. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡± As Xu Xi walked, Wu Yingxue¡¯s voice drifted from behind him. Her arms were loosely wrapped around his neck, fingers intertwined, as she rested her full weight against him. Looking up at the sky, her half-lidded eyes traced the endless river of stars. Like a child, she counted them one by one. In truth, with her current power, she could have easily counted them all in an instant. But she didn¡¯t want to. She simply wanted to lie on Xu Xi¡¯s back, using only her fingers and her eyes to count, slowly, one at a time. And at some point, after counting too many, she suddenly declared it was too difficult and gave up altogether. ¡°So tiring~~¡± ¡°Sir~~¡± She laughed playfully. The endless starlight illuminated her, highlighting her fair skin and her restless little hands. Her fingers, curled around Xu Xi¡¯s neck, kept making shapes and gestures. She was becoming more and more like a child. ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay still?¡± Xu Xi sighed, his voice filled with helplessness. ¡°Yes, Sir~~¡± She obediently stopped moving, quietly resting against him as his steady steps carried her farther and farther away. Farther and farther¡­ Until they reached the silent edge of the stars. ¡°Sir.¡± Beneath the vast night sky, the girl on his back suddenly spoke again. ¡°Even if they no longer need you, I still do.¡± ¡°Always, forever.¡± Chapter 285: It felt like a moment frozen in time. When Xu Xi finally returned to the courtyard with an exhausted Wu Yingxue on his back, a tall, graceful figure stood waiting for him at the entrance, standing motionless against the falling snow. ¡°Brother.¡± She smiled¡ªa beautiful, serene smile¡ªand calmly declared that she wished to spar with the thoroughly drained county princess. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. We¡¯ll stop before it gets out of hand.¡± Before Xu Xi could react, Xu Moli had already dragged Wu Yingxue away. The two vanished into the darkness, their destination unknown. All he remembered from that night was the breathtakingly brilliant stars and the eerily quiet courtyard. The witch and the machine servant were nowhere to be seen. ¡°This¡­ feels a little too quiet.¡± ¡ª By the next morning, both his sister and Wu Yingxue returned from their sparring session, smiling and shaking hands as if they had always been the best of friends. The witch and the machine servant, who had been missing the night before, were back to preparing breakfast as usual, showing no signs that anything had been amiss. ¡°What a peaceful and beautiful life,¡± Xu Xi mused. ¡ª Time was accelerating. The rise of transcendents. The formation of void realms. The resurgence of spiritual energy. The merging of various worlds had made Earth¡¯s winter livelier than ever. Even the cold, snow-filled sky carried a strange sense of warmth. Thanks to the expansion of the Bureau of Transcendents and the presence of several supreme beings keeping order, Earth¡¯s ascension process remained stable, thriving without chaos. In the beginning, Xu Xi had to step in regularly to prevent the increasing number of void realms from endangering innocent people. Now, however, the rapid emergence of new transcendents had taken over that responsibility, allowing him to focus more on his own cultivation and spending time with the girls. ¡°The longevity of breath.¡± ¡°The world of divine consciousness.¡± ¡°The refinement of the body.¡± ¡°With a path of mastery that integrates high-dimensional observation, I suppose I¡¯m considered some kind of monstrous genius now?¡± Inside the training chamber, the dim, silent atmosphere surrounded Xu Xi as he sat cross-legged in meditation. With a simple motion of his palm, various energies swirled into existence¡ªimmortal mana from cultivation, spiritual force from magic, and the blood essence of martial arts. The five elements intertwined, counteracting and reinforcing each other. The boundless forces of nature, the very essence of law itself, converged in his body. His internal energy refined itself, forming an independent world. At the core of it all, his immensely powerful magical consciousness guided the process, compressing and intertwining mana and qi into a single, infinitely condensed point. Deeper. More concentrated. Until it radiated with ultimate brilliance. This was a fusion of three distinct transcendental systems, elevated into a high-dimensional state¡ªvast, luminous, and empowered by multiple supreme blessings. How strong was it exactly? Even Xu Xi didn¡¯t know. ¡°I suppose I could crush Little Red effortlessly now,¡± he muttered, rubbing his chin in thought. ¡°The Dao has many paths, but they all lead to the same destination.¡± ¡°No matter the system, the final step is always the same. But the journey itself determines what one excels in.¡± ¡°With cultivation, magic, martial arts, and technology all merged into one, what will my future look like if I continue growing like this¡­?¡± He clenched his open palm slowly. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The glowing point of immense power, once brimming with boundless energy, disappeared into his hand. Just as it had formed in absolute silence, it faded just as quietly. The lingering energies drifted through the air, shimmering with dreamlike hues¡ªbrilliant, ethereal, yet ultimately returning to his body. Xu Xi watched the mesmerizing display, countless future possibilities flashing through his mind. There were paths where conflicting disciplines hindered his progress, causing stagnation. And there were paths where they harmonized, leading to the pinnacle of transcendence. ¡°Beyond the Immortal Emperor, the Supreme Divinity, the Martial Grand Cosmos¡­¡± ¡°Tsk, that does sound tempting.¡± He clicked his tongue and examined his hands under the warm glow of the lantern. Then, with a slight shake of his head, he dismissed the thought. Whether he became supreme or reached the end of all realms didn¡¯t concern him much. As long as he had enough power, that was enough. Especially with the girls by his side. Even longevity was no longer an issue for him. With the blessings of the supreme, he was already as close to eternal as one could be. ¡°I lack nothing now.¡± ¡°Rather than chasing power, I¡¯m more curious about where the simulator came from.¡± Xu Xi stood up, pushing open the training chamber doors. He walked along the quiet corridors, heading toward his study. Taking a seat by the window, he instinctively picked up his brush and began writing. The soft scratching sound filled the air as he recorded his progress from this session. It was both reflection and consolidation. ¡°Master, the weather is getting colder. Please take care of yourself.¡± A calm voice came from behind him, distinct from the witch¡¯s emotionless tone. This voice carried warmth¡ªsubtle, but undeniably filled with concern. A quiet tap echoed as a steaming cup of water was gently placed on his desk. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Xu Xi replied. Even though he was already beyond mortal limitations and bolstered by supreme blessings, making it impossible for him to fall ill, he still expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Ailei.¡± Sunlight streamed through the study window, casting a golden glow on the machine servant¡¯s slender figure. She bent slightly, lowering her stance with elegant precision. Her soft, weightless strands of hair merged with the sunlight, almost becoming one with the golden radiance. ¡°Thank you for your praise. Ailei is happy to serve you.¡± Graceful. Loyal. Watching her, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but recall the countless moments from the fourth simulation. He chuckled softly and asked how she was adjusting to life on Earth. In the simulation, the Federation Planet had been a wasteland, devoid of other intelligent life. The universe itself had been filled with enemies. By the time the simulation ended, the only person Ailei had ever spoken to, the only person she had ever known, was Xu Xi. That was why he worried she might not be accustomed to life on Earth. ¡°Please do not worry, I am perfectly fine.¡± Xu Xi sipped the tea Ailei had prepared, listening as she listed everything she had been doing since arriving on Earth. ¡°Preparing your breakfast, lunch, and dinner.¡± ¡°Feeding the fish in the pond.¡± ¡°Eliminating predatory civilizations to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°Suppressing rogue transcendents causing trouble.¡± Rogue transcendents? Something about that felt odd¡­ But Ailei seemed completely content. Her life was fulfilling and well-ordered, with nothing to worry about. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. After finishing his tea, he resumed recording his training progress, while Ailei silently retrieved the cup and left the room. Only after completing his notes did Xu Xi glance out the window toward the courtyard. In the winter¡¯s bleak landscape, he saw two figures standing on opposite sides of the yard. Ailei, tending to the blue-violet Starflower. Krisha, tending to the dragon blood grass nourished by dragon blood. The scene was peaceful and harmonious, devoid of any tension. ¡°So, in the end, I was just worrying over nothing. Krisha and Ailei get along perfectly well.¡± Xu Xi inhaled the crisp, cold air, a faint smile forming on his lips. The new year was still some time away. But perhaps¡­ it was time to start preparing. Chapter 286: Xu Xi had always believed that cultivation and daily life were not in conflict. One should grow stronger when needed, and enjoy life when necessary. Even after ascending to divinity, with the girls around him having reached the realm of eternal supremacy, Xu Xi¡¯s daily rhythm remained much like that of an ordinary person. Browsing his phone. Enjoying the scenery. Shopping. ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a year since I moved into this courtyard. It¡¯s time to replace some furniture.¡± ¡°Moli, Krisha, Yingxue, Ailei¡­¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m going out, I should bring back some gifts for them too.¡± Setting down his brush and paper, Xu Xi formed a rough plan for his day. He was going shopping. Should he bring someone along? Both the machine servant and the witch were excellent at household management. Either of them would be useful companions. Subconsciously, his gaze drifted toward the courtyard window. The atmosphere was harmonious and peaceful. Krisha and Ailei were still tending to the garden, trimming plants with care. The winter courtyard was beautifully serene. But for some reason, Xu Xi felt as if this part of the city was colder than the rest of Yan Mountain City. ¡°¡­Hmm, maybe I should go alone.¡± It was just shopping. There was no need to trouble anyone. Summoning his Jianmu staff, Xu Xi silently activated the spatial laws, disappearing from the room without a sound. Almost instantly, in the courtyard, both the witch and the machine servant paused their actions. At the same time, the county princess, who had been grilling dragon meat by herself, stopped chewing. ¡ª Chaos, disorder, and boundless power surged. At the intersection of time and space. At the collision of realms and universes. The endless tide of chaos roared. The river of time trembled. A single, seemingly insignificant figure stood amidst it all, wielding a bloodstained wooden sword, slicing through the fabric of reality. One sweep. One strike. The barriers that countless ascendants despaired over shattered effortlessly beneath her blade. ¡°Almost there, Brother.¡± ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll completely elevate Earth and reach you ahead of schedule.¡± Amidst the shattering remnants of a broken world, the celestial maiden stepped upon the mother river of time, whispering words that only she could hear. Her voice was calm yet filled with endless longing¡­ and a trace of anticipation. For years, she had tirelessly infused fragments of the cultivation world into Earth, drastically accelerating its evolution. It wasn¡¯t just to enter Earth in her true form. It was also to claim the title of being the first¡ªbefore the other supreme beings. Theoretically, as long as Earth absorbed enough world fragments, it could evolve to rival, or even surpass, the former Immortal Realm. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would become a world strong enough to bear the existence of the supreme. However, the quality of the absorbed fragments was just as important as the quantity. ¡°It¡¯s almost time¡­¡± ¡°A little longer¡­¡± ¡°Once Earth fully merges with the Immortal Realm, it will finally be able to support my descent¡­¡± The celestial maiden lifted her hand slightly. Fragments of shattered worlds fluttered around her, carried away by the chaotic currents. Each fragment radiated with the aura of cultivation, pouring into Earth¡¯s universe. The blue planet continued to evolve. Its energy fluctuated, blending together, carrying traces of multiple supreme beings¡¯ presence. But compared to the cultivation side, the others were noticeably weaker. This is my hidden path. A triumphant smile played on Xu Moli¡¯s lips. She was certain of her impending victory. She could already see the dawn of success. ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough¡­¡± ¡°I need more¡­ much more¡­¡± Chaos quivered, time flowed backward. Her delicate fingers tightened around the hilt of her sword. With precise and unyielding divine power, she continued slicing through worlds buried within the river of time. Yet amidst her relentless work¡­ something felt strange. It was too quiet. No, something was definitely off. ¡ª The trees along the street had shed their lush greenery, leaving only bare branches swaying uncertainly in the winter wind. Snow blanketed the rooftops, covering all but the smallest shop signs. Xu Xi¡¯s plan failed. The moment he swung his Jianmu staff and teleported out of his study into the bustling city streets¡­ It happened. A coincidence. An incredibly precise coincidence. Amidst the swirling snow, at the very first street corner he passed, a familiar figure greeted him in a familiar tone. ¡°Good afternoon, Master.¡± ¡°Are you out shopping as well? What a coincidence.¡± The machine servant stood before him, her silver-blue eyes gleaming even brighter against the white, snow-covered world. ¡°¡­Indeed, what a coincidence, Ailei.¡± Xu Xi opened his mouth to speak, then closed it. Was it really a coincidence? He wasn¡¯t sure. But at this moment, it seemed impossible not to bring Ailei along. ¡°Please, Master, allow me to assist you. I will always be at your service,¡± the machine servant said with sincerity. Xu Xi could only agree. Snowflakes fell in large clusters, twirling in the air like delicate white butterflies. They landed on Xu Xi and Ailei¡¯s shoulders, forming a soft, thin layer. Then, at the second street corner¡ª A strong gust of wind swept past, perfectly blowing away the snow that had settled on Xu Xi. ¡°Master, what a coincidence¡­¡± A seventeen-year-old girl stood before him, her youthful face untouched by time. Her delicate features and silver hair complemented the snowy season. Krisha stood at the corner, cradling her staff. She tilted her head slightly, blinking at him. Xu Xi: ¡­ ¡°Yes, it is quite the coincidence.¡± After a moment of thought, he extended an invitation. ¡°Krisha, would you like to go shopping with me?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The eternal witch joined the party. Her face remained expressionless, her gaze empty, yet when her silver-gray hair swayed in the wind, Xu Xi felt as if he caught a hint of a smile. Then came the third street corner. At the far end of his vision, yet another familiar figure appeared. A fiery presence crouched by the roadside, munching on something. Upon spotting Xu Xi, she eagerly stood up and waved. ¡°Sir! You¡¯re out too? What a coincidence!¡± Wu Yingxue grinned widely. She ran up to him without hesitation, naturally squeezing herself into the group. Standing on tiptoe, her eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Sir, are you shopping? I can help carry things for you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that would be helpful, Yingxue.¡± ¡°No trouble at all! As long as I can help you, Sir.¡± With a satisfied gulp, Wu Yingxue swallowed the last bite of roasted dragon meat. The snowstorm raged, the wind howled, yet Xu Xi simply turned around, staring at the three girls who had all conveniently ¡°coincidentally¡± run into him. He fell into deep thought. Was this really just a coincidence? ¡­ There was only one way to find out. With hesitant steps, Xu Xi continued walking forward. And just as expected¡ª ¡°Brother, what a coincidence! You¡¯re here too.¡± She had made it in time. Realizing she had overlooked something, the celestial maiden had corrected her mistake and promptly projected herself right in front of Xu Xi. Chapter 287: The wind howled, cutting through the air like a blade. Snowflakes danced in the sky, swirling as they fell. Transcendents and ordinary people walked side by side through the streets, discussing the harsh winter cold. Last winter, Xu Xi had gone shopping with only the witch. Everything had gone smoothly, all the purchases completed efficiently in a short span of time. But this year was different. This year, he had more company. The girls accompanying him each carried an air of elegance, drawing attention just by standing there. Xu Xi subtly sensed the strange glances from passersby and overheard whispers. ¡°Scumbag.¡± ¡°Casanova.¡± ¡°So jealous¡­¡± He considered responding, then thought better of it. Instead, he cast a discreet magical illusion, subtly diverting the pedestrians¡¯ attention elsewhere. ¡°Brother, where to next?¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s start with the furniture market.¡± After ensuring the spell had taken effect, Xu Xi glanced at the bustling streets and made his decision. Large snowflakes floated down, landing softly on his hair, his hands, and his coat, blurring his figure into the winter scenery. His stride was steady, seemingly ordinary, yet invisibly shielded by supreme power. Cultivation, magic, martial arts, technology¡ª The forces of countless disciplines clashed and intertwined in the heavens. A single thought swept across Yan Mountain City, instantly scanning and neutralizing all potential threats. At the same time, it sent a subtle warning to Earth¡¯s planetary consciousness¡ª Be sensible. Reduce the snowfall around Yan Mountain City. Earth¡¯s will trembled in submission. Within moments, the snowfall drastically lessened. ¡°How odd¡­ Am I imagining things? Why does it feel like the snow just got lighter?¡± Xu Xi looked up at the sky with suspicion. Oh well. It was a minor detail. No need to dwell on it. ¡°Let me think¡­ The desk and chairs in my study need replacing. The old ones are too small.¡± ¡°The living room sofa is getting worn out.¡± ¡°Moli¡¯s room needs new lighting, Krisha needs a bedside table, and Yingxue could use a display shelf.¡± ¡°Oh, and Ailei just moved in¡ªshe¡¯ll need some new furniture too.¡± With these thoughts in mind, Xu Xi led the girls into a massive furniture market. Sweeping his gaze over the countless selections, he contemplated what to buy. As always, the witch¡¯s keen perception was unparalleled. The machine servant, on the other hand, was as meticulous as ever, proving her efficiency as a domestic AI. Whenever Xu Xi hesitated, they provided suggestions with precise reasoning. Dark gold and crimson eyes. Silver and blue, crystal-clear pupils. Their gazes¡ªeach calm, each determined¡ªstood on opposite sides of Xu Xi. Though their expressions were serene, there was an invisible clash between them, a silent confrontation of wills. ¡°Master often stays up late and lacks proper rest. This set, carved from the trunk of the Life Tree, is perfect for you,¡± Krisha stated. A few strands of her silvery-gray hair slipped over her forehead, swaying near the tip of her small nose. ¡°I disagree,¡± Ailei countered. ¡°Master has already ascended to divinity. The so-called Life Tree will not provide him with proper rest.¡± ¡°I recommend this one, designed with ergonomic principles. It will offer Master some degree of comfort.¡± Her voice was calm and composed. Yet somehow, Xu Xi felt the temperature around them fluctuate¡ªone moment scorching, the next moment freezing. ¡°Objection.¡± ¡°Overruled.¡± ¡°Rejection.¡± ¡°Correction.¡± Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful eye, the machine servant and the witch engaged in what appeared to be a perfectly friendly debate. They argued with strict logic, meticulously pointing out the flaws in each other¡¯s furniture choices. The county princess looked as though she wanted to join in but, after observing for a while, decided against it. Meanwhile, Moli simply clung to Xu Xi¡¯s arm, claiming she was tired and needed support. In the end, it was Xu Xi who put a stop to the pointless dispute. ¡°Krisha, Ailei, you don¡¯t need to be this serious.¡± ¡°I just want to refresh the furniture for the new year. It doesn¡¯t need to be that functional.¡± Hearing his words, the two finally dropped their comparison game. Each picked out a set of furniture for him, intending to bring them back to the courtyard for his use. Just as Xu Xi often considered the needs of the girls, they, too, were always thinking about him. ¡°Sir, what do you think of this grill?¡± ¡°Brother, what would you like Moli to give you?¡± Whether they were agonizing over choices or simply taking things seriously, the girls continued shopping earnestly. After half an hour of browsing, the furniture shopping was finally complete. Beep¡ªTranscendent Card¡ª Xu Xi used the Bureau of Transcendents¡¯ special card for payment. He rarely needed to use money but knew the card had a lot of zeros. ¡°With the furniture settled, next, we need to buy food, household necessities, and New Year decorations.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep going, everyone.¡± Leaving the furniture market, Xu Xi led the group toward the city¡¯s central shopping mall. The witch followed silently. The machine servant did the same. Moli and Yingxue exchanged glances¡ªlooking at each other, then at Xu Xi. Then, as if reaching a mutual understanding, they both shook their heads. Forget it. Today was not a good day to get involved. ¡ª ¡°Strange¡­ Isn¡¯t the mall supposed to have heating? Why does it feel so cold?¡± ¡°Right?! I thought it was just me! So everyone else feels it too?¡± ¡°Ugh, this place is cursed!¡± Inside the shopping mall, Xu Xi moved through various sections with the girls. Everywhere they went, other shoppers couldn¡¯t help but glance at them in bewilderment. People started checking their clothing, making sure there were no holes letting in the cold. Unintentionally, the crowded mall was now spacious around them. A natural clear zone had formed. ¡ª ¡°Ah Niu¡¯s proposal has been set. He¡¯ll be officially getting married next spring.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ I can¡¯t just give him food like before.¡± The mall¡¯s lighting was soft yet cool-toned, illuminating every item on display with a subtle texture and intricate design. Xu Xi walked slowly, browsing through baby products. Once again, the machine servant spoke. She had already scanned the entire mall and compiled a list. ¡°Master, I recommend these.¡± ¡°This one, this one, and this one as well.¡± The witch, uncharacteristically, remained silent. Ailei¡¯s efficiency was too overwhelming. She had spoken first, preemptively saying everything the witch had wanted to say. Even so, Krisha was experienced enough to find some room to interject. The troublesome witch. Ailei frowned. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The problematic machine. Krisha frowned. With their combined efforts, the shopping trip ended far faster than Xu Xi had expected. ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d finish so quickly this year.¡± He had anticipated a chaotic, drawn-out day full of unpredictable twists. Yet, reality had proved otherwise. Now that the shopping was done¡­ Should they return home immediately? Xu Xi hesitated. Glancing at the four girls beside him, he thought for a moment before making a decision. Aside from Wu Yingxue, who was lively and often out and about¡ª The other three rarely left the courtyard. Since they were already here¡­ Xu Xi figured they might as well enjoy the outside world a little longer. Chapter 290: ¡°How should I put it¡­?¡± ¡°Nostalgia?¡± ¡°Remembrance?¡± ¡°Or just simple boredom¡­¡± The empty room felt like a suffocating cage, its doors and windows sealed shut, trapping the silence within. There was no light, no warmth¡ªonly the howling wind echoing through the darkness. Xu Xi raised his palm, summoning a power similar to Krisha¡¯s but lacking the vast, law-defying force she wielded. ¡°Purify.¡± Instantly, the biting cold wind ceased. Moonlight streamed through the window, casting a soft halo over the floor. The room looked clean again, but that was only on the surface. The decay within the walls and the scars left by time remained untouched¡ªunchanged by Xu Xi¡¯s magic. Not because he couldn¡¯t fix them, but because he saw no point in doing so. ¡°Now then¡­¡± Xu Xi scanned the room. It was far too empty, without even a chair to sit on. Luckily, he still had an old companion. With a soft click, he walked to the corner, pulled out a folded wheelchair, and effortlessly unfolded it before sitting down. Applying slight pressure to his arms, he spun the wheels, moving forward with a faint creak. The sound repeated rhythmically as he maneuvered through the room, stopping in front of the window. The moonlight bathed both the wheelchair and Xu Xi, stretching their shadows long across the floor, blending into the darkness like ink on a canvas. The house was silent. Xu Xi let out a soft chuckle, but it quickly faded into something more complex¡ªsomething closer to nostalgia. ¡°In the past, I always wanted to get out of this wheelchair, to walk on my own two feet again.¡± ¡°But now¡­ I find myself reminiscing about those days.¡± Sitting in the chair, he looked just like he had when his legs were injured, watching the outside world from a window. He stared at the neon lights of the city, at people talking and laughing as they passed by, feeling the faint traces of life¡¯s warmth. It was peaceful. And lonely. Why had he come back here tonight? Perhaps it was the influence of his teacher and A¡¯Niu. Watching his former teacher and old companions move toward their bright futures had stirred something in him¡ªan emotion woven from the threads of time. ¡°The simulated world, the real world¡­¡± ¡°The accumulation of all these simulated experiences has shaped my mindset.¡± Night had fallen. The cold wind whispered. Xu Xi pushed open the window, letting the freezing air rush into the room. He let the chill brush against his face, skim past his neck, the sharp sting a stark reminder that this world was real. This wasn¡¯t self-punishment. He just wanted to see the world clearly. But someone didn¡¯t want him to. From the shadows behind him, she emerged. Her steps were silent, her movements precise. Before Xu Xi could react, she had already closed the window. ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t good for your health.¡± Her calm voice echoed through the room, as soft and steady as a flowing stream. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t do it again, Krisha.¡± Xu Xi hesitated for a moment before turning to look at her¡ªthe silver-gray hair catching the moonlight, blending into its glow. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist asking: ¡°Krisha, why are you here?¡± ¡°I watch over you, I listen to you, I sense you. I am always here whenever you need me.¡± Her answer was simple. She had been keeping an eye on Xu Xi at every moment, never letting her guard down, never allowing a single second of negligence. As long as he needed her, the witch would always be there. But even after hearing her response, Xu Xi still had doubts. ¡°I blocked my spatial traces and concealed my presence. How did you find me?¡± Krisha remained silent for a moment before raising her hand and pointing at the necklace around his neck. The Supreme Coronet. A gift from the Supreme Witch. ¡°You¡¯re using¡­ my power.¡± Xu Xi fell silent as well. Very well. Very powerful. He had overlooked this. He had planned to spend the night alone, quietly reminiscing about the past. But now, that plan seemed impossible. ¡°Sit down, Krisha.¡± Xu Xi gathered the moonlight in his hand, preparing to shape it into a chair using light magic, but Krisha declined. ¡°Master, I can stand.¡± Her silver-gray hair fell quietly over her shoulders, a few strands brushing against Xu Xi¡¯s neck. She stepped behind him and gently placed her hands on the wheelchair¡¯s handles, steadying it. It wasn¡¯t necessary. But she did it anyway. Her expression was calm, her actions precise, her posture impeccably upright. To any observer, she would look like the most devoted servant. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Krisha.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She understood. But she wouldn¡¯t stop. At times, Krisha could be unexpectedly stubborn¡ªlike now, when she refused to sit and instead insisted on holding the wheelchair steady. Even though Xu Xi¡¯s legs weren¡¯t injured and he had only chosen to sit for nostalgia¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. Xu Xi had no choice but to let her be. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Why did you come here?¡± The empty house remained silent as Krisha pushed the wheelchair forward. Her voice was calm, but there was a hint of curiosity in it. She didn¡¯t understand why Xu Xi had left his courtyard just to return to this old place. She didn¡¯t understand why he chose to sit here and watch the world outside. It made no sense to her. ¡°There¡¯s no real reason, Krisha.¡± Xu Xi smiled, his gaze shifting back to the lively streets beyond the window, watching as people bustled through the snowy night. ¡°I just wanted to see it.¡± ¡°If I had to explain why¡­¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ I¡¯m just reminiscing about the old days.¡± The old days? ¡°You mean before you awakened your abilities, back when you were just an ordinary person?¡± ¡°Not just that. Also, the times with Moli. The times with you. All of it¡­ everything.¡± Krisha tilted her head slightly, confused. She never cared about the past. She never missed what had come before. As long as she could see him, as long as she could be with him, then the darkness of the past would transform into the light of the future. She only needed him. Nothing else mattered. ¡°The shadows exist to follow the light.¡± ¡°¡­Do you want to visit Ellenson City?¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in most things. But if it was something Xu Xi wanted, she would make it happen. She told him that during the process of Earth¡¯s transformation, the magical world had been split into many dimensional ruins¡ªone of which contained the remains of Ellenson City. Xu Xi¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to laughter. ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡± ¡°No need, Krisha.¡± ¡°I appreciate the thought, but Ellenson¡­ it¡¯s not the same anymore.¡± The magical city of Ellenson had once suffered divine punishment orchestrated by the gods themselves. Though it was later rebuilt, it was no longer the place he remembered. Of course, with Krisha¡¯s abilities, she could restore Ellenson to its original form. But even then, it wouldn¡¯t be the same. Remembering the past didn¡¯t mean he needed to relive it. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi smiled, his gaze softening. ¡°Still, thank you, Krisha.¡± Chapter 291: On a winter night in Yanshan City, an extraordinary sight unfolded. Neon lights and the bright moon complemented each other, creating a city where the supernatural coexisted with technology. In this modern metropolis, figures of extraordinary beings frequently moved through the shadows of towering skyscrapers. Some soared through the skies on swords. Some rode magical beasts. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Others dashed effortlessly across rooftops with incredible agility. The dazzling neon lights reflected off the snowy streets, outlining the city¡¯s vibrant contours. The hurried pedestrians and flowing traffic formed a mesmerizing river of colors against the winter night. In that faint chill of silence, Xu Xi could still hear the soft breathing of the witch behind him. The quiet night carried the rhythmic sound of her breaths, steady and gentle, blending seamlessly into the darkness. It was peaceful. And¡­ oddly endearing. At that moment, Xu Xi suddenly realized¡ªever since the second simulation ended, he hadn¡¯t spent much time alone with Krisha like this. One reason was that Krisha had grown more independent. She no longer needed his constant guidance. The other reason was that, in reality, Xu Xi no longer had a lifespan restriction. Unlike in the simulations, Krisha no longer needed to watch over him at all times. ¡°Master, have some hot tea to warm up.¡± As Xu Xi reminisced about the past, the thoughtful witch silently appeared beside him. He wasn¡¯t sure where she got the tea, but she carefully balanced the cup on a tray and steadily presented it to him. The tea¡¯s surface rippled slightly, shimmering with a deep crimson hue. It was Dragon Blood Spirit Tea¡ªa brew rich in both aroma and taste. ¡°Thanks, Krisha.¡± Xu Xi accepted the cup, instinctively thanking the girl as he took a sip. The flavor was familiar¡ªrich yet refreshing. Top-quality tea. ¡°Great tea,¡± he muttered, smacking his lips lightly. He couldn¡¯t help but think that the Dragon Blood Spirit Tea he cultivated himself tasted far better than the overpriced Chakha tea from the magical world. He still remembered the outrageous price of a single gold coin per cup. Outside, the wind howled even more fiercely. The pitch-black sky churned, rattling the old windows. Occasionally, sharp gusts slipped through the cracks, swirling through the empty room. But Krisha, ever the loyal witch, would not allow anything to disturb Xu Xi. With a simple raise of her fingers, the lifeless cold wind dissolved into nothingness, vanishing into the falling snow without a sound. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and the faint light reflecting off her eyes accentuated her calm and indifferent expression. Anything that could affect Xu Xi¡ªnothing escaped her watchful gaze. ¡°Krisha, you don¡¯t have to take this so seriously. Just sit down.¡± Xu Xi chuckled. But Krisha refused. Expressionless, she remained standing beside him, holding the tray in one hand and the teapot in the other. There was an unusual seriousness about her. What was she doing? Her answer was simple¡ªshe was waiting for him to finish his tea so she could pour him another cup. Steady, methodical. Just like in the magical world, the witch served him in the way she believed was best¡ªwithout hesitation, without distraction, completely focused on her role. This was the devotion of the ¡°Dim Shadow.¡± The quiet resolve of the ¡°Caged Bird.¡± It wasn¡¯t restraint. It was the freedom unique to her. ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯ll trouble you then, Krisha.¡± Xu Xi handed her the empty cup, his gaze unconsciously meeting hers. Golden, black, and crimson. Three colors swirled within her irises. A symbol of her three transformations. ¡°Now that I think about it, the experiences I had in the magical world simulations were really something¡­¡± Just as he sighed in reflection, something unexpected happened. Krisha, who had just taken the cup and was about to pour more tea, lost her grip for a brief moment. The teapot slipped from her fingers and fell to the ground. The liquid inside splashed everywhere. With a dull thud, the teapot hit the floor. Some of the spilled tea soaked into Krisha¡¯s dress, while droplets clung to the strands of her silver-gray hair. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡± Krisha stood frozen, stunned. A bead of tea slid down her bangs, rolling smoothly down her cheek before dripping onto the floor. She apologized, her voice soft and lost. She looked bewildered, her clothes wet. At her feet, the teapot spun in small circles before finally coming to a stop. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Krisha.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s initial surprise quickly softened into a gentle expression. His voice was calm as he reassured her, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. It¡¯s just a small accident.¡± There was no blame. No reprimand. After all, scolding her would serve no purpose. With a touch of magic, the mess was cleaned up in an instant. As for Krisha¡¯s damp clothes, Xu Xi finally put his wind-fire hybrid magic to use¡ªhis self-invented spell, something akin to a magical hairdryer. Krisha remained perfectly still. Her long hair fluttered under the warm breeze, revealing her delicate face. Expressionless, emotionless. Yet somehow filled with a silent depth. As he dried her hair, Xu Xi felt a strange illusion¡ªKrisha, now grown, seemed to overlap with the frail, fragile girl he had once met. ¡°Is something wrong, Master?¡± Krisha asked. She had noticed the slight hesitation in his actions. ¡°¡­No, nothing.¡± Xu Xi smiled and shook his head. He continued channeling his magic, ensuring her hair was completely dry, leaving no trace of dampness. ¡°I just suddenly remembered when I first met you.¡± ¡°Time really flies.¡± His voice carried a hint of nostalgia. He could still recall it clearly¡ªthe Krisha from back then, thin and weak, a ghost of a girl who seemed on the verge of fading away at any moment. That pitiful image was still deeply imprinted in his memory. But now¡­ She had grown up. Grown strong enough to surprise even him. Was he happy? Yes, very much so. Was he emotional? Without a doubt. But more than anything, he felt relieved. Watching the girl he had once protected grow into someone independent¡ªit was a joy even greater than his own strength. From learning magic to awakening her powers, to taking on the responsibilities of managing the courtyard¡­ Xu Xi had witnessed every step of Krisha¡¯s transformation. The once frail, starving child had become a capable adult, powerful enough that he no longer needed to worry about her. ¡°All done, Krisha. You can stand now.¡± With her hair dry, Xu Xi let go of her. Krisha straightened herself. Her silver-gray hair cascaded down like a waterfall, the moonlight weaving through the strands like stardust. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± She spoke politely, bowing her head slightly in gratitude. But her expression¡­ was unnatural. At her chest, the deep blue glow of the ocean sapphire necklace flickered. The reflection of the stone was turbulent, restless¡ªwaves rising and falling as if she had done something wrong. But that was impossible. Krisha was always obedient. Always careful. How could she possibly do anything wrong? Chapter 292: The night sky was heavy with clouds, and the wind howled fiercely. As time passed, the darkness grew denser, weighing down on the city like an impending storm. Outside the window, the howling wind was no longer the only sound filling the streets. The noise of late-night shops lining both sides of the road grew louder, their voices carrying through the cold air. Xu Xi didn¡¯t dislike such sounds. He found them comforting¡ªa reminder of life¡¯s warmth. Sipping his tea, he planned to return to the courtyard soon to rest. ¡°Krisha, do you remember the first New Year we spent in Ellenson City?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± While gazing out the window, Xu Xi casually chatted with Krisha beside him. Their conversation wasn¡¯t anything profound¡ªjust simple reminiscing about the past. They talked about the food in Ellenson City, the awe of witnessing divine punishment for the first time, the vast sea of Apog City, and the peaceful interactions they had on Dragon Island. The breeze brushed softly against the pages of time, stirring up memories hidden in the mist of the past. Memories were like a flowing stream, silently washing over words and clearing away the dust that had settled in the corners of the mind. From the first days in Ellenson City to their journeys through Wagg City, Apog City, and the many places they visited, all the way to the final days in New Ellenson City¡­ In the dimly lit old house, Xu Xi and Krisha talked about so much. ¡°Krisha, I¡¯m really happy,¡± Xu Xi finally said, looking at the witch before him. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into someone remarkable, even surpassing me in many ways.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly glad to see you grow like this.¡± His gaze met hers¡ªthose beautiful, radiant eyes that held a depth only she could understand. Back when the second simulation ended, he had still worried about her. But now, he had nothing to worry about anymore. Compared to before, Krisha had become someone he could trust completely. ¡°I¡¯m still far from reaching your level,¡± Krisha said softly, shaking her head. Even now, she didn¡¯t believe she had graduated from being his student. She remained convinced that she still needed to learn from him¡ªjust as she had before, always following closely behind him. ¡°Krisha, being too modest isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡± Xu Xi paused, then added, ¡°With your current strength, you¡¯ve completely surpassed me. If anything, I should be the one learning from you.¡± Looking at Krisha now, her features frozen in the appearance of a seventeen-year-old girl, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but reach out and ruffle her hair. It was as soft and smooth as ever. ¡°Master¡­ I¡­¡± Krisha¡¯s expression was dazed. She shook her head again, refusing to accept his words. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was a bird that followed the light. As long as she stayed close to it, she could navigate the darkness. ¡­ What is an object? What is life? What is a shackle? And¡­ what is love? Throughout her life, Krisha Christine had pondered these questions. She could have ignored them. They were meaningless. They wouldn¡¯t ease her suffering. But in the cold, dark world she lived in, there was a light. A light that gently shattered the walls of darkness, took her hand, and led her toward something brighter. He said¡ª A witch is not something to be discarded. He said¡ª A witch is a person, just like him. He said¡ª A witch is beautiful, the most radiant flower of all. He acknowledged her existence. He affirmed her worth. He taught her everything he knew, giving without reservation¡ªjust so she could survive. With his limited human life, he stayed with her until the very end. Such devotion, such persistence¡­ She never understood it. And so, in the depths of her heart, that one figure had occupied her entire world. ¡­ ¡°Master.¡± The night was thick with shadows, hiding her expression. Krisha¡¯s voice was soft as she asked, ¡°Why did you save me the first time we met?¡± Xu Xi sat in his wheelchair, watching the streets outside. Her voice pulled him from his thoughts. It was gentle, steady¡ªlike a passing breeze brushing against his ear. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Her question sent his mind drifting back to a long-ago memory. A filthy, foul-smelling alleyway. A girl clutching a small knife, trembling as she tried to rob him. She had been after the half-eaten bread in his hand. That scene was unforgettable. ¡°Because¡­ back then, you were scared, weren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Xi reached out. His hand landed gently on her head, ruffling her hair again. ¡°¡­Scared?¡± ¡°Yes. When we first met, you were afraid of me, weren¡¯t you?¡± His voice was soft and warm. He smiled and said he wasn¡¯t someone worthy of admiration. He had no grand ambition to save the world. He wasn¡¯t a noble hero driven by compassion. He was just an idiot. A fool, as the soldiers called him. But when he saw the young Krisha back then, he simply couldn¡¯t leave her behind. ¡°Even if it meant wasting your life because of me?¡± ¡°No, Krisha. I never thought of it as a waste. In fact, I think those days were meaningful.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± The witch, usually as silent as a doll, had so much she wanted to say. But she didn¡¯t know where to begin. In the end, all those words, all those emotions, condensed into a barely-there smile¡ªone that required no effort to maintain. ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m still not ready to graduate.¡± Because you¡¯re here. Because you¡¯re still by my side. As long as you exist, I will never learn how to say goodbye. Even if you were gone, I would just keep waiting. And waiting. Forever waiting for you to return. I¡¯m really sorry for being a student like this. But I can¡¯t leave you anymore. ¡°Krisha?¡± Xu Xi was slightly surprised. His hand, which had been resting on her head, was suddenly held in place. She didn¡¯t want him to pull away. In the dim night, something flickered. A shimmer. A fleeting glimmer of moisture. It appeared quickly and vanished just as fast. But the warmth in that fleeting moment was real. It was everything Krisha had. ¡°Rest for a while, Krisha¡­¡± Xu Xi sighed lightly. A moment later, her trembling body finally steadied. ¡°Are you alright now, Krisha?¡± ¡°Mm. Thank you.¡± Her voice was back to normal. It seemed like she wanted to say something else, but then her gaze shifted toward the old house¡¯s window. Was someone there? Xu Xi followed her gaze but saw nothing. The streets at night were mostly empty, aside from a few scattered pedestrians. Nothing suspicious. But Krisha moved. Expressionless, she reached for the witch¡¯s hat he had given her. Adjusting the ocean-blue necklace on her chest, she walked up to the window. Then, with a blank face, she raised her right hand. First, she held up her index finger. Then, she raised her middle finger. A common ¡°V¡± gesture for photos. ¡°Krisha, what are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Just sharing a little joy with the latecomer.¡± It was eerie. There was no simulation running. And yet¡­ Xu Xi could faintly hear a system prompt in his mind¡ª [Unhappy. Very unhappy. Extremely unhappy.] [The Ultimate Supreme Spiral Ascending Level of Unhappiness!] Chapter 293: After the fourth simulation ended, the witch had briefly entered a state of high alert. She claimed that war was imminent. To protect Xu Xi, she trained relentlessly, preparing for an unknown enemy. But now, she told him the war was over. ¡°Master, I won.¡± A fleeting hint of a smile seemed to flash across her otherwise calm and elegant face, but it disappeared so quickly that it was easy to doubt if it had ever been there. In stark contrast, when Xu Xi returned to the courtyard, he was met with a very different sight. At the entrance stood his mechanical servant. Expressionless as always, she still spoke to him with utmost respect. Yet, there was something strangely cold about her tone, a quiet eeriness in the way she said¡ª ¡°Master, are you preparing to sleep?¡± ¡°Ailei can¡¯t sleep.¡± Crack¡ª Crack¡ª The heavy snow had weighed down the courtyard trees, causing their brittle branches to snap with crisp, sharp sounds. The night stretched on endlessly, flickering lights casting shifting shadows across the snow. Ailei¡¯s silver-blue eyes glowed brilliantly in the darkness, sharp and piercing. A witch with little emotion¡­ smiled. A mechanical servant, capable of deep feelings¡­ remained expressionless. It was as if their roles had been reversed, creating an inexplicable contrast. The night grew darker, the snow more surreal. Standing beneath the swaying, frost-covered branches at the courtyard entrance, Xu Xi looked up at the moon. He instinctively pulled his coat tighter around him, suddenly feeling the chill settle into his bones. It was strange. Even though he had already ascended to godhood in this reality, the cold of this world felt sharper than anything he had ever experienced in his simulations. Ever since Earth had undergone its ascension, celestial phenomena had become increasingly unpredictable. ¡°Ailei.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Can you prepare a cup of hot coffee for me? I¡¯d like to stay up a little longer.¡± Since his mechanical servant couldn¡¯t sleep, Xu Xi decided to delay his own rest as well. At the same time, he turned his gaze toward the witch. ¡°Krisha, can you prepare a late-night meal for me? I guess I¡¯ve been out for too long¡­ I¡¯m feeling a little hungry.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Master.¡± The mechanical servant and the witch finally broke their silent standoff. Ailei was loyal. Krisha was obedient. At Xu Xi¡¯s command, they immediately set aside their tension and went to work, quickly restoring a warm atmosphere to the house as they brought him hot coffee and a late-night meal. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be staying up later than usual tonight.¡± Inside the study, Xu Xi sat at his desk, staring at the coffee and food placed neatly before him. He fell into deep thought. Only now did he realize something¡ª The dangers and enemies that Krisha and Ailei had mentioned before¡­ Had they actually been talking about each other? ¡°Well, at least the misunderstanding is resolved.¡± ¡°From now on, they can slowly build their relationship. I¡¯ll act as the mediator.¡± Xu Xi let out a quiet sigh. This would be a long-term effort. He picked up his coffee¡ªthen suddenly remembered something. Skillfully manipulating space and time magic, he took his first sip of coffee and his first bite of food at the exact same moment. Perfect. Not a single imbalance. Feeling the warmth of the room, savoring the efforts of both girls, Xu Xi smiled in satisfaction. The night was long. He decided to continue his research into transcendence, preparing for future breakthroughs in cultivation and martial ascension. ¡ª ¡ª Just as he had predicted, he ended up staying awake until three in the morning before finally retreating to his room to rest. By the time he woke up again, the mechanical servant and the witch had already returned to their usual selves. There was no longer any tension or coldness between them¡ªeverything seemed back to normal. ¡°Master, I cleaned up some trash for you.¡± During breakfast, Ailei, precise and elegant as always, spoke with a hint of apology in her tone. She informed him that after he had gone to sleep, she had eliminated some lurking predator civilizations that had been hiding on Earth. And why did she do this? Her answer was simple. ¡°They were intruding on your domain. They were filthy and evil creatures, lurking in the shadows, waiting to kill. I couldn¡¯t allow them to exist any longer.¡± ¡°Please rest assured, I didn¡¯t harm any lawful civilizations.¡± Loyalty. Righteousness. Xu Xi felt a sense of pride in her actions. ¡°Ailei, you did well.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master. It was my duty.¡± She maintained her usual composed demeanor¡ª Except for the fact that her ears twitched rapidly. Very well. Everything had gone smoothly. Not only had she eliminated a nuisance, but she had also received praise from her master. The score was even now. But the real competition had only just begun. Ailei-Class Combat Mode¡­ engaged! ¡ª ¡°Master, I prepared new tea for you.¡± ¡°Master, I made fresh tonic soup for you.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take care of everything in the courtyard.¡± ¡°Master, your intelligent housekeeper, Ailei, is at your service 24/7.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Time moved quickly. The old trees in the courtyard had grown another ring, witnessing new leaves sprout and old ones fall. Cold, empty streets. Warm, bustling doorways. As the last rays of the sun disappeared over the horizon, the new year officially arrived. Perhaps life had been too fulfilling lately¡ª Waking up every day to Krisha and Ailei¡¯s greetings, immersed in their constant attention¡ª Xu Xi found himself dazed when he realized the new year had actually come. Time had passed too fast. So fast he hadn¡¯t even noticed. ¡°Happy New Year, Master.¡± Visiting the Heavenly Sword Sect in the capital, Xu Xi presented Li Wanshou with Dragon Blood Spirit Tea. This time, he had accelerated its aging with time magic, giving it the richness of a hundred years. It had cost a few extra dragons, but that was a minor issue. ¡°Not bad. At least you still remember to show respect to your Master.¡± The old man stroked his white beard, his expression serious yet satisfied. But in the very next second, his face twisted into frustration. He demanded to know when Xu Xi planned to ascend. ¡°Soon, soon. Next time, for sure.¡± Xu Xi grinned. The old man glared at him, his mustache bristling, but after a while, he sighed and drank the spirit tea in one gulp. ¡°Hmph. Useless disciple!¡± With a huff, Li Wanshou tossed him a small wooden box. Inside was a dazzling, rune-etched pill. ¡°This is¡­ something I accidentally refined. It should be beneficial for you. Take it.¡± ¡°Remember¡ªdon¡¯t come back until you ascend!¡± And with that, the old man flicked his sleeve and sent Xu Xi flying out of the sect. Xu Xi chuckled. Standing outside the sect, he called back, ¡°Understood, Master.¡± After that, he made his way to the Supernatural Bureau to visit Red Dragon. Or rather, to thank him. After all, the cultivation and refinement of Dragon Blood Spirit Tea wouldn¡¯t have been possible without Red Dragon¡¯s generous contributions. As a New Year¡¯s gift, Xu Xi presented him with a large chest filled with fire-elemental gemstones infused with law fragments. For Red Dragon, these weren¡¯t just valuable treasures to hoard¡ª They could also help him comprehend the Laws of Fire and step into the demigod realm. ¡°Loyalty!¡± With a fierce expression, the massive red dragon slammed a claw against his chest in a soldier¡¯s salute. He declared that offering his dragon blood for such a grand and sacred cause had been his duty and honor! ¡°Good, good. Little Red, I see great potential in you.¡± Xu Xi nodded in satisfaction. As the saying goes¡ª A dragon who understands the times is a wise dragon. And Red Dragon certainly fit the description. Chapter 294: ¡°No, no, it¡¯s all thanks to your excellent teachings.¡± ¡°Take care, take care! Come visit again when you have time!¡± Red Dragon rubbed his claws together, his expression filled with extreme flattery as he escorted Xu Xi out of the underground palace. The moment Xu Xi left¡ª He could no longer suppress his excitement. His claws trembled as he let out strange, cackling laughter before pouncing onto the chest filled with precious fire-elemental gemstones. ¡°They¡¯re mine! All mine!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I shall become the new Dragon God and restore the glory of the dragon race!¡± ¡°Offering blood is great! Offering blood is wonderful! I love offering blood, and offering blood loves me!¡± Red Dragon, Rek¡¯Sanches, was overjoyed. Stomping his sturdy limbs, flapping his thick wings, he rolled around in a pile of fire gemstones, adding heaps of gold coins into the mix, turning it into a luxurious golden bath. Ah, such is life! Marvelous! ¡°Hehehe! I am the Dragon God! The mighty Rek¡¯Sanches¡ª¡± Gradually¡ª The excitement of obtaining the gemstones mixed with the weakness of excessive blood loss. His vision blurred, his massive body swayed, and soon, he collapsed onto the mountain of gold and silver. The flames of his breath continuously scorched the treasure beneath him, creating a mist of pure white vapor. It was both absurd and oddly peaceful. ¡°This¡­ is what we call mutual benefit,¡± Xu Xi chuckled, sensing the dragon¡¯s condition. Turning around, he looked toward the capital. New Year¡¯s Eve had arrived. Dragons of fire coiled into the sky, illuminating the dark night, while cultivators soared on their swords, displaying divine techniques and magical illusions. A true dragon suppressing the heavens. A celestial elephant shaking the nine realms. A green lotus cleansing the world. Blossoms raining from the sky. Countless mystical phenomena took form¡ªlacking any real substance, yet visually stunning, capturing the astonishment and admiration of the people. It was the perfect way to welcome the new year. ¡°I should head back. Moli and the others are waiting for me.¡± After taking a moment to appreciate the scene, Xu Xi swung his sword staff, tearing a long rift through space. With a light step, he entered the portal, instantly teleporting to the distant Yanshan City. ¡ª ¡°Ah! Brother Xi is here!¡± ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯ve come to wish you a happy new year!¡± ¡°Hey! Who just stepped on my foot?!¡± ¡°Great Sir! Great Sir!¡± As soon as Xu Xi arrived in the outskirts of Yanshan City, the people of Qiu Huo Army swarmed toward him like a tide, joyfully greeting him. Facing these familiar faces, Xu Xi smiled warmly and returned their kindness: ¡°Happy New Year, everyone. Ah Niu, thank you for your gift.¡± ¡°Uncle Li, Uncle Zhang, here¡¯s some lucky money for your children.¡± He exchanged countless greetings, and the crowd was lively but chaotic. There were simply too many people who wanted to wish him well. Only after quite some time did the New Year¡¯s commotion finally settle. Whoosh¡ª Xu Xi used spatial magic once more, teleporting from the outskirts of Yanshan City back to the courtyard near the city center. ¡ª ¡°Brother, Happy New Year!¡± A figure suddenly leaped toward him¡ªit was his younger sister, Moli, who had been busy with her world-cleaving mission and hadn¡¯t been home much. She laughed playfully and clung to his left arm. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go eat! We can¡¯t start the New Year¡¯s feast without you!¡± ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting, Moli.¡± ¡°No, you came back at the perfect time.¡± Fireworks bloomed in the sky. Shadows intertwined on the ground. Slender fingers lightly tugged at the sleeve of his robe, clinging to him, holding onto the warmth that brought her peace. She simply stayed by his side, matching his pace. The New Year¡¯s feast wasn¡¯t the important part. Time wasn¡¯t the important part. She wasn¡¯t waiting for dinner. She was waiting for him. Because only with Xu Xi¡¯s presence did this New Year¡¯s meal have any meaning. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside, Moli.¡± Soon, the two arrived at the entrance of the house. Xu Xi gently pushed open the door, and the warm, glowing light of the interior flooded his vision. Inside, three girls were already waiting. Krisha, Wu Yingxue, and Ailei. The dining table was covered with a feast¡ªan array of dishes made from various ingredients and cooking styles, their delicious aroma filling the room, lightly tickling their senses. The soft lighting bathed the faces of everyone present, making them appear gentle, warm, and content. ¡°Happy New Year, everyone,¡± Xu Xi smiled, offering his blessings to the girls. ¡°Happy New Year, Master. Please enjoy my cooking.¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Sir! Let¡¯s eat quickly!¡± ¡°Happy New Year, Master. I prepared a new tonic soup for you.¡± The kitchen was bright and spacious, with a large vertical window reflecting the fireworks outside. Raising his gaze slightly, Xu Xi could see the sky filled with dazzling, scattered bursts of color. Magnificent and resplendent. Enchanting and surreal. In this beautiful moment, Xu Xi took his seat at the table. Moli followed, along with Krisha, Wu Yingxue, and Ailei. Listening to the sound of firecrackers outside, looking at the girls around him, Xu Xi once again felt¡ª That the sacrificial life within the simulator had been worth it. At the very least¡ª It had brought him this happiness in reality. Of course, if possible, he¡¯d like to fix one thing. ¡°¡­¡± Looking down at the pile of food in his bowl¡ªa towering mountain of dishes from all four girls¡ª Xu Xi opened his mouth slightly, as if to speak, but hesitated. Then stopped. Then tried again. He hadn¡¯t even taken his first bite¡ª But just looking at it made him feel full already. ¡°Brother, eat quickly! Why aren¡¯t you eating? I made this especially for you¡­¡± ¡°Master, is my cooking¡­ not good enough?¡± Faced with his sister¡¯s expectant gaze and Krisha¡¯s quiet stare, Xu Xi found himself unable to refuse. In the end¡ª He barely survived the New Year¡¯s feast¡ªat the cost of nearly throwing up. ¡°¡­Krisha.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°In the future, for New Year¡¯s Eve¡­ let¡¯s cook a little less food.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡± ¡ª The New Year¡¯s Eve celebration came to an end. Just like last year, Xu Xi prepared gifts for the girls. The gifts weren¡¯t extravagant. After all, the Eternals had no real need for material possessions. But the sentiment behind them¡ªand the fact that they came from Xu Xi¡ªwas something they deeply cherished. ¡ª The next day. When Xu Xi woke up in bed, he realized¡ª He had gone through the exact same experience as last year. His body felt stiff. His limbs were numb. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed like his sister had tried another midnight ambush. ¡°Moli, you can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± Xu Xi sighed helplessly, giving her a gentle scolding. Krisha and Wu Yingxue¡¯s expressions remained indifferent. Ailei, on the other hand, looked completely stunned for a long time. ¡ª Some time later¡ª The ice on the river began to melt, cracking apart with crisp, clear sounds before flowing downstream in a rush of icy waves. A new year had arrived. Spring had once again taken over winter. The warm breeze stirred the flowers and grass in the courtyard back to life. Buds sprouted from once-barren branches. A fresh coat of vibrant green spread across the soil. And in the midst of this gentle spring wind¡ª A message from the outskirts of the city reached the courtyard. The auspicious day had arrived. Ah Niu was finally getting married. Chapter 295 S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 296 A wedding. A bride leaving her home. A union of two lives. It was a day worth celebrating, carefully chosen in advance by Aunt Zhang as an auspicious date. Under Xu Xi¡¯s gaze, Ah Niu led a grand wedding procession, his shy smile unwavering as he escorted his bride, dressed in a bright red wedding gown. Red silk fluttered vividly, draped across the intricate carvings of the houses. Candles flickered atop the grand hall¡¯s offering table. Excited voices and the sound of footsteps created gentle breezes, making the flames on the red candles dance. Shadows shifted across the walls, moving with a soft and flowing rhythm. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wrapped in this interplay of light and shadow, Ah Niu and Cui¡¯er entered the bridal chamber, their nervousness evident in the slight trembling of their bodies. ¡°Bow to the parents!¡± The officiant¡¯s voice rang out loudly. There was no bowing to heaven and earth. The people who had once been imprisoned in the demon¡¯s cages had not escaped because of divine blessings. They had done so with their own hands, step by step, until their shoes wore through, forging a path to a better tomorrow. Thus, at Ah Niu¡¯s wedding, only the parents of both families were honored. The honest man had once suggested to Xu Xi that he wanted to bow to him as well, to show his gratitude for everything Xu Xi had done for him. But Xu Xi only smiled and refused. ¡°Ah Niu, the one who truly kept you alive wasn¡¯t me, it was you.¡± ¡°If you really want to thank me, just send me some wheat from the autumn harvest.¡± Hoo¡ª! Hoo¡ª! Hoo¡ª! Dressed in his formal wedding attire, Ah Niu followed the officiant¡¯s guidance and completed the final bow with his bride, whose head was covered with a red silk cloth. The crowd erupted in loud cheers. The energy of blood and Qi, the strength of martial arts, resonated above the house. Among them were the people of the Qiuhuo Army, as well as some new friends Ah Niu had made in this world. One of them was Wang Dali, a muscular warrior who had once participated with Xu Xi in the Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s Ruins. At this moment, he was a tearful giant, loudly declaring, ¡°Brother Ah Niu, you must be happy!¡± The scene was so comical and joyful that Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°It went smoother than expected.¡± ¡°Well, of course. Why would there be any unexpected incidents?¡± At the wedding banquet, Xu Xi picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of tender stir-fried shrimp, savoring the taste as he slowly chewed. At the same time, he withdrew his spiritual awareness from the wedding house. From start to finish, he had been watching over Ah Niu¡¯s wedding, ensuring its safety and preventing any sudden mishaps. Fortunately, everything went well. Nothing happened. Following the traditions, after the couple completed their bows, they headed into the inner room to perform more detailed rituals. Aunt Zhang took this matter very seriously, reminding Ah Niu over and over again. ¡°Mother, I got it!¡± Ah Niu responded with a goofy smile. As the newlyweds entered the inner chamber, the spacious hall was left to the guests, who continued drinking and enjoying the festivities. ¡­ Xu Xi and Yingxue¡¯s situation was somewhat special. They had a whole table to themselves, draped in red. The dishes were abundant, a mix of hot and cold. Xu Xi ate slowly, savoring his food, his gaze reflecting the passage of time. ¡°I hope Ah Niu can always be happy from now on,¡± he silently wished in his heart. There was no longer a shortage of rice. No one had to starve anymore. Naturally, Little Mister Ah Niu deserved his own happiness. ¡°Sir, open your mouth. Ah¡ª¡± A voice reached his ears. Xu Xi instinctively opened his mouth. By the time a crispy fried meatball landed in it, he realized what had just happened¡ªYingxue had fed him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a joyous occasion! You shouldn¡¯t look so serious.¡± ¡°Come on, eat more.¡± Yingxue sat beside him, dressed in a light green gown, her hair adorned with floral hairpins. Her eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled. Then, moving faster than lightning, she stacked food onto Xu Xi¡¯s plate, forming a small mountain of dishes. The embroidered sleeves of her robe moved fluidly as her hands worked, subtly outlining the shape of her slender arms. ¡°Yingxue.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± Yingxue blinked. It seemed she had instinctively assumed that Xu Xi¡¯s appetite was the same as hers and had prepared too much food for him. If he didn¡¯t eat it, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts be in vain? ¡°It¡¯s fine, Yingxue.¡± Xu Xi noticed her embarrassment and chuckled. ¡°I can definitely finish this. Just don¡¯t add any more.¡± ¡°Really, Sir?¡± ¡°Mm, really.¡± Xu Xi picked up his chopsticks and resumed eating at a leisurely pace. Yingxue sat beside him. Perhaps because she was wearing a gown, her movements were gentler than usual, her eating refined and graceful. Every so often, she would adjust her appearance¡ª She would brush aside stray strands of hair from her forehead. She would reposition her hairpin. She would smooth out the folds in her collar. Did Sir notice any imperfections? Would he find them unpleasant? Should she be even more meticulous, make herself even more elegant, so she could leave a better impression on him? As these thoughts circled in her mind, Yingxue¡¯s eating slowed even further. She even lost a bit of her appetite. The sunlight was warm, its rays hazy and soft, much like the uncertainty lingering in her heart. In the end, she abandoned those unnecessary thoughts. Because Xu Xi had noticed her fidgeting and lightly flicked her forehead. ¡°You already look great. No need to change anything.¡± Sir said she looked great. Sir said it himself. So, with a satisfied chuckle, Yingxue finally relaxed. She continued eating from the wedding feast while imitating Xu Xi, observing the guests and witnessing Ah Niu¡¯s life-changing moment. ¡°Sir, are you very interested in marriage?¡± she suddenly asked. Xu Xi thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Not really. I just wanted to see Ah Niu¡¯s wedding through to the end.¡± Time passed silently. It moved ever forward. The once-honest young man who had followed behind Xu Xi, calling him ¡®Big Brother Xu¡¯ at every turn, had now reached the stage of settling down and starting a family. Xu Xi smiled as he watched, happy to witness that growth and feeling a sense of fulfillment. ¡°Then¡­¡± Yingxue hesitated before speaking again. ¡°Sir, have you ever thought about when you might get married?¡± Her fingers toyed with her hair, sometimes twisting it into multiple loops, sometimes letting it go completely. She asked the question while tilting her head slightly away, her tone light and casual as if she were just making idle conversation. ¡°I haven¡¯t really given it much thought.¡± Xu Xi answered honestly. ¡°Oh?¡± Yingxue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, drawing out her response. She put down her chopsticks, brought her hand to her lips, and let out a few soft coughs. ¡°Cough, cough. Cough, cough, cough!¡± It sounded as though she was clearing her throat. But it also seemed as if she was gathering her courage. Taking a deep breath, she met Xu Xi¡¯s curious gaze and solemnly declared¡ª ¡°Sir, I have a bold proposal.¡± Chapter 298 Ah Niu¡¯s wedding banquet had come to an end. Night had fallen. Lanterns hung high, their soft red glow swaying gently at the entrance, casting light on a festive future and the promise of a new home. Moonlight cascaded from the sky in delicate strands, gradually merging with the warm red hues of celebration. ¡°Ah Niu, take this.¡± Before leaving, Xu Xi smiled and handed Ah Niu a few more gifts. There were pills to heal the body and treasures to protect his home¡ªquite a few of them, in fact. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but worry about the simple-minded man. So, in this special way, he blessed and safeguarded Ah Niu¡¯s future. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yingxue. It¡¯s time to go home.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Under the starry sky on their journey back, Xu Xi once again carried the exhausted Wu Yingxue on his back. The girl claimed that she had used up all her strength fighting the three great demons and could only rest if Xu Xi carried her. Whether Xu Xi believed her or not was another matter¡ªshe certainly believed it herself. ¡°Yingxue.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it, Sir?¡± ¡°Has anyone ever told you that when you lie, you tend to stare at your toes?¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± In the end, Xu Xi still carried Wu Yingxue back to the courtyard. Feeling guilty, she remained completely silent the entire way. ¡°Good evening, Brother. Could you step inside first? I need to have a sparring match with Miss Wu.¡± At the entrance of the courtyard, Moli had been waiting early. Her expression was sweet and obedient as she smiled, walked up to Xu Xi, and forcibly pulled Wu Yingxue away. With that, the two of them shattered the void and disappeared to an unknown place, leaving Xu Xi standing alone. ¡°Are the stars unusually bright tonight?¡± The night wind was cool, rustling the grass. The faint sounds of insects crawling through the silence made the night seem even quieter. Xu Xi stood in the courtyard, looking up at the night sky. The stars shimmered in brilliant clusters, the vast and boundless galaxy fluctuating with waves of light. Compared to that, Earth felt particularly peaceful, like a quiet sanctuary. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I should get some rest.¡± Brushing off his thoughts, Xu Xi smiled and walked toward his bedroom. His younger sister and Wu Yingxue were not children. Once their sparring session was over, they would return on their own. There was no need for him to worry. Thus, upon returning to his room, Xu Xi soon fell asleep. And he dreamed. In his dream, chaos surged. Four strange lights clashed violently against one another. The collisions were fierce, turbulent¡ªso much so that the dream world itself appeared shattered and fragmented. Xu Xi watched with great interest. What puzzled him, however, was that the scene had somehow turned into an odd three-against-one battle. The red light was being suppressed. It could only defend itself passively. The next day, Xu Xi woke up in his bed. Looking at the gentle spring sunlight outside the window, he couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°That was quite a strange dream.¡± ¡­ As time passed, Xu Xi¡¯s life returned to tranquility. Cultivation. Gardening. Fishing. His daily routine was simple, no different from that of an ordinary person. The girls were also well-behaved. Aside from Wu Yingxue frequently going out, the other three had their own things to keep them busy and never gave Xu Xi any trouble. Spring winds blew, flowers bloomed, and the many plants in the courtyard regained their full beauty. New buds sprouted at the tips of branches, bursting with life under the sunlight. Xu Xi cherished this peace, the quiet serenity of his courtyard. Yet, from time to time, he found himself facing some rather difficult choices. ¡°Master, please have some tea.¡± ¡°Master, please have some soup.¡± The witch and the mechanical servant stood quietly, waiting for Xu Xi to decide. Whenever this happened, Xu Xi had no choice but to use time-space manipulation to taste both their dishes at the same time. It was a strange method. But it worked. To him, life in the courtyard remained as beautiful and peaceful as ever. Of course, he didn¡¯t always stay in the courtyard. Occasionally, he would travel to different places to witness Earth¡¯s evolution and explore the various ruins appearing across the world. ¡°Moli and the others seem to be close to succeeding with their plan.¡± ¡°Lately, the recorded data on Earth¡¯s advancement in the Transcendent Bureau has been growing more exaggerated. It¡¯s almost as if the records can¡¯t keep up with the changes.¡± ¡°At this rate, Earth will soon become a world of its own.¡± Traveling across the planet, slaying troublesome demons, and observing the rapid geological changes alongside the newly emerging ruins, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of nostalgia. After all, the core reason behind Earth¡¯s transformation was him. Whether it was the Perfect Life Simulator or the four supreme beings living in his home, they all had an undeniable connection to him. ¡°That being said, what should I simulate next?¡± ¡°The three aspects of Qi, Essence, and Spirit have all been thoroughly explored. The sci-fi aspect, while not directly enhancing my strength, has provided a unique observational perspective.¡± ¡­ Yanshan City, the courtyard. Beneath the swaying treetops, Xu Xi sat in the midst of shimmering green light, summoning the simulation panel to review his available world choices. Bloodline side. Fantasy side. Urban side. Necromancy side¡­ There were countless worlds, endless planes. Each possibility branched into countless sub-worlds, filled with infinite cultures and histories. For any transcendent being, such opportunities were invaluable treasures. But for Xu Xi, they were simply¡­ options. ¡°Cultivation, magic, martial arts, sci-fi.¡± ¡°After four simulations and their corresponding supreme rewards, cross-referencing and analyzing them has already given me a clear path forward.¡± ¡°After all, these paths are interconnected. The only difference lies in which domain one specializes in.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°If martial arts reaches its peak, the soul becomes as strong as the body.¡± ¡°If magic is cultivated to the extreme, even the physical body can contain chaos itself.¡± ¡°Therefore, for the fifth simulation, I should focus on a more unique experience.¡± As he pondered, compared, and searched, the golden spring sunlight cast an intricate pattern over his eyelashes. After a moment of deep thought, Xu Xi¡¯s gaze fell upon the Necromancy Side. A world ruled by death and spirits. That was the definition of the Necromancy Side. Xu Xi had read about it in the records of the Transcendent Bureau¡ªwithin these necromantic ruins existed undead creatures such as ghosts, bone dragons, and liches. There were still living beings in those worlds. But the power of the dead was much stronger, overturning the natural balance and taking control. ¡°A world of the dead, huh¡­¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, in my past simulations, death has always marked the end. I¡¯ve never truly experienced death and the soul.¡± ¡°Perhaps this time, things will be different.¡± Xu Xi contemplated, lost in thought. At present, he lacked nothing. With Krisha¡¯s help, he had even obtained the power of death itself. But fundamentally¡­ That was Krisha¡¯s power. Not something he had comprehended himself. So why not take this opportunity, while opening a new simulation, to explore the very essence of the simulator itself while gaining insight into the world of the dead? ¡°In that case, the world for the fifth simulation shall be the Necromancy Side.¡± Xu Xi traced his finger across his storage ring and retrieved a large number of necromantic artifacts, feeding them into the simulator one by one. Chapter 299 [Ding¡ª] [Necromancy Side Anchor Point Medium Loading Progress: +1%, +1%, +1%, +1%¡­] Transcendent items dissolved into nothingness at a speed visible to the naked eye. In their place, the simulation panel¡¯s progress bar rapidly surged forward. From its initial 0%, it skyrocketed to the maximum limit of 100%. This was the power of pay-to-win. Soon, as the loading bar filled, new prompts appeared on the simulator panel. [Necromancy Side Anchor Point Medium Loading Complete] [Congratulations, Host has obtained a simulation attempt. Would you like to begin your beautiful simulated life?] [Current Available Simulations: 1] The voice and text appeared simultaneously, reminding Xu Xi that he could start the simulation at any time. He didn¡¯t confirm immediately. Instead, he turned his gaze toward the courtyard in the real world. In the courtyard, the silver-haired witch silently pruned the Dragon Blood Grass. The mechanical servant stood by the fish pond, sprinkling unknown bait into the water, feeding the fish. Extending his spiritual sense toward the house, Xu Xi saw Moli and Wu Yingxue inside the kitchen, experimenting with a new dish. However, faced with the charred mess before them, both had fallen into silence. ¡°Perfect, everyone is here.¡± Xu Xi nodded. Enhancing his strength through simulation was only a secondary goal. More importantly, he wanted to capture the brief spatial-temporal fluctuations at the moment the simulation began, using Moli and the others to observe it. ¡°Krisha mentioned last time that when I initiated the fourth simulation, my existence vanished entirely from reality.¡± ¡°In that case, before starting this simulation¡­¡± ¡°I can have Krisha and the others preemptively seal the surrounding space-time. Perhaps it will lead to some new discoveries.¡± With that thought, Xu Xi called the four girls to his side and asked them to help seal off the courtyard¡¯s time-space environment. ¡°Understood, Brother. Moli will remember this.¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± ¡°Since Sir has summoned me, of course, I shall assist.¡± ¡°Ailei is honored to serve you, Master.¡± The girls nodded in agreement, each using their respective methods to forcibly isolate the courtyard¡¯s space-time from Earth¡¯s consciousness. They also protected Xu Xi¡¯s body inside and out, preventing any form of space-time detachment. Would this actually work? Xu Xi wasn¡¯t sure. But he felt it was a possible breakthrough. Whether it worked or not, it had to be tested. ¡°Brother, is this enough?¡± ¡°Yes, Moli. You¡¯ve all done well.¡± Xu Xi smiled at the girls, sensing his existence being tightly locked within this isolated space-time. Without further delay, he activated the fifth simulation. [Simulation Initializing¡­] [World Line Being Calculated¡­] [Confirmed World: Necromancy Side] [Generating Traits¡­ Traits Generated. Please select three traits to define your simulated life.] [Traits are ranked: White, Green, Blue, Purple, Gold, Red.] Available Traits: [Bone Growth (Blue)]: Your bones are exceptionally hard and can continuously grow. After death, you may become an elite skeleton. [Cycle of Life and Death (Purple)]: Your soul is unique, possessing deep insight into life and death. [Carrion Digestion (Green)]: You can consume rotten flesh and extract nutrients from it. With this ability, your survival rate will surpass that of ordinary people. [Thinker (Blue)]: You are good at reasoning and summarizing experiences, possessing the potential to become a scholar. [Soul Collector (Gold)]: You are not a Reaper, but you surpass one. Those who perish by your hand will become the stepping stones for your progress. [Swimming (White)]: You swim fast¡ªfaster than human children under ten years old. ¡°No red traits?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s within expectations. At least I have gold and purple as a baseline.¡± Xu Xi scanned the list and quickly selected two traits: [Cycle of Life and Death (Purple)] [Soul Collector (Gold)] For the final trait, after a brief moment of thought, he chose¡ª [Thinker (Blue)] Among the remaining options, this was the best one available. One gold, one purple, one blue. This would be the final selection for the fifth simulation. Not exactly outstanding, but more than sufficient for experiencing the world of the dead and studying the power of souls. [Traits Selected. Begin Simulation?] ¡°Confirm.¡± A sense of detachment. A sense of chaos. A sense of losing oneself. The moment Xu Xi confirmed the simulation, multiple familiar sensations overwhelmed his consciousness, forcefully ejecting him from his physical body. It had been a while. Once again, Xu Xi witnessed that mysterious sight. All things in existence froze in place. Light became still. Sound ceased. Only the four supreme beings before him could still move, their gazes locked onto him. ¡°Did the preemptive space-time seal actually work?¡± Xu Xi was surprised. He could clearly see the four girls unleashing their supreme power, their movements slow but deliberate as they attempted to capture something. But even at that pace, they were still a step behind the simulator. Buzz¡ª Space-time shattered. Consciousness leaped. Xu Xi lost control as he was pulled away from reality. He soared through an endless expanse, an infinite thread of white space-time lines stretching in every direction. Every minute, every second, every fraction of a second¡ª Countless time-space lines branched out further, symbolizing infinite possibilities. Xu Xi was passively drawn into one of those fine threads. [Simulation #05 Officially Begins] [You open your eyes and find yourself sitting in a courtyard.] [The only things before you are familiar plants and trees. There are no girls present.] [You are accustomed to this and feel no surprise.] [You do not move. You simply sit quietly, gazing at the sky, waiting for something to arrive.] [Soon, a familiar rumbling sound echoes in your ears.] [In the sky?] [On the ground?] [In space?] [Or¡­ in the water?] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Your heart remains calm as you ponder how your old friend will appear this time.] [Finally, you see them approaching.] [From the sky, from the earth, from space itself¡ªcountless heavy-duty trucks with massive branding lights charge toward you in the courtyard.] [You smile in resignation.] [You are launched into the air by a convoy of trucks.] A violent impact. A shock that reached deep into his lungs. For a fleeting moment, his internal organs were crushed¡ª Only to rapidly rebound to their normal state. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t describe the experience in words. His face turned pale as he fought back the urge to vomit. He felt himself teetering dangerously close to death. Perfect Life Simulator. Wonderful. Truly wonderful. ¡°Finally¡­ it stopped¡­¡± After an unknown amount of time, his body finally stabilized. What appeared before his eyes was a strange landscape he had never seen before. [Congratulations. You have been transmigrated. After being hit by a truck, you have successfully arrived in another world.] Chapter 300 [You open your eyes and find the world before you shrouded in darkness.] [The sky is dim, the land is desolate, scattered with bones and countless gravestones. You awaken in a mass grave, the only living being in sight.] [You have no dog, no weapons, no supplies.] [You start with nothing.] [The only thing you possess is the healthy body of an 18-year-old¡ªyour sole asset for surviving in this foreign world.] The night was pitch-black. Even the moonlight was cut off. Gravestones stood tall, human bones lay askew, and the eerie wind howled like grinding teeth, piercing through the air. When Xu Xi opened his eyes, this was the sight that greeted him. There was no sign of life. Everything was steeped in silence. Crunch¡ª Crunch¡ª With every step he took across the mass grave, something shattered beneath his feet, producing crisp cracking sounds and fragments scattering further. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°This is exactly what I expected from the Necromancy Side, huh?¡± ¡°A gloomy start, dumping me right in the middle of a graveyard.¡± The night was thick and heavy. The wind whistled through the air. A suffocating deathly aura loomed over the sky, blocking out all celestial bodies, erasing the distinction between day and night. People feared such a world, yet they were powerless against it. This was the world¡¯s law, a disaster beyond human control. The only thing they could do¡ª Was accept it. Adapt to it. Suddenly, a violent storm raged across the land, sweeping everything into the air. For a brief moment, it scattered the deathly mist, revealing a blood-red moon hanging ominously in the sky. Xu Xi saw it. A colossal skeletal form, its bones massive and unyielding, soared through the sky with wings as wide as sails. Within the hollow sockets of its dragon skull, a deep blue soul flame flickered, casting an eerie glow. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was an undead dragon, a creature standing at the pinnacle of the undead hierarchy. Even without flesh and blood, with only a skeletal frame remaining, the dragon still ruled the skies, carrying a hazy figure upon its back, soaring toward the distant horizon at incredible speed. Wherever it passed¡ª People trembled in fear, chanting praises to death¡¯s supremacy, terrified of the bone dragon¡¯s overwhelming power. Yet amidst their fear, there was also envy. If given the chance, they too wished to be that powerful. ¡°Necromancers, huh¡­¡± ¡°A transcendent system built upon souls, seeking the truth of the world.¡± ¡°Before starting the simulation, I memorized several soul-cultivation techniques used by necromancers. But right now, the priority is finding a safe place to stay.¡± Xu Xi glanced at his surroundings. The bleak landscape of the mass grave made him sigh in resignation. He had no intention of staying here any longer. Fortunately¡ª After undergoing multiple simulations, he was already accustomed to such grim starting scenarios. ¡°A new life¡­ begins now.¡± [Your adaptability is exceptional.] [You quickly integrate into a nearby human village.] [By gathering information, you learn some basic knowledge.] [This world was once a paradise for the living.] [It was home to intelligent races such as humans, elves, goblins, dragons, and beastmen.] [However, a thousand years ago, an evil necromancer established contact with the Abyss of the Underworld¡ªa realm where all dead souls reside, the final resting place for wandering spirits.] [Due to this, the fragile world was gradually corrupted by the Underworld, transforming into what it is today¡ªa twisted, chaotic existence where undead calamities erupt from time to time, wiping out entire kingdoms.] [The living and the dead coexist. History and laws have been rewritten.] [The deceased can no longer find peace. Everyone now exists within an eternal darkness.] [Only the necromancers, standing high above, can study and wield the power of souls, allowing them to thrive in this dark world, unafraid of death¡¯s grasp.] ¡­ [Not everyone can become a necromancer.] [Just like any transcendent system, there are limitations such as talent and comprehension.] [Only those with powerful souls are qualified to embark on the path of necromancy, starting from the weakest apprentice and ascending step by step.] [You smile¡ªyour soul is incredibly unique, making you a born necromancer.] [You formulate a development strategy.] [Fortify your defenses, stockpile resources, and bide your time before making a move.] [Interacting with other necromancers or exploring deeper necromantic knowledge is not your immediate priority.] [You decide to remain in the nearby human village and use the soul-cultivation techniques you brought from the real world to first advance to an apprentice necromancer. Only after gaining some strength will you consider other options.] Six months later¡ª In an unremarkable human village, on the isolated outskirts¡ª Xu Xi sat cross-legged in silence, surrounded by scattered objects. There were undead bones scavenged from the mass grave, along with coarse emergency rations. The environment was filthy, emitting an unbearable stench. But since he planned to leave soon, he didn¡¯t care much about it. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± ¡°When I build my own necromancer tower, the first thing I¡¯ll do is set up an automatic cleaning spell.¡± ¡°But for now, I should focus on advancing to an apprentice necromancer first.¡± Muttering to himself, Xu Xi grabbed a piece of rough black bread and forced himself to chew through the tough texture, easing the hunger gnawing at his stomach. Then, he activated the necromantic cultivation technique. His soul and spirit resonated. Life and death intertwined. Wisps of ghostly blue soul fire emerged from the pile of skeletons in the room, dissipating into the air, fueling his advancement. Compared to the bone dragon he had seen before, these soul flames were minuscule. They wouldn¡¯t help much. But Xu Xi was special. With the Cycle of Life and Death trait, even these tiny traces of soul fire were enough for him to become an apprentice necromancer. A breakthrough¡ªinstantly achieved! ¡­ [You have become an apprentice necromancer.] [Though you¡¯ve just broken through and lack accumulated time and knowledge, your soul has already begun to transform, making you fundamentally different from ordinary people.] [You start learning apprentice-level spells.] [Most newly advanced apprentices can only master one or two spells, but due to your exceptional talent, your limit is directly raised to twenty.] [You work hard, dedicating yourself to meditation and engraving multiple apprentice-level spell structures into your soul.] [You have successfully gained the ability to protect yourself.] [From today onward, you no longer need to sneak up behind skeleton soldiers and bash their skulls in with a wooden stick.] [Now that you have become a noble spellcaster, you can choose a more elegant method of execution.] [Spells such as Acid Splash and Bone Fracture seem particularly suitable to you.] [You leave the human village where you lived for the past six months.] [This area is remote, safe from large-scale undead calamities. However, it also lacks the necessary resources for a necromancer to grow, making it unsuitable for long-term research.] [As you journey forward, searching for a larger human city, you encounter various undead creatures.] [Ding¡ª] [You have slain a skeleton soldier. Soul Collector effect triggered. A portion of the dissipating soul fire has been absorbed as your own power. You have grown stronger.] Xu Xi traveled steadily, cultivating while testing his trait effects. The Cycle of Life and Death trait granted him exceptional necromancer talent and a unique perception of life and death. The Thinker trait kept his mind calm and allowed him to analyze knowledge more efficiently. And the Soul Collector trait¡ªwhether it was a living being or an undead, anything that perished by his hand would have a portion of its soul fire intercepted before reaching the Underworld. It could be used for research. Or to strengthen himself. ¡°What kind of messed-up world is this?¡± Xu Xi muttered. Chapter 301 [Your journey is long and lonely.] [But you are already used to it.] [After twenty days of traveling with intermittent stops, you finally reach a small city. Unlike villages, it has fortified walls and scattered necromancers living within it.] [Like you, they are only apprentice necromancers, not full-fledged sorcerers.] [Yet in this small city, even apprentice necromancers hold high status, revered and respected by countless ordinary people. After some thought, you decide to settle here temporarily.] [This year, you are 18 years old.] [The presence of the Cycle of Life and Death and Soul Collector traits accelerates your soul¡¯s transformation. You focus solely on cultivation, rejecting all invitations to feasts and gatherings.] [The only time you leave your meditative state is when the apprentice necromancers hold meetings, where you go to exchange knowledge.] [You learn the complete structure of necromancer ranks.] [The hierarchy in the world of necromancers is based on ¡®rings.¡¯] [Zero-ring necromancer apprentices merely have stronger souls compared to ordinary people.] [A formal necromancer, a one-ring sorcerer, possesses distinct transcendent qualities. Their study of souls is deep enough to engrave spell structures directly into their own soul.] [At this stage, a necromancer has already transcended life and death.] [The boundary between the living and the dead blurs.] [One-ring, two-ring, three-ring, four-ring¡­ until the legendary peak of seven-ring necromancers, who achieve true immortality, with souls unrestricted by the Underworld.] [Some even enter the Underworld and become eternal sovereigns, ruling over a layer of the soul realm.] ¡­ [Year two of the simulation. You are 19 years old.] [Your cultivation progresses rapidly, and without anyone realizing it, your soul reaches the apprentice¡¯s peak limit.] [In your heart, you silently thank the countless skeleton soldiers who contributed to your growth.] [You begin selecting your soul-engraved life spell, which will serve as the foundation for your future progression.] [You ponder this choice for a long time.] [Year three of the simulation. You are 20 years old.] [Your apprentice soul reaches its absolute limit. No longer suppressing your progress, you seize the moment amidst a tide of soul energy and engrave your life spell.] [One-Ring Necromancy: Life Decay] [This is the most compatible spell you could find for your Cycle of Life and Death trait, bridging both life and death.] [Breakthrough. Advancement. Stabilization. Your rank transitions to a one-ring necromancer.] [You distinctly sense your soul sharpening, granting you a deeper understanding of the death aura that pervades the world.] [This is a brand-new perspective, different from the one you had when sharing the Witch¡¯s power.] [You keep a low profile and do not announce your advancement. Instead, on a silent night, you quietly leave the small city you have lived in for two years.] [Once again, your journey resumes.] [Your next destination: either a region teeming with undead or a necromancer gathering site.] [The former will strengthen your soul, while the latter will grant access to the knowledge you seek. Both are equally important to you.] [Fortunately¡ª] [Now that you have become a formal necromancer, you possess more methods and spells, sparing you the embarrassment of traveling on foot.] ¡­ The simulation progressed smoothly, though it was filled with obstacles. In his previous simulations, Xu Xi had often stayed in one place for long periods. But this time, in the Necromancy Side Simulation, he was constantly on the move. The reason was simple¡ªthe world was in ruins, with vast regions reduced to barren wastelands. Ghosts, skeletons, and mutated corpses¡ªthese made up the world¡¯s daily reality. Though he had collected a significant amount of soul fire, greatly shortening his cultivation time, the endless death and desolation around him still felt unsettling. ¡°This simulation isn¡¯t about power advancement.¡± ¡°I only need to meet the minimum requirements¡ªthe ability to research souls.¡± ¡°In the real world, as long as I comprehend the essence of this knowledge, my strength will naturally evolve. Compared to that, becoming a high-level necromancer is just a bonus.¡± ¡°Once I find a suitable place, I¡¯ll establish my own Necromancer Tower and settle down.¡± Seated atop a wingless bone bird, Xu Xi closed his eyes, contemplating his next steps. Souls. Death. These were the primary themes of his fifth simulation and his main research focus. Xu Xi believed that with the Cycle of Life and Death trait, it was only a matter of time before he discovered something significant. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been using up soul fire too quickly. Time to replenish it.¡± Xu Xi paused his flight, directing his bone bird downward. He intended to find the nearest village to restock supplies while eliminating some undead to collect soul fire. Whoosh¡ª Xu Xi was in luck. Before long, he spotted his target¡ª A small village under attack by undead. The undead were not numerous, only about twenty. Xu Xi descended in advance, just as he was preparing to cast his necromantic spells¡ª A rusted, armor-clad hand blocked his path. ¡°Outsider, stand back.¡± ¡°This is a matter for the hero.¡± Xu Xi: ? A hero? In this world? Was this a joke? The thick metal armor was covered in dark brown mud, its surface marred with rust and scratches. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Full coverage. Full plating. A completely enclosed suit of armor concealed the figure within. Only a hollow voice echoed from within the helmet, commanding Xu Xi to step aside. The unidentified ¡°hero¡± strode forward alone, clad in iron armor and wielding a longsword. With swift movements, they launched an assault, rescuing one villager after another from the undead horde. Their iron boots crunched over brittle, decayed bones. Their longsword sliced through the air, snuffing out soul flames. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s the Hero¡¯s Holy Sword!¡± A rescued villager exclaimed in awe, pointing excitedly at the armored figure. Xu Xi followed their gaze and saw it¡ª A faint spiritual glow emanating from the sword¡¯s blade. The light shimmered, making the sword stand out in this sunless world, as though it were a beacon of hope, illuminating the despair in people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Look! It¡¯s the Hero¡¯s Holy Light!¡± Another villager cheered. The armored figure moved with swift strides, clenched their fist, and¡ª A punch coated in a milky-white glow smashed through a skeleton soldier¡¯s skull. ¡°Hero!¡± ¡°Hero!¡± The battle ended. The villagers erupted in celebration, their cheers filling the air. A little girl ran out from the crowd, offering the armored figure a woven grass ring. Xu Xi, standing off to the side, frowned. The Holy Sword? The Holy Light? Something felt¡­ off. The Holy Light from earlier¡ªif his guess was correct¡ªwas nothing but an illusion. The sword? The light? Their offensive power was extremely limited. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all brute force, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Xi shifted his gaze downward, focusing on the armored figure¡¯s hands. And yet¡ª With such raw strength, there was no need for them to masquerade as a hero to save people. Why go out of their way to fabricate a ¡°Hero¡¯s¡± identity? It wasn¡¯t necessary. Was it? Chapter 302: ¡°No signs of life.¡± ¡°An undead? No, that doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°Revived dead lose their memories and reasoning. Even if they miraculously retain them, they lose all traces of human emotions, let alone protect ordinary people.¡± ¡°Then¡­ is it a puppet controlled by someone?¡± ¡°An alchemical creation of a necromancer?¡± ¡°In terms of power, it should be around the level of a mid-level necromancer apprentice.¡± In the world of necromancers, there was no distinction between day and night. The sky was permanently shrouded in gloomy death energy. Neither the scorching sun nor the crimson moonlight could penetrate the thick darkness. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only on rare occasions, such as when the bone dragon stirred up a storm, could a brief gap appear in the clouds, allowing a glimpse of the sun and moon from ancient times. Step¡ª Step¡ª The ¡°hero¡± left. It claimed that more villages were in danger and that, as a righteous warrior, it had to rush to their aid. Alone, it ventured forward through the thick darkness. The rust-covered armor and the battered longsword on its back added a sense of desolate melancholy to its figure. Rotten crimson flesh squelched beneath its feet. Pale bones crunched into dust under its heavy boots. Watching that retreating figure, Xu Xi fell into deep thought. ¡°It may not have the strength of a true hero, but its sense of justice and action do bear some resemblance to one.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s not truly human¡­¡± Xu Xi sighed. He didn¡¯t know what kind of entity lay within that steel armor, but one thing was certain¡ªit was not a normal living being. By human logic, such a being would be deemed an abomination, something to be eradicated. Yet, in this bizarre world, the very thing considered an abomination was continuously saving humans. Whether it was following a pre-set program or had an entirely different goal, its acts of kindness were real. ¡°Fate truly works in mysterious ways.¡± ¡°A fake hero performing the deeds of a true hero¡ªperhaps the distinction between real and fake doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± The wind howled, stirring up dust and debris. Xu Xi opened his palm, allowing fine bone fragments to scatter into it, their rough texture rolling along the lines of his hand. Following his original plan, he entered the village to replenish his supplies. Then, he set off once more. Because of that so-called ¡°hero,¡± there were no undead left near the village. Xu Xi had to venture further into the deeper territories, where he could harvest more soul fire for cultivation. One-Ring Necromancy: Summon Undead. One-Ring Necromancy: Bone Reconstruction. One-Ring Necromancy: Bone Lightening. Powerful soul energy surged, reaching into the depths of the Underworld. Using a wisp of soul fire as its core, a brand-new wingless bone bird took form. It lowered its head in submission, allowing Xu Xi to mount. Then, with a single flap, it carried him into the distant sky. Along the way, the bitter cold winds of wandering spirits howled fiercely, but they were blocked by an invisible barrier. Xu Xi gazed ahead with a calm expression. The blackened sky churned endlessly, and from time to time, dark green raindrops would fall, corroding the pitted land below. This world had already been corrupted far too deeply. It might not take long¡ªperhaps before this simulation even ended¡ª for this land to be fully assimilated by the Underworld, becoming just another realm of the dead among countless others. ¡°Life always finds a way, even in the depths of the Underworld.¡± ¡°But such an enormous shift is far too dangerous for ordinary people.¡± ¡°The undead of the Underworld¡­ are far more terrifying than the undead plagues of the necromancer world.¡± Xu Xi stared at the sky for a long time. Then, he flipped his wrist, pulling out a crude map. This was information he had exchanged with other necromancer apprentices back in the small city, marking the locations of necromancer organizations and human kingdoms. His next destination¡ª Ao¡¯oka Kingdom, known as the Kingdom of Lions, home to a Four-Ring Necromancer Tower. ¡°Hopefully, I can find some useful knowledge there.¡± ¡°If the conditions are right, I might even establish my own Necromancer Tower there¡ªas long as it allows me to study souls in peace.¡± After a quick glance at the map, Xu Xi stored it back into his cloak. He planned to continue seeking undead gatherings along his journey¡ª to send them back to their rightful home in the Underworld. ¡°I¡¯m just too kind¡­ I can¡¯t stand seeing them homeless.¡± ¡­ [Death Is Like the Wind, Always by Your Side.] [The leaden-gray sky constantly drips horrifying rain, corroding your mounts.] [Fortunately, your supply of bones is plentiful, and your soul fire reserves are deep. You can continuously repair your bone bird, maintaining long-distance, high-speed flight.] [During your journey, you study more necromancer spells.] [Life. Transformation. Souls. Elements. Bloodlines. Alchemy. Curses¡­] [Though similar to magic, necromancer techniques follow an entirely different path.] [Using souls as the foundation, necromancers explore the infinite possibilities of existence.] [Their purpose? Their meaning?] [It is all to ascend to legendary heights, to become the immortal Seven-Ring Necromancers.] [Each rank advancement signifies the evolution of the soul, a proof of stepping into a higher realm.] [To study knowledge, to explore truth, to transcend the shackles of the soul.] [This is the path of the necromancer¡ªto master truth through the soul and then rewrite it.] [You marvel at this concept.] [You become obsessed with learning, unable to pull yourself away.] [Ding¡ª] [Soul Collector activated. You have acquired the soul fire of a lesser undead, and in the process, you freed a lost soul wandering for years.] [The soul expresses gratitude before departing into the infinite Underworld.] [You feel a sense of melancholy and decide you must work harder¡ª] [To do more good deeds.] [Your undead-killing speed doubles.] ¡­ The simulation proceeded smoothly. On his way to Ao¡¯oka Kingdom, Xu Xi traveled in a stop-and-go fashion¡ª sometimes studying the necromancer spells he had brought from the real world, sometimes hunting undead to collect their soul fire. The weakest of them could barely pose a threat to an ordinary human. The strongest, however, retained fragments of their past power, such as a rotten, foul-smelling elven archer. ¡°Highly skilled archery.¡± ¡°Innate soul-based combat techniques.¡± ¡°Even a soulless skeleton retained such abilities¡ªproving just how strong they were in life.¡± Xu Xi lowered his hand, looking at the shattered remains of the elf. A deep blue soul fire flickered for an instant before instinctively retreating into the infinite Underworld. But before it could escape¡ª An invisible force intercepted it. A portion of the soul fire split off, bouncing into Xu Xi¡¯s palm. He didn¡¯t absorb it right away. This was a strong soul, and he could find many uses for it. He could use it for soul experiments, exploring the mysteries of life and death. He could implant it into a spell construct, turning it into a guardian. The Necromancer Tower¡ª A final sanctuary where necromancers studied truth, developed spells, and stored resources. For legendary necromancers, their tower could even invade dimensions or rival entire civilizations alone. Naturally, such an immense structure couldn¡¯t rely on just one master. It required defenders and assistants. ¡°Hopefully, I can collect more powerful souls later.¡± Xu Xi clenched his fingers, storing the deep blue soul fire separately. Just as he was about to leave¡ª His detection spell picked up something unexpected. The steel-armored ¡®hero¡¯ was wandering at the edge of his detection range, looking around as if searching for something. Chapter 303: ¡°Am I being followed?¡± That was the first thought that crossed Xu Xi¡¯s mind. But he quickly dismissed the idea. He and the so-called ¡°hero¡± had only met once¡ªon the day the undead invaded the village. It was a brief encounter, hardly enough to be considered an acquaintance, let alone a conflict. Besides, he had been traveling in an erratic manner, choosing his path based on where the undead were most concentrated. At times, he even backtracked a bit. There was no fixed route, making it meaningless for anyone to follow him. So, it had to be a coincidence. ¡­ [As always, you cleanse the undead along your journey, reaping wave after wave of soul fire for your own use.] [Just as you are about to leave, you unexpectedly notice the hero¡¯s presence. It seems that he is traveling the same path as you.] [No, to be more precise¡ª] [You happened to arrive at the place where the hero was.] [Torrential rain pours down. Through the thick veil of rain, you see the hero, clad in steel armor, ignoring the violent downpour as he walks toward an ancient ruin.] The rain was heavy, pouring like a waterfall. Each drop splashed into the mud, forming countless brown puddles that merged into larger pools of water. Splash¡ª A metal boot stomped down, crushing a puddle beneath its weight. The leg sank into the mud, but with sheer brute force, the hero yanked it free and continued forward without pause. Though rainwater seeped into the cracks of the armor, the moving figure was completely unfazed, as if it had no sense of feeling¡ª or simply didn¡¯t care. From a distance, Xu Xi observed the hero enter the ruins, where collapsed pillars and thick vines intertwined in decay. The place had once been a grand manor, but time had long since reduced it to a forgotten wreck. It seemed the ¡°hero¡± had chosen it as a temporary shelter. Braving the roaring storm, he sat at the entrance of the ruins, seeking shelter from the rain. ¡°¡­That does seem fitting,¡± Xu Xi muttered to himself. From his perspective, the sky had grown even darker. The storm raged on, covering the vast expanse in a curtain of relentless rainfall. The world was wild and ruthless¡ª the only sound left was the roar of the storm. The ¡°hero,¡± his armor marred by rust and countless scratches, simply sat there, watching the rain in silence. Though Xu Xi knew that the hero¡¯s true strength was far from impressive, he still found himself reevaluating him. BOOM¡ª!! Suddenly¡ª A bolt of thunder tore through the sky. The deafening boom echoed far and wide, shaking the very air. Even the storm seemed to freeze for a brief moment. Xu Xi remained calm, unaffected. He had witnessed far greater spectacles and heard far more terrifying sounds. But the hero¡ª seemed to flinch. Xu Xi chuckled, thinking he had imagined it. The hero was an inhuman existence, a warrior who fearlessly slaughtered countless undead with his sword¡ª How could he possibly be afraid of a mere thunderclap? BOOM¡ª!! Another lightning strike. This time, the sound was even louder, the force even greater. Xu Xi saw it clearly. The ¡°hero,¡± sitting in the ruins, visibly shuddered. And as the rain poured harder and the sky grew even darker, the ¡°hero¡± slowly retreated further into the ruins, trembling more noticeably. Xu Xi: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Wait¡­ What¡¯s happening here?¡± This was the same ¡°hero¡± who had protected villages, donned heavy armor, wielded a mighty sword, and fought countless undead skeletons. And yet¡­ He was afraid of the dark and thunder? Even though Xu Xi already knew that the hero wasn¡¯t a real hero, he still found himself speechless. ¡°This¡­ is just too ridiculous,¡± Xu Xi sighed, feeling more perplexed than when he had first tried to teach Moli. ¡­ [You have now seen another side of the hero.] [A side that no villager would ever believe.] [When the thunder roars, he trembles. When the darkness falls, he shrinks back. There is no courage to be seen, no fearless resolve. When alone, the hero is weak and fragile.] [Only after the storm passes does he step out of the ruins.] [He lifts his head.] [He gazes at the sky.] [Though the world remains gloomy, the absence of thunder seems to bring him relief. Holding his sword, he marches forward once more.] [He walks far, far away.] [You continue to observe, confirming that the hero is not following you. In the following days, he clears out more waves of undead, protecting villages from harm.] [Some villagers are grateful, offering him gifts in thanks.] [Others despise him, blaming him for attracting the undead and refusing to let him enter their villages.] [The hero does not stop for any of them. He marches forward with steady steps, climbing the nearest hilltop.] The sky was dim and overcast. A faint breeze carried the scent of damp soil, lifting fallen leaves and scattering them into the air. As the wind brushed against his rusted armor, the hero remained unfazed. He held a bundle of freshly picked flowers and walked forward, step by step, until he reached the top of the hill. It was empty, save for two gravestones standing silently. The inscriptions had long faded with time. Gently, the hero split the flowers into two bundles, placing one before each grave. ¡°Father. Mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come to see you again.¡± His voice was calm. Then¡ª He removed his steel helmet. Xu Xi saw his face¡ª or rather, what was left of it. Half of it still had human flesh, smooth and refined. The other half¡­ Was a skull. His mouth had no flesh, no color. As he spoke, his teeth clacked together, making his words sound eerie and hollow. ¡°This is¡­ undeath?¡± Xu Xi was shocked. The hero¡¯s face was split down the middle¡ªhalf human, half undead. But that was impossible. Life and death are opposites. The soul of the living contains all emotions and memories. When one dies, their soul is wiped clean. Even if a dead body retains its memories, it is merely an empty shell with a borrowed past. These two states should be contradictory and irreconcilable. Perhaps a truly powerful being could break this rule¡ª But this so-called ¡°hero¡±¡­ was far too weak to achieve such a feat. How did he do it? As Xu Xi pondered, the hero moved again. Slowly, he crouched down, resting his heavily armored body between the two gravestones. His shoulders pressed against both graves, one on each side. It was as if¡­ The contact comforted him. And then¡ª Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The half-human, half-skull face of the hero smiled. Chapter 304 ¡°Undead curse?¡± ¡°Infiltration from the Underworld?¡± ¡°Or perhaps¡­ the result of some sorcerer¡¯s experiment?¡± Xu Xi sat cross-legged on the back of a bone bird, overlooking the lonely figure below from above. It was the rainy season. The air was thick with humidity¡ªsticky, stifling¡ªcoating everything in a fine layer of mist. Yet, the figure crouching beside the tombstone remained unaffected. The upper body was encased in heavy, rugged armor, with iron plates covering even the fingertips. The lower body was clad in severely worn leg guards, marred by patches of mud. Her hair had long since vanished, corroded away by the aura of death. The only proof that she had once been human was her face¡ªghastly and skeletal, with emerald-green eyes. In the dim twilight, those eyes flickered, like glazed lamps glowing in the depths of a dark room, standing out starkly against the world shrouded in death. The irises weren¡¯t a uniform green. Rather, they transitioned from a deep forest green at the edges to a bright, luminous cyan near the pupils. Like gemstones, they refracted the light brilliantly. Like rippling water, they shimmered softly. Such a pair of eyes held an indescribable light¡ªsomething Xu Xi hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. It was the hope of the living for tomorrow. Yet, deep within, they also harbored unmistakable confusion and loneliness. ¡°Father¡­ Mother¡­¡± An infinite longing was concealed within the hollow voice. That terrifying face¡ªone that would immediately be mistaken for an undead monster¡ªwhispered to the mountain winds, yearning for its parents. The sky darkened. An already dim world was swallowed further into pitch-blackness. Xu Xi¡¯s gaze lowered. He saw the half-undead girl warrior tremble once again, shrinking in fear at the encroaching darkness. Her posture seemed pitiful. But rather than leaving, she curled up further, pressing her back tightly against her parents¡¯ tombstone. The night was dark¡ªfrighteningly so. The mountain was high¡ªgloomy and terrifying. But with her parents behind her, she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. ¡°Father, Mother¡­ I¡¯m home.¡± The skeletal face clattered as bony teeth scraped together, yet the voice that came out was peaceful and content. The soul fire within her burned even more intensely. Then, under Xu Xi¡¯s silent observation, the undead girl drifted into sleep. Hugging her knees, she sat against the tombstone, sleeping soundly atop the nameless mountain peak. Even though the heavy armor concealed her form, Xu Xi had a strong feeling¡ª Underneath it all, she was likely just a bare skeleton. ¡°Has the undead transformation reached this level already¡­?¡± ¡°No wonder she deliberately wears armor, presenting herself as a hero to approach ordinary people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to reveal herself openly¡ªshe simply can¡¯t.¡± Xu Xi shook his head. The contrast between the hero¡¯s noble actions and her tragic fate formed a cruel irony. It was difficult to imagine what she had gone through to end up in this state¡ª Neither truly alive nor entirely dead. Xu Xi found himself intrigued by this kind of ¡°hero.¡± He had a feeling that this unique form of existence could help him further his research on death. ¡°I¡¯ll observe for a few more days¡­ Just to make sure this isn¡¯t a trap, or the byproduct of another sorcerer¡¯s experiment.¡± ¡°If everything checks out, I¡¯ll make closer contact.¡± Gazing at the armored undead girl, Xu Xi nodded slightly. If he could uncover something from this, then his current simulation¡¯s goal would already be more than half-complete. ¡°But still¡­ a hero who¡¯s afraid of the dark? That¡¯s bizarre enough on its own.¡± ¡°Being undead¡ªpractically the embodiment of darkness and death¡ªyet still afraid of the dark¡­ Isn¡¯t that a little¡­¡± Xu Xi hesitated. The only explanation he could think of was that some shred of her humanity still remained. ¡­ [You have discovered the truth about the ¡°hero.¡±] [Pale bones, the last remnants of flesh¡ªlife and death coexisting within a single body.] [You once believed that only a Tier 3 sorcerer could access research materials that bridged life and death, yet this hero¡¯s sudden appearance showed you that even at Tier 1, such a study was possible.] [Feeling both fascinated and sympathetic toward the hero¡¯s twisted fate, you decide to investigate her existence.] [To be cautious, you do not approach her directly.] [Instead, you continue eliminating other undead, collecting soul fire while monitoring her from afar, ensuring there¡¯s nothing unusual about her movements.] [Time passes in silence.] [In your observations, the ¡°hero¡± follows a strict routine, cycling between rescuing people and resting, constantly cutting down undead.] [However, her strength is ultimately limited.] [When facing powerful undead creatures or large hordes, her half-undead nature alone is not enough to secure victory.] Her crusade failed. A true hero might lose to a mighty Demon Lord. A false hero couldn¡¯t even defeat a slightly stronger undead. ¡°Everyone, hide¡ªquickly!¡± She called out, urging the villagers to take cover. Amidst the heavy rain, the undead girl stood clad in armor, wielding a holy sword as she charged alone toward a towering minotaur skeleton warrior. BOOM¡ª The holy sword gleamed as it clashed with the minotaur¡¯s massive bone axe, producing a sharp, piercing ring. Then¡ª She was sent flying. The minotaur¡¯s immense strength, coupled with the intense soul fire burning in its skull, unleashed a devastating force. With a single axe swing, a gust of wind howled¡ª And in the next instant, the ¡°hero¡± was blasted apart, her body scattering into countless bones. Xu Xi had been right. Inside that heavy armor, there was nothing but a human skeleton¡ªdevoid of flesh. Gurgle¡­ gurgle¡­ Her skull, hand bones, and leg bones fell into a rain-filled pit. Drawn by the soul fire, they quivered, creating ripples in the water, struggling to reassemble themselves. Struggling to stand once more. Over and over again. Failing, then struggling. Struggling, then failing. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ let you pass¡­ This is the only thing I can do¡­ for my father and mother¡­¡± Her trembling voice wavered. But she was nothing more than an imposter¡ªnot even worthy of being called a counterfeit. How could she possibly defy fate like the heroes in stories, awakening miraculous strength in her final moments? It was impossible. It was beyond her reach. ¡°BOOM!!!¡± Shaking. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fear. She gripped her sword once more¡ª And was sent flying again. This time, the soul fire within her dimmed to near extinction. Her helmet¡ªher only means of concealing her grotesque face¡ªwas knocked off in the violent impact, rolling across the wet mud. On instinct, she reached out, trying to retrieve it¡ª To hide her face. To keep anyone from seeing her. But she never got the chance. The minotaur¡¯s axe swung down. The force of it alone made her soul fire flicker in agony before the strike even landed. ¡­Would she truly die this time? The thought crossed her mind. But at that moment¡ª A bolt of lightning struck from above, entwined with a fiery serpent, unleashing a raging inferno of thunder and flame that instantly engulfed the skeletal minotaur. Tier 1 Sorcery: Lightning Strike. Tier 1 Sorcery: Fire Serpent. Two high-energy elemental spells¡ªcostly for any sorcerer to cast¡ªyet the one who cast them seemed unconcerned. A warm, strong hand reached out, pulling the helmetless undead girl to her feet. ¡°My name is Xu Xi. I am a sorcerer,¡± he said. ¡°Undead curse?¡± ¡°Infiltration from the Underworld?¡± ¡°Or perhaps¡­ the result of some sorcerer¡¯s experiment?¡± Xu Xi sat cross-legged on the back of a bone bird, overlooking the lonely figure below from above. It was the rainy season. The air was thick with humidity¡ªsticky, stifling¡ªcoating everything in a fine layer of mist. Yet, the figure crouching beside the tombstone remained unaffected. The upper body was encased in heavy, rugged armor, with iron plates covering even the fingertips. The lower body was clad in severely worn leg guards, marred by patches of mud. Her hair had long since vanished, corroded away by the aura of death. The only proof that she had once been human was her face¡ªghastly and skeletal, with emerald-green eyes. In the dim twilight, those eyes flickered, like glazed lamps glowing in the depths of a dark room, standing out starkly against the world shrouded in death. The irises weren¡¯t a uniform green. Rather, they transitioned from a deep forest green at the edges to a bright, luminous cyan near the pupils. Like gemstones, they refracted the light brilliantly. Like rippling water, they shimmered softly. Such a pair of eyes held an indescribable light¡ªsomething Xu Xi hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. It was the hope of the living for tomorrow. Yet, deep within, they also harbored unmistakable confusion and loneliness. ¡°Father¡­ Mother¡­¡± An infinite longing was concealed within the hollow voice. That terrifying face¡ªone that would immediately be mistaken for an undead monster¡ªwhispered to the mountain winds, yearning for its parents. The sky darkened. An already dim world was swallowed further into pitch-blackness. Xu Xi¡¯s gaze lowered. He saw the half-undead girl warrior tremble once again, shrinking in fear at the encroaching darkness. Her posture seemed pitiful. But rather than leaving, she curled up further, pressing her back tightly against her parents¡¯ tombstone. The night was dark¡ªfrighteningly so. The mountain was high¡ªgloomy and terrifying. But with her parents behind her, she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. ¡°Father, Mother¡­ I¡¯m home.¡± The skeletal face clattered as bony teeth scraped together, yet the voice that came out was peaceful and content. The soul fire within her burned even more intensely. Then, under Xu Xi¡¯s silent observation, the undead girl drifted into sleep. Hugging her knees, she sat against the tombstone, sleeping soundly atop the nameless mountain peak. Even though the heavy armor concealed her form, Xu Xi had a strong feeling¡ª Underneath it all, she was likely just a bare skeleton. ¡°Has the undead transformation reached this level already¡­?¡± ¡°No wonder she deliberately wears armor, presenting herself as a hero to approach ordinary people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to reveal herself openly¡ªshe simply can¡¯t.¡± Xu Xi shook his head. The contrast between the hero¡¯s noble actions and her tragic fate formed a cruel irony. It was difficult to imagine what she had gone through to end up in this state¡ª Neither truly alive nor entirely dead. Xu Xi found himself intrigued by this kind of ¡°hero.¡± He had a feeling that this unique form of existence could help him further his research on death. ¡°I¡¯ll observe for a few more days¡­ Just to make sure this isn¡¯t a trap, or the byproduct of another sorcerer¡¯s experiment.¡± ¡°If everything checks out, I¡¯ll make closer contact.¡± Gazing at the armored undead girl, Xu Xi nodded slightly. If he could uncover something from this, then his current simulation¡¯s goal would already be more than half-complete. ¡°But still¡­ a hero who¡¯s afraid of the dark? That¡¯s bizarre enough on its own.¡± ¡°Being undead¡ªpractically the embodiment of darkness and death¡ªyet still afraid of the dark¡­ Isn¡¯t that a little¡­¡± Xu Xi hesitated. The only explanation he could think of was that some shred of her humanity still remained. ¡­ [You have discovered the truth about the ¡°hero.¡±] [Pale bones, the last remnants of flesh¡ªlife and death coexisting within a single body.] [You once believed that only a Tier 3 sorcerer could access research materials that bridged life and death, yet this hero¡¯s sudden appearance showed you that even at Tier 1, such a study was possible.] [Feeling both fascinated and sympathetic toward the hero¡¯s twisted fate, you decide to investigate her existence.] [To be cautious, you do not approach her directly.] [Instead, you continue eliminating other undead, collecting soul fire while monitoring her from afar, ensuring there¡¯s nothing unusual about her movements.] [Time passes in silence.] [In your observations, the ¡°hero¡± follows a strict routine, cycling between rescuing people and resting, constantly cutting down undead.] [However, her strength is ultimately limited.] [When facing powerful undead creatures or large hordes, her half-undead nature alone is not enough to secure victory.] Her crusade failed. A true hero might lose to a mighty Demon Lord. A false hero couldn¡¯t even defeat a slightly stronger undead. ¡°Everyone, hide¡ªquickly!¡± She called out, urging the villagers to take cover. Amidst the heavy rain, the undead girl stood clad in armor, wielding a holy sword as she charged alone toward a towering minotaur skeleton warrior. BOOM¡ª The holy sword gleamed as it clashed with the minotaur¡¯s massive bone axe, producing a sharp, piercing ring. Then¡ª She was sent flying. The minotaur¡¯s immense strength, coupled with the intense soul fire burning in its skull, unleashed a devastating force. With a single axe swing, a gust of wind howled¡ª And in the next instant, the ¡°hero¡± was blasted apart, her body scattering into countless bones. Xu Xi had been right. Inside that heavy armor, there was nothing but a human skeleton¡ªdevoid of flesh. Gurgle¡­ gurgle¡­ Her skull, hand bones, and leg bones fell into a rain-filled pit. Drawn by the soul fire, they quivered, creating ripples in the water, struggling to reassemble themselves. Struggling to stand once more. Over and over again. Failing, then struggling. Struggling, then failing. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ let you pass¡­ This is the only thing I can do¡­ for my father and mother¡­¡± Her trembling voice wavered. But she was nothing more than an imposter¡ªnot even worthy of being called a counterfeit. How could she possibly defy fate like the heroes in stories, awakening miraculous strength in her final moments? It was impossible. It was beyond her reach. ¡°BOOM!!!¡± Shaking. Fear. She gripped her sword once more¡ª And was sent flying again. This time, the soul fire within her dimmed to near extinction. Her helmet¡ªher only means of concealing her grotesque face¡ªwas knocked off in the violent impact, rolling across the wet mud. On instinct, she reached out, trying to retrieve it¡ª To hide her face. To keep anyone from seeing her. But she never got the chance. The minotaur¡¯s axe swung down. The force of it alone made her soul fire flicker in agony before the strike even landed. ¡­Would she truly die this time? The thought crossed her mind. But at that moment¡ª A bolt of lightning struck from above, entwined with a fiery serpent, unleashing a raging inferno of thunder and flame that instantly engulfed the skeletal minotaur. Tier 1 Sorcery: Lightning Strike. Tier 1 Sorcery: Fire Serpent. Two high-energy elemental spells¡ªcostly for any sorcerer to cast¡ªyet the one who cast them seemed unconcerned. A warm, strong hand reached out, pulling the helmetless undead girl to her feet. ¡°My name is Xu Xi. I am a sorcerer,¡± he said. Chapter 305 Xu Xi understood well¡ªsorcerers were a mad group. For power, they would commune with the Underworld. For truth, they would alter their own bodies. For transcendence, they would abandon ethics altogether. From the current state of the sorcerer world and some classified information from the Supernatural Bureau, Xu Xi knew that the greatest priority for survival in the sorcerer world was to be wary of other sorcerers. Because of this, even though he was deeply interested in the ¡°hero¡± and wanted to study the mysterious balance between life and death, he exercised patience. He remained cautious, guarding against potential dangers. It wasn¡¯t until recently¡ªafter witnessing with his own eyes the hero¡¯s sacrificial battle¡ªthat he was certain. There was no one pulling the strings behind her. Every fight, every action, was of her own will. Half an hour later, the rain stopped. In a remote, withered forest far from the village, Xu Xi sat quietly. His black robe shimmered faintly as a cleansing spell automatically repelled the surrounding mud. By contrast, the half-undead girl was in a miserable state. Her armor was heavily damaged. Her longsword had a broken tip. Her steel helmet continuously dripped with rain and mud. Xu Xi had already seen her true face. Yet, even so, she insisted on keeping her helmet on, not daring to converse with her face uncovered. ¡°S-Sorcerer¡­ sir?¡± she called out cautiously. Her face was hidden behind the helmet, making it impossible to see her expression. But just from her voice, Xu Xi could imagine the fearful look she must be wearing. ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡± Xu Xi extended a hand. A droplet of rainwater fell from the dead branches above, landing precisely in his palm, scattering into a cool mist. He was certain¡ªhe had never met this undead girl before. Which meant¡­ It wasn¡¯t him she feared. She was afraid of the sorcerer named Xu Xi. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ No, not at all!¡± She sat rigidly upright, and despite her battered armor, her noble demeanor was still evident. First, she gave a slight nod¡ªthen quickly shook her head in a panic. After hesitating for a moment, she rose and bowed solemnly. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Her polite and refined behavior made Xu Xi even more certain¡ªthis girl had once been a noble. ¡°Sit down. I accept your thanks.¡± Xu Xi lightly patted the spot beside him, motioning for the undead girl to return to her seat. ¡°Yes, Sir Sorcerer.¡± She obeyed without resistance. It seemed she could sense Xu Xi¡¯s goodwill, and her posture was no longer as stiff. The so-called seat was merely a wooden stump. Iron-clad armor, skeletal frame, and wood collided with one another. In the silent, withered forest, every sound was sharp and clear. To be honest, facing a fully armored skeleton at such close range¡­ the atmosphere felt oddly surreal. Darkness. Stillness. Silence. Without wasting time, Xu Xi got straight to the point. ¡°Can you tell me your name? And the reason for your undead transformation?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Everything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The undead girl fell into silence. After a brief pause, she spoke. ¡°Before I answer¡­ may I tell you a story?¡± ¡°A story about¡­ a friend.¡± Everyone knew that when people said ¡°a friend,¡± they were actually talking about themselves. Xu Xi nodded slightly. ¡°Go ahead.¡± And so, under Xu Xi¡¯s gaze, the girl¡ªwhose body had become undead, clad entirely in iron¡ªbegan recounting a tale from a distant past. A time long before the Undead Cataclysm. A time when the world of sorcerers was still a paradise for the living. There once was a noble family, the Crowfields, who ruled over a vast and thriving land. The lord was a humble and kind man, a renowned knight whose combat prowess rivaled that of beastmen and other powerful races. His wife was gentle and beautiful, and together, they had a daughter¡ª Sylvia Crowfield. She grew up in happiness, cherished by her family. Even at a young age, she had already attained the extraordinary strength of a true knight. Her platinum-blonde hair. Her emerald-green eyes. She was hailed as the ¡°Jewel of Light.¡± ¡°Sylvia, my child, you will be the pride of the Crowfield family!¡± If everything had gone as expected, Sylvia would have continued to grow, eventually reaching the level of a grand knight like her father, taking over as the next lord of the Crowfield domain. But accidents¡­ Were called accidents precisely because they happened without warning. The rising star, Sylvia, suddenly fell ill with a terrible disease¡ªone that could not be cured through ordinary means. Her father exhausted nearly all his wealth to hire a legendary sorcerer to heal her. And that was where it all went wrong. ¡°Foolish mortals.¡± The sorcerer sneered. Instead of casting a healing spell, he unleashed a massive necromantic ritual. That man was a wicked sorcerer who specialized in death magic. His goal had never been to cure Sylvia. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the very beginning, he had been toying with the Crowfield family. Like an amusement, like ants beneath his feet¡ªhe mocked them, delighted in their ignorance. With the activation of his large-scale necromantic spell, all life within the noble estate was forcibly transformed into the undead. Their consciousness was erased. ¡°But Sylvia¡­ was lucky.¡± The undead girl spoke, her voice carrying a distant sorrow. She explained¡ªSylvia¡¯s parents had prepared all kinds of life potions for her recovery, stacking them by her sickbed in advance. Those potions helped slow down her undead transformation. But that alone wouldn¡¯t have been enough. The real reason Sylvia survived was because of another, even more terrifying catastrophe. A more powerful sorcerer had communed with the Underworld, triggering a worldwide Undead Cataclysm. One of the outbreak sites¡­ was right within the Crowfield territory. The collision of two undead energies, combined with the massive doses of life potions, accidentally halted Sylvia¡¯s transformation. She became a monster. Her body turned into a complete skeleton. Yet¡­ she retained her consciousness. Her face remained partially intact, but that only made her even more terrifying than if she had lost it entirely. By the time she regained her awareness, a thousand years had already passed. Everything she once cherished had become nothing more than remnants of the past. Houses had collapsed, unfit for living. The once-thriving domain was now a wasteland, with only a few villages remaining. Her loved ones had perished, reduced to mindless skeletons. ¡°Father?¡± ¡°Mother?¡± She had tried calling out to them, hoping to awaken some fragment of their former selves. But it was futile. The two skeletons, wearing tattered remnants of their clothes, their soul flames flickering weakly, lunged at her¡ªattacking. Over and over, she tried. Over and over, she failed. All she got in return were bestial roars. And the last remnants of their dying wills¡ª ¡°Kill you¡­ kill you¡­ protect¡­ Sylvia¡­¡± In the end, With trembling hands, Sylvia raised her sword. She ended her parents¡¯ suffering herself, granting their souls peace. She walked out of her ruined home, her undead body and monstrous face once again stepping onto the lands of her family. Sylvia wanted to protect the remaining survivors of this land. But everywhere she went¡ª She was met only with screams of terror. ¡°A monster! It¡¯s a monster!!¡± She was no longer the ¡°Jewel of Light¡± in people¡¯s eyes. Chapter 306 Human nature is complicated. Humility, compassion, love, unity, and kindness truly exist. But such kindness is only extended to fellow humans or beings acknowledged by humanity. Clearly, a skeletal monster did not belong to that category. Cursed by a sorcerer, her body eroded by the aura of undeath, the girl had long become an existence that was repulsive and terrifying. She lost her beautiful face¡ªnow hideous and horrifying. She lost her fair skin¡ªnow exposed as pale, lifeless bones. She lost her beating heart¡ªnow replaced by a soul fire that could not be concealed. ¡°Get out, monster!¡± ¡°Quick, kill that thing!¡± Angry stones were hurled. Cold steel swords slashed mercilessly. Sylvia Crowfield. Once the radiant Emerald of Light, she experienced the true malice of people for the first time. Fearful and helpless, she stared at those who now called her a monster. It shouldn¡¯t have been like this. It was never supposed to be like this. Sylvia had never intended to harm anyone. She only wanted to protect the people of the Crowfield domain as much as she could. Even though time had long passed. Even though the people no longer remembered the name Crowfield. Yet, as a girl who had grown up listening to the stories of heroes, she still wanted¡ª In this dangerous world¡ª To guard the innocent. At the very least, she could not let her deceased parents down. That was what Sylvia believed. But the villagers didn¡¯t see it that way. All they saw was an undead creature, and in terror, they drove her away. In the end, Sylvia had no choice but to flee. In the most pitiful state, she staggered, fell, got up, and ran again. She couldn¡¯t do it. She couldn¡¯t lift her sword against terrified people. So, she chose to run. She fled far, far away¡ªso far that only rot and decay accompanied her¡ªuntil she finally returned to the ruins of what was once her home. ¡­ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Sir Sorcerer.¡± The damp, withered forest after the rain was eerily silent. Droplets of water dripped, echoing crisply in the stillness. The armored hero sat half-hidden in the darkness, her figure appearing small and frail. Her voice trembled with hesitation and confusion. ¡°Do you think¡­¡± ¡°When judging a person¡¯s character, should it be based on appearance or what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°My¡­ friend.¡± ¡°Sylvia really, really wants to know the answer to this question.¡± She unconsciously crossed her fingers, rubbing the rust between the gaps. Inside the heavy armor, the undead girl waited for Xu Xi¡¯s response. Her voice was hoarse and shaky, as if filled with lead sand¡ª Sharp and grating, Even causing the dead branches above to tremble, making the water droplets fall faster, bursting like tiny splashes before Xu Xi¡¯s eyes. ¡°An answer, huh¡­¡± Xu Xi recalled his past simulations. Finally, he looked at the armored girl before him, completely wrapped in steel, and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± That answer left her unable to comprehend. Even with the thick metal helmet between them, Xu Xi could still feel her unseen gaze filled with silent disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand. Xu Xi met her gaze. ¡°A person¡¯s morality is determined by many factors. It¡¯s not solely about appearance, nor is it purely about what¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°There are no absolute answers in this world.¡± ¡°Good or bad, no one can say for certain.¡± ¡°And besides, I¡¯ve never thought that my worth should be judged by others.¡± He recalled the third simulation¡ª The time he led the Army of the Desperate against the Great Qian Dynasty. The time he heard the furious curses of the Great Qian officials. Xu Xi shook his head. ¡°The most important thing in life is having enough trust in yourself.¡± ¡°So¡­ ignore what others say?¡± ¡°You can choose to care, or you can choose not to. The final decision doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you are the one making it.¡± Inside the armor, the undead girl fell into silence. This sorcerer was strange. Unlike those she had met before¡ª He wasn¡¯t cruel. He didn¡¯t toy with the souls of the living. And yet, he spoke of things that were odd¡­ yet somehow deeply resonated within her. He seemed like¡­ A good sorcerer. ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted. The soul fire within her flickered more vibrantly as she politely expressed her gratitude. ¡°If my friend were here, I believe she would also¡­ be grateful for your answer.¡± Her words were clumsy. She kept referring to ¡°her friend,¡± as if using it as a thin veil for a truth that could shatter at the slightest touch. As the sound of falling water filled the silence, the undead girl asked Xu Xi one final question. ¡°Sir Sorcerer¡­ do you think Sylvia, my friend¡­ is still human?¡± She quickly added, ¡°She believes she still is¡­ but she wants to hear what others think.¡± In the darkness, A faint fire danced¡ª The fire of a soul. Hollow, yet fiercely burning. A silent yearning filled the air¡ª A fragile, tormented soul awaiting Xu Xi¡¯s answer. Awaiting recognition. The withered forest was still. So still that the soul itself grew restless. At last, A light appeared before the girl. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Even if her body has turned undead, her mind is undeniably human.¡± His voice became light, Breaking through the silent, suffocating night¡ª Like the sound of glass shattering, Yet carrying a quiet warmth. Beaten. Cursed. Driven away. Assaulted again and again. The ¡°hero¡± who had endured countless rejections and kept standing¡ª Finally¡­ she broke. She stared blankly for a long time. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Inside the armor, her voice was still hoarse and unpleasant¡ª But this time, it carried relief. And hope. ¡­ The Emerald of Crowfield was the bravest knight. Even alone, she would press forward with her sword. She knew¡ª She had never been a true hero. She knew¡ª She was weak, pathetically so. She didn¡¯t even know if her actions held any real meaning. All she had done was keep moving forward, seeking redemption. Trying to atone for the pain of ending her parents with her own hands. ¡°Monster!¡± ¡°Demon!¡± ¡°Evil spirit!¡± People despised her. Again and again, they cast stones and drove her away. Even after donning armor to hide her face, she could still hear their hatred. But today¡ª Someone acknowledged Sylvia. Someone spoke with certainty, Believing that within this monstrous body, there was still a human heart. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± The undead girl expressed her gratitude once more. She felt guilty. She felt ashamed. With trembling hands, she slowly removed the steel helmet, revealing her grotesque, terrifying face once again. As if she had made up her mind. ¡°Sir Sorcerer, earlier, you asked me for my true name¡ª And the reason for my undead transformation.¡± ¡°Now, I will give you my answer.¡± ¡°The truth is¡­ I am¡­¡± ¡°Sylvia Crowfield!¡± The night was still. Sylvia waited for Xu Xi¡¯s reaction. But he remained expressionless, Sitting calmly in place, His eyes showing no trace of shock. Neither surprise, nor disbelief. Sylvia was bewildered. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not surprised? About my identity?¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°Ah! Y-yes, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Has anyone ever told you¡­ you¡¯re really bad at conversation?¡± ¡°Eh?! How did you know?!¡± Chapter 307: The bonfire crackled, dry wood snapping as it illuminated every corner of the dark night. A faint, hazy glow landed on the tip of his nose, carrying a soft warmth. Xu Xi closed his eyes slightly. The flickering fire cast shifting shadows on his face as he recalled his observations of Sylvia and the past she had recounted. At last, he found reasonable explanations for all the abnormalities. Because of her hideous appearance. Because of her tragic, painful life. The girl instinctively rejected her undead self. She donned armor. She wielded a sharp sword. She approached villages under the guise of a ¡°hero¡± to earn people¡¯s trust. At the same time, Sylvia¡¯s wariness toward Xu Xi¡¯s identity as a sorcerer also stemmed from her past. A sorcerer had destroyed her home. A sorcerer had turned her into something neither human nor ghost. Even now, Xu Xi could still sense the faint traces of fear buried deep in her heart¡ªan instinctive reaction born from terror. ¡°Sir Sorcerer¡­ may I ask¡­?¡± ¡°Why did you save me?¡± The dry wood burned fiercely, crackling and popping. The orange-yellow firelight reflected on her armor, staining its rusted surface with a golden hue. The undead girl hesitated before asking the question that had long weighed on her heart. Xu Xi didn¡¯t hide anything. He spoke directly¡ªher courage had moved him, and he was interested in her unique existence. ¡°Your condition is special, maintaining a delicate balance between life and death. That fascinates me,¡± Xu Xi said. Sylvia suddenly understood. She lowered her head, looking at her own hands. Then she touched her face. Indeed, even in a world now overrun by the undead, her body was extremely unusual. To ordinary people, she was frightening. But to a sorcerer like Xu Xi, curiosity was only natural¡ªeven to the point of wanting to study her. ¡°No problem. Please feel free to use my body however you wish.¡± She agreed without hesitation. She was already dead. There was no flesh, only bare bones. If she could repay Xu Xi for saving her life, she had no objections to lending him her body for research. Besides¡­ Sylvia herself was curious about her own condition. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps, as a sorcerer, Xu Xi could provide her with an answer. Their goals aligned, and they agreed to begin the study the next day. The bonfire swayed in the night wind. Sometimes to the left. Sometimes to the right. Dancing gracefully, it illuminated everything around them. Perhaps because it had been too long since she had a normal conversation, the girl was particularly excited, asking question after question. ¡°Sir Sorcerer, how do sorcerers train?¡± ¡°Sir Sorcerer, what is the outside world like now?¡± ¡°Sir Sorcerer¡­¡± ¡°Sir Sorcerer¡­¡± Xu Xi answered each of her questions with patience. It wasn¡¯t a problem. It was just a soul that had been silent for too many years, eager to finally pour out its bottled-up emotions. Xu Xi understood that feeling. After answering her last question, Xu Xi asked one of his own. ¡°Sylvia, have you ever thought about the future?¡± The future¡­ The joy in her voice came to an abrupt halt. She fell silent for a moment before forcing a smile with her ghastly face. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll keep being a hero. The people here still need me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never thought of leaving?¡± ¡°I have¡­ but¡­ the people need me.¡± Hugging her knees, she lowered her head. Her voice carried a trace of sorrow. Did the people truly need a false hero? Or was it that the false hero could not leave the people? Even she couldn¡¯t tell which answer was true. Hiss¡ª Xu Xi flicked his fingers toward the fire. The flames, which had dimmed slightly, flared up again with renewed intensity. He didn¡¯t look at Sylvia. Didn¡¯t look at her lonely expression. Instead, he gazed into the dancing fire and spoke softly. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re actually very strong.¡± ¡°Sir Sorcerer¡­ are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was visibly startled. Her emerald eyes were filled with disbelief. She never would have imagined that someone as powerful as Xu Xi¡ªwho had obliterated the minotaur undead in a single strike¡ªwould praise her as strong. The sound of metal scraping echoed as the joints of her armor shifted. ¡°I think¡­ you must be mistaken.¡± Sylvia shook her head, denying Xu Xi¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not strong. In fact, I¡¯m very weak.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve saved many people, Sylvia.¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not a real hero. I can¡¯t save everyone. I don¡¯t have real power.¡± She was lost. Still rejecting Xu Xi¡¯s statement. Was saving people really something amazing? Compared to those she had managed to rescue, there were far too many she had failed to save. She couldn¡¯t bring her parents back to life. She couldn¡¯t defeat powerful undead. She couldn¡¯t stop the people around her from dying before her eyes. She couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°But that alone is already amazing, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice remained gentle. His eyes reflected the burning fire, its flickering light casting shifting colors over her undead armor. She fought despite her fear. She fought despite knowing she would lose. Even a true hero might not possess her level of determination. So, in Xu Xi¡¯s eyes, Sylvia was strong. She may have been an undead monster in the eyes of the world, but on a level unseen¡ªwithin her soul¡ªshe was something far more brilliant and beautiful. ¡°I¡­¡± The undead girl sat there, her skeletal hands crossed over her armored lap. She had so much she wanted to say. She wanted to tell him that she wasn¡¯t as great as he made her sound. That she saved people only because of her own loneliness. So many things. So many words left unspoken. But in the end, everything was swallowed into the silence of her soul fire, And only the cold, armored shell of her body trembled slightly. BOOM!!! Thunder rumbled. The rain, which had ceased, came pouring down again with a vengeance. Sylvia flinched, trembling in fear. ¡°Are you okay, Sylvia?¡± ¡°Sir Sorcerer, I-I¡¯m fine¡­!¡± She tried to sound composed but replied with a shaking voice. In that instant, Xu Xi began to question if he had praised the right person. ¡­ [You saved the dying ¡°hero.¡±] [And from her, you learned of her tragic past.] [Sylvia Crowfield.] [The rising star of the Crowfield family, once destined for a bright future and a happy life. Yet due to a necromancer¡¯s spell, she was transformed into a being neither human nor undead.] [She is a false hero struggling in the darkness, yet at the same time, a true hero fighting to save others.] [You acknowledged her deeds and established cooperation with her. In return for your help, Sylvia agreed to let you study her body.] [Tonight, the thunder roars.] [The hero, Sylvia, encounters rolling thunder. She fights with all her might¡­ yet still fails.] [The hero, Sylvia, collapses.] [The hero, Sylvia, curls up into a ball.] ¡°Sir Sorcerer¡­ p-please don¡¯t look at me¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­ a little embarrassing¡­¡± The hero, Sylvia, said. Chapter 308 A thousand years ago, the Crowfield family had three rules. First, it was forbidden to mock Miss Sylvia for being afraid of the dark. Second, it was forbidden to mock Miss Sylvia for being afraid of thunder. Third, it was forbidden to mock Miss Sylvia for being afraid of both the dark and thunder at the same time. In the estate, everyone silently followed these three rules to avoid making the brightest emerald of Crowfield upset. ¡°Sylvia, I hope this helps you.¡± A wave of soul energy passed over the undead girl. Xu Xi cast a spell on her¡ªSilence, a Zero-Ring Sorcery. It had no offensive power. It wasn¡¯t destructive. But in this moment, it was the most appropriate choice. ¡°Thank you, Sir Sorcerer,¡± she said, her emerald-green eyes revealing clear joy. The hero Sylvia had recovered. ¡­ [You have established cooperation with the undead Sylvia.] [To study her body, you postponed your initial plan and decided to delay your journey to the Kingdom of Aoka.] [The next day, under Sylvia Crowfield¡¯s guidance, you returned to the rotting mansion she had used for shelter¡ªthe former estate of the Crowfield family.] [The passage of time had reduced what was once a grand estate to a decaying ruin.] [It was empty.] [It was cold and silent.] [This was the hero¡¯s home. The place where Sylvia belonged.] ¡°Sir Sorcerer, welcome to Crowfield.¡± Her iron boots stepped onto the damp wooden floor. The boards creaked under the pressure. Her metal-covered hand gently pushed open the large door, revealing the dim interior and the slightly organized furnishings inside. Even though she was alone, the girl had never abandoned the honor of the Crowfield family. As the hostess, she welcomed Xu Xi inside. Her manner was polite, gentle, and composed. The only flaw was that¡ªeven inside her own home¡ªshe was still slightly afraid of the darkness. Snap¡ª Xu Xi flicked his fingers, summoning a soft glow. The light quickly gathered, forming a floating luminescent orb. First-Ring Sorcery: Wizard¡¯s Eye. It could serve as a light source and a scouting tool¡ª A basic yet essential spell for any sorcerer. ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± She was briefly mesmerized. Under the illumination of Wizard¡¯s Eye, the exposed bones of her undead body looked even paler. ¡°Ah, this way, please!¡± Realizing she had been staring, Sylvia quickly turned around and took the lead, guiding Xu Xi. She was searching for a spacious room suitable for research. ¡­ As they walked, the hallway remained tidy. The furniture was arranged neatly. Though the structure of the mansion had long since deteriorated, it did not affect the orderliness inside. ¡°Sylvia, did you clean all of this yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Sorcerer.¡± Facing Xu Xi¡¯s question, the undead girl seemed a little embarrassed. In the past, cleaning was the responsibility of the Crowfield family¡¯s servants. But now that Crowfield no longer existed, she had taken it upon herself to maintain it. Did it matter? Even Sylvia herself couldn¡¯t answer that question. At this moment, she felt almost human again¡ª Excitedly introducing each part of the mansion to Xu Xi. Xu Xi listened quietly, letting her speak. ¡­ ¡°Sir Sorcerer, please be careful. This is my room.¡± ¡°Because of how long it¡¯s been¡­ the roof has some leaks. But as long as you don¡¯t knock over the water buckets, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.¡± ¡°Sir Sorcerer, this is the kitchen.¡± ¡°Apologies¡­ I don¡¯t need to eat anymore, so I haven¡¯t taken care of it for a long time. It might be a bit dirty.¡± ¡°Sir Sorcerer, this is the study. If you¡¯d like to read anything, you¡¯re welcome to check here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ though it looks like most of the books have already rotted away¡­¡± ¡­ Walking. Pausing. Her voice rose and fell. Under the undead girl¡¯s guidance, Xu Xi arrived at the largest room in the mansion. It had once been the Crowfield family¡¯s grand banquet hall. But now, Sylvia planned to clear it out for research. If they were going to conduct experiments, there was no better place inside the estate. ¡°Are you sure about this, Sylvia?¡± Xu Xi turned to look at her. The skeleton hidden inside the heavy armor hesitated for a moment¡ª But quickly, she responded with determination. ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t worry, Sir Sorcerer.¡± ¡°I believe¡­ my father and mother would agree with my decision.¡± The dead could not return. Keeping their rooms untouched wouldn¡¯t bring them back. If so¡ª Then it was better to make use of what was left. Besides¡­ The Crowfield family would never host a banquet again. ¡­ [You have settled into the Crowfield mansion.] [You set up, modified, and arranged your space.] [Since arriving in the sorcerer world, you had accumulated some savings. Now, you finally used them¡ªto build yourself a proper laboratory.] [Soul measurement devices, reaction instruments, and mithril tubes for weighing and calibrating soul energy.] [Sorcerer civilization is a mix of everything.] [In their pursuit of truth, sorcerers created various techniques¡ªcombining magical artifacts with advanced experimental equipment, all centered around the soul, forging a path toward enlightenment.] [You began studying Sylvia¡¯s body.] [You removed her armor.] [You cast spells to cleanse her skeletal frame.] ¡°Um, Sir Sorcerer¡­¡± ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable, Sylvia?¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ a little¡­ embarrassing¡­¡± The spacious banquet hall was now fully illuminated. Multiple Wizard¡¯s Eyes hovered from the ceiling, casting a soft glow over everything inside. The experimental equipment hummed as they activated, powered by soul energy¡ª Gathering data on Sylvia¡¯s body. From her half-undead flesh to the soul fire burning within her skull. ¡­ After a brief moment of nervousness, Sylvia soon calmed down. She was influenced by Xu Xi¡¯s seriousness, And she realized¡ª With her current body, she no longer needed to concern herself with past concepts of dignity and shame. In fact¡ª Due to her familiarity with her undead body, Sylvia began assisting the research. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She described the sensations of her undead state in detail. ¡­ ¡°I see¡­ So it¡¯s a state of mutual non-interference?¡± Xu Xi murmured in thought. After half a day, he had made some initial discoveries¡ª Examining the connection between Sylvia¡¯s undead skeletal body and the remaining human flesh on her face. Although her transformation into a full undead was not yet complete, On a conceptual level¡ª On something invisible yet real¡ª She was already considered a true undead. That was why, despite being both alive and undead, The human part of her face remained unchanged¡ªnot undergoing further necrotic transformation. ¡°A living corpse? A lich? A high-level undead?¡± Looking at Sylvia, who was lying down, Xu Xi contemplated what category she fit into. But¡ª Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything exactly like her. Beings that straddled both life and death were usually powerful supernatural creatures¡ª For example, legendary Seventh-Ring Sorcerers, who had sealed their mortality through forbidden rituals. Compared to those immensely powerful beings¡ª Sylvia was far too weak. ¡°Maybe¡­ this is what they call a flaw in the world itself,¡± Xu Xi muttered, feeling a tinge of sympathy for the girl¡¯s fate. Chapter 309: Sylvia¡¯s life¡ª It could have ended a thousand years ago, alongside her family. That would have been a painless slumber. Death would have been a gentle lullaby, guiding her to reunite with her loved ones in the embrace of the underworld. Or perhaps, she could have lived on as a normal human, carrying the ¡°Emerald¡± title that people admired, thriving in the sorcerer world a thousand years later, becoming a legendary knight, praised by all. But fate often took unexpected turns. Sylvia had neither truly died nor truly lived. Her face, her body, her everything had been stripped away. She was forced to exist as an undead. People despised her. They drove her out with violence¡ª Swords slashed. Stones were thrown. In the end, Sylvia could only wear heavy armor, hiding her entire body, Just to be able to communicate with people without being attacked. How pitiful. Xu Xi lowered his gaze and reached out, helping the undead girl sit up from the experiment table. Her emerald eyes were clear and shimmering, like ripples on a water¡¯s surface. ¡°Sir Sorcerer, how is your examination?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made some progress, but not much. More research will be needed in the future.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Her hesitant voice echoed in the empty banquet hall, flickering from her soul fire. ¡°Sir Sorcerer, do you think¡­ my body can still be restored?¡± Xu Xi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s difficult. At least, with my current level, I can¡¯t do it. If I become a higher-ranked sorcerer in the future, I might be able to lift your curse.¡± No false hope. No lies to comfort her. He told her the truth. For a brief moment, disappointment flickered across Sylvia¡¯s face¡ª But she quickly returned to normal. ¡°That makes sense. I was hoping for too much¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be that easy to solve, after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Sorcerer.¡± ¡°I said something unrealistic.¡± She stepped down from the experiment table, her expression apologetic as she bowed slightly. ¡°My apologies. Let me arrange a room for your rest.¡± ¡­ [Your long-term study of Sylvia has begun.] [In the sorcerer system, the soul is an eternal foundation¡ª From it, knowledge of death, life, and the world¡¯s truth is explored.] [Thus, Sylvia¡¯s existence is of great value to you.] [For the first time, you observed the mechanics of soul fire up close and witnessed the balance between life and death.] [Life-Death Intersection activated¡­] [You have gained deeper insight into the mysteries of life and death.] [If one day you truly step into death, your understanding of the soul will make you a powerful undead.] [You have grown even more attuned to the secrets of the soul.] [While researching Sylvia¡¯s body, you also focus on tempering your own soul, meditating to reach a higher level of transcendence.] ¡°A sorcerer¡¯s apprentice is the beginning of all things.¡± ¡°It is the stage where soul aptitude and sorcerer compatibility are evaluated.¡± ¡°Starting from the First-Ring Sorcerer, both body and soul step into the supernatural¡ªrituals are solidified, the soul is inscribed, and the world¡¯s truths are carved into it.¡± ¡°The Second-Ring Sorcerer undergoes qualitative change, where the soul gains physical presence¡ªcapable of affecting reality without relying on spells.¡± ¡°The Third-Ring Sorcerer refines their truths, the Fifth-Ring Sorcerer shapes their path of magic, and the Seventh-Ring Sorcerer seals their mortality.¡± ¡°As for me¡­¡± ¡°I am only at the beginning.¡± ¡­ In the old mansion, its walls leaking wind and rain, Xu Xi, clad in his dark robe, sat in deep meditation, engraving new spells into his soul. His progress was slow but steady. Meanwhile, outside the house, soft footsteps echoed. It was Sylvia¡ªtraining with her sword. Just as Xu Xi had his own method of cultivation, The girl also had hers. And her dedication was no less than his. Thousands of slashes condensed into an instant, Countless steps polished into a single flash of movement. Even without supervision¡ª The Emerald of Crowfield still shone. ¡­ [Every morning, under your watch, Sylvia lies on the experiment table, removes her armor, and reveals her skeletal body.] [You conduct daily research and record experimental data.] [The process is monotonous and uneventful, with nothing worth mentioning.] [True experiments always require time¡ªonly through long-term accumulation can meaningful results be achieved.] [Sometimes, Sylvia feels embarrassed, but you reassure her that she will eventually get used to it.] ¡­ [During your breaks, you cook your own meals.] [Despite the scarcity of ingredients and the crudeness of the kitchen, you create dishes so delicious they seem to shine with golden light.] [Sylvia was amazed beyond belief.] [The girl claimed that, a thousand years ago, your cooking skills would have conquered entire kingdoms and made you a guest among kings.] [You don¡¯t cook every day. When your training reaches a critical stage, you skip meals entirely.] [As a First-Ring Sorcerer, this doesn¡¯t affect you much.] [But Sylvia wants to help.] [Thus, whenever you are too occupied, Sylvia prepares meals for you¡ª using her scentless, tasteless undead body to make remarkably rich dishes.] ¡°Sylvia, how are you able to cook?¡± ¡°This is something my mother taught me, Sir Sorcerer.¡± Her answer was simple. When she was alive, she had learned basic cooking skills. Even though her current body lacked human senses, Her muscle memory and craftsmanship remained intact¡ª Allowing her to cook as she once did. ¡°How does it taste?¡± Sylvia asked expectantly. Xu Xi took a bite and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡± If he called it a delicacy, that would be an exaggeration. But as a normal meal, it was certainly passable. ¡­Wait¡ª Why did he suddenly feel a chill down his spine? ¡­ [Time passed, like a fading dream.] [The one-month period you originally planned¡ª] [Now had only a few days left.] [You still haven¡¯t fully understood Sylvia¡¯s existence¡ª The balance between life and death was not something a First-Ring Sorcerer could comprehend.] [However, you had a plan.] [Through detailed records and specially designed sorcerer tools, you documented Sylvia¡¯s body structure and the frequency of her soul fire¡¯s fluctuations.] [By storing this information, you could revisit it once you reached a higher level, to further uncover the secrets of life and death.] [You were confident¡ª] [With the Life-Death Intersection and Soul Collection as your guiding tools, the day of revelation was not far off.] ¡­ Time was running out. The night deepened, forming a long, endless curtain that draped over the mansion and the vast forest around it. The wind was strong tonight. It howled through the trees, scattering cold air¡ª Revealing the blood-red moon above and the dim, lonely stars. ¡°By my estimate, it¡¯s almost time to leave.¡± ¡°The Fourth-Ring Sorcerer Tower in the Kingdom of Aoka¡­¡± ¡°The soul fire of countless undead wandering the wastelands¡­¡± ¡°Compared to studying Sylvia¡¯s body, these are what will allow me to grow stronger, faster.¡± Xu Xi lifted his head, gazing at the moon above. The moonlight cast a dim, crimson glow over his face. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 310: Moonlight passed through the withered branches, scattering into broken fragments as it slanted onto the ground. The bark peeled away. The tree trunks twisted. In this Sorcerer world influenced by the Netherworld, such grotesque sights were everywhere. Gray mold spread across the landscape, and flocks of crows cawed mournfully as they circled above. At times, the sky seemed to ripple like a living being. As if an enormous entity twisted within. Roaming. Moving slowly. The breath of death enveloped every living thing. ¡°The plan is going smoothly.¡± ¡°I am steadily progressing toward becoming a Second-Ring Sorcerer.¡± ¡°If everything proceeds as expected, I can continue advancing. However, the effects of the Soul Collector are ultimately limited.¡± ¡°In the later stages of the Sorcerer system, besides focusing on soul strength, one¡¯s personal understanding of truth becomes even more crucial.¡± His voice was blurred beneath the moonlight. Standing by the window, Xu Xi gazed out at the withered forest and the eerie, blood-colored scenery, contemplating his future plans. His plan wasn¡¯t complicated. First, he needed to strengthen himself to ensure survival in this perilous Sorcerer world. Then, he would proceed with his research¡ªstudying death, studying souls, and ultimately, studying truth. As for the realm of the Seven-Ring Legendary Sorcerer¡­ Xu Xi wasn¡¯t overly optimistic. For him, reaching the Five-Ring Sorcerer level in this simulation would already be an excellent outcome. ¡°This world¡­ is deeper than it seems.¡± Xu Xi looked outside, where the dense aura of death swirled in the darkness, accompanied by piercing wails that seemed to twist everything in a bizarre distortion. Flowers remained flowers. Grass remained grass. Humans remained humans. Yet, under the relentless erosion from the Netherworld, the constant influx of death energy was subtly altering everything. ¡°Sorcerers, the Netherworld, summoning, rituals¡­¡± ¡°If my guess is correct, the Sorcerer who called upon the Netherworld a thousand years ago must have done so to break through their limits.¡± ¡°A Six-Ring Sorcerer? Or perhaps a Seven-Ring Sorcerer?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no information confirming where that Sorcerer is now. There¡¯s a high chance they¡¯re still somewhere in the Sorcerer world.¡± His fingers tapped lightly on the bedside table. Lifted, then fell again. Xu Xi stared at the crisscrossing branches of the withered forest, lost in deep thought. There was no doubt that Sorcerer was powerful. Though the chances of encountering them were slim, it was always wise to remain cautious. Besides¡­ Even without considering that unknown, formidable Sorcerer, This world was still filled with countless threats¡ªundead calamities, resurrected liches, skeletal dragons¡­ ¡°Things are starting to get interesting¡­¡± ¡°I wonder¡­ just how far I will go in the end.¡± Under the blood moon, Xu Xi clicked his tongue. Compared to the magic worlds ruled by gods, This chaotic Sorcerer world felt even more surreal, its future unpredictable. Creak¡ª Creak, creak¡ª A sound interrupted Xu Xi¡¯s thoughts. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It came intermittently, repeating itself. It was the subtle shifting of the mansion¡¯s front door. Whoever was pushing it open seemed afraid of disturbing him, moving ever so slowly, cautiously stepping into the house. ¡°You can just push it open, Sylvia. I¡¯m still awake.¡± Xu Xi spoke, his voice carrying through the mansion by the power of a spell. The hesitant creaking stopped, and the door opened normally. ¡°My apologies, Master Sorcerer, for disturbing your rest.¡± The sound of iron boots echoed through the hallway. It was Sylvia. She had just returned from slaying undead outside¡ªher routine, and also the belief she held firmly. In truth, Lately, since Xu Xi needed soul fire, he had been hunting down many undead himself, making Sylvia¡¯s patrols somewhat unnecessary. Yet in her heart, she never stopped worrying about those who lacked strength. Whenever she had spare time, She would visit different villages, keeping an eye on the movements of the undead. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Sylvia. It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Xu Xi said as he stepped away from the window, motioning for her to sit. Her armor was heavy, tightly encasing the skeletal form beneath. To support such weight, Xu Xi had crafted a special chair through Sorcererry, ensuring it could bear Sylvia¡¯s presence. They sat across from each other, discussing his research results and the recent changes in undead activity. ¡°Master Sorcerer, are you leaving soon?¡± ¡°Mm, just about.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Sylvia removed her helmet, revealing her pale skull and the emerald-green flames flickering in her eye sockets. In the darkness, they glowed vividly. Her fingers intertwined, Unconsciously rubbing against each other, betraying her nervousness. In the end, all of her unease melted into quiet acceptance. ¡°A month¡­ really passed by so quickly¡­¡± Lowering her head, in a position where Xu Xi couldn¡¯t see, the light in her green eyes dimmed. She didn¡¯t want him to leave. Like a greedy character in a story who never had enough, She longed for more time together. She longed for normal conversations. But that wasn¡¯t possible. The Master Sorcerer had his own goals. The fact that he had stayed for a month was already a stroke of fortune. Besides, she too had her own responsibilities. Patrolling the former lands of the Crowfield family, Protecting the helpless and unfortunate, Ensuring the dead would not disturb the living. Their paths were neither crossed nor parallel. Parting was inevitable. Sylvia sat silently, accepting this reality. Then, she offered her blessing. ¡°I wish you a safe journey, Master Sorcerer.¡± She wanted to smile. But without flesh, her skeletal face could not form such an expression. So instead, Xu Xi saw the flames in her soul flicker¡ªa different kind of smile. This chapter is not yet finished. Click the next page to continue reading! ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi smiled, acknowledging the goodwill of the undead girl. He flipped his wrist, And took out a Death Spirit Mushroom. With a flick of his hand, he set it alight. This type of mushroom, when stir-fried, would release a rich, aromatic flavor, Originating from the Death Spirit Realm. When fully cooked, it became edible for the living, But when burned in its natural state, it emitted a fragrance that comforted the dead. ¡°So fragrant.¡± Still clad in armor, Sylvia¡¯s mood visibly lifted. She inhaled deeply, And her eyes instinctively narrowed¡ª Reminding Xu Xi of a cat intoxicated by catnip. ¡°Master Sorcerer, do you have any plans? Like, where you¡¯ll go next?¡± In the stillness of the bedroom, Sylvia posed her question. ¡°Nothing special. Just continuing my training, strengthening myself.¡± Xu Xi spoke slowly, Using simple words to explain the world of Sorcerers to the undead girl before him. Moving forward, He would continue his exploration. Growing stronger, seeking truth¡ªuntil his life burned out. ¡°Wow¡­¡± That magical vision of the future made Sylvia exclaim in wonder. ¡°Then¡­ if you become truly powerful, what will you do?¡± She followed up with another question. Xu Xi didn¡¯t answer immediately. Tilting his head slightly, He gazed at the twisted branches swaying outside the window. ¡°Perhaps¡­ I¡¯ll try to save this world that is already beyond cure.¡± Sick? The world? Sylvia, who had received noble education since childhood and prided herself on her knowledge, Was momentarily stunned. The silent night carried the scent of decay¡ª The final remnants of souls rotting away. Not just of living beings, But of the world itself. Chapter 311: A world beyond saving. In his third simulation, within the martial arts world, Xu Xi had once said the same thing. However, this time was different. The ¡°illness¡± of the martial arts world stemmed from people, from the decay of the Great Qian Empire as a whole. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ¡°illness¡± of the sorcerer world, on the other hand, was a true affliction of the world itself. The once-normal world of the living had been caught in the grasp of the endless Netherworld, gradually assimilating into its domain. It was a deep illness. A sickness that had seeped into its very bones. In the martial arts world, Xu Xi could rally those who wished to survive and lead them in rebellion against the incompetence of Great Qian. But this time, he had no such option. The resistance was too overwhelming¡ªit was the world itself that was being corrupted and eroded. Unless one day in the future, Xu Xi could shatter his limitations and become a legendary Seven-Ring Sorcerer. Otherwise, the world¡¯s destruction was inevitable. Everything that existed would be consumed by the Netherworld, losing their sense of self, losing their emotions, becoming nothing more than mindless undead. ¡°Sylvia, saving people is easy, but saving the world is nearly impossible.¡± Xu Xi opened his fingers and took a small sip of water, explaining the origins of the undead catastrophe and the ultimate fate of this world to the girl who had never truly understood the sorcerer world or the Netherworld. It was a disaster that no human effort could stop. Perhaps in a thousand years, or maybe in just a hundred, the Netherworld¡¯s influence would completely corrupt the sorcerer world. At that time, everything familiar would vanish in an instant. Whether it be the memories shared between people or the long and glorious history, all would be erased by the tide of the Netherworld. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve already noticed it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Xu Xi looked at her. ¡°This world is dying. The number of undead has been increasing year after year. Someone like you, who interacts with them constantly, should be well aware of this.¡± ¡°¡­I¡­¡± Sylvia was at a loss. She lowered her head, staring at the steel-covered hands that had once wielded a heavy sword with ease, now trembling weakly. ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°In the past, I could clear out the undead on my own. But in the last two years, their numbers have increased so much that I can no longer keep up.¡± Sylvia confirmed his words. Her voice was filled with confusion. Her gaze lost focus. She had always upheld the spirit of a knight, following the Crowfield family¡¯s creed to protect the people of her land. Even though a thousand years had passed and no one remembered the name Crowfield anymore, that did not stop her. She willingly, wholeheartedly, protected every defenseless commoner, believing it to be her duty, a way to atone for her parents¡¯ past. But now¡­ The cruel truth had shattered her fragile dream. The world was heading toward its demise. The people she had sworn to protect would perish alongside it. They would become mindless undead, losing all traces of who they once were. Would such a world still have any meaning? Sylvia remained silent for a long time before asking Xu Xi once more, seeking confirmation. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ Will the world truly die?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she distrusted him. But the matter was too great¡ªshe had to ask again. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Xi nodded, looking into her solemn skeletal face. ¡°To us, the world is vast and boundless, making it difficult to fight against.¡± ¡°But in truth, the world is fragile. When faced with an existence far greater than itself, it can shatter like glass.¡± Xu Xi knew better than anyone how a world could be destroyed. After all, in the courtyard of his real-world home, there were four girls doing that exact thing every single day. ¡°¡­¡± Perhaps the revelation was too overwhelming, utterly crushing the belief she had held onto for so long. The flames of her soul dimmed, and she sat there motionless, frozen in place. Xu Xi rose to leave. He decided to give her some time alone. The corruption of the world didn¡¯t actually affect Sylvia. She had long since become one of the undead¡ªshe couldn¡¯t be tainted a second time. But the brightest and kindest emerald of the Crowfield family¡­ Would always worry about others before herself. ¡°A false hero, huh¡­¡± Xu Xi murmured, recalling how she had once referred to herself. He shook his head. The distinction between a false hero and a true one had never been about power. It was something deeper, something that couldn¡¯t be seen with the eyes. ¡ª¡ª [In the stillness of the night, you sat in the decayed mansion, contemplating your future plans. You decided on your next path and set even greater goals.] [Train, grow stronger, study life and death, explore the soul, seek the truth.] [These were your top priorities.] [As you pondered, you encountered Sylvia Crowfield, returning from her patrol against the undead.] [You had a conversation that night.] [As a parting gift, you told her the truth about the world, giving her time to prepare so she wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard when the end came.] [The girl remained silent for a long time after hearing the truth, seemingly shaken by the revelation.] [She looked as though she had broken inside.] ¡­ [As the blood moon set, the black sun rose.] [A new day began. You were concerned about Sylvia¡¯s state, but she was far stronger than you had expected.] [She had no hero¡¯s strength.] [She had no hero¡¯s holy sword.] [Yet she possessed a will that far surpassed that of ordinary people.] [After processing your information, Sylvia declared that she would not give up easily. Even if the world was doomed, she would stand her ground until the very end.] [After speaking, she willingly laid herself onto your experiment table, removing her armor.] [She turned her head away, unable to meet your gaze.] ¡°Sylvia, are you still not used to this?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Sorry, I still feel a little embarrassed¡­¡± [As usual, you studied Sylvia¡¯s skeletal structure, but this time, you noticed the flickering of her soul flames¡ªperhaps she was more embarrassed than before.] [You sped up your research.] [So she could quickly finish the examination and put her armor back on.] ¡°Master Sorcerer is very kind.¡± [Sylvia took note of your consideration and handed you a ¡®good person¡¯ card.] [Training, research, more training, more research.] [Time passed quickly, and before you knew it, the month you had set had come to an end.] [After conducting your final study, you packed up all your data and instruments, sealing them inside a special biological storage bag, and prepared to bid farewell to the undead girl.] [At the moment of parting, she made one request.] The wind howled. Bones wings flapped, and a massive skeletal bird descended. The powerful gusts it generated dispersed the foul stench lingering around the mansion. Sylvia gazed at it, then turned her hollow, undead eyes toward Xu Xi, clad in his sorcerer¡¯s robe. ¡°Master Sorcerer, may I ask you for one favor?¡± ¡°What is it, Sylvia?¡± ¡°Before you leave¡­ could you take me into the sky, just once? I want to look down upon the Crowfield family¡¯s lands from above.¡± From the doorway, her voice echoed from within her heavy, rusted armor. Uneasy, hesitant. Afraid he would refuse. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Xu Xi replied with a smile. Chapter 312: The pale skeletal bird flapped its wings and soared into the sky. Under Xu Xi¡¯s control, it ascended at a steady pace. The dark clouds surged, heavy with deathly energy. The pitch-black sun blended seamlessly with the ominous storm clouds, making it nearly impossible to distinguish. Only a faint, shadowy outline of its form could be seen. A thousand years ago, the sun and moon of the sorcerer world had been normal. But ever since the Netherworld¡¯s corruption began, they had transformed into the black sun and the blood moon. This was a sign that the world was approaching its end. ¡°This height should be enough,¡± Xu Xi murmured, stopping the undead bird¡¯s ascent. He maintained a safe altitude so that Sylvia could observe the land below. Suspended high in the sky, everything was laid bare beneath them. The entire world stretched out before their eyes. The fierce wind howled in their ears. The sensation of swaying, of weightlessness, of losing direction, of standing on unsteady ground¡ªthese were experiences she had never known before. It was a sensation more novel than anything she had encountered in her entire life. For a moment, Sylvia shrank back, but she quickly steadied herself, gripping the gaps in the skeletal bird¡¯s frame. Soon, she regained her composure and began to take in the sight below. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is what Crowfield has become¡­¡± The wind was strong. It made Sylvia¡¯s soul fire flicker unsteadily. The sight before her was terrifying beyond words. The land was twisted and grotesque, the terrain warped into unnatural shapes. Everything stood at unnatural angles, as if reality itself had fractured. Undead wandered aimlessly, while the living cowered in fear, hiding wherever they could. Death, terror, plague, darkness¡­ She had always known about these things. But seeing them from the sky and experiencing them from the ground were two completely different things. For the first time, with Xu Xi¡¯s help, she was able to view the world from above. For the first time, she truly understood the scale of the undead calamity. That¡­ that was¡ª That was hell. ¡°How did this happen¡­¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice was hollow, her mind unable to reconcile this nightmare with the beautiful homeland she remembered. A world reduced to this. A Crowfield that had become like this. It seemed¡­ there was no way to return to the past anymore. ¡°Master Sorcerer, is the whole world like this now?¡± she asked softly. ¡°For the most part, yes,¡± Xu Xi replied. ¡°What you see now is what most regions have become. More than half of the world has already been consumed by the Netherworld¡¯s corruption.¡± The world was vast. There were still a few places where traces of life remained, untouched by the corruption. But such places were far too few. Death was the melody of this world now. Just like the land below them. Corpses were scattered everywhere. Undead roamed freely. The living either hid in remote corners or gathered in fortified strongholds, desperately resisting the tide of the undead. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi lowered his gaze, following the undead girl¡¯s line of sight to two gravestones on a distant hill. He asked, ¡°Even knowing all this, do you still choose to stay?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± Her answer was as firm as he had expected. Her skeletal face, void of color, her pale bones¡ªthese were not what defined her. It was her actions that expressed her unwavering resolve. ¡°I will take my father and mother¡¯s place and protect every last person in Crowfield.¡± The wind distorted her voice. But Xu Xi had heard it clearly¡ªthe fearless determination within her words. [Protecting others, protecting the past¡ªsuch things were no doubt burdensome and exhausting for Sylvia.] [Especially when the world was destined to perish.] [Her efforts were like a dream that would inevitably crumble into nothingness.] [You had countless ways to convince her to stop, to make her abandon this meaningless struggle. But then, you remembered your third simulation.] [You smiled, realizing Sylvia didn¡¯t need your guidance.] [She was already a mature hero.] [Her faith unwavering, her will unshakable. The only thing you could do was offer her your blessing.] [After circling the land with Sylvia, you guided the undead bird back down, allowing her to return to her decayed mansion.] [As you bid farewell, you deeply understood the burden a hero carried. You passed down a powerful soul cultivation method to Sylvia¡ªa technique with high adaptability that suited her perfectly.] [Sylvia expressed her gratitude with a polite knight¡¯s salute.] [¡°May you find success in all you pursue, Master Sorcerer.¡±] [As the undead girl bid you farewell, you sat alone atop the skeletal bird and flew northward, toward the Kingdom of Aoka.] [Your final destination¡ªWhite Crow Tower, the Four-Ring Sorcerer¡¯s Tower.] ¡­ Xu Xi had left. A sorcerer¡¯s traveling speed was incredibly fast. In just a single breath, the skeletal bird¡¯s wings stirred the winds, vanishing from Sylvia¡¯s perception in an instant, leaving only faint streaks in the sky. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Rustle, rustle.¡± The withered branches swayed and scraped against each other. A long, long time passed before Sylvia slowly returned to her senses and withdrew her gaze from the sky. ¡°Master Sorcerer is gone now¡­¡± Her voice was calm, but there was a trace of loneliness within it. She turned around. She reached for the door. The undead girl in heavy armor once again pushed open the rotting wooden door. The creaking sound echoed through the corridor, sharp and piercing, carrying a sense of desolation. Lonely and cold. ¡°From now on¡­ will it be just me again?¡± She did not enter immediately. Instead, she stood at the doorway, staring into the dark, empty interior. Suddenly, she found herself reluctant to step inside. In the past, a lone hero could ignore hardship, press forward through storms, curl up in the darkness, silently clearing away the lingering undead. But now, something had changed. In just one short month¡­ She had become unaccustomed to the solitude of her old life. ¡°Stay strong, Sylvia.¡± ¡°You are the last hope of the Crowfield family. For the sake of your father and mother, you must endure.¡± She steeled herself, then stepped into the dilapidated mansion. It was nothing special. It was just a return to her old life. She had endured before. She could endure again. ¡°Master Sorcerer was right. Right now, I am too weak. I cannot protect myself, nor can I protect others.¡± ¡°I must become stronger.¡± She took out the cultivation technique Xu Xi had given her and carefully studied its contents, fully immersing herself in training. Training, sword practice, and hunting undead. These became the three pillars of Sylvia¡¯s daily routine after Xu Xi¡¯s departure. On occasion, during thunderstorms, she would add a temporary fourth activity¡ªcurling up and holding her head as she waited for the storm to pass. ¡°Look! The hero is here!¡± ¡°Thank the heavens! We are saved!¡± ¡°You monster! It¡¯s because of you that the undead are here! Get lost!¡± ¡°Throw that creature out of the village!¡± Within the land of Crowfield, nothing had changed. Some regarded the ¡°hero¡± with gratitude, believing her to be a selfless savior. Others viewed her with malice, blaming her as the cause of the undead scourge. Sylvia never responded. She simply wore her armor, kept her face hidden, and continued clearing the undead that plagued the land. She had always lived like this. From the past until now, it had never been any different. ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°I met a good sorcerer.¡± At the peak of the hill, the hero curled up once more, sitting with her back against two gravestones. She remained motionless, enveloped by the thick night. The heavy armor she wore made her figure appear imposing. But somehow, she still seemed small. And very, very lonely. Chapter 313: [Your journey as a sorcerer begins once more.] [You awakened in a mass grave, became an apprentice in a remote village, and advanced to a full-fledged sorcerer in an unnamed town.] [While pursuing truth and exploring knowledge, you unexpectedly crossed paths with the hero, Sylvia.] [You acknowledged and accepted Sylvia¡¯s identity as a hero. Compared to her undead body, her spirit was pure and sacred¡ªtrue and untainted kindness.] [Meeting someone like her, you felt gratified, as if the cost of this fifth simulation had already been repaid.] [Following your original plan, you left Crowfield¡¯s territory and headed straight for the Kingdom of Aoka. Along the way, you encountered a massive horde of undead.] [You cast First-Ring Sorcery: Slow.] [You cast Zero-Ring Sorcery: Sticky Quagmire.] [You restricted the undead¡¯s movements and used your skeletal bird¡¯s aerial advantage to continuously bombard them with offensive sorcery, harvesting a vast amount of soul fire.] [You angered a high-tier undead within the horde.] [You made a strategic retreat, avoiding direct conflict and leisurely continued on your way.] ¡­ [The Soul Collector continued to function, gathering vast amounts of souls. Watching the ascent of those souls, you gained a deeper understanding of life and death.] [Life and death, an endless cycle. You live, they perish.] [You are evolving step by step.] [Yet, your heart remains calm and unshaken.] [Power is merely a tool. Your true pursuit is the study of truth¡ªthe fundamental nature of life and death.] [That was your conclusion.] [During the exhausting battles, you occasionally thought of the undead girl, sighing at her tragic atonement. You silently wished her well in the days to come.] ¡­ [On your journey, you passed through several human settlements, witnessing both the fall of the undead and the birth of newborns.] [The cries of life shattered the silence of death.] [This left you with new insights. Your soul became more refined, and you learned a new First-Ring Sorcery.] [The field of sorcery is vast¡ªfrom physical transformations to mental manipulation, it encompasses all realms of existence.] [You regretted not having the limitless wisdom of an ordinary human.] [Even if you gave it your all, you could never master every field.] [You kind of miss the easy life in the real world.] ¡­ Three months later. Autumn in the sorcerer world. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The black sun hung high, the blood moon flickered. The two celestial bodies coexisted in the gloomy sky, dyeing the clouds in eerie shades of dark crimson. ¡°That must be White Crow Tower.¡± ¡°Seems like I didn¡¯t take a wrong turn. This should be the Kingdom of Aoka.¡± The skeletal bird glided through the sky, casting a massive shadow over the land. Terrified pedestrians fled. Flocks of birds scattered in alarm. Seated cross-legged atop the skeletal bird, Xu Xi gazed at the towering structure in the distance. Though far away, the massive white tower stood out unmistakably. Constructed from colossal stone slabs, the tower shimmered with flowing light. Ancient runes were carved into its surface, forming dense arrays of sorcery that sealed even the void itself, reaching straight into the sky. It was an all-in-one structure¡ªoffensive, defensive, and self-sustaining. Its sheer scale provided ample space. It generated its own resources, fueled its own energy. Like an artificial world in the form of a tower. This was the foundation of the sorcerer system¡ªthe cornerstone of their civilization. The sorcerer tower. A structure considered one of the most crucial aspects of their existence. ¡°A Four-Ring Sorcerer Tower¡­ that means its creator was a Four-Ring Sorcerer.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°The Kingdom of Aoka and this tower both seem to have¡­ problems.¡± Xu Xi studied the timeworn tower, deep in thought. It seemed that the catastrophic event from a thousand years ago had not only affected mortals but had also left its mark on even the high-ranking sorcerers. ¡°I should take a closer look.¡± [You have arrived at a new region.] [The Kingdom of Aoka¡ªone of the last remaining human kingdoms in the sorcerer world. It serves as a sanctuary for the living. Here, besides humans, you also encounter other species.] [Beautiful elves, with ears as pointed as you imagined.] [Ingenious goblins, masters of alchemy, the perfect assistants for sorcerers.] [Brutal orcs, whose intelligence is generally below average, but once subdued by force, they become the most loyal subordinates.] [You marvel at the diversity of this world.] [You officially enter the Four-Ring Sorcerer Tower¡ªWhite Crow Tower.] [Your suspicions are confirmed. The former master of White Crow Tower, a Four-Ring Sorcerer, has been missing for years.] [Currently, the one managing the tower is the senior disciple of the missing master¡ªa moderately well-known Three-Ring Sorcerer with partial administrative authority.] [White Crow Tower remains a neutral sorcerer faction.] [Its leadership change does not hinder your plans.] [You pay a set amount of soul stones and establish residence in White Crow Tower. These soul stones, infused with pure soul energy, serve as currency among sorcerers.] ¡°I originally thought I could settle down in White Crow Tower and steadily increase my power.¡± ¡°But now¡­¡± ¡°It can only serve as a temporary foothold.¡± Inside the lower level of White Crow Tower, in the Kingdom of Aoka, Xu Xi followed the lead of his familiar-bound servant and completed his residency procedures. He glanced at the interior, then at the gloomy sky outside, shaking his head slightly. In the sorcerer world, Six-Ring and Seven-Ring Sorcerers stood at the pinnacle. Four-Ring and Five-Ring Sorcerers were the mid-tier. One-Ring, Two-Ring, and Three-Ring Sorcerers formed the foundation. A Four-Ring Sorcerer was by no means weak in this world. Yet, the former master of White Crow Tower had been missing for years. ¡°Was he killed?¡± ¡°Or did he flee this world?¡± Xu Xi pondered, realizing that either scenario suggested a great danger. If he had been slain, it meant someone¡ªor something¡ªwas actively hunting high-tier sorcerers. If he had escaped, it meant the corruption of the sorcerer world was accelerating even faster than anticipated¡ªso much so that even mid-to-high-level sorcerers could no longer survive. Click¡ª Entering his rented room, Xu Xi scanned the layout, familiarizing himself with the space before placing his belongings in order. Regardless of the former master¡¯s fate, one thing was clear¡ªthis world had become incredibly dangerous. But that wasn¡¯t his concern. ¡°Right now, my priority is breaking through to become a Two-Ring Sorcerer and solidifying my soul energy.¡± ¡°For someone like me, with the Soul Collector, this shouldn¡¯t be difficult. At that point, I can start researching Sylvia¡¯s data sample.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I should also start mapping out my path toward the Three-Ring level.¡± [You rented a residence in White Crow Tower at a rate of five and a half soul stones per month.] [Although you are only a tenant and not an official member of the tower, you still have access to its resources, provided you pay the necessary soul stones.] [Thanks to the Soul Collector trait, you never worry about running out of soul stones.] [To keep a low profile, you only revealed the typical financial status of a One-Ring Sorcerer and used it to acquire some knowledge.] [You began reading historical records from a thousand years ago.] Chapter 314: Lances stood tall like a forest. White banners fluttered in the air. Inside White Crow Tower. In the reading hall. Unlike the desolate, death-ridden world outside, the interior of the sorcerer tower was filled with light. Magitech lamps embedded with soul stones emitted a soft glow, illuminating every corner of the tower. Knight-attendants stood silently, maintaining order in two neat rows. Beside them were the iconic extraordinary creatures of the tower¡ªwhite crows, standing a meter tall and possessing the power of an apprentice sorcerer. Sorcerer apprentices moved about quietly. They had only just begun their journey into sorcery and were not yet qualified to disregard the rules of the tower. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right. The spell formula for Sorcerer¡¯s Hand shouldn¡¯t be modified. Instead, we could try integrating Soul Medium No. 95, fully stirring it to enhance its performance.¡± ¡°Wrong! Completely wrong!¡± ¡°Sorcerer¡¯s Hand is just a First-Ring spell. No matter how much you enhance it, its potential is limited. What we should be doing is adding elf blood, dragon teeth, and goblin eyeballs to create an entirely new type of potion!¡± ¡°Mad! Arkatis, you old fool! If you want to get scolded by the Tower Master, don¡¯t drag us into it!¡± Unlike the apprentices, who remained quiet, the full-fledged sorcerers engaged in loud, passionate discussions. Some were excited. Some were deep in thought. Each pondering the path of sorcery in their own way. Some even greeted Xu Xi, hoping to form ties with the newly arrived young sorcerer. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°As expected, in a world like this, only sorcerers can maintain a semblance of normal life,¡± Xu Xi mused as he nodded in response to the familiar sorcerers, recalling the barren, ruined landscapes he had encountered before. Undead calamities. The dead rising again. For ordinary people, danger lurked at every moment. But from a sorcerer¡¯s perspective, the undead hordes were still manageable. At least, as long as the Kingdom of Aoka had the Four-Ring Sorcerer Tower as its anchor, it would not collapse so easily. ¡°Strength is the first requirement for survival.¡± Xu Xi stepped into the reading hall. In the section reserved for full-fledged sorcerers, he used soul stones to purchase access to various books. ¡°The Worldly Travels of Harry the Sorcerer¡± ¡°Comprehensive Compendium of the Undead¡± ¡°World Map and Major Races¡ª103rd Revised Edition¡± ¡°Records of White Crow Tower¡ªVolume Sixteen¡± The sound of activated spell formations echoed softly in the empty hall. Xu Xi placed his soul stone, and the magical seals turned transparent, unlocking the books. Once he retrieved them, the seals returned to normal. As a full-fledged sorcerer, he had privileges. Private reading rooms. Unrestricted borrowing rights. The ability to pay for copied texts. To save time, he opted for a private reading room, where the tower¡¯s silence-enchantments ensured complete focus as he delved into his research. ¡°Hmm¡­ Should¡¯ve expected this.¡± ¡°All records related to the truth of what happened a thousand years ago are vague¡ªmostly speculation and conjecture.¡± Xu Xi flipped through the pages. ¡°Well, that¡¯s to be expected. After all, the Four-Ring Sorcerer of White Crow Tower has already left this place.¡± ¡°Without a high-tier sorcerer to oversee it, the availability of crucial information would naturally be limited.¡± ¡­ [White Crow Tower¡¯s records are not as complete as you had hoped.] [However, compared to the fragmented information you gathered from villages and towns at the beginning of the simulation, this is undoubtedly far more detailed and useful.] [You carefully study the texts.] [You read thoroughly, analyze critically, and extract the most valuable pieces of information.] [You do not find the true culprit behind the Netherworld¡¯s invasion, but you uncover other critical details¡ªsuch as how, every ten years after the undead calamity, the sorcerer world experiences a massive wave of death.] [It is the world¡¯s struggle against its impending demise.] [Each wave increases the number of undead and gradually gives rise to higher-tier undead beings.] [You quietly commit this to memory, recognizing its significance.] [You study the world map and gain a foundational understanding of the sorcerer world¡¯s geography.] [You read through the records of White Crow Tower, learning about the broad historical changes in the sorcerer world over the past few centuries.] [You keenly observe¡ª] [Since the undead calamity a thousand years ago, mid-to-high-tier sorcerers have grown increasingly rare. Their names gradually stopped appearing in records.] [Once again, you sigh, realizing that this world is indeed filled with hidden secrets.] [You study the Undead Compendium, gaining a comprehensive understanding of most undead species¡ªtheir weaknesses, habits, and unique characteristics.] [Unexpectedly, you learn that through the division of soul fire, undead can reproduce offspring.] Flipping through pages, recording notes, and absorbing knowledge. Lacking the boundless wisdom of a true scholar, Xu Xi could not deduce all things as effortlessly as one might in a world of magic. However, the sorcerer world revolved around the soul. His thought process was not slow. Taking breaks in between, repeating the cycle, he finally finished reading the necessary materials. ¡°Now, I have a general picture.¡± Although this information did not directly increase his strength, it was foundational knowledge¡ªprecisely what he needed most. Until now, this fifth simulation had been like a fog-covered landscape. But at last, a corner of that fog had lifted, revealing a glimpse of the truth. And it was neither beautiful nor safe. ¡°This time¡­ I probably won¡¯t end up as a sacrificial offering.¡± Xu Xi summoned the simulation panel and studied the three active traits. His fingers traced the embossed lettering on the book covers, the tiny ridges brushing against his fingertips. The opening of this fifth simulation was relatively peaceful compared to the others. Yet, the looming sense of destruction was deeper than ever, hanging over all beings like an inescapable fate. Even with his sacrificial trait, in a world as hopeless as this, he might not even get the chance to be sacrificed. ¡­ [You remain composed.] [After acquiring fundamental knowledge about the sorcerer world, you quickly formulate your basic plan.] [First, you decide to advance to a Two-Ring Sorcerer within the Kingdom of Aoka.] [After that, you will gradually explore the world, seek the boundary between life and death, observe the changes in this dying world, and experience the rare phenomenon of a world¡¯s demise.] [A bleak, restless life begins.] [Using White Crow Tower as your base, you slowly refine your sorcery, learning theories that were lacking in the real world.] [You become a visiting lecturer at White Crow Tower.] [By teaching apprentices, you earn access to the tower¡¯s exclusive spells.] [First-Ring Sorcery: Crow Summoning.] [This spell allows you to summon ordinary crows, as well as supernatural ones. White Crow Tower profits from selling these crows.] [You do not purchase a white crow. Instead, you use a familiar skeletal bird, infusing it with soul fire and embedding three Nether Crow feathers, mutating it into an incomplete Nether Crow.] [The Soul Collector passively radiates its aura¡ª] [The Nether Crow trembles in submission.] [The Nether Crow bows to you.] [Year Four of the Simulation. You are 21 years old.] [After extensive undead hunting, your soul strength has skyrocketed. Simultaneously, you¡¯ve gained some renown within White Crow Tower.] [You self-studied alchemy and magitech.] [An old sorcerer, long stuck at the First-Ring level, is astonished by your talent, claiming that you have the potential of a Two-Ring Sorcerer.] [You consider responding¡­ but ultimately say nothing.] Chapter 315: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 315 [Simulation Year 5, you are 22 years old] [Aoka Kingdom, White Crow Tower, Summer] [It has been two years since you left Clawfield. With your outstanding talent and a certain amount of financial resources, you have become well-known in the Wizard Tower.] [White Raven Tower invites you] [I want you to become a formal member of the tower] [You rejected this invitation. The current tower master expressed regret. If you need it, he will open the tower''s arms to you at any time.] [Meditate on the soul, cleanse the dead, practice the ritual] [Your life is dull and boring, just like the ascetic monk in the legend, working hard and not being shaken by fun] [Someone tried to befriend you and sent you a pretty elf] [You shiver five times for no apparent reason, and feel a strange chill running down your back.] [You rejected the advances of others, saying that you were devoted to cultivation and did not want to be distracted by pleasure] [Ten days later, you heard a strange news] [The wizard who sent the elves to you has had particularly bad luck recently. First, he was besieged by high-level undead, and then he was chased by dragons.] You sympathize with this. --- [Simulation Year , Summer Turns to Autumn] [Due to the erosion of the underworld, the seasons in the wizarding world are not obvious, but you can still perceive the bleak changes in the environment] [You stare out the window, your soul surges, almost uncontrollably] [You are ready to break through the second-ring wizard] White Raven Tower. The knights held metal spears and the glorious white raven banner, with a blue background and a white raven, showing a swooping posture with wings spread. The brightness of the black sun is obscured by the clouds of death. On the street, the figures of pedestrians are looming, fragmented and blurred, buried in the silent atmosphere. Occasionally, some alien figures would appear. Such as the Elf Archer, Orc Swordmaster, Dwarf Warrior, etc. Those professions, including human knights, are actually the same as wizards, and are all driven by soul power. It''s just that their utilization rate lower. The talent is not enough to become a wizard, so he can only combine combat skills to form alternative extraordinary attacks. "Life always finds a way." "Wizards have their own ways, and non-wizards have their own ways." "According to the time, the Dark Tide will erupt once every ten years next year. By then, the number of undead will increase further." "With the Four Rings Wizard Tower in charge, there is no need to worry about the safety of the Aokka Kingdom." "Servia''s side..." "It''s a remote place with few undead. With her sword skills and enhanced strength, there should be no need to worry." Inside the practice room. Xu Xi''s soul waves dissipated, and he observed the outside world while thinking about his future plans. Lower the brightness and turn on the shielding array. He is ready to break through to the second-ring wizard. "The soul is the bridge connecting life and death." Xu Xi sat in meditation, and a faint but flickering glow appeared in his palm. It is light and it is fire. The soul that has reached the limit of one ring rises up wildly with a fiery posture, showing its surging momentum. "The next thing to do is to materialize the soul power." Xu Xi put away his soul fire. Close your eyes and meditate. From a wizard''s perspective, one can penetrate the invisible soul the deepest part of the body. Xu Xi''s soul is already engraved with densely packed spell patterns, all of which are the O-ring and 1- ring witchcraft that he has mastered. These lines are the medium through which Xu Xi mobilizes soul power and releases corresponding techniques. It is also the controller that adjusts the soul of Xu system. "Over the years, I have wasted a lot of time learning the knowledge of the White Raven Tower. Otherwise, with the special nature of a soul collector, I should have made a breakthrough earlier." "Now, it''s time to reap the fruits." The technique of adjusting the texture. The collective resonance vibrates. Xu Xi''s will was like an airtight cage, wrapping his soul in all directions. The truth of the world that you understand yourself. The first talent spell engraved. With the continuous infusion, the soul officially reached its limit, causing all the patterns of the technique to melt and transform. "Second ring wizard, breakthrough in an instant." This moment. Xu Xi''s soul seemed to jump out of his body, out of the White Crow Tower, standing in the infinitely vast world, and seeing more things. Like an endless shadow of the underworld that covers the sky and the sun. It is an incalculable, layered doomsday place controlled by countless immortal kings. Not all wizards of the second ring can peek into the world. But the world is so close that even a second-ring wizard can easily peek into it. call-- There was a strong wind blowing. Pushing the soul back to the body. "The soul materializing is such a simplistic and crude explanation. It actually left the body directly." Inside the training room, Xu Xi slowly opened his eyes. The soul surges and the spirit expands. A few years ago, Xu Xi was promoted to a first-ring wizard, and the innate magic ritual he engraved for himself also evolved miraculously. First ring of sorcery: life exhaustion. Changed to: Second Ring Sorcery: Life Withering. At first glance, this technique sounds like a weapon aimed at the living, but in fact it is also effective against the dead. "Depriving you of vitality, corroding your soul." "Strange, why do I have the illusion of becoming a villain?" "However...combined with the effect of the Life and Death Intertwined entry, this talent technique seems to be very suitable for studying the field of life and death." Xu Xi raised his palm, and an invisible force impacted the surroundings, stirring up a violent gust of wind. Some of them are used as experimental materials. After experiencing this impact, it withered like a flower and curled up into a shriveled and dead state. Then continue. Xu Xi tried other procedures. Elemental witchcraft, universal witchcraft, transformation witchcraft, curse witchcraft... Although the spell used was still the same first-ring spell, its power was significantly improved with the blessing of the second-ring wizard''s soul. There are even signs of spontaneous change. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see, this is how it feels..." "Except for the strengthening of extraordinary powers." "As you advance through the wizard system, your soul will naturally perceive new truths and see new knowledge at each new stage." Xu Xi sighed, feeling that after his soul was promoted, all the knowledge that he could not understand in the past now had answers. Very comfortable and refreshing. No wonder there would be wizards calling upon the underworld to descend, presumably to find an opportunity for a breakthrough. "You have become a second-ring wizard. Once you have learned a certain amount of second-ring spells and have a combat power comparable to your realm, you can leave the White Raven Tower." Xu Xi stood up and left the practice room. On the way back to the room, he looked at the gloomy sky outside. The sun was high in the sky and the light was dirty. Everything was shrouded in the darkness of despair. "A second-ring wizard is already the limit of the White Raven Tower." "This place cannot provide the resources for advancement to the third ring, nor does it provide favorable conditions for studying the soul. It''s time to move on..." Chapter 316: [6th year of the Simulation. You are 23 years old.] [Upon advancing to a Two-Ring Sorcerer, your soul power has materialized.] [You have gained the ability to cast higher-tier spells.] [Interwoven Fate of Life and Death is in effect¡­] [The Thinker is continuously active¡­] [Your soul is observing the cycle of life and death, constantly contemplating the construction of new spells. During this process, you purchase new sorcerer materials using soul stones.] [The Soul Collector is active, effectively concealing your soul fluctuations. No one is aware of your breakthrough.] [You maintain a low profile, knowing that if other sorcerers discovered the speed of your advancement, it would cause a massive uproar, even drawing out the rarely-seen Tower Master.] [You sigh deeply, unwilling to waste time on such matters.] [You love learning and continue studying, integrating knowledge from your past world¡¯s sorcery to create your own Two-Ring spells.] [You begin delving into the domain of the undead, refining your Nether Crow.] [One drop of a lich¡¯s tear, ten strands of Nethergrass, two wing bones from a Nether Crow, and the proper ritual formations under a blood moon.] [Your incomplete Nether Crow mount has evolved.] [It has transformed into a true Raven of the Netherworld.] [A creature devoid of flesh, composed entirely of bones, its soul fire connected to the Netherworld¡¯s depths.] [Its strength is unimpressive, with speed being its only advantage.] [But for you, this is an excellent beginning¡ªit signifies your first true step into the realms of the undead, souls, and death.] [You gaze into the endless Netherworld.] [6th year of the Simulation. You are 23 years old.] [After a year of training, you have mastered several Two-Ring spells. Though you have not yet reached your full combat potential, you no longer fear ordinary undead.] [Even if you were to encounter undead knights or ghostly corpse wizards¡ªmid-to-high-tier undead¡ªyou have confidence in facing them.] [This year marks the once-in-a-decade surge of the Undead Dark Tide.] [A grand feast for the undead, yet another countdown to the world¡¯s demise.] [White Crow Tower begins recruiting combatants to assist the Kingdom of Aoka¡¯s knights in striking the advancing undead with full force.] [You have no interest in participating. You relinquish your room in the tower and leave White Crow Tower early.] ¡°Dark Tide¡­¡± ¡°An undead outbreak like this would be the perfect opportunity to harvest soul fire, but there are too many eyes watching. White Crow Tower isn¡¯t the right place for this.¡± ¡°My situation is unique¡ªmoving alone is the better option.¡± Jagged wing bones pierced through the thick deathly fog. Hollow eye sockets burned with soul fire. The Nether Crow flapped its wings, leaving faint trails in the murky sky. Its weathered tailbones were cracked and eroded, with only a few tattered feathers drifting like broken arrows in the wind. Xu Xi sat on the Nether Crow¡¯s back, cushioned by soft padding to counter the rigid bones. The wind howled around him. Below, the towering city walls stood strong, reinforced with steel and spell formations. Adventurers of all kinds came and went, gripping various weapons, their expressions tense, all on high alert for the approaching undead tide. Only a handful of sorcerer apprentices looked up in awe at the dark silhouette streaking across the sky. In the past, Xu Xi had left White Crow Tower before. But those were brief excursions¡ªto gather soul fire or to obtain other supernatural materials. This time was different. This time, he was leaving permanently. After harvesting enough soul fire from the Dark Tide, he would travel to even more distant lands, seeking the hidden truths of the undead world. ¡°Which direction should I go first¡­¡± Xu Xi gazed at the vast landscape below, his mind flashing through several possible destinations. But in the end, his eyes drifted back to the path he had come from. He felt a little uneasy¡­ about that overly naive hero. Darkness. So thick that one couldn¡¯t see their own hand in front of them. Cold. A barren world, stripped of all signs of life. Exhaustion. A hand that had swung a sword too many times, now numb and trembling. A world void of light, where only the black sun and blood moon marked the passage of time. Pale skeletal fingers broke through the soil, followed by one undead after another, dragging themselves out of the earth. As they stood, decayed mud dripped from the gaps in their bones. Deep within their skulls, dark blue soul fire flickered. Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ª The undead did not speak. They only let out meaningless rasps. But the sound of their misaligned bones grinding together created an eerie, deafening tide. The territory of the Crowfield family¡­ had been utterly consumed by the endless dead. Clang! Clang! Clang! Amidst the sea of undead, the sharp clangs of metal striking bone echoed. A lone figure in armor was moving¡ªswift steps, precise sword strikes¡ªeach swing extinguishing the soul fire of an undead. But it was meaningless. The wave of undead was as vast as the ocean, surging over every inch of Crowfield¡¯s land. Everything in its path was trampled deep into the dirt. ¡°This¡­ cannot¡­¡± ¡°I will not¡­¡± ¡°Allow you to desecrate Crowfield¡¯s land!¡± A hoarse voice, weary and strained, came from within the armor. Helplessness, exhaustion, rage. Once more, the hero charged, wielding the so-called ¡°holy sword,¡± slashing with the so-called ¡°holy light,¡± desperately fighting against the undead before her. But¡ª It was useless. Completely useless. BOOM! A towering undead warhorse stormed forth, ramming into the hero with brutal force, sending her rolling across the ground before she crashed hard against a boulder. She struggled, trembling, pressing the tip of her sword into the ground to help herself stand. Her helmet had fallen off. Revealing a face that was half-undead, half-human. Filthy. Exhausted. Gaunt and deathly pale. It was a harrowing sight, a tragic painting of suffering. A girl falsely claiming the title of ¡°hero,¡± clad in ordinary armor, wielding an ordinary longsword, stood alone against a nightmare. ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± ¡°I will not disappoint you. Even if I am alone, I will protect Crowfield¡­¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Aaaahhh!!!¡± Her soul fire flared violently, raw emotion fueling her last reserves of strength. Sylvia gripped her sword and charged once more. But against overwhelming power, resistance was futile. The undead warhorse shrieked. The headless knight mounted atop it lowered its massive bone lance, galloping forward and skewering her through the torso. Lifting her off the ground. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Her armor cracked, exposing her undead body beneath. Her soul fire flickered violently, her voice weak and broken. Suspended in the air, she gripped the lance with both hands, desperately trying to do something¡ªanything. But she could do nothing. The headless knight carelessly swung its weapon, hurling her into the ground. Sylvia¡¯s body slammed deep into the earth. The impact carved a crater. Cracks spread outward. So tired¡­ Father¡­ Mother¡­ Sylvia is so tired¡­ Clatter¡ªClatter¡ª The headless knight¡¯s overwhelming strength sent debris flying. Countless small stones tumbled into the crater, clicking against Sylvia¡¯s bones like raindrops. Within her skull, her soul fire flickered, on the verge of extinction. So tired. So, so tired. The thought echoed within her dimming flames. Being alone¡­ is exhausting¡­ Chapter 317: ¡°Sylvia, my child, you will be the pride of Crowfield!¡± Sylvia had always worked hard. Ever since she was young, she had put in immense effort. Her father saw her as the family¡¯s honor, teaching her that it was her duty to protect the people of their land. Sylvia responded to that expectation, constantly striving forward. With her family¡¯s support, she became the brightest emerald, even earning a reward from the king. The coronation of honor. The support of her family. The admiration of the people. Sylvia still cherished those beautiful memories. Until disaster struck, shattering her life in an instant, turning everything into an unfamiliar world she no longer recognized. ¡°Kill¡­ you¡­ kill¡­ you¡­ protect¡­ Syl¡­ via¡­¡± Her parents had turned into the undead, letting out hoarse voices¡ªtheir final words before death. Sylvia tried her best. She struggled not to cry, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t shed a tear. Once more, she gripped the sword she knew so well, granting her parents release. She buried their bones alone and ventured into a world a thousand years ahead, all by herself. She wandered alone. She endured alone. Sylvia truly tried her hardest. Knowing that people feared her appearance, she wore armor to conceal her face, silently protecting their safety. Even though Crowfield no longer existed, she still upheld the knight¡¯s oath, preserving the honor of the Crowfield family. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint her parents. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint the child she once was¡ªthe one who had cheered loudly for heroes in stories. But¡­ she was so, so tired. The soil crumbled. The air reeked of blood. Leaves scattered over her damaged armor. Sylvia had lost the ability to stand. Facing the next attack from the headless knight, she could only lie there in the pit, waiting for death. She was too exhausted. Too tired to keep going. The so-called hero, Sylvia, was nothing more than a coward terrified of loneliness, using ceaseless action to numb herself¡­ ¡°Father¡­ Mother¡­¡± ¡°I guess¡­ I¡¯m not fit to be a hero after all¡­¡± Whoosh! A sharp spearhead descended from above. The headless knight launched its final strike, intending to crush her skull with its bone lance. The wind howled, its glimmering tip radiating ghostly light¡ªa strike impossible to dodge. Sylvia had no strength left. She couldn¡¯t move a muscle. As she watched the approaching spear, fleeting thoughts crossed her mind. Did the villagers escape in time? Would her parents blame her? Would the sorcerer remember her¡­? So tired. She just wanted to sleep. She didn¡¯t want to be alone anymore. BOOM! A deafening explosion erupted. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Centered around Sylvia, dust and smoke surged into the sky, followed by a violent hurricane. Pale bones were hurled into the air. Before they even hit the ground, they disintegrated into fine powder, vanishing with the wind. Then, footsteps echoed. Steady, composed steps approached Sylvia. A hand reached out toward her. It grasped hers and pulled her up. ¡°I think I was a little late, Sylvia.¡± A familiar voice entered her ears. A simple greeting, carrying a hint of apology. Ah¡­ It wasn¡¯t an illusion. She wouldn¡¯t have to die alone after all. The human side of Sylvia¡¯s face¡ªthe half that still remained¡ªtrembled, and her emerald eyes shimmered with light. In the end, they transformed into the dazzling green gems that Xu Xi knew so well. Even with her incomplete face, he could see the brilliance in them. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Sorcerer,¡± she said softly. ¡°Thank you¡­ for saving me again.¡± [Now that you¡¯ve advanced to a Two-Ring Sorcerer, your speed is far beyond what it was before.] [Riding the Nether Crow, you rushed back to Crowfield as fast as possible, deeply worried that Sylvia¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t be enough to withstand the undead tide.] [Twenty days later, you successfully returned to Crowfield¡¯s territory.] [Your fears were confirmed.] [Under the influence of the Dark Tide, even a remote place like Crowfield was flooded with tens of thousands of undead, including high-tier beings such as headless knights.] [For Sylvia Crowfield, such enemies were overwhelming.] [Her strength was limited.] [Her training time was too short.] [She had no chance of resisting the undead tide.] [As she neared death, you arrived just in time, saving the lone hero who fought against the tide.] [You decide to take action and wipe out this wave of undead¡ªnot only to harvest soul fire but also to help the weakened Sylvia.] ¡°Sylvia, go rest.¡± ¡°¡­No, Sorcerer, I can still fight.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°¡­Please believe in me, Sorcerer.¡± Xu Xi had planned to handle the undead on his own. But Sylvia refused. She picked up her sword again, declaring that she would fight alongside him. He couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise, so he agreed, letting Sylvia focus on the weaker skeletal soldiers. It was an odd situation. She had fought for so long¡ªshe should have been exhausted, too tired to continue. But after Xu Xi arrived, her fighting spirit ignited once more. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take care of my side.¡± Xu Xi looked into the distance. Masses of undead roamed the forest. Their slow, plodding steps crushed all hope of survival. The spectacle was immense, suffocating. In the sky above them, the black sun loomed, amplifying the despair. ¡°If I were still a One-Ring Sorcerer, I¡¯d have no choice but to retreat strategically with Sylvia.¡± ¡°But now¡­ things are different.¡± On the damp, decayed earth, Xu Xi calmly watched the approaching undead. In his hand, a thick tome flipped open rapidly. The pages glowed with pre-prepared spells. Two-Ring Spell: Resurrection of the Undead. Two-Ring Spell: Corpse Explosion. A miraculous sight unfolded. The bones scattered across the ground¡ªpiled layer upon layer¡ªbegan to shift, drawn together by an unseen force. One skeleton rose. Then another. A third. Until a hundred skeletal warriors charged toward the undead tide. BOOM! Of course, a mere hundred skeletons couldn¡¯t possibly shake an army of tens of thousands. But when each skeleton was rigged to explode¡­ The battle changed instantly. ¡°Corpse Explosion isn¡¯t a powerful spell, but most of these undead are low-level. It works perfectly against them.¡± Xu Xi nodded slightly, satisfied with the chaotic destruction before him. As the corruption of the sorcerer world deepened, the undead would inevitably grow stronger. By then, Corpse Explosion would become far less effective. But by then¡­ Xu Xi would have even stronger spells. [Your rigorous training paid off. With your intervention, the undead tide attacking Crowfield was quickly suppressed.] [You gained much¡ªnot only the gratitude of many souls but also a vast amount of soul fire.] [Sylvia was astonished by your strength.] [The once-in-a-decade undead wave should have wiped Crowfield off the map, yet with your help, this land survived.] [A few days later, you eliminated the last of the undead.] [Sylvia thanked you.] [She stood in the now-empty land, staring blankly for a long time.] [After enduring the undead assault, the territory was left in ruins. The villagers who once lived here had lost their fragile sense of security.] [They no longer believed that a hero could protect them all. They chose to flee¡ªto seek shelter in fortified cities.] Chapter 318: During their first conversation, Xu Xi had asked Sylvia a question. ¡°Sylvia, have you ever thought about the future?¡± Back then, the hero had been silent before finally giving a resolute answer. She would stay. Even if her parents were gone, even if Crowfield became nothing more than history, she would remain to protect the people of this land until the very last moment of her existence. The reason was simple¡ªbecause the people needed a hero. And a hero could not ignore those in need. Every word of gratitude, every interaction, gave the false hero the strength to move forward, reducing the guilt of having ended her parents¡¯ lives with her own hands. But now¡ª She was no longer a hero. Not even a false one. Because there was no one left who needed her. Fear, crying, cowering, fleeing. The villagers of Crowfield had all abandoned the land, seeking shelter in larger towns, believing that Crowfield was no longer safe. The hero had lost those she was meant to protect. She was no longer needed. She had become nothing more than an empty shell. Under Xu Xi¡¯s gaze, Sylvia stood motionless, staring at the now-empty village for a long, long time. Her soul seemed absent, lifeless. It was as if something invisible had been drawn out from her skeletal body, leaving behind only pale bones. ¡°Sorcerer¡­¡± At last, the lifeless thing spoke. She forced a smile, not wanting Xu Xi to worry. ¡°Everyone¡­ left safely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful¡­ No one got hurt.¡± Sylvia tried to smile, to express her joy, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t. Her emerald eyes were dimmer than ever. In those dull, green gems, the world reflected was gray. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi asked, ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°Everyone is safe. They left Crowfield without harm.¡± ¡°I really am happy, Sorcerer.¡± Meeting those dull green eyes, Xu Xi extended his hand and repaired her undead body. A spell activated, closing the wound that had pierced through her chest. ¡°Sylvia.¡± His voice was warm. He didn¡¯t expose her fragile lie. ¡°You did well.¡± [A thousand years was enough to erase everything.] [It erased the history of the Crowfield family, wiped away all traces of this land. The only thing keeping Sylvia going was the oath to protect the people and the expectations of her parents.] [The girl who ended her parents¡¯ lives with her own hands sought redemption in this way.] [She feared loneliness.] [She feared solitude.] [She feared being forgotten, feared that she wasn¡¯t doing enough, feared that the honor of Crowfield would vanish forever.] [You ask Sylvia again¡ªwhat does she plan to do now?] [This time, the girl can no longer give you a firm answer, because those who once needed the false hero have already left this land.] [The undead tide has ended. Crowfield is once again at peace.] [Sylvia climbs the small hill alone, sitting in front of her parents¡¯ gravestones, leaning against them in silence for a long, lonely time.] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [She is lost.] [She no longer knows the meaning of her existence.] People possess two opposing sides¡ªstrength and weakness. Sylvia had always been strong, surviving alone in a world a thousand years ahead of her time, silently shouldering the responsibility of Crowfield and protecting the people who no longer knew her. But at the same time, she was incredibly fragile. She longed to talk to others. She longed to be acknowledged. She was afraid of the dark. She was afraid of thunder. Sylvia had lied to Xu Xi. She had violated the knightly virtue of honesty. She wasn¡¯t happy at all. She was heartbroken. Lost. Drowning in sorrow. ¡°Father, Mother¡­ what should I do now¡­¡± The undead girl sat on the hilltop, hugging her knees in silence. The only thing giving her a sense of security was the gravestones pressing against her shoulders. The green gem of the Crowfield family had always been pure. But purity did not mean stupidity. Long ago, Sylvia had already understood that she could never return to the happiness of the past. Her father and mother were gone. They would never return. The Crowfield family¡¯s honor had faded into the pages of history. Even the people of the land no longer remembered the name Crowfield. The so-called protection, the so-called perseverance, had always been the hero¡¯s one-sided wishful thinking. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± The hollow voice echoed within her armor. The hero Sylvia was still trapped in the past. Even though the world had long since changed, her mind clung to the distant past, unwilling to accept reality. She believed¡ª As long as she sat by her parents¡¯ graves, she could feel their presence, just like before. She believed¡ª As long as she protected the people of this land, she could restore the honor of the Crowfield family, just like before. But as she looked at the empty land, that fragile belief shattered into pieces. The hero had lost her courage. Lost in confusion, shrinking back, afraid to face the terrifying reality¡ªshe could only lean against her parents¡¯ gravestones, pathetically clinging to the tiny sense of security they provided. ¡°¡­Thank you, Sorcerer.¡± Xu Xi visited Sylvia often. The world remained shrouded in darkness. The cold wind howled. He didn¡¯t offer empty words of comfort. He simply stayed by her side, teaching her ways to become stronger. Sylvia was always polite. Each time, she thanked him. But the emerald glow in her eyes remained dim. Crowfield, devastated by the undead, had become eerily silent. Now that the villagers had fled, only Xu Xi and Sylvia remained. No one knew how much time had passed. Sylvia¡¯s spirit remained low. Leaning against the gravestone, empty and hollow. But Xu Xi made a move¡ª He stood up, looking toward the pitch-black sun. ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯m leaving.¡± His gaze dropped to the lost undead girl, and he extended his hand. ¡°Do you want to leave with me?¡± His invitation was clear. The undead girl, who had been silent for so long, finally showed a hint of emotion on her vacant face. ¡°But¡­ I¡­¡± The one called Sylvia, the so-called hero, wasn¡¯t ready for that. She feared the future. She wanted to stay in the past. To lean against her parents¡¯ gravestones. To walk the land of Crowfield. To touch the door of her old home. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave. She was afraid. Lowering her head, she dared not meet Xu Xi¡¯s gaze, further shutting herself off. But then¡ª The man in the sorcerer¡¯s robe crouched down, bringing his eyes level with the false hero. ¡°Sylvia, do you know something?¡± ¡°Stepping into darkness is easy. But facing the light again is hard.¡± ¡°The shift from darkness to light will hurt your eyes.¡± ¡°But regaining the light takes more courage than enduring the darkness.¡± ¡°I believe you have that courage, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Because you are a true hero.¡± Chapter 319: ¡°I need you, Sylvia.¡± The sorcerer¡¯s world was shrouded in dark clouds, devoid of any brilliance. The black sun hung high in the sky, twisted and menacing, casting an overwhelming despair over everything. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having awakened from a thousand-year slumber, Sylvia had long grown accustomed to such a sight. But now, a new warmth appeared, urging her to step out of the darkness. A false hero. A flawed hero. An insecure hero. Those labels were torn apart, leaving behind nothing but pure recognition. ¡°¡­Sorcerer, do you really mean it?¡± The impostor hero asked hesitantly, lacking confidence in herself. ¡°Yes, Sylvia, your condition is very unique. My future research cannot proceed without you. If you don¡¯t come with me, I¡¯ll be troubled.¡± The young sorcerer spoke his concerns sincerely. He was dedicated to studying life and death, and Sylvia¡¯s unique body was the perfect subject for his research. So he invited her to leave with him. He needed her help. Yes, someone needed the impostor hero¡¯s help. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Her emerald eyes trembled violently, shimmering with an almost crystalline light, sometimes dimming, sometimes glowing brightly. At that moment, countless thoughts surged through her mind. Her parents¡¯ expectations. Her family¡¯s honor. The cheers of her people. In the end, all those beautiful memories of the past transformed into an invisible force. A gentle push against Sylvia¡¯s back, urging her forward, guiding her toward the future, rather than chaining her to a sorrowful past. ¡°I am willing¡­¡± ¡°I am willing to help you¡­¡± The hero named Sylvia Crowfield was needed once again. She had been a coward who ran from reality, a weakling afraid to face the truth. But this time, Sylvia wanted to try¡ªstep out of this land filled with memories. Because someone had said that he believed Sylvia was a true hero. Sylvia didn¡¯t want to disappoint that trust. A ridiculous scene unfolded. The hero fumbled around, patting herself down, then clumsily took out an old silver coin and nervously tried to hand it to Xu Xi. ¡°Sorcerer¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Even though it was Xu Xi who had asked the hero for help, she still tried to offer him money. As if she should be the one paying him. Her actions were cautious and hesitant, a mix of anxiety and nervousness. Xu Xi watched in silence for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Sylvia.¡± He gently pushed the silver coin away, his voice warm. The one who truly owed something was him, not the girl who had already given so much. ¡°Come with me, Sylvia.¡± The sorcerer extended his invitation again. ¡°Yes¡­¡± This time, the hero did not refuse. She softly placed her hand in Xu Xi¡¯s, allowing him to pull her to her feet. The prologue of the hero¡¯s tale had ended. Now, a new journey was about to begin¡ªone she would embark on with the sorcerer. The underworld¡¯s corruption of the sorcerer¡¯s world deepened. Xu Xi had endured a wave of ten thousand undead. He gained much and saved Sylvia Crowfield in time. The lonely and pitiful girl had lost everything. There were no more people in her land to protect. From now on, she would face eternal solitude. Xu Xi invited the girl, saying she was essential to his future research. He did not lie. Everything was the truth. Even though he had already gathered enough information, he looked at the pitch-black sun and thought this world was too tragic. He didn¡¯t like such a story. The hero Sylvia decided to join his party. The hero Sylvia accepted his request. The hero Sylvia was preparing to leave. Atop the hill where her parents were buried, Sylvia placed a bouquet of small flowers before their gravestones. Due to the world¡¯s corruption, the flowers were slightly dull in color, but they still carried a faint fragrance. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now¡­¡± Her soft voice was carried away by the wind, growing fainter. Sylvia gazed at the gravestones, her sorrowful eyes lingering for a long time. As if in silent response, a breeze swept over the grave, making the bouquet tremble. A single flower was torn from the rest, floating up into the air, spinning gently in the wind. Instinctively, Sylvia reached out¡ªand caught it. The wind whispered. Carried by that unseen force, Sylvia moved forward to meet Xu Xi. She was finally ready to set off. The underworld sent forth the winds of destruction. The sorcerer¡¯s world was on the brink of collapse. Before the world ended, Xu Xi wanted to complete his research on death and uncover the world¡¯s origins. He and the hero Sylvia had formed a two-person team. Sylvia bid farewell to her parents. Sylvia closed the doors of her home. She took one last look at her homeland. Even though it was in ruins, her emerald eyes shimmered with an unusual light. Xu Xi thought, perhaps she was not looking at the present but at the Crowfield of a thousand years ago¡ªthe beautiful past that belonged to her. In that past, her parents were still alive. The people still cheered for her. The land of Crowfield was still prosperous, filled with the songs of birds and the scent of flowers. The Nether Crow flapped its long, skeletal wings. It carried Xu Xi and Sylvia, flying toward a distant and unknown horizon. Sylvia still wasn¡¯t used to flying. Her hands clung tightly to the gaps between the Nether Crow¡¯s bones, afraid that if she let go, she would plummet. The cold wind of the skies made her even more tense. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sylvia. I already set up a protective barrier. Even if something happens, it¡¯ll catch you.¡± ¡°But¡­ but I¡¯m still scared¡­¡± Sylvia hesitated, unable to find the right words. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight. Time was the best teacher. At first, Sylvia had been terrified of flying. But after seven or eight hours of continuous travel, she gradually adapted to the weightless sensation. She even began observing the world below. From this height, everything seemed infinitely small. There was an overwhelming silence¡ªan absolute loneliness. Sylvia didn¡¯t like this feeling. But when she glanced at Xu Xi beside her, a strange sense of calm settled in her heart. She suddenly remembered something. ¡°Sorcerer.¡± ¡°What is it, Sylvia?¡± ¡°In the future¡­ will I still need to take off my armor?¡± ¡°Hmm, most likely, yes,¡± Xu Xi replied. Sylvia looked troubled. She had a feeling that, after leaving with Xu Xi, she would get used to taking off her armor. That¡­ didn¡¯t seem to follow the Crowfield family¡¯s rules. Xu Xi, however, didn¡¯t notice the girl¡¯s dilemma. At that moment, he was already planning for her future. Since he had chosen to take Sylvia with him, then he would take full responsibility. ¡°Hmm¡­ In terms of training, we¡¯ll need to test whether she has talent as a sorcerer.¡± ¡°Also, her armor and weapons need replacing. The old ones are too damaged.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I learned artifact crafting in the White Crow Tower. I can use lighter and more fitted materials to enhance her combat abilities.¡± Xu Xi suddenly recalled something from two years ago. Back then, Sylvia had asked him¡ªif it was possible for her to regain a normal body. His hand paused for a moment. Silently, he added that to his list of plans. Chapter 320: ¡°Sorcerer, is the outside world all like this?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s different from what you remember, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Nether Crow flew swiftly, spreading its wings and slicing through the sky. In just a day or two, they had completely left the lands Sylvia was familiar with, heading toward distant regions. What unfolded before her was a desolate landscape, much like Crowfield. The undead wandered aimlessly across barren lands, trampling over decayed buildings, their hoarse wails carrying no meaning, spreading endlessly throughout the world. From time to time, traces of the living could be seen, but they were too few¡ªfar from the prosperity the girl once knew. ¡°That¡­ that is¡­ the ruins of the royal capital?¡± Suddenly, her emerald eyes flashed with shock. Sylvia saw it¡ªthe very kingdom to which the Crowfield family once belonged, the glorious capital city of a thousand years ago, now reduced to a city of the dead, ravaged by wind and sand. The number of undead wandering within was not in the tens of thousands, but far beyond that. Even at a glance, the scale reached into the hundreds of thousands. At that moment, Sylvia finally understood, with absolute clarity, the changes that had occurred in the sorcerer¡¯s world. The beautiful past had become nothing more than a memory. Everything lost would never return. She was a relic of a bygone era, a dead soul who no longer belonged to this time. No one in this new world remembered her name. Except¡ª As if recalling something, Sylvia tensed slightly and shifted closer to Xu Xi, her movements subtle but noticeable. ¡°Sylvia, are you afraid of heights?¡± ¡°No, Sorcerer, I am simply moving to better protect you.¡± The brave hero was a little stubborn. Her emerald eyes reflected the gray sky and the man¡¯s silhouette before her, filling her with an unexpected sense of security. ¡°Sorcerer, where are we going next?¡± After calming down, the armored undead girl couldn¡¯t help but ask out of curiosity. This was her first time leaving the kingdom where the Crowfield family had once resided. ¡°If you mean our final destination, we¡¯ll head to the Divine Plateau in the world¡¯s center. I have something I want to verify there.¡± ¡°As for now, I¡¯m looking for a suitable location.¡± ¡°A place to set up a temporary workshop, rebuild your armor and weapons, and teach you a new training method.¡± Xu Xi turned his head, glancing at Sylvia, who was quietly shifting closer. His voice carried a hint of resignation. ¡°Sylvia, you can just sit here directly.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± Xu Xi took out a new cushion, spread it beside him, and gestured for her to sit. Sylvia sat down, her posture upright, the plates of her armor neatly aligned, exuding an unspoken heroism. She did not forget to express her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Sorcerer.¡± [After reading the records from White Crow Tower, you had noted multiple locations. Based on various historical sources, you deduced that something significant had happened in the center of the sorcerer¡¯s world. There was a high probability that it was the site of the ritual that summoned the underworld. You were curious about it and wanted to explore the truth of the sorcerer¡¯s world while researching souls. You felt that you might see something different in the Divine Plateau at the world¡¯s center. Even if there was no great discovery, it didn¡¯t matter.] [The journey itself was the greatest treasure.] [You could still grow stronger, continue delving into the mysteries of life and death, and train the frail hero so that she would be capable of surviving on her own.] [For that, you decided to take a short pause.] [First, you needed to change Sylvia¡¯s appearance and guide her growth, testing whether she had the potential to become a sorcerer.] Half a month later, Xu Xi and Sylvia landed in a small town. There was a sorcerer¡¯s tower standing there, belonging to an aging sorcerer stuck at the first ring. If Xu Xi stepped forward, the old sorcerer would likely offer him resources with utmost respect¡ªor even hand over his tower entirely. But Xu Xi had no interest in such things. He had only come here because of the number of undead in the area, thinking it would be a good place to harvest soul fire. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°When I build a sorcerer¡¯s tower in the future, I must add a floating function so that it can move with me in real time.¡± ¡°That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to set things up again every time I reach a new place.¡± Outside the town, Xu Xi murmured to himself, brown light glowing from his hands. The uneven ground smoothed out as he quickly constructed a concealed workshop. The solid workbenches were filled with enchanted materials and experimental instruments. These preparations were not for Xu Xi himself. They were for Sylvia Crowfield. From now on, Sylvia would be traveling with him, which meant she would inevitably come into contact with others. Naturally, her current attire¡ªtoo tattered to conceal her face¡ªwas no longer suitable. ¡°Her body needs to be outfitted with lightweight but durable enchanted armor.¡± ¡°Something that reduces her burden while still providing proper protection.¡± ¡°As for her face¡­ maybe¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t have to be completely concealed.¡± Xu Xi pondered. Half of Sylvia¡¯s face was skeletal, a remnant of undeath. The other half remained as it had been when she was alive. He considered leaving the human half exposed. With the right spellwork, he could subtly adjust the hollowed side, filling it with artificial material. Combined with a cloak or a veil, it would be possible to create the illusion of a normal human face. Just like in magical realms where demonic features were disguised¡ªmaking it impossible for anyone to distinguish friend from foe. ¡°I should ask Sylvia what she thinks.¡± [6th year of the Simulation, autumn.] [You took Sylvia with you and left Crowfield, landing in an unknown small town to begin her training and modifications.] [You asked the girl if she wanted to keep hiding her true appearance or accept your help in creating a half-real, half-fake face.] [Upon hearing your question, Sylvia was silent for a long time.] [Then, with great happiness, she chose to proceed.] [Even if it wasn¡¯t true flesh, even if it was still only half a face, the result was already enough to make the girl happy.] [You began preparing the necessary materials and tools.] [You summoned the hero into the temporary workshop.] [¡°Yes, Sorcerer.¡±] [The hero skillfully removed her armor and lay her skeletal body on the experiment table, allowing you to work freely.] Slime mucus. Liquefied rubber fruit. Shedding from rock lizards. Inside the bright and spacious workshop, Xu Xi carefully arranged the required materials in order. Mixing them with sorcery and soul energy, he began to blend the components together. A new creation emerged. A substance that could be molded and reshaped at will, mimicking the texture of human flesh. It floated above Xu Xi¡¯s palm. It couldn¡¯t restore Sylvia¡¯s lost features. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it could mimic their shape, creating an illusion. An illusion convincing enough to make others believe Sylvia had a normal human face. ¡°Are you ready, Sylvia?¡± ¡°Yes, Sorcerer. Please use my body as you see fit.¡± Sylvia closed her eyes, slightly nervous. Chapter 321: [The Thinker trait is in effect¡­] [You are efficiently contemplating how to proceed with this undead surgery.] [You begin the sculpting process.] [The soft material in your hands takes on delicate and intricate forms. As you gaze at Sylvia¡¯s face, you carefully craft symmetrical features to match the other side.] [You know that this artificial face will never be as natural as her original one.] [But from the start, your goal was never to restore her true appearance.] [What you aim to do is fill the hollowed-out side of her face, making Sylvia¡¯s features look less frightening.] [This has always been Sylvia¡¯s deepest insecurity. The erosion of undeath made people fear her, treat her as a monster, and she longed to be whole again.] [You use 1st-ring sorcery: Sorcerer¡¯s Hand.] [Your soul power condenses into a precise, dexterous hand. With great care, you spread the specially crafted material onto Sylvia¡¯s face, molding and solidifying it.] [Once set, the material adheres firmly to the hollow skull.] [At the same time, it remains flexible, carrying the texture of real flesh.] [Eyes, ears, nose, lips¡­] [With your help, Sylvia once again has a human face. At a glance, no one would notice the empty void beneath.] Had¡­ had it worked? Inside the temporary workshop, various sorcerer tools filled every corner, radiating traces of arcane energy. The undead girl opened her eyes. She could feel it¡ªsomething new on her face, a gelatinous sensation that subtly shifted with her movements. Drip¡­ drip¡­ The faint sound of liquid falling echoed from the surrounding alchemy apparatus. Then, a pair of gentle hands reached out, supporting Sylvia as she sat up from the experiment table. ¡°How does it feel, Sylvia? Any rejection or discomfort?¡± ¡°¡­No¡­¡± The girl hesitantly shook her head, then made a request. ¡°Sorcerer, may I¡­ see my face?¡± A predictable request. Anyone whose appearance had changed would instinctively want to confirm it with their own eyes. ¡°Of course, but sit still first,¡± Xu Xi said as he picked up a vial of liquid¡ªan extract from the Blue Crystal Flower, known for its ability to block the deathly aura of the undead. Dipping his finger into it, he gently applied the solution to Sylvia¡¯s face. He touched only the artificial side. Sylvia felt nothing. Yet, as she watched Xu Xi up close, she had a strange, inexplicable sensation¡ªas if some unseen awareness was stirring inside her. One circle. Two circles. Only after the entire vial was used did Xu Xi finally step back, carefully inspecting her face. Once he was satisfied, he conjured a water mirror before her. At last, Sylvia saw her reflection. No longer a hollow skull, but a face¡ªvivid and expressive. When her real eye blinked, the false one mimicked the motion perfectly. However¡­ The false eye did not grant her sight. Sylvia¡¯s world remained half-dark. So¡­ this is what I look like now¡­ Staring into the mirror, Sylvia took in her reflection¡ªher emerald-green eye, her ¡°flawless¡± face, the finely sculpted features. It all seemed so perfect. ¡°Sorcerer, your craftsmanship is truly remarkable.¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°¡­Thank you, Sorcerer.¡± She expressed her gratitude, but her expression remained lost. It was strange¡ªwhen Xu Xi first asked, she had eagerly agreed to the procedure. Yet now that it was done, now that her face was filled with something artificial, now that she no longer bore the terrifying visage of an undead, she felt an unsettling emptiness inside. ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable, Sylvia?¡± Xu Xi noticed the girl¡¯s unease. Sylvia shook her head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sorcerer¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ confused.¡± Lowering her gaze to her skeletal body, she felt a complicated swirl of emotions. A fake was still a fake. It could never replace the real thing. The hero, Sylvia, had endured years of scorn, had been cursed and driven away. People hated her. People feared her. And all because her undead form was too terrifying. So, she had hidden herself under heavy armor. Concealing her true self. Hiding all of herself. Pretending to be a noble hero just to earn people¡¯s trust. And now? Now that she had left Crowfield, would she still have to wear a false face to live in this new world? Would she have to use this artificial mask every time she spoke with Xu Xi? This was a question she felt only one person could answer. ¡°Sorcerer.¡± ¡°¡­Am I still myself?¡± The girl, with her half-real, half-fake face, lifted her gaze to Xu Xi and asked. This was not Crowfield¡¯s treasured ¡°emerald.¡± This was Sylvia¡ªthe lost, broken, and undead Sylvia¡ªasking. ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± In that moment, Xu Xi understood. His eyes reflected her undead form. A little nervous. A little uneasy. She was waiting for his answer. ¡°The Sylvia I know has always been right here, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Finally, a calm voice broke the silence, affirming her existence. No matter what form she took. He remembered Sylvia Crowfield. It had nothing to do with appearances. She was herself, no matter what. ¡°¡­I see.¡± The unease in her gaze faded, replaced by clarity. Sylvia finally understood what she wanted. She still preferred to be real. ¡°Sorcerer, could you give me a cloth? Thank you.¡± Taking a strip of cloth from Xu Xi¡¯s hands, Sylvia carefully wrapped it around her face, layer by layer, securing it tightly over the false side. When she was finished, only the real half of her face remained visible. And that part was not frightening at all. Her emerald-green eye shone brighter than ever before. Even though half of her face was wrapped in cloth. Even though only one eye remained uncovered. That eye shone like the stars¡ªbrilliant, lively, and even holding a hint of mischief. ¡°Apologies, Sorcerer.¡± ¡°I wasted your hard work.¡± ¡°As punishment, let me do whatever task you need.¡± Seeing Sylvia regain her energy, Xu Xi was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said, unconcerned. ¡°I made it for you in the first place. It wasn¡¯t wasted.¡± ¡°No,¡± Sylvia was stubborn. ¡°I wasted your effort, so I must be punished.¡± She was a warrior with strong principles. If she made a mistake, she had to face the consequences. She vowed that she would protect Xu Xi from now on. A sudden clap of thunder rumbled overhead, and the sky grew even darker. The brave hero, Sylvia, once again curled up in fear. ¡°Sorcerer, p-please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I can handle this.¡± She forced herself to stand, trembling, her skeletal frame rattling from fear as she clung to Xu Xi¡¯s arm. Xu Xi sighed. This so-called hero¡ªso terrified yet so stubborn. ¡°¡­She¡¯s a little like Yingxue.¡± ¡°Sorcerer, what did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking¡ªit¡¯s time to get you a new weapon.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right,¡± Sylvia nodded. ¡°I do need a replacement.¡± Chapter 322: The field of sorcery is vast. It is built upon the foundation of soul power, guiding one toward self-elevation, the convergence of truth, and the final reach of an unprecedented world¡¯s end. Potions, magical artifacts, and sorcery techniques¡ªall of these are steps toward truth. It is not that powerful sorcerers control these fields. Rather, only those who master these domains qualify to ascend as greater sorcerers. As night fell, Xu Xi was shaping a magical artifact for Sylvia¡¯s use. ¡°The venomous fang of a female wyvern¡­ not the finest forging material, but given Sylvia¡¯s current strength, it should suffice.¡± ¡°Besides that, there¡¯s a small amount of silver essence, star iron ore, and the shattered armor of a Headless Knight.¡± ¡°I hope my current level of artifact crafting won¡¯t waste these materials.¡± Inside the workshop, within a chamber inscribed with noise-canceling runes, Xu Xi sat in deep thought. Several thick tomes hovered beside him, pre-activated sorceries illuminating the space or stabilizing the flow of soul fire. Then, he slightly raised his hand, and an object resembling a wand appeared, resting lightly in his palm. The sorcerer system shares similarities with the magical system, both having the custom of wielding wands. However, in the world of sorcerers, a wand is not essential¡ªmany sorceries rely solely on the caster. The reason Xu Xi used a wand was simply out of habit. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin.¡± He tapped the ground with the wand. Deep blue soul fire twisted and coiled, transforming into pure soul power and surging into the prepared materials, modifying and shaping them. This was refinement on a microscopic level, seamlessly merging the extraordinary properties of each material. The process itself was a form of artistry. ¡°As planned, the armor should be lightweight and easy to maneuver in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll inscribe some sorceries onto it to slightly enhance Sylvia¡¯s combat power.¡± ¡°The knight¡¯s sword will follow the proportions of Sylvia¡¯s current blade, with added enhancements¡ªsharpness reinforcement, durability enhancement, and soul-guided amplification.¡± ¡°With this¡­¡± ¡°Sylvia¡¯s strength will see a significant boost.¡± A beautiful deep blue glow, like the tides of the ocean, spread across the walls of the temporary workshop, casting crisscrossing shadows on Xu Xi¡¯s face. With a light flick of his wand, powerful soul energy took on substance, and the tranquil blue transformed into raging waves, engulfing and compressing the materials. Destruction, reconstruction, creation. The cycle repeated itself, over and over. At last, the artifact forging reached its conclusion. Pop! A sound like a bubble bursting echoed, followed by the dull thud of something heavy hitting the ground. A full set of armor, gray-silver interwoven. A long sword, silver-white and sharp. These were the magical artifacts Xu Xi had prepared for Sylvia. Both the sword and the armor bore engraved sorcery runes, shimmering with an almost fantastical brilliance. ¡°¡­It seems a bit too eye-catching,¡± Xu Xi murmured. With another wave of his wand, all the activated runes dimmed, shifting into a state of passive activation. They would only glow when Sylvia actively used them. Whoosh¡ª Whoosh¡ª Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sharp sound of wind rushing outside caught Xu Xi¡¯s attention. He instinctively looked toward the door. The blood moon bathed the world in crimson, casting a chilling, eerie glow. Amid this sinister stillness, a lone figure continued swinging a sword. One strike after another, never stopping. The aura of undeath still clung to her¡ªan undeniable, inescapable truth. Under the crimson night, everything seemed bleak and ghastly. Even the distant town twisted and warped in the darkness, like a massive, gaping maw waiting to devour. Only that lone figure remained unchanged. ¡°Sylvia is working hard again tonight¡­¡± Xu Xi watched for a long time. That relentless swinging of her sword, the sharp hum of steel cutting through the air¡ªit all carried a faint, hazy glow. An invisible, intangible, yet undeniably real force. It was the unwavering knightly spirit of Sylvia Crowfield and the small but persistent dream she had always carried¡ªto change herself. ¡°¡­Sylvia is fine in every way, except she fears loneliness too much.¡± Xu Xi looked up at the moon, the blood-red orb hanging in the sky like a massive, bleeding eye, watching the world below with chilling indifference. Raised in a noble family, Sylvia had received a complete elite education. She was strong. She was kind. Even after suffering a curse that turned most of her body into that of an undead, she never truly fell into despair¡ªshe continued helping others. That courage made Sylvia admirable. But at the same time, it also made her lonely. She longed for someone to talk to. When the people of Crowfield¡¯s territory all left, Xu Xi had clearly seen the desolate darkness in her half-intact face. It was something he couldn¡¯t just ignore. A burden? A liability? Xu Xi didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s swordsmanship is exceptional. Even if she can¡¯t become a sorcerer, I can enhance her undead body, indirectly increasing her power.¡± ¡°¡­I suppose this is what they¡¯d call an ¡®Undead Sword Saint¡¯?¡± The blood moon cast its cold light onto his outstretched palm. Xu Xi smiled. He was starting to look forward to seeing Sylvia cleave through waves of the undead in the future. [You have forged new equipment for the hero.] [The hero dons the Death Knight¡¯s Armor.] [The hero wields the Wyvern-Flame Venom Blade.] [The hero expresses great satisfaction with her new gear and thanks you.] [Seeing the fully armed Sylvia, you suddenly feel as though you¡¯re playing a character progression game.] The blood moon sank. The black sun rose. In the dim world, Sylvia, now clad in her new equipment, gently ran her fingers over the armor and lifted her sword, carefully examining the engraved runes. With half of her face missing, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t read her expression. But those trembling emerald ripples in her eyes¡ª The way she looked at him with excitement¡ª That was all he needed to know. ¡°How does it feel, Sylvia?¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ I love it! Thank you!¡± Sylvia flipped the wyvern sword over and over in her hands, caressing the blade with delight. It wasn¡¯t the reaction of a warrior thrilled to receive a new weapon. It was more like that of a child receiving the most delicious candy. ¡°Master Sorcerer.¡± She turned around. Her bandaged face revealed only a single gleaming green eye, its jewel-like glow reflecting Xu Xi¡¯s figure perfectly. ¡°I really, really love it!¡± A child raised in the light¡ª After falling into the depths of loneliness¡ª Had finally received a gift from the light once again. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Hearing Sylvia¡¯s answer, Xu Xi smiled. ¡°Master Sorcerer.¡± Sylvia spoke again, curiously studying her sword. ¡°This feels just like a story. You know, getting excellent gear and then embarking on a journey.¡± ¡°Sylvia,¡± Xu Xi corrected, ¡°rather than being in a story, you are creating one.¡± Creating a story¡­ Sylvia froze for a moment. She never thought she had the right to do something like that. But strangely, in her heart, a tiny flicker of anticipation ignited. Chapter 323: Aside from armor and a sword, Xu Xi also prepared a half-length cloak for Sylvia. The cloak did not possess any supernatural effects, but for Sylvia, it was the most practical item. With the cloak¡¯s cover and the bandages wrapped around her simulated face, she could rely solely on the normal half of her face to move freely within human society. It was a far better option than the helmet she used before. [Your training for Sylvia has officially begun.] [In terms of swordsmanship and close combat, Sylvia has already accumulated sufficient experience.] [However, in the world of sorcery, one cannot glimpse higher realms without understanding soul power.] [Soul is the source of truth.] [Knowledge is the lever that moves the world.] [Sorcery is the path to truth.] [A warrior who fights with only a sword will always have severe limitations in the dangerous world of sorcerers.] [You conduct a sorcerer aptitude test for Sylvia.] ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°Wait, Sylvia, you don¡¯t need to take off your armor.¡± ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t?¡± Just before the aptitude test, Xu Xi stopped Sylvia from removing her armor. Seeing the girl¡¯s confusion, he fell into deep thought. He felt that something about the way he and Sylvia interacted had gone wrong. He needed to correct it. With that in mind, Xu Xi took out a crystal ball and a book. The crystal ball could test soul aptitude. The book, which recorded knowledge of different fields, could assess comprehension. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn¡¯t the most authoritative testing method, but under current conditions, there was nothing better available. [You test Sylvia¡¯s aptitude, and the results surprise you.] [Perhaps because of her unique state¡ªbalancing between life and death¡ªSylvia possesses exceptional soul talent.] [This means she has the potential to become a sorcerer.] [However, in terms of knowledge aptitude, Sylvia¡¯s performance is quite average.] ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ am I stupid?¡± ¡°Of course not, Sylvia. You are outstanding.¡± [You develop a suitable training plan for her.] [You exclude complex studies like potions, magical artifacts, elemental sorcery, and transformation magic.] [You focus only on teaching her death and soul magic, as well as general sorcery techniques.] [Due to her unique condition as an undead, Sylvia will naturally gain an understanding of death and souls even without deliberate study.] [The soul fire flickering within her skull is the best proof of her connection to the soul.] [In this aspect, even with your own life-and-death experiences, you cannot claim superiority over her.] [At the same time, there exists a sorcery branch that strengthens the body using soul power. You find this especially suitable for an undead warrior like Sylvia.] [You begin her formal training.] ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve succeeded in soul meditation.¡± ¡°Next, I will teach you your first Zero-Ring Sorcery.¡± ¡°By channeling soul power through runic techniques, you can create a simple enhancement to your body.¡± ¡°This is Zero-Ring Sorcery: Strength Enhancement.¡± In the windswept wastelands, Xu Xi slowly demonstrated the casting of a Zero-Ring Sorcery with a deliberate pace. The power of Strength Enhancement originated from a deep soul resonance. It had nothing to do with whether one was alive or dead. As long as something could move, this sorcery could convert soul power into an enhancement, strengthening close combat ability. Undoubtedly, for someone like Sylvia, who specialized in melee combat, this was the most useful spell. ¡°Understood, Master Sorcerer.¡± Sylvia remained composed, using her past experience to adjust her physical state and soul fluctuations. Steady. Steady. Steady. Holding her sword with one hand, she emptied her mind and connected to the tiny rune inside her soul. Finally, an invisible force field enveloped her body. ¡°Master Sorcerer, I did it¡ª!¡± Snap! The force field shattered instantly. Sylvia stared at Xu Xi in confusion. ¡°I think¡­ I failed.¡± Xu Xi reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Failure is the mother of success. Keep trying, and you¡¯ll get it.¡± Zero-Ring Sorcery was not complex. Xu Xi believed Sylvia would grasp it before long. The real challenges would come later¡ªat the First and Second Rings. [With your patient guidance and her repeated trial and error, the hero finally learns her first Zero-Ring Sorcery.] [The process was difficult, but the outcome was rewarding.] [Due to her exceptional soul talent, the effectiveness of Sylvia¡¯s Zero-Ring Sorcery is several times greater than that of an ordinary sorcerer apprentice.] [You are pleased and proceed to teach her the second spell.] Zero-Ring Sorcery: Death Aura Infusion. Zero-Ring Sorcery generally has limited power. Among them, Death Aura Infusion is one of the weakest. At most, it slowly erodes a living being¡¯s strength, making them ill or weak enough to collapse. Still, considering Sylvia¡¯s undead nature, Xu Xi decided to teach her this spell. His goal was not to make her stronger. Rather, he wanted her to start engaging with the forces of death and the soul. ¡°Sylvia, pay attention to my soul frequency.¡± With precise movements, Xu Xi cast a flawless Death Aura Infusion, forming a hazy gray mist that swirled toward a small tree. Withering. Leaves falling. Color fading. Before Sylvia¡¯s eyes, the tree¡¯s vitality gradually faded. She watched with uncertainty. Lowering her gaze, she studied her hands before making up her mind. She cast Death Aura Infusion at the tree. Sylvia¡¯s Death Aura Infusion was instantly dispersed by the wind. ¡°Hmm, better luck next time,¡± Xu Xi consoled. [Whether in supernatural abilities or scientific knowledge, the best time to learn is always in early childhood.] [Having been raised with knightly education, Sylvia struggles with the study of sorcery. Her progress is slow and clumsy.] [You patiently teach her.] [As a Second-Ring Sorcerer, you instruct her, who is only an apprentice.] [You slowly explain the basics of the sorcerer world, familiarizing her with fundamental knowledge.] [At last¡ª] [In the snowy depths of winter, through her remarkable soul talent and your dedicated guidance, Sylvia gradually adapts to the sorcery system.] [Combining sorcerer techniques with knightly combat skills, Sylvia is steadily evolving into a close-combat sorcerer.] [The ¡°Undead Sword Saint¡± you once envisioned seems to be gradually taking shape.] ¡°Strength Enhancement!¡± ¡°Agility Enhancement!¡± ¡°Bone Reinforcement!¡± ¡°Death Aura Infusion!¡± Slash! A heavy sword light flickered and vanished. Sylvia slowly sheathed her blade, watching as the massive boulder before her split apart, the cut smooth and precise, wisps of black death aura rising from the surface. Compared to casting sorcery from a distance¡ª She still preferred close combat. Her sword was her wand. With Xu Xi¡¯s guidance, Sylvia had mastered integrating sorceries into melee combat, making her strength far greater than it had been six months ago. Now, all she needed was to strengthen her soul enough to naturally step into the First-Ring level. Chapter 324: ¡°Sylvia, your strength has improved rapidly.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to your guidance, Master Sorcerer.¡± [You have reached the final stage of Sylvia¡¯s initial training.] [As long as she continuously absorbs soul fire, she will naturally ascend to the First Ring. For you, soul fire is the least scarce resource.] [Your goal has been achieved.] [However, as you watch the endless snowfall, you decide to wait until the spring of the following year before setting out on a new journey.] [The fierce blizzards, mixed with the deathly aura of the Netherworld, would severely hinder your vision and the effectiveness of your detection spells.] [You don¡¯t want to sacrifice comfort just to save a little time.] [Snow falls heavily, and the cold wind howls.] [Due to the undead calamity, what should be pure white snowflakes take on a faint gray hue as they land in your palm.] [Standing in the remote outskirts, you gaze at the pitch-black sun suspended in the sky, merging with the frozen landscape, casting an equal stillness of death upon all things.] [Winter has arrived, and the frigid temperatures wear down people¡¯s spirits.] [Defending against the undead is already a grueling task, and having to fight in such severe cold only makes it even more unbearable.] [In past years, this nameless small city, along with the old sorcerer trapped in the First Ring realm, would have struggled through the bitter winter.] [But this year is different.] [Thanks to your relentless harvesting of soul fire and your rigorous training of Sylvia, the number of undead in the surrounding area has remained at a significantly low level.] Laughter and cheers filled the air. Tears of joy were shed. Even from a distance, Xu Xi could hear the sounds of celebration coming from within the city. People were rejoicing, grateful that they would survive this harsh winter, offering prayers to the gods, cheering for their lord, and paying their respects to the local sorcerer. ¡°The gods must have blessed us!¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right, it must be divine grace!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve had such a peaceful winter! I¡¯m going to drink three more cups to celebrate!¡± ¡°Shut up, Woking! You idiot, you don¡¯t even know how many ways there are to write the word ¡®wine¡¯! You¡¯re going to squander all of our commission money!¡± ¡°Ugh, damn it! If you keep nagging, don¡¯t blame me for kicking your fat ass with my sharpest boots!¡± Xu Xi stood outside the temporary workshop, quietly watching the bustling city. The wind and snow swirled around him, yet his soul energy shielded him completely, blocking out the cold. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was the nature of a Second Ring sorcerer¡ªthe ability to manipulate reality with soul power alone. In a way, it could be understood as an extension of the Sorcerer¡¯s Hand, performed without the need for spellcasting. ¡°The Netherworld¡¯s erosion of the Sorcerer¡¯s World is accelerating. I haven¡¯t seen a celebration like this in a long time.¡± Through the glow of his soul vision, Xu Xi saw the snow-covered streets of the city, filled with people smiling in joy, chasing each other through the frost, celebrating their survival. Winter was nearing its end. A new year was about to begin. However, the people of the Sorcerer¡¯s World did not celebrate the new year. With vast territories and countless kingdoms, customs varied greatly. Only one festival was recognized across the entire continent¡ª The Winter Snow Festival. It was the very festival being celebrated in the city right now. ¡°Praising the purity of the sky, giving thanks for the cleansing snowfall¡ªthat was the original meaning of the Winter Snow Festival. But now¡ª¡± Xu Xi paused, catching a few of the grayish snowflakes in his hand. In a world ravaged by the Netherworld, snow was no longer pristine white. Most of the festival¡¯s meaning had been lost. But the people in the city didn¡¯t care about that. They just needed a reason to celebrate¡ªto vent their emotions, to express their joy at making it through another year. And so, the festival evolved into what Xu Xi saw before him. ¡°Master Sorcerer, are you interested in the Winter Snow Festival?¡± Her voice was like a spoon gently tapping against a porcelain cup. A sword hung at her waist, a cloak draped over her shoulders. Beneath the rough brown fabric, half of a delicate face was visible. Her words carried a natural rhythm, the elegant refinement of nobility. Sylvia looked curiously at Xu Xi. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be interested in such things.¡± ¡°Rather than interest, it¡¯s more like nostalgia,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a lively scene.¡± As he spoke, he picked up a cup of hot tea from the table and took a slow sip, letting the warmth spread through his body. At the same time, he handed a lit necrotic mushroom to the undead girl. ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± Sylvia took the necrotic mushroom, bringing it close to her nose to take a light sniff. In her current state, she couldn¡¯t consume normal food. Her entire existence was sustained by soul fire. Holding the necrotic mushroom in her hands, she absorbed its faint, ethereal fragrance, letting it seep into her soul fire like a meal for the undead. ¡°Mm¡ª¡± The girl made a strange noise. ¡°Is there a problem, Sylvia?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I was wondering if these mushrooms could be cultivated further.¡± Hesitating slightly, Sylvia shared her idea. When ignited, necrotic mushrooms released a scent that comforted the undead. If different variants could be cultivated, would it be possible for undead to experience different scents? Sylvia wanted to try growing necrotic mushrooms with different flavors¡ªsweet, sour, bitter, spicy. Xu Xi considered it for a moment. It was a good idea. But it was still far less important than restoring her physical body. Whoosh¡ª Whoosh¡ª The wind howled. Gray snow blanketed the world. A profound silence covered everything, muting even the celebrations in the city. Only the flickering firelight served as proof that the festivities continued. Xu Xi and Sylvia stood apart from it all, observers from the outside. The difference between them was clear. Xu Xi was merely watching. Sylvia, on the other hand, carried memories. ¡°The Winter Snow Festival here seems different from the one I remember,¡± she murmured. Her emerald-green eyes shimmered in the snowy night like a frozen lake fracturing under pressure, scattering light in brilliant ripples¡ªechoes of memories long past. ¡°Maybe too much time has passed, and people no longer follow the old customs.¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, did you know? In the past, the Winter Snow Festival involved ice sculptures. It was a very enjoyable tradition.¡± ¡°When I was little, my father and mother would take me to the grand plaza in the capital to witness the unveiling of the king¡¯s ice sculpture alongside the crowd.¡± ¡°That was¡­ over a thousand years ago now.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice faltered slightly, her face reflecting an expression she didn¡¯t even realize she was making¡ªone of quiet sorrow. ¡°No wonder no one does that anymore.¡± She was the only one left alive. Was this fate¡¯s mercy, or a demon¡¯s curse? Even now, the hero couldn¡¯t find an answer. ¡°That sounds interesting, Sylvia,¡± Xu Xi said, listening attentively. She blinked in surprise. Then, watching as he nodded slightly, he spoke again. ¡°If we get the chance, can you tell me more? About the past?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course, as long as you don¡¯t mind listening.¡± In the midst of the howling snowstorm, the hero felt a little more at ease. Chapter 325: ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± After some time, the cold and silent winter was suddenly interrupted by loud explosions. From within the small city, the sound rumbled outward, shaking the snow-laden branches and sending clumps of snow crashing to the ground. It was not an attack. It was the climax of the Winter Snow Festival. Flaming projectiles shot into the sky, where elven archers precisely struck them, causing them to explode into dazzling fireworks. The brief but brilliant bursts of heat and color illuminated the night. Through his perception, Xu Xi could feel the lively atmosphere within the city. Adventurers were drinking and clinking their cups together, while merchants eagerly called out to customers, selling their wares. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sylvia. I need to buy some supplies in the city.¡± ¡°But, Master Sorcerer, shouldn¡¯t we keep an eye on the workshop?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve already set up automatic defensive spells.¡± Sylvia was slightly surprised but followed Xu Xi¡¯s words. Casting a spell to shield themselves from the wind and snow, she trailed behind his familiar and reliable figure, stepping toward the bustling city. Since becoming undead, Sylvia had not witnessed such a peaceful scene in a long time. Children playing. Adults engaged in conversation. Merchants shouting to attract customers. This nameless small city was a rare sanctuary in the Sorcerer¡¯s World. The number of undead here was low, and their strength was weak. With a First Ring sorcerer stationed in the city, people had a moment to breathe. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyone who saw the festival¡¯s lively streets would feel warmth and happiness. Sylvia was no exception. But as she took in the beautiful scene, her body began to tremble involuntarily. Would her cloak be enough to hide her? Would people notice something strange about her? Was there a gap in her armor? Would someone see the skeletal form beneath? Fear. Hesitation. As she walked, she instinctively pulled her cloak tighter around herself, feeling as though every eye on the street was focused on her abnormalities. Every murmur, every glance, she imagined was directed at her. She even thought she could hear the word¡ª¡±monster.¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Just as she was about to flee, a gentle hand grasped hers. The grip was not forceful, only warm and steady, guiding her forward. ¡°Sylvia, just follow me.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± Her anxious heart gradually calmed. The monster that wanted to run was stopped in its tracks¡ªbecause that warm hand reminded her that she was still human. She must not trouble the Master Sorcerer. With this thought, she obediently followed Xu Xi. ¡­ [Before the arrival of the new year, the city welcomes the lively Winter Snow Festival.] [The trained warrior gazes at the festival, lost in thought.] [Is she reminiscing?] [Is she feeling sorrow?] [You have little personal interest in the festival, but you feel that the hero, Sylvia Crowfield, needs this Winter Snow Festival.] [You hold her hand and reassure her that there is nothing to fear. She only needs to follow your footsteps.] [Yes, just like that.] [With you by her side, Sylvia no longer feels afraid.] ¡°Sylvia, are you feeling better now?¡± Xu Xi asked. ¡°¡­Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± Sylvia seemed dazed, as if unable to believe that she had truly entered the city without causing a disturbance. It felt too surreal. Too impossible to be real. But Xu Xi was right there beside her, assuring her that everything she was experiencing was real. ¡°Thank you,¡± Sylvia whispered, gripping his hand a little tighter. ¡°I feel much better now, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you again¡­¡± Fear still lingered within her. Years of shadows could not be erased in a single day. But at this moment, with Xu Xi¡¯s presence beside her, Sylvia felt she had nothing to fear. For the first time in so long, she could look at people without shrinking away. She could see the young and old, their faces bright and peaceful, moving about in the festival¡¯s lively streets. No one was staring at her. No one called her a ¡°monster.¡± The only one rejecting herself was Sylvia herself. When she realized this, and with Xu Xi still holding her hand, the green jewel of Crowfield regained its usual calm. ¡°Whoooosh!!¡± The cold wind howled. The clash of battle techniques rang out. In the snowy streets, a drunken adventurer drew his weapon and swung it wildly, causing the crowd to burst into laughter and curses. Above them, the blood-red moon hung ominously, casting its eerie crimson glow upon the land. Yet amidst the loud voices and joyous commotion, all fear was drowned out. Xu Xi glanced at Sylvia, who had finally relaxed. Beneath her cloak was a body that defied human imagination¡ªempty and hollow, yet driven forward solely by willpower. Sylvia had never lacked courage. A girl who spent her life fighting the undead would not have done so without bravery. What she truly lacked was someone to acknowledge her existence. Xu Xi hesitated for a moment, then loosened his grip, intending to let her walk on her own. Slap! Her hand grabbed his again, even faster this time. ¡°Master Sorcerer, for your safety, please do not stray too far from me.¡± ¡°By the honor of the Crowfield family, I will protect you.¡± Her voice was serious as her vigilant gaze swept over the surroundings, as if expecting some invisible enemy to appear at any moment. Xu Xi glanced down at his hand, which was now slightly reddened from her firm grip. ¡°Sylvia, could you loosen your grip a little? I¡¯d like to browse some goods.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Beneath her hood, Sylvia repeatedly apologized, feeling as though she had just embarrassed herself as a noble. Seeing her flustered reaction, Xu Xi chuckled softly and reached out, brushing the snowflakes off the hood of her cloak. The night market streets were illuminated by torches. The flames flickered and danced, making the air seem to glow with warmth. And in that light, Xu Xi saw Sylvia¡¯s eyes shining as well¡ªdeep green like polished gemstones, both delicate and unyielding. ¡­ [You and the undead girl took part in the Winter Snow Festival together.] [It was an ordinary and peaceful celebration.] [You purchased food, spices, and basic materials, preparing for the long journey ahead.] [There were no undead invasions.] [No catastrophic disasters from above.] [The festival began in peace and ended in peace. Nothing particularly noteworthy happened.] [But with your help, the undead girl, now changed in appearance, stepped into a city of the living for the first time in ages and blended in without issue.] [You believe this experience will help Sylvia¡¯s growth.] ¡­ [Winter fades, and spring arrives. The thick snow melts away, replaced by vast stretches of strange, gray vegetation.] [The influence of the Netherworld has begun turning the Sorcerer¡¯s World increasingly necrotic.] [You gaze upon this changing landscape and decide it is time to continue your journey.] [Your loyal Nether Raven arrives, ready to carry you and Sylvia to even more distant lands.] Chapter 326: Spring had arrived. This marked the seventh year since Xu Xi entered the world of sorcerers, and his physical age had reached twenty-four. With the transformation of his soul came the growth of his body. Enhanced by various sorcery techniques, Xu Xi¡¯s lifespan had long surpassed that of ordinary humans. Though his eyes carried the depth of past experiences, his body showed no traces of time¡¯s erosion. Seated on the back of the Nether Crow, he gazed at the gloomy sky ahead, his eyes reflecting a world steeped in deathly silence. ¡°Our destination remains unchanged¡ªwe continue toward the world¡¯s center.¡± ¡°The journey is long, so there¡¯s no need to rush. I can take this time to ascend to a Tier 3 Sorcerer and study Seviya¡¯s body.¡± He stretched out his hand against the wind. A dense aura of death rapidly gathered, extracted and analyzed under his control. This was one of the findings Xu Xi had gained after studying the girl¡¯s body from the perspective of a Tier 2 Sorcerer. ¡°Life and death, an endless cycle¡ªboth intertwined, both eternal.¡± ¡°Compared to the fully undead races, Seviya¡¯s body is far more unique. It makes observing the essence of death much easier.¡± ¡°If I were to end this simulation now¡­¡± ¡°In the real world, I¡¯d be able to harness the power of death with far greater proficiency rather than relying solely on Krisha¡¯s abilities.¡± Xu Xi had always been diligent. Even when living a comfortable life, he remained steadfast in his pursuit of strength. This was the conviction of a cultivator, born both from discipline and an instinctive sense of caution. Xu Xi often felt that something was off about the real world¡ªan unsettling sensation that made him tremble involuntarily. ¡°Ascending to a Tier 3 Sorcerer requires consolidating one¡¯s own truth.¡± ¡°For a sorcerer, ¡®truth¡¯ signifies understanding, thought, and accumulated knowledge.¡± ¡°To consolidate one¡¯s truth is to refine oneself.¡± ¡°The solidification of the soul and the merging of one¡¯s path¡ªonly then does one qualify to explore the true nature of the world.¡± Xu Xi contemplated as he manipulated his soul power mid-air, searching for the path to his next ascension. During this time, the undead girl sat beside him, clad in armor, her hand resting lightly on the hilt of her sword. Her posture was upright, her expression solemn, as if she were undertaking some great responsibility. Steadfast. Unwavering. Entirely devoted to her duty. ¡°Seviya, you can go and do your own thing if you want,¡± Xu Xi had told her once. But her response had been resolute. ¡°No, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°I am your knight and attendant. It is my duty to protect you.¡± The emerald gem of the Crowfield family was unwavering in her conviction, and Xu Xi could do nothing but accept her steadfast protection. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± A sudden peal of spring thunder shook the skies. The rolling echoes of the thunderclaps jolted Xu Xi from his soul meditation, as he exited the deep trance to ensure the Nether Crow¡¯s flight remained steady. The first thing he saw was the familiar overcast sky¡ª And the girl beside him, trembling ever so slightly. Dark clouds churned violently, streaks of lightning slithering through the heavens like pale serpents. In the depths of the clouds, torrents of rain swelled, threatening to pour down across the entire sky. To ensure a smooth flight, Xu Xi had already pre-engraved defensive formations onto the Nether Crow before departing the city. The seemingly unprotected crow was, in truth, reinforced with wind barriers, fire resistance, shock absorption, and poison-screening formations. No matter how fierce the storm outside became, it would not affect those within. But Seviya was still afraid. ¡°Clatter¡ª¡± ¡°Clink¡ª¡± Her trembling body caused the plates of her armor to rattle against each other. She quivered visibly, yet she remained seated beside Xu Xi, maintaining her vigilant posture as his guardian. ¡°Seviya, are you alright?¡± Xu Xi raised his hand, casting a spell to silence all external sounds completely. The roaring winds and torrential rain were instantly cut off, leaving behind a realm of utter quiet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Sorcerer.¡± Once she had calmed down, the girl under the cloak spoke in a self-reproaching tone. ¡°I should be the one protecting you. Instead, in the end, you¡¯re the one helping me.¡± There was guilt in her voice. A sense of failure. She felt unworthy of Xu Xi¡¯s trust, unworthy of the honor of the Crowfield family. ¡°There¡¯s no need to dwell on it, Seviya. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Xu Xi smiled gently. He lit a Deathshade Mushroom to help soothe her nerves. ¡°Eh? But¡ª¡± ¡°Seviya, fear is normal. There¡¯s no need to be ashamed of it.¡± Dark clouds converged from all directions, engulfing the Nether Crow in their stormy embrace. The pale silhouette of the bird cut across the sky like a white comet streaking through the blackened heavens. Xu Xi¡¯s words interrupted the girl¡¯s turmoil. Like a tiny pebble dropping into water, ripples of thought spread through her mind. ¡°In this world, no matter how strong a person is, there will always be something they fear.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about it or see yourself as weak.¡± ¡°I believe that as long as you keep trying, one day, you¡¯ll be able to face it head-on.¡± At these words, Seviya felt reassured. But curiosity lingered in her heart. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ do you also have things you fear?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what are they?¡± Xu Xi hesitated. He had many answers¡ªtoo many, in fact. He feared the quarrels of the supreme beings in his household. He feared for the well-being of Li Wanshou, Ah Niu, and the others. And most of all¡­ He feared being hit by a truck. Again. Finally, with a sigh, he simply said, ¡°There are too many things to count.¡± His answer was so unexpected that the undead girl blinked in surprise. She had always thought of Xu Xi as an unfathomable and powerful figure. Yet here he was, casually admitting that he, too, had many fears. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°I think I understand now, Master Sorcerer.¡± It was strange. Even though she knew the face hidden beneath her cloak was incomplete, somehow, in that moment, Xu Xi saw the faintest trace of a smile. Platinum hair. Emerald eyes. A glow like molten gold flickered within them. ¡°Seviya, are you smiling?¡± ¡°No, no, Master Sorcerer! I wasn¡¯t laughing at you!¡± The girl flailed her hands, flustered, before dropping her gaze in embarrassment and fiddling with her fingers. ¡°I just feel like¡­ the distance between us has gotten a little closer.¡± Not in terms of physical proximity. But in terms of their hearts. Even the all-powerful Master Sorcerer had things he feared¡­ A gentle smile lingered on Seviya¡¯s lips. Her gaze shifted downward, catching a glimpse of the land below¡ª A vast expanse, eroded by death, disappearing into the distance behind the Nether Crow¡¯s wings. Ever since leaving Crowfield, Seviya had not once encountered familiar landscapes or familiar places. Everything before her was foreign. A little lonely. A little scary. But because Xu Xi was here, the timid undead girl could summon her courage once more. She was no longer alone. ¡°¡­Thank you, Master Sorcerer.¡± Seviya lifted her gaze slightly, looking at the protective sound barriers Xu Xi had placed for her. Then she turned her head, emerald eyes locking onto his figure. ¡°If I can be of help to you¡­ then this body is yours to study.¡± Chapter 2801 Hijacking The Array 2801 Hijacking The Array Lines of glowing script hovered between Lin Mu''s fingers as he weaved them into the teleportation formation, trying to hijack its control. Around him, several other formation masters assisted, maintaining barriers and redirecting energy flows. "Need a hand?" Lin Mu asked, already pulling out his Dao Embryo¡ªthe Rune-Shaping Brush. "Of course!" Daoist Chu smiled briefly. "Glad you could make it." SHUA SHUA SHUA Lin Mu moved with precision, rapidly drawing complex runes in the air. Each stroke was like a command to the world itself, reshaping the very structure of the formation. Thousands of symbols bloomed into existence every minute, overlapping and synchronizing with the others''. Time passed. Five minutes. No interruptions came. But in the distance, the rumble of destruction continued. The thunder of waves. The howling of sword Qi. The cries of the dying. Lin Mu''s techniques were still active¡ªstill killing. ''It lasted longer than I expected,'' he thought, brushing a final rune into place. ''I suppose their numbers were too low to deplete the Qi I used.'' He didn''t even need to look. He could feel it¡ªhis constructs were still harvesting lives. Still buying time. Still terrifying the enemies into submission. Daoist Chu exhaled deeply as the runes locked into place. The formation shifted slightly, and a pulse of power rippled outward. "That should do it," the Daoist said, wiping sweat from his brow. Lin Mu nodded. "We''ve still got a window. Let''s move quickly." Outside, the towering pine tree finally began to dim. The golden needles dissolved one by one into light, drifting away on the wind like ash after a wildfire. The waves, too, began to recede¡ªdrawn back into the claw marks they''d emerged from, as if the ocean itself were retreating after exacting its vengeance. The silence that followed was haunting. No chants. No orders. No cries of faith or fury. Only ruins. Only death. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Lin Mu, still calm in the eye of the storm. His immortal sense scanned the area and saw nothing left alive. "Looks like it''s time," Lin Mu said as he took out the formation disc again. He pressed on it one more time, this time activating the largest cluster of Demolishing Arrays that he had prepared. KABOOM As soon as he did, the sound of a large explosion was heard. It came from afar, and yet the shockwave reached them quickly. Though they were inside the teleportation building and did not feel it directly, the rubble outside certainly did. Chunks of sandstone and debris were knocked around by the blast, while hundreds of windows shattered in unison. The place that had exploded was none other than the Holy See. The divine structure¡ªthe very heart of the Osteri Divine Order¡ªwas now burning and crumbling. Several buildings within the sacred compound had collapsed, and the lives of those inside were snuffed out. Around forty percent of the entire complex had been reduced to rubble, with only a few of the core structures still standing. 16:27 They had survived by force, but not without cost. Injuries riddled the defenders, and the damage had not ceased. The destruction was still spreading, the foundations of even the surviving buildings cracked and unstable. Without immediate repair, they too would fall. And that was exactly what Lin Mu wanted. It gave him time. HUALA Just as the explosion rocked the Holy See, the teleportation array finally fell under their control. "It''s done!" Daoist Chu announced, his eyes shining with relief. "This is just half the work," Lin Mu said, not relaxing even for a moment. "Everyone get ready. We''ll be sending you away in batches of a hundred." "We can leave already?" one of the cultivators asked in surprise. "Yes. Now get in line!" Lin Mu ordered sharply. The cultivators obeyed without hesitation. About a hundred of them moved quickly into position within the circle of the teleportation array as it began to stir. "We''re sending you to the Nubai World. It''s the nearest world, and your first task is to inform the local authorities. Once there, contact the Immortal Court''s emissary stationed in the area," Lin Mu instructed. "We''ll do as you command," the cultivators replied in unison. Even though many of them were independent experts¡ªused to following no one''s orders¡ªthey felt an unshakable sense of authority from Lin Mu. They had only known him briefly. They had seen his power for mere moments. Yet none dared question him. Rage still simmered in their hearts. They had been wronged, imprisoned, tortured¡ªsubject to fates unfit for beasts, let alone cultivators. They would not let the Osteri Divine Order walk away unpunished. Forget the Immortal Court¡ªthey intended to bring down the full fury of the powers that backed them. And many of them had backing. In fact, several of the cultivators here were natives of the Nubai World. That was the whole reason they had come to the Osteri World in the first place¡ªit was the path home. Now, with such injustice done to them, they would not return quietly. The offense was too great. And they would make sure that the Osteri World regretted this for generations. "Power supply is stable!" "Destination set!" The formation masters called out their updates one by one. "Begin!" Daoist Chu commanded. HUALA The teleportation array began to glow, the runes flickering with life and power. A brilliant flash of light followed¡ªand in the next instant, the hundred individuals standing within the circle vanished. "Teleportation successful!" the formation masters confirmed. "Good," Lin Mu replied. "It should take them three days to reach the Nubai World. It isn''t that far from here," Daoist Chu stated. "Hmm. If it''s just three days, their world should be within the same solar system, right?" Lin Mu asked. "Indeed," Daoist Chu confirmed. "It is the planet furthest away from thier sun." he added. "That far? Then it must be a cold planet I assume." Lin Mu asked. "it is. Quite the opposite of the Osteri World." Daoist Chu stated. Chapter 327: [You set off, leaving the nameless town behind. Riding on the back of the Nether Crow, you engage in a conversation with Sylvia.] [The noble girl, who has left her homeland, seems a bit lost.] [But after speaking with you, her confusion fades away on its own.] [Sylvia expresses her gratitude to you.] [She tells you that as long as it is you, she is willing to let you study her body.] [This is her promise to you, her way of repaying you, even though you often feel that you haven¡¯t done anything particularly great.] [¡°Master Sorcerer, I am ready.¡±] [The brave warrior, Sylvia, declares that she is willing to remove her armor at any time.] [Her body is at your disposal for study.] ¡­ [In the seventh year of the simulation, you are 24 years old, in the second month.] [It has been more than a month since you and Sylvia left the small town. You are still exploring the path to advancing to the third ring, while Sylvia rapidly absorbs soul fire.] [With the aid of your ¡°Soul Collector¡± trait, what would have been a lengthy transformation process is now compressed into a very short time.] [You notice something.] [Sylvia, after absorbing a large amount of soul fire, not only experiences a transformation in her soul, moving toward the first-ring sorcerer level, but also undergoes other changes.] [Undead, Skeleton, Immortal Clan.] [These are the terms that now describe the brave warrior, Sylvia.] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Her pale bones, driven by the soul fire within her skull, power her entire body.] [And now, Sylvia¡¯s skeletal body is undergoing some new changes.] [The brave warrior, Sylvia¡¯s bones are whitening.] [The brave warrior, Sylvia¡¯s bones are hardening.] [The brave warrior, Sylvia¡¯s strength is increasing.] ¡°Master Sorcerer, I¡­ what is happening to me?¡± Realizing that something is wrong with her body, Sylvia quickly returns to Xu Xi¡¯s side. She describes the changes in her body to Xu Xi. To make it easier for Xu Xi to observe, Sylvia removes her clothing and armor, allowing her altered skeletal body to be fully displayed before him. ¡°Sylvia, this might be¡­¡± Xu Xi ponders, recalling the undead compendium he had once studied at the White Crow Tower. After a moment of careful thought, he states seriously, ¡°This is a process of transformation and advancement.¡± [In the endless Netherworld, the variety of undead creatures is vast. Skeleton soldiers are merely the lowest-tier existence.] [As long as the soul undergoes refinement or is strong enough¡­] [Even the weakest skeleton can evolve into a higher form of undead.] [Such as a Death Sorcerer, Lich, Headless Knight, Skeleton King, and more.] [Sylvia¡¯s case is unique. Though she is undead, she still retains part of her human essence, standing on the absolute balance between life and death.] [Given this condition¡­] [Even Xu Xi cannot determine what the final outcome of her transformation will be.] ¡­ [The sudden transformation of the brave warrior, Sylvia, surprises you.] [You pause your search for the third-ring breakthrough and shift your primary focus to Sylvia, carefully monitoring her further evolution and growth to prevent any accidents.] [Fourth Month.] [Sylvia reaches the limit of her soul fire absorption.] [With your help, her soul begins advancing toward the first-ring level, causing even her body to undergo strange changes.] [Will she evolve into a higher-tier undead?] [Or will she regain a human body?] [You speculate in your mind, closely observing Sylvia¡¯s advancement.] [The advancement concludes swiftly. Sylvia successfully becomes a first-ring sorcerer, but her body remains unchanged¡ªstill the same skeletal form, with only half of her human face intact.] [Upon a detailed inspection¡­] [You discover that Sylvia¡¯s undead body has become significantly stronger than before, while also being more attuned to death itself.] [This is the full extent of her transformation upon advancement.] [As a result, Sylvia possesses a terrifying burst of power that ordinary first-ring sorcerers do not have.] [Sylvia expresses her gratitude for your constant supervision and believes that this outcome is ideal. She does not wish to transform into any other form of undead and would rather maintain her current state.] ¡°Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°What is it, Sylvia?¡± ¡°May I trouble you to teach me more sorcery?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will use this power to ensure your safety!¡± [Time flows once again, and you begin teaching first-ring sorcerer Sylvia.] [Having transitioned from a sorcerer apprentice to a formal sorcerer¡­] [Sylvia¡¯s progress has slowed somewhat.] [This is normal and expected.] [Unexpectedly, you discover that Sylvia has become especially adept at death-related and soul-based spells.] ¡­ [First-Ring Sorcery: Lighten Bones.] [First-Ring Sorcery: Strength and Speed Amplification.] [First-Ring Sorcery: Slowing Curse.] A step forward. A sudden flash. A swift figure charges through the withered forest. Gripping the sword hilt tightly, the blade gleams, its silver light extending as an arc of sword energy slices through the air, severing both wings of a Storm Eagle. This is a naturally extraordinary creature of the sorcerer world. Ever since the outbreak of the Undead Cataclysm¡­ Like many other species, its numbers have dwindled drastically. But just as Xu Xi landed to rest, this Storm Eagle suddenly lunged out, launching an attack with wind blades. ¡°Sylvia, can you handle this?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± Xu Xi did not intervene. Instead, he gave this valuable combat opportunity to Sylvia, who had recently broken through to the first ring. Sylvia executed the task perfectly. With clean and precise strikes, she swiftly slew the magical beast. ¡°Well done, Sylvia,¡± Xu Xi praised, nodding in satisfaction. Sylvia pulled her cloak tighter, seemingly a bit shy. ¡­ [Time flows once again.] [In the eighth year of the simulation, you are now 25 years old.] [Through the passage of time in the path of sorcery, you have finally developed an understanding unique to yourself.] [You begin to ponder deeply, activating the ¡°Thinker¡± trait¡­] [You now have a rough idea of how to advance to the third ring.] [At this moment, you and Sylvia, riding the Nether Crow, have been journeying across the sorcerer world for quite some time.] [Mountains, lakes, fallen human kingdoms, struggling extraordinary creatures¡­] [You have witnessed much and encountered much.] [These personal experiences become the steps leading you toward the sky, as your soul begins to ascend.] [In the ninth year of the simulation, you are now 26 years old.] [You and Sylvia pass through a ruined elven village.] [The scene is chaotic and disordered.] [Bloodstains are scattered everywhere.] [Recalling the strength of the elven race, you gain a clearer understanding of the devastation caused by the Undead Cataclysm.] [The destruction of this world seems inevitable.] [In the tenth year of the simulation, you are now 27 years old.] [As time flows, you witness more births of life and more deaths.] [Your soul senses the intertwining of life and death.] [Your grasp of truth refines significantly.] [You glance at Sylvia, who remains by your side, still draped in her cloak, vigilantly standing guard.] [Unknowingly, you have grown accustomed to Sylvia¡¯s protection.] ¡°Sylvia, can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Yes, please speak.¡± ¡°I am preparing to break through to the third-ring sorcerer. In the coming days, I may need you to stand guard.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Master Sorcerer. I swear upon the honor of the Crowfield family¡ªI will not allow anyone to disturb you.¡± The dawn breeze brushes against the long silver blade. A crisp echo lingers in the air. Reflecting Sylvia¡¯s unwavering determination. Chapter 328: In the second year of the simulation, Xu Xi met Sylvia, who was saving a village. In the sixth year of the simulation, when the undead tide erupted, Xu Xi took Sylvia away from the desolate Crowfield territory. Now, it is the tenth year of the simulation. It has been eight years since Xu Xi met Sylvia, and they have traveled together for four years. Time is elusive, light, and silent. But when memories and past experiences are added to it, time gains a unique weight. Every time one recalls it, thoughts sink deeper, immersing in the past again and again, making it hard to escape. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± ¡°Boom¡ª¡± Xu Xi raised his hand and released a first-ring spell, Cleansing Wind. The gentle wind swept up dust and sand, clearing the desolate ruins. The sorcerer world was now filled with abandoned lands like this, and Xu Xi had chosen this place as a temporary site for his breakthrough. Thanks to the effects of Interwoven Life and Death and Soul Collector, otherwise, the speed at which my soul grows, as well as the refinement of my personal truth, would not be this fast. The pitch-black sun seemed to be drenched in thick ink. Xu Xi could not see a shred of light. Before entering seclusion, he gazed at the black sun, recalling his years of simulated experiences. He remembered every detail of this journey clearly, like the time Sylvia, determined to become stronger, practiced tirelessly with her sword. Her bones wore down severely, and she had to shyly ask Xu Xi to repair them. Back then, Sylvia had lowered her head, too ashamed to know where to place her hands. Or two years ago, when Xu Xi took Sylvia deep into the once-famous Magic Beast Mountains. That place had once been home to high-ranking magical beasts and powerful five-colored dragons. In Sylvia¡¯s era, it had been the origin of countless legends. Even though it had been eroded by the aura of the Netherworld, the Magic Beast Mountains had withered and fallen silent. Yet, Sylvia had still been excited, raising the knight¡¯s sword that Xu Xi had gifted her and shouting the embarrassing line, ¡°Brave Warrior Sylvia, charge!¡± It was contradictory. She was the one who had shouted it, yet afterward, she curled up in a corner, feeling too embarrassed that Xu Xi had heard her. Over the years, Xu Xi and Sylvia had traveled through ruins of kingdoms, witnessed the fall of sorcerer factions, and walked across lands littered with the bones of humans, elves, beastmen, goblins, and other races. It was as if they were writing a true epic of a brave warrior. Throughout this journey, Sylvia had followed Xu Xi, witnessing a greater world and helping those in suffering within her ability. Without realizing it, Sylvia had grown immensely, undergoing significant changes. Xu Xi glanced to his right. The knight in gray-silver armor stood quietly, waiting. ¡°Then, Sylvia, I leave it to you.¡± ¡°Please rest assured, Master Sorcerer.¡± After so many years, Sylvia¡¯s temperament had become much more composed, no longer as fragile as before. Rather than calling it growth, Xu Xi felt that ¡°restoration¡± was more accurate. The current Sylvia was the true Emerald of Crowfield. The determination in her eyes made that emerald-like green shine even brighter. When she blinked, it was like ripples spreading across a clear lake¡ªpure and flawless. Her fingers stretched within her silver armor, and when she curved them around the sword hilt, the arc-shaped plates on the back of her hand moved in sync, resembling the shifting phases of the moon, displaying the beauty of enchanted metal craftsmanship. Elegant and graceful. Precise and resolute. She needed no excessive adornment. Her brown half-cloak and gray-silver armor alone were enough to give her presence. Even though she was an incomplete undead, her aura was noble. Xu Xi smiled. ¡°Mm, I trust you, Sylvia.¡± ¡°You have never disappointed me.¡± After checking the sky to confirm there was no risk of thunderstorms, Xu Xi took out a sorcery tome and handed it to Sylvia, who looked puzzled. ¡°Master Sorcerer, this is¡­?¡± ¡°A trigger-type enchanted book that contains pre-recorded spells. It can help you block sound and provide light.¡± ¡°Eh? But I shouldn¡¯t need that¡­ right?¡± Sylvia cleared her throat, trying to maintain her dignity as a knight. But under Xu Xi¡¯s calm gaze, she quickly admitted defeat, obediently taking the enchanted book. The soft rustling of metal against the book¡¯s cover was unexpectedly pleasant. Only then did Xu Xi feel reassured, turning and walking into the depths of the ruins to begin his secluded breakthrough in peace. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sylvia remained where she was, holding the enchanted book in one arm and gripping her knight¡¯s sword in the other. She watched as Xu Xi¡¯s figure disappeared into the distance. Then, she lowered her gaze, looking down at the book in her arms. Her expression softened. A faint warmth stirred within her. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ really is a good person.¡± Once again, the girl had granted Xu Xi a ¡°good person card.¡± ¡­ ¡°The sorcerer system is similar to the magic system, but at its core, they are fundamentally different.¡± ¡°The key to magic lies in controlling elements with mental power, using them to leverage the world and ultimately becoming the master of its laws.¡± ¡°The key to sorcery, however, revolves entirely around the soul¡ªlearning, elevating, and transforming. Elements are merely one aspect of perception.¡± ¡°In other words,¡± ¡°Sorcerers analyze the world¡¯s essence through the lens of the soul.¡± ¡°Until they refine everything, unify knowledge and the soul, and achieve eternal immortality.¡± Deep within the ruins, the light was dim and difficult to discern. Xu Xi released several Sorcerer¡¯s Eyes, using them as temporary sources of illumination. Then, his sorcerer¡¯s staff floated in front of him in a horizontal position. Maintaining its stability, it etched and released several second-ring auxiliary spells¡ªspells to eliminate noise, protect his body, and keep his mind calm. ¡°Over the years, with the help of Soul Collector, my soul has already reached its limit. What I truly lack now is the refinement of my personal truth.¡± Xu Xi lightly grasped his sorcerer¡¯s staff and sat cross-legged on the ground, resting it nearby. ¡°My understanding of the world, the logic of all things, and my perception of myself.¡± ¡°Compared to magic, the sorcerer system emphasizes the individuality of the practitioner even more.¡± ¡°Only by maintaining a clear understanding of oneself, distinct from the world, can one take an observer¡¯s perspective to witness its wonders.¡± Xu Xi sat in silent contemplation. His mind flashed rapidly through all his experiences¡ªboth from the real world and from his travels in the sorcerer world¡ªall knowledge related to third-ring sorcerers. For an ordinary person starting from nothing, refining one¡¯s truth was incredibly difficult. But Xu Xi was different. ¡°From my previous simulations, I have already gained clarity of mind. Now, all I need to do is integrate my experiences in the sorcerer world to refine a truth that aligns with its laws.¡± Xu Xi spoke confidently. A smile appeared on his face as his soul power activated all the runes of his spells. Through countless simulations, taking advantage of countless opportunities, Xu Xi had been growing all along. ¡°Erase.¡± All sorceries engraved on his soul, except for his innate talent, vanished entirely. His soul returned to a state of purity. Yet, paradoxically, it burned even brighter than before. His past, his experiences, and his thoughts all took on tangible forms, continuously merging into his purified soul. With his soul as the core, he refined all aspects of himself, forming a brand-new perspective¡ªone that stood apart from the vast world. This was the first and most fundamental step for mortals to ascend to immortality in the sorcerer system. Chapter 329: The soul was burning. The body was fading. Everything about himself condensed into a single point. Xu Xi entered an unfathomable state, his mind and body becoming weightless as he gradually detached from everything around him. It was a scene beyond words. Though his body remained seated, he felt an intense sensation of existing outside the world. Absorbing his understanding of the world, processing the indescribable flow of extraordinary information¡ªfinally, his soul evolved, gaining a completely new perspective. In the world of sorcerers, this was called ¡°Spirit Vision.¡± But Xu Xi preferred to call it the ¡°Observer¡¯s Perspective.¡± The moment truth converged upon the soul, a Third-Ring Sorcerer would transcend worldly constraints and gain the ability to observe the fundamental nature of the world. If one took a step further and advanced to the Fourth Ring, observation would turn into influence. A Fourth-Ring Sorcerer was a walking catastrophe, feared as the ¡°Storm of the Sky¡± and the ¡°Wrath of the Earth.¡± ¡°But in the current sorcerer world¡­ are there truly any Fourth-Ring or higher sorcerers left?¡± After a long period of closed-door meditation, the Sorcerer¡¯s Eye that had been serving as a light source had long since dissipated on its own. In the darkness, Xu Xi slowly stood up. Around him, the air twisted and boiled, rocks and soil crumbled into dust, and metal surfaces warped and deformed. When his soul finally returned to a state of calm, everything ceased to be affected. The runic spell patterns that had vanished earlier reappeared, merging into tiny, brilliant imprints upon his radiant soul. A Third-Ring Sorcerer¡ªhe had successfully broken through! Whoosh¡ª Xu Xi stepped forward, heading toward the entrance of the ruins. A powerful wind suddenly formed behind him, sweeping away all traces and dust. ¡°As a Third-Ring Sorcerer, I now possess an independent perspective beyond the world.¡± ¡°This is the transformation brought by the ascension of my soul.¡± ¡°It is also a growth in self-awareness.¡± ¡°Now, my comprehension of spell formations has reached a new height. With the strength of my soul, I can effortlessly obliterate an entire region.¡± ¡°This proves that higher-ring sorcerers must possess powers beyond imagination.¡± As he walked, Xu Xi looked up once again at the black sun. The sorcerer world was vast¡ªso vast that even now, he remained in its western reaches. Indirectly, this also meant that the sorcerer world had the potential to nurture many powerful sorcerers. Yet, after years of traveling across the world, the highest-ranked sorcerer Xu Xi had encountered was merely at the Third Ring. The once-mighty factions established by Fifth- and Sixth-Ring Sorcerers had mysteriously disappeared. Some had simply vanished. Others had been outright destroyed, reduced to ruins and remnants of the past. ¡°Did they all leave the sorcerer world¡­?¡± Xu Xi pondered as he walked, his footsteps carrying him to the entrance of the ruins. There, a girl had been waiting for a long time. ¡°Master Sorcerer.¡± She stood tall, maintaining the stance of a knight guarding with her sword. Only when she saw Xu Xi did she return the knight¡¯s sword to its scabbard. Her face was incomplete, making it impossible to read her expression. But when her bright eyes blinked, one could see the gentle smile of a beautiful soul. ¡°Welcome back,¡± Sylvia said with a soft smile, facing Xu Xi. ¡°I¡¯m back, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi walked to the undead warrior¡¯s side and left with her. Now that his Third-Ring Sorcerer breakthrough was complete, there was no need to remain here any longer. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Sylvia, waiting for me all this time,¡± Xu Xi expressed his gratitude as they traveled. But the girl shook her head slightly. ¡°As your knight, this is my duty.¡± Then, after a brief pause, Sylvia asked Xu Xi a question. ¡°Master Sorcerer, now that you¡¯ve advanced, have you grown much stronger?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose you could say, very strong.¡± ¡°I see¡­ That means the gap between us has widened again.¡± Sylvia looked slightly discouraged. But she didn¡¯t need Xu Xi¡¯s comfort. She quickly regained her determination, declaring that she would train hard and surpass Xu Xi one day. That way, she could protect him¡ª Repay him for the kindness he had shown her. ¡°Sylvia, you don¡¯t have to take it so seriously.¡± ¡°No, protecting you is my duty!¡± Watching the elegant yet steadfast undead girl, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He could only let her pursue what she wished. Back in the Crowfield Territory, Xu Xi had taken Sylvia out of the swamp of loneliness and given her value as a research subject. Now, Sylvia had given herself a new purpose¡ªto become his guardian knight, repaying his kindness. ¡°What does the future hold for Sylvia¡­?¡± That thought flashed through Xu Xi¡¯s mind. Even he didn¡¯t know the answer. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps, when this simulation ended, if Sylvia were left alone, she might embark on the path of a legendary hero. That is¡ª If this world still existed. ¡°Sylvia, stop for a moment.¡± Just as Xu Xi was about to move to an open area and summon the Underworld Crow for flight, he suddenly halted, reaching out to stop Sylvia beside him. ¡°Is there an enemy, Master Sorcerer?!¡± Seeing Xu Xi¡¯s solemn expression, the undead warrior instantly shifted into battle mode. She drew her sword once again, her sharp eyes scanning their surroundings with vigilance. Her blade gleamed, a faint radiance flickering upon its edge. She was ready to strike in any direction at a moment¡¯s notice. But Xu Xi wasn¡¯t looking around. Instead, he lifted his head, gazing at the vast, pitch-black sky. ¡°Sylvia, get behind me!¡± ¡°That is not an enemy¡ªit is¡­ a calamity upon the world.¡± Xu Xi raised his hand, and his magic staff reappeared, radiating an unprecedented surge of soul energy. [You have successfully condensed the truth, attaining the Observer¡¯s Third Perspective, and broken through as a powerful Third-Ring Sorcerer.] [With your knowledge of the sorcerer world¡ª] [At this stage, a Third-Ring Sorcerer already stands at the pinnacle of sorcerer society.] [Middle-tier Fourth- and Fifth-Ring, and even higher Sixth-Ring Sorcerers, have long vanished from this world. Their whereabouts remain unknown.] [Back in the era of the White Raven Tower, you speculated that they either perished at the hands of an enemy or fled beyond the world.] [Now, as a Third-Ring Sorcerer, you sense the immense power surging within you.] [You find it unlikely that sorcerers stronger than you could have been wiped out en masse.] [Your judgment leans toward the theory that they abandoned this decaying sorcerer world and fled.] [You step outside and reunite with Sylvia Crowfield, preparing to continue your journey toward the ¡°Plateau of Gods¡± at the world¡¯s center.] [But as you move forward¡ª] [Your soul warns you.] [You instinctively look up¡ªand witness the fall of the sun, a scene so apocalyptic that none could remain unshaken.] The sky collapsed. A deadly gloom consumed the heavens. The black sun¡ªsuspended in the darkened sky¡ªsuddenly halted its motion. Like an eye, it trembled slightly in the infinite heights, as if scanning the entire world. Then¡ª The motionless black sun began to tilt and roll, plunging toward the earth below. Chapter 330: In countless worlds, the sun was always a celestial body of the highest order. It either symbolized a god or represented the world itself. But now¡ª The sun, suspended in the sky, was descending upon the vast land with an apocalyptic presence, a black sphere of destruction crashing down with a thunderous roar. Even before it truly fell, its overwhelming shadow had already engulfed mountains and seas alike. Xu Xi could hear it¡ªthe final sound of the world¡¯s demise. His soul surged, his magic staff swung, and countless enchanted books floated into the air, flipping through their pages as they unleashed every defensive measure he could deploy. ¡°Rustle¡ª¡± ¡°Rustle¡ª¡± Yet, to Xu Xi¡¯s astonishment, the fall of the black sun was only the beginning. Beyond it, in the sky, an eerie blood moon also came to a halt, trembling unnaturally. The simultaneous presence of the sun and moon marked the prelude to the end of the world. A tremendous pressure bore down upon the land. And then¡ª The flowing clouds. The howling winds. The quaking earth. The roaring ocean. For a brief moment, everything froze. The world fell into silence. ¡°Sylvia, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer. I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright too.¡± No one knew how much time had passed. The world gradually resumed its flow. The terror of the falling sun and moon, which had loomed over the land like an apocalyptic nightmare, faded like an illusion. It swept across the sky and earth in an instant¡ªthen vanished without a trace. And¡ª Xu Xi lowered his magic staff and looked up at the now-serene blue sky, where the brilliant golden sun burned fiercely once more. ¡°Unbelievable¡­ the sun actually returned to normal.¡± Its blinding radiance dispelled the deathly clouds that had loomed over the sorcerer world. Bright. Hot. Resplendent. There was no doubt¡ªthis was the true sun. ¡°What exactly¡­¡± ¡°Happened just now¡­?¡± ¡ª [The Black Sun Falls, the Blood Moon Shatters] [You witnessed the dance of the sun and moon.] [The ominous black sun and blood moon have vanished from the sorcerer world¡¯s sky, replaced by a normal sun before your very eyes.] [All suffering and tragedy seemed to fade away in that moment.] [A blue sky. A warm breeze.] [For the first time since the underworld¡¯s summoning a thousand years ago, the sorcerer world has experienced a proper daylight.] [You do not know the reason behind this change, but you cannot shake the unsettling feeling that something is deeply wrong.] ¡°Master Sorcerer, has the world truly returned to peace?¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice was filled with hope. The world was vibrant again. The undead girl was overjoyed. The sun¡¯s intense brightness made her a little uncomfortable¡ªher undead body disliked the daylight. But despite her discomfort, she loved this dazzling weather far more. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi looked at the girl beside him and cast a light-shielding barrier to protect her from the sun¡¯s scorching rays. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Sylvia was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand. The dark, lifeless world had been restored. The sun, once a black sphere of despair, had returned to its former glory. Wasn¡¯t this a good thing? Seeing her confusion, Xu Xi gazed at the sky and spoke calmly. ¡°Sylvia, have you ever seen the ocean?¡± ¡°No, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°The ocean is dangerous. Its waves rise and crash, wild and untamed. But on rare occasions, the sea becomes eerily calm, and even the water level drops significantly.¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi locked eyes with her startling green pupils. His voice was soft, yet ominous. ¡°That kind of calm is not the ocean¡¯s true nature¡ªit is the illusion that comes before a tsunami.¡± ¡°Water accumulation.¡± ¡°Energy transmission.¡± ¡°The order of the waves.¡± ¡°All these factors combine, making the sea seem deathly still. But when the time comes, the roaring tsunami will destroy everything on the shore.¡± Sylvia froze. For a long, long time. She stretched out her hands, letting the warm sunlight pour into her palms. She loved it. She yearned for it. Ever since she became an undead, Sylvia had dreamed countless times of holding sunlight once again¡ª To bask in its warmth. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was impossible. Logic told her that the world she longed for was gone. The suffering of the world. The rise of the undead. They would not disappear so easily. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ are you saying this world is merely experiencing a deceptive calm before the true disaster?¡± A gust of wind blew past. The grass at Sylvia¡¯s feet swayed. It trembled. A faint rustling sound echoed in the eerie silence. Xu Xi nodded. ¡ª [You cannot be completely sure that your theory is correct.] [But as you stare at the scorching sun above, you refuse to believe that the undead catastrophe has simply vanished.] [Moreover, your Third-Ring Sorcerer¡¯s Spirit Vision tells you¡ª The underworld has not left.] [Looking at the undead girl¡¯s joyful expression¡­] [You choose to reveal the falsehood, unwilling to let her immerse herself in an illusion.] [You know that the higher the hope, the deeper the despair.] [Sylvia handled the truth far better than you expected.] [After a brief moment of disappointment, she quickly recovered, assuring you that she was fine and would not indulge in a false dream.] [Then, Sylvia asked where you would go next.] [Should you continue with your original plan?] ¡°Master Sorcerer, are we still going to the Plateau of Gods?¡± ¡°Yes¡ªbut not right now.¡± ¡ª [The disappearance of the black sun and blood moon fills you with unease.] [Countless speculations surface in your mind.] [To avoid encountering an unforeseen disaster during your journey, you decide to delay your travels.] [You choose to observe the sorcerer world for a while¡ªto prepare for the inevitable ¡°tsunami.¡±] [At the same time, as a newly ascended Third-Ring Sorcerer, you need time to study higher-tier sorceries.] [You search for a high mountain nearby.] [You plan to stay at the summit¡ªto watch over the land from above.] ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± Xu Xi took a step forward. A light blue gale suddenly swirled beneath his feet, lifting both him and Sylvia into the air as they swiftly flew toward the distant mountain. It was tall and steep, its barren cliffs jagged and desolate. Its surface was covered in rugged rock formations¡ª Some protruding. Some hollowed out. Xu Xi ascended rapidly, landing directly at the summit. And at that moment¡ª With his view expanded¡ª Xu Xi discovered something. The mountaintop was flat. Scattered across the summit were old, dilapidated houses. From the outside, it looked like an abandoned village. Xu Xi had seen many such ruins during his travels. Sometimes, they were abandoned due to undead invasions. Other times, they fell to famine. ¡°Did the same thing happen here?¡± Xu Xi controlled the wind, ensuring that both he and Sylvia landed smoothly atop the summit. He gazed at the desolation before him, then looked up at the dazzling sun. It was cold and hot at the same time. Life and death¡ªstarkly divided. Xu Xi did not like a world doomed to destruction. Neither did Sylvia. Chapter 331: The village before them was merely a microcosm of the world. Yet, as the Netherworld crept closer, there would come a day when the entire world would resemble this scene¡ªcivilization lost, the living no more, and only wandering spirits roaming the silent, lifeless earth. ¡°Master Sorcerer,¡± Sylvia murmured from beneath her hood. ¡°If I ever get the chance to meet the culprit behind all of this, I want to cut them down with my own sword.¡± Xu Xi replied, ¡°When that time comes, strike one on my behalf as well.¡± To better observe the land, Xu Xi decided to settle near the edge of the mountaintop. As he took another step forward, the thick soles of his boots crunched against the broken stones beneath him. The rhythmic sound of his footsteps echoed in the desolate village, with Sylvia closely following beside him, fulfilling her duty as a guardian knight. The yellow wind howled through the gaps of the ruined buildings. It carried away the thatched roofs. It knocked loose the bricks. In the desolate and bleak village, only Xu Xi and Sylvia¡¯s footsteps resonated in the silence. The dry soil was barren, with hardly any weeds, as if this place had been utterly forgotten by the world. And this¡ªthis was already in a world where the sun had returned to normal. Had it been the era of the Black Sun, the scene atop the mountain would have been even more terrifying. Yet, in such an environment, Xu Xi and Sylvia encountered someone unexpected¡ªtwo frail, elderly farmers, their life force barely perceptible. Their expressions shifted from initial shock and confusion to sheer terror. Instinctively, they tried to kneel. Xu Xi reacted in time, using the Hand of the Sorcerer to support the two elders and prevent them from falling to their knees. ¡°How could this be? Survivors here?¡± [You, along with the undead girl, land atop the peak of an unnamed mountain, preparing to wait out the world¡¯s changes¡ªto remain unchanged amidst the shifting tides.] [In your heart, you quietly plan how to increase your strength and research the girl¡¯s body.] [The crisp sound of your footsteps echoes through the abandoned village.] [You never expected¡ª] [That in such a ruined village, there would still be living humans. And not just any humans, but two elderly survivors.] [Farmer Hansen. Farmer¡¯s wife Mena.] [Once subjects of the Toregu Barony.] [The nameless mountain before you was once part of the baron¡¯s territory.] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Back then, the baron ruled over the mountain and the lands beneath it, levying taxes. But as the tide of undead grew overwhelming, the baron perished decades ago.] [The villagers either fled or barely clung to life atop the mountain.] [Now, only the trembling old farmer and his wife remain before you, dressed in tattered linen garments, their eyes full of fear and uncertainty, repeatedly addressing you as ¡°My Lord¡± and ¡°Master.¡±] ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m neither a noble nor a lord.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a sorcerer passing through.¡± The elders were far too humble in their demeanor. Xu Xi remained indifferent. He explained that there was no need for excessive formality, urging them to speak as they normally would. And so, their form of address changed. ¡°Master Sorcerer!!¡± Xu Xi: ? Left with no choice, Xu Xi could only reassure them again and again, trying to calm the two frightened elders. He assured them that he was not here to collect taxes or take anything from them. With Sylvia¡¯s help in persuading them, they finally began to relax. Though still somewhat reserved, Hansen and Mena now believed that Xu Xi was a kind sorcerer and that Sylvia was a noble lady of good character. They would not harm them. From experience, they knew that ill-tempered nobles¡ªsuch as the former Baron Toregu¡ªwould have already drawn their whips and lashed out violently instead of patiently explaining anything. ¡°Master Sorcerer, may I ask¡­ why have you come here?¡± Farmer Hansen¡¯s hair had already turned white at the temples, and his voice trembled slightly as he mustered the courage to ask Xu Xi. Cautiously, he expressed his willingness to serve in any way he could¡ªso long as it did not involve his wife, Mena. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Xu Xi looked at the two elders¡¯ weathered faces, then at the desolate surroundings. This scene reminded him of the people from Green Ox Town during his third simulation. Softly, he reassured them, ¡°I simply wish to stay on the mountain for a while.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourselves with me. Just continue living as you always have.¡± ¡°If you insist on helping¡­¡± ¡°I do have a few questions for you.¡± The world was ruined. The mountaintop was barren. The once-thriving land was now nothing but an empty husk. Xu Xi was curious¡ªhow had these two elderly survivors managed to evade the undead and survive in this village for so long? Upon hearing the question, Hansen and Mena exchanged glances. Their faces, rough and wrinkled from years of hardship, bore the deep marks of time. They hesitated, unable to understand why such an important figure would ask them about this. Nevertheless, they answered honestly. Halfway up the mountain, there was a natural spring. It was their only source of water. Using this spring, they managed to grow a few meager crops, just enough to sustain themselves. And because the mountain path was treacherous, filled with rocks blocking the way, the mindless undead often stumbled and fell from the cliffs. By doing nothing, the elderly couple had gained a natural sanctuary. But loneliness was inevitable. So was fear. Everyone who had stayed in the village had either left or perished. Only Hansen and Mena remained. There were times when they considered ending their own lives. But in the end, they chose not to. Because they realized¡ªthey were already at the end of their lifespan. A strange feeling came over them. Knowing that their time was running out, they no longer feared the darkness. Hansen and Mena made a promise to one another. To live out their final days in peace. To wait for death to come in their world of solitude. As they spoke of this, the two old, weathered faces¡ªmarked by time and hardship¡ªshowed brief smiles. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Xi slowly rose to his feet. He never expected that, in the nameless mountain he had randomly chosen, he would come across such a story. It was small. Not grand or heroic. Yet, in the current world of sorcerers, Xu Xi believed there were few who could be as content and fulfilled as these two elderly people. They lived in a world shrouded in darkness. And yet, they walked a path of light. With his curiosity now satisfied, Xu Xi gazed at their timeworn faces and bid them farewell. ¡°Thank you for sharing your story. I wish you happiness.¡± ¡°Sylvia, let¡¯s go.¡± As they continued toward the mountaintop¡¯s edge, Sylvia¡¯s mood was unusually bright. Her emerald-green eyes sparkled like jewels, replacing the scars on her face with an expression brimming with emotion. ¡°Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°Grandpa Hansen and Grandma Mena¡¯s story is truly moving!¡± Though she had matured greatly over the years, at this moment, the seasoned warrior seemed like a young girl again, endlessly praising the love and resilience of Hansen and Mena. ¡°Yeah, it really is touching,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile. He understood Sylvia¡¯s happiness. The world of sorcerers had become too dark and oppressive¡ªfilled only with killing and survival. To witness the existence of people like Hansen and Mena was, indeed, something worth cherishing. Chapter 332: At the edge of the mountaintop, Xu Xi gripped his staff. His soul energy swept outward, using the mountain¡¯s stones as raw material. He combined them with the unoccupied houses from the village below, dismantling and reconstructing them anew. Rumbling sounds echoed. Wood and stone clashed. Like assembling a massive structure of building blocks. Moments later, a temporary workshop stood tall upon the mountain peak. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The weathered mountain rocks formed rough, uneven stone walls, layered atop one another. In the sunlight, they exuded a weighty presence. The structure had three levels, each designated for different purposes¡ªcultivation, rest, and daily living. ¡°This should do,¡± Xu Xi nodded slightly as he surveyed the workshop he had built. Although it was far from a proper sorcerer¡¯s tower, it was more than sufficient as a temporary dwelling. ¡°I have now ascended to the rank of a Third-Ring Sorcerer,¡± he mused. ¡°It¡¯s about time I started preparing to build a sorcerer¡¯s tower¡­¡± Leading Sylvia inside, Xu Xi placed his belongings one by one. He organized his extraordinary materials, sorcerer instruments, and various books in order. Soon, the once-empty workshop became compact and orderly, no longer feeling so desolate. ¡°Master Sorcerer,¡± the armored girl scanned the room with some curiosity. ¡°How long will we be staying here?¡± Sylvia still remembered that Xu Xi¡¯s goal was the Plateau of the Gods. He intended to uncover the truth behind the world¡¯s upheaval. ¡°As for that, I don¡¯t know the answer,¡± Xu Xi replied, gazing toward the bright world outside. The dazzling sunlight made him unconsciously stare for a long time. ¡°Sylvia, when we don¡¯t fully understand the impact of the world¡¯s changes, acting recklessly is extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°We might stay here for a long time.¡± ¡°Or it could just be a few short days.¡± ¡°Once the world undergoes a significant shift and we gather more intelligence, that will be our time to leave.¡± His voice was calm, explaining the logic in a way that was easy to understand. Sylvia thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°I see¡­ I understand now, Master Sorcerer.¡± Tap¡ª Tap¡ª The two ascended to the second floor. The sound of Sylvia¡¯s iron-clad boots echoed crisply against the stone steps, stirring up a faint layer of dust in the air. Xu Xi took out a spatial ring¡ªa relic he had found in an abandoned sorcerer¡¯s tower during his travels. It now served as his personal storage vault. As he continued arranging the workshop, he spoke to the undead girl beside him. ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°During this time, I will be focusing on mastering Third-Ring spells while conducting other research.¡± ¡°Your task is to absorb more soul fire, strive to grasp the essence of soul materialization, and advance to a Second-Ring Sorcerer.¡± ¡°I understand, Master Sorcerer.¡± Following behind him, Sylvia silently committed his words to memory. Obedience¡ª It was a quality that a research subject should possess. Loyalty¡ª It was a virtue a knight¡¯s squire should uphold. For the longest time, Sylvia had always considered herself a false hero. But at the very least, she could fulfill her role as both a research subject and a knight¡¯s attendant. With Xu Xi¡¯s guidance, she was gradually emerging from the darkness, learning to face the blinding light once more. ¡°Master Sorcerer, is there anything else I need to do?¡± The false hero longed to be needed. She followed closely behind Xu Xi, proactively offering herself for any task he wished to assign. Xu Xi only smiled. ¡°No need, Sylvia. You can spend your free time doing whatever you like.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Her emerald eyes blinked in confusion, reflecting Xu Xi¡¯s face and figure. Beneath her armored body, an ordinary person might assume there was a lively, youthful form inside, rather than a skeleton with empty, pallid bones. ¡°Come, sit down, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi led the girl up to the third floor. It was an open, empty space, with nothing inside¡ªand he had no intention of adding anything. In the overwhelming silence, only the sunlight poured in unrestrained, draping over the stone walls and settling in Sylvia¡¯s emerald eyes. As she blinked slightly, the green gemstones of her eyes shimmered with a translucent brilliance¡ªnow tinged with a warm, golden hue. The third floor¡¯s open design allowed them to sit at the very edge, offering a sweeping view of the vast world beyond. It was the perfect vantage point for observing the changing world. Xu Xi stepped forward and took a seat near the edge. Then, he patted the spot beside him, signaling for Sylvia to join him. ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± She moved cautiously, her footsteps light, and sat down beside him. Her hands folded neatly on her lap. At this distance, they were closer to the outside world than ever before. Naturally, the brilliant sunlight pierced through the clouds, scattering onto her armor. The polished metal gleamed intensely, almost blinding. Noticing this, Sylvia quickly pulled up her cloak to shield the glare, afraid that the reflected light might disturb Xu Xi¡¯s eyes. Xu Xi was about to tell her it wasn¡¯t necessary¡ªafter all, as a Third-Ring Sorcerer, he was no longer affected by such minor light. But as he watched her careful movements, the words he had intended to say changed. ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± Expressing gratitude for her consideration, he noticed that her gaze brightened even further. To be needed. To be acknowledged. To be appreciated. These were the things she longed for most. Xu Xi understood that feeling. That was why he wanted Sylvia to rest more, to have some time for herself. ¡°Sylvia, these past four years have been hard on you.¡± ¡°Ah¡ªMaster Sorcerer, it is I who should be thanking you¡­ I haven¡¯t done anything worth mentioning¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡± The golden sunlight poured over the land like fine grains of sand, filling every crack between the stone bricks. Their shadows stretched long and deep. Xu Xi recounted her accomplishments. Beyond just being a research subject, Sylvia had slain countless undead. She had saved many suffering people. She had been there whenever he needed help, standing guard against hidden threats. Xu Xi was grateful for all that she had done. That was why he wanted her to take time for herself¡ªto find joy in something beyond duty. A hero¡¯s life. Sylvia Crowfield¡¯s life. It could be so much more. ¡°But I¡­¡± Her emerald eyes flickered with hesitation. She had long grown accustomed to following Xu Xi¡¯s side. Now that he was telling her to do something for herself, she had no idea what to do. ¡°Forgive me, Master Sorcerer, but I can¡¯t think of anything.¡± Sylvia shook her head slightly. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Then just think about it when the time comes.¡± Xu Xi didn¡¯t press the matter. Instead, he smiled gently. He had only brought it up because he wanted Sylvia to feel more at ease. There was no need to rush such things. ¡°By the way, Sylvia¡ªgive me your hands.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± She lifted her hands lightly. The gray-silver armor covered her skeletal frame, its once-polished surface now riddled with battle scars. The once-pristine sheen had long been dulled by countless fights. Especially around her fingers. The wear and tear were so heavy that her skeletal joints could now be faintly seen beneath the cracks in the metal. Chapter 333 Things that are damaged must be repaired. If not, they lose their original meaning. As an undead, Sylvia had to rely on her armor to conceal herself in the sorcerer¡¯s world. Only with this disguise could she interact with people as if she were still among the living. Because of this, any flaw that might expose her true nature had to be fixed immediately. ¡°Sylvia, this might itch a little. Try to bear with it.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Sorcerer.¡± Xu Xi gently held the girl¡¯s hands. Using his Third-Ring-level soul power, he delved into the inner layers of her enchanted armor while drawing materials from his spatial ring to mend and reinforce it. During the process, his soul energy inevitably made contact with Sylvia¡¯s bones, creating an itching sensation from the friction. Yet, Sylvia remained composed, not revealing any discomfort that might interrupt Xu Xi¡¯s work. Sizzle¡ª Sizzle¡ª The sunlight blazed down, more intense than ever, before quickly shifting. The sky softened, turning into the gentle hues of an orange sunset, draping lightly over the earth. Invisible, colorless soul energy was tinged by the evening glow, dissolving and dispersing the extraordinary materials, filling the cracks in her armor with delicate precision. Silver light flickered, shimmering like a sky full of dreamlike stars. Sylvia sat upright in silence, watching closely as Xu Xi carefully held her wrists, patiently restoring her armor bit by bit. At this moment, a thought surfaced in her mind. She no longer had skin. She no longer had flesh. Armor was the only image she could present to the world. So from another perspective¡­ Wasn¡¯t this gray-silver armor essentially her skin now? If that were true¡ª Then wouldn¡¯t Xu Xi repairing her armor be the same as touching her skin? ¡°¡­Uh.¡± Sylvia blinked blankly. Before she could dwell on it further, Xu Xi, with the expertise of a Third-Ring Sorcerer and skilled hands, completed the repairs. He also updated the auxiliary enchantments on the armor, refining their structure. After testing them a few times to confirm they worked properly, he gave a slight nod. ¡°How does it feel? Any discomfort, Sylvia?¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing his inquiry, the girl raised her hands and examined them under the fading sunlight. She turned them over, carefully inspecting the fine details of the craftsmanship and the intricate runes etched into the surface. The metal gleamed brightly, reflecting the remnants of the sun¡¯s glow with a mesmerizing shimmer. It was beautiful. It was elegant. Unconsciously, Sylvia lifted her hands above her head. Through her only remaining emerald-green eye, she gazed intently at every silver plate on the back of her hands. They were a radiant masterpiece¡ª A creation infused with countless dazzling colors. She had witnessed every moment of Xu Xi¡¯s restoration process. It was gentle. It was meticulous. That devotion, like the sunset¡¯s glow, seemed to settle into her gem-like eyes. Her face was incomplete. Her body was hollow. Yet deep within her eyes, there was a soft, shimmering light. ¡°I really like it, Master Sorcerer. Your craftsmanship is as brilliant as ever.¡± The girl expressed her gratitude. ¡­ [To observe the changes in the world after the fall of the Black Sun and the Blood Moon,] [You choose to remain on the mountain,] [Waiting for the true storm to arrive.] [For this purpose, you build a temporary workshop, preparing to stay for months or even a year.] [This is not meaningless stagnation.] [Having reached the Third Ring, you need time to master new spells and refine your actual combat power. At the same time, you also wish to modify the Undead Raven¡¯s body to further enhance its speed.] [On the second day after building the workshop, Hansen and Mena come to visit.] [Despite your repeated insistence that you are neither a lord nor a noble, the elderly couple deliberated for a long time before deciding to bring gifts.] [Wild fruits, wild vegetables, and crops they had grown themselves.] [At the entrance of the workshop, Sylvia firmly refuses to accept the gifts, standing her ground against the elderly couple.] [After watching for a while, you choose to accept them.] [Relieved, Hansen and Mena smile warmly, thanking you repeatedly, as if they had finally lifted a heavy burden from their hearts before heading home.] ¡°Master Sorcerer, why¡­¡± ¡°Sylvia, sometimes, accepting something is a better way to express kindness than refusing.¡± [Hearing your words, Sylvia begins to understand.] [The Hero, Sylvia, gains valuable insight.] [The Hero, Sylvia, feels ashamed.] [The Hero, Sylvia, learns from you.] ¡°Master Sorcerer, compared to you, I still have much to learn.¡± ¡­ By dawn, the sun had returned to normal once more. Though little time had passed, changes were already appearing in the sorcerer¡¯s world. Dew glistened like gemstones, dripping onto fresh green sprouts. The mountains loomed in the mist, their full forms obscured from sight. On the first floor of the workshop, Sylvia was making a fire, using a pre-prepared piece of Codosong Magic Wood. Her method of igniting it was rather unique. She swung her sword at high speed, striking out brilliant, scorching sparks. ¡­ ¡°Sylvia, those are just small lessons in life. What you lack is only time.¡± With those words, Xu Xi turned toward her, slightly puzzled. ¡°Sylvia, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, Grandpa Hansen and Grandma Mena brought a fruit that I recognize. I want to make something delicious for you.¡± Sylvia answered honestly. Crack¡ª The sharp knight¡¯s sword sliced off a piece of wood, whittling it into a skewer. One by one, she skewered the fruits onto it. One. Two. Three¡­ Until the stick was full. Holding the skewer, Sylvia placed it close to the burning flames, carefully roasting the fruit. Not long after¡ª A string of roasted fruits, their surfaces charred black and steaming hot, was placed onto the table. Xu Xi stared at it in silence. ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± He wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± the hero, having finished her cooking, stood beside the table. ¡°So¡­ how exactly is this supposed to be eaten?¡± ¡°You can eat it directly. Roasted Sandbite Fruit is a rare delicacy! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find the taste incredibly unique.¡± Hearing the anticipation in her voice, Xu Xi looked at the rough and boldly roasted skewer of fruit before him. After a long pause, he ultimately took a small bite. ¡°Master Sorcerer, does it taste good?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Maybe¡­ I just don¡¯t have the right palate for it.¡± [Faced with Sylvia¡¯s spontaneous creation, you find it hard to refuse her sincerity and offer a very tactful evaluation.] [The sun shines brightly, life flourishes, and vitality fills the air.] [Except for Sylvia, who is now filled with disappointment.] [You adjust your response, saying that the taste is actually¡­ acceptable.] [Sylvia¡¯s mood recovers.] ¡°Sylvia, was this how you used to roast fruit?¡± ¡°No, Master Sorcerer¡­ Back then, the head chef at home used to do it for me.¡± Xu Xi chewed the bitter fruit in silence. He now understood where the problem lay. ¡°Sylvia, promise me¡­ Next time, just stick to cooking things you¡¯re familiar with, okay?¡± Chapter 334: [Your new life begins.] [You immerse yourself in cultivation, unable to pull away.] [Your thoughts remain in constant motion, the Thinker trait activating steadily as you delve into unfamiliar Third-Ring spells.] [Each morning, you take flight, surveying the world¡¯s changes and tracking the movements of the sun and moon.] [At the same time, you receive a daily greeting from the hero.] [¡°Good day, Master Sorcerer.¡±] [On the open mountaintop, Sylvia repeats her sword swings over and over. Her movements are precise and sharp, radiating a powerful presence.] [Watching her, you sense the early signs of an undead sword saint taking form.] [The sunlight is brilliant, the moonlight pure.] [The world¡¯s eerie normalcy offers you a sense of ease, though you know deep down that this tranquility will not last.] [Death, war, destruction, separation¡­ this world holds far too much chaos.] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You can¡¯t help but wonder¡ª] [Is this fleeting peace nothing more than the world¡¯s final flicker before the storm?] ¡­ [During the first month of your stay atop the mountain,] [The world remains peaceful, with no major events occurring.] [According to your observations, with the sun and moon restored, the sorcerer¡¯s world has begun to regain some vitality, no longer as barren as before.] [Faded stained-glass windows reflect dazzling sunlight.] [Moss silently spreads across the ruins of the village, bringing forth tiny, weak slimes.] [This startles Hansen and Mena.] [You exterminate the slimes, collecting them as research material while also setting up defensive enchantments to protect the elderly couple from magical creatures.] [To you, this is a simple, effortless act.] [But the elderly couple is stunned, their voices trembling even more as they call you ¡°Master Lord.¡±] [You sigh, once again trying to persuade them otherwise.] [Finally,] [Thanks to your persistent efforts, Hansen and Mena no longer call you ¡®Lord.¡¯] [Instead, they follow Sylvia¡¯s lead and address you as ¡®Master Sorcerer.¡¯] [You look up at the sky, falling into silence.] [At least it sounds better than ¡®Lord.¡¯] ¡°Master Sorcerer, the world is so quiet now¡­¡± A soft, delicate voice echoed. It came from the girl sitting at the entrance of the workshop, staring absentmindedly at the bright scenery outside. Since the summoning of the Netherworld, the sorcerer¡¯s world had lost the concept of four seasons, reduced only to two¡ªthe season of snow and the season without snow. What should have been a sweltering summer had long been shrouded in the gloom of the Black Sun, leaving only desolation and eerie cold. But now¡ª The summer sun burned like golden silk, its heat returning to the land. From a distance, Sylvia watched the leaves shimmer green under the sunlight, swaying gently in the wind. Tiny insects flitted within the foliage, hidden in the soft movements of the branches. It was an ordinary sight, one she had seen countless times before. Yet now, it felt like a rare and precious miracle. Xu Xi closed a thick book and followed Sylvia¡¯s gaze, looking at the lush trees and crimson sun outside. ¡°A beautiful world is always quiet, Sylvia.¡± ¡°And because of that, it is fragile¡ªlike a dream, disappearing at the slightest touch.¡± As if to affirm his words, the summer world outside grew even quieter. The wind whispered through the sea of trees, the rustling leaves creating a gentle murmur. Sylvia slowly closed her eyes. She stretched her hand out through the workshop¡¯s doorway. Though separated by a layer of armor, though lacking flesh and nerves, as she listened to the rustling sound of the leaves, she felt as though she had returned to a time a thousand years ago. Her family was still there. The beauty of life remained. Everything was just as it had been. She didn¡¯t allow herself to linger in the illusion for long. Opening her eyes, she stood by Xu Xi¡¯s side in the still afternoon, murmuring softly¡ª ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful dream, Master Sorcerer.¡± Her voice was light, carrying away the remnants of the dream. ¡­ [During the second month of your stay atop the mountain,] [The sun continues to shine brilliantly.] [You still observe no significant changes in the world.] [Your understanding and development of Third-Ring spells reach a critical point. Using your auto-advancing innate talent as a foundation, you successfully pinpoint several promising directions.] [With diligence and mastery of elemental techniques, you create new Third-Ring elemental spells.] [Your mood brightens.] [Sylvia notices your joy and asks if she should prepare a grand feast to celebrate.] [You agree to the idea but firmly reject the inclusion of roasted fruit.] [The fireplace crackles, releasing warmth and light. Steam rises from a copper kettle as you prepare a cup of Firefluff Tea for yourself.] [Meanwhile, you light a Deathly Mushroom for Sylvia.] [At dusk,] [One of you holds a steaming cup of tea, the other a glowing mushroom, as you both sit in silence, watching the full moon and discussing how long it might last.] ¡°Master Sorcerer, I¡¯ve absorbed all the soul fire you gave me, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t materialize my soul power or advance to the Second Ring.¡± ¡°Take your time, Sylvia. We have plenty of it.¡± ¡°But, Master Sorcerer, as a mere First-Ring, I can¡¯t be of any help to you at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Xu Xi chuckled. ¡°My experiments wouldn¡¯t be possible without you, Sylvia. Without your help, I¡¯d be in quite a predicament.¡± The undead girl gazed at the moon outside. Holding the burning mushroom close to her face, she let the soul fire drift near, savoring its scent. ¡°I understand, Master Sorcerer. I will await your summons and offer this body whenever you need it,¡± she whispered. The mushroom obscured her expression, and Xu Xi couldn¡¯t see her eyes. But he knew¡ª They must have been a deep, luminous green. ¡­ [With a magical grimoire, you record the shifting sunrises and sunsets.] [By the fireplace, fresh magical beast meat sizzles as it roasts.] [Rugged mountain stones and aged wooden beams stretch their shifting shadows as day and night take turns passing.] [At your fingertips, you grasp the shadow of the sun.] [It is the silent passage of time.] [Your mastery of Third-Ring spells grows steadily, and you begin to truly solidify your place as a competent Third-Ring Sorcerer.] [At the same time, you begin research on advancing the Undead Raven.] [You believe that for future journeys, greater flight speed is essential.] [From the mountaintop, you gaze across the distant lands¡ªseeing grass flourishing and fields of flowers swaying in the wind.] [It is a dreamlike, beautiful sight, yet it constantly gives you a sense of an impending storm.] [You decide to continue waiting.] ¡­ [During the third month of your stay atop the mountain,] [Time, with its relentless passage, has a way of softening all things.] [Hansen and Mena, once the only residents of this mountain, had regarded your presence with fear and caution. But now, that fear had long since faded.] ¡°Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°Miss Sylvia.¡± [The elderly couple no longer tremble before you but approach with warm smiles, occasionally bringing fresh vegetables and fruits.] [Each time, you accept them graciously.] [Afterward, you create ¡®coincidental mishaps¡¯ to ensure the couple stumbles upon enough food to make up for their generosity.] Chapter 335: The world is falling into ruin. The dead are reviving. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Monsters run rampant. In such a world, what must an ordinary person do to survive? And even if they manage to live, is it truly a blessing or just another misfortune? Watching the two elderly figures walk away, their hands supporting each other, Xu Xi felt that, for the Hansen couple, it must be happiness. In this cold and despairing world, the two elders had lived in fear for many years¡ªfrom their youth to adulthood, and from adulthood to old age. At the end of their lives, they could finally let go of that fear. In these precious final moments, they faced the world calmly, leading a peaceful life just as before, waiting for the end to come. ¡°Master Sorcerer, if this isn¡¯t enough, we will bring more next time.¡± Ahead of him, the two elderly figures with silver hair suddenly stopped, turning back to speak to Xu Xi. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Xu Xi smiled, responding to kindness with kindness. ¡°¡­¡± [The Life and Death Entwined] triggered automatically, and Xu Xi¡¯s vision changed. He saw two souls, their dim light flickering with warmth, smiling with happiness. ¡ª [During your time living atop the mountain, you formed a bond with the elderly couple.] [They were born ordinary.] [And they will return to ordinariness.] [You see the frailty buried deep within their souls. It won¡¯t be long before the Hansen couple reaches the end of their lifespan.] [If you wish, you have many ways to extend their lives.] [But the two elders refuse.] [After a brief, uneasy exchange of glances, they make the decision they had long prepared for, expressing their desire to peacefully live out their final days.] [Under the sunlight, the farmer and his wife walk hand in hand, their shadows stretching with the distance.] [They are walking toward the light.] [Ordinary, yet happy.] [At your feet, the vegetables and fruits gifted by the elderly couple are bathed in the same golden radiance, lying silently under the blazing sun.] ¡­ [On the fourth month of living atop the mountain.] [After observing the world for a long time, you finally noticed a change.] [The brightness of the sun has dimmed compared to before, and the number of slimes that once thrived on the mountaintop has significantly decreased.] [The wind howls, eerie like ghostly wails.] [A raging storm sweeps in the breath of the distant wilderness, carrying with it a familiar scent of death.] ¡°It¡¯s finally coming, isn¡¯t it?¡± On the third floor of his temporary workshop, Xu Xi overlooked the land from above. Across the vast earth, signs of decay had begun to appear¡ªflowers and grass losing their color, wilting lifelessly. Though autumn¡¯s arrival was partly to blame, the greater cause was the return of death spreading through the air. Xu Xi raised his hand, gently grasping the air. A surge of soul power formed an invisible hand, drawing threads of deathly aura from the sky and gathering them in his palm. ¡°This rate of growth¡­¡± ¡°Seems like there are only a few months of peace left.¡± Lifting his gaze slightly, Xu Xi looked toward the still-fiery red sun. That heat, that light¡ª Perhaps it would soon turn into pitch-black coldness once again. ¡°I need to accelerate the modifications on the Nether Crow, advancing it to a Netherflame Crow¡ªor perhaps shift toward the bone dragon path.¡± ¡°I can fly on my own, but I can¡¯t multitask in midair. A mount would certainly make things more convenient.¡± His muttering echoed through the third floor of the workshop. Softly, he spoke of the approaching silence of death. ¡­ [You have noticed the world¡¯s changes¡ªsigns of its rebirth, only to once again slip toward annihilation.] [Through rough calculations, you deduce that by the arrival of winter this year, the world will revert to its previous state of lifelessness, drawing even closer to the Underworld.] [The time to leave the mountain has presented itself.] [In preparation for that moment, you devote more time to upgrading the Nether Crow and refining your own sorcery techniques.] [During your secluded training, Sylvia has taken full responsibility for the workshop¡¯s operations.] [This includes handling interactions with the Hansen couple.] [Born into nobility and trained in management since childhood, Sylvia keeps everything well-organized, without a single mistake.] ¡°Grandpa Hansen.¡± ¡°Grandma Mena.¡± ¡°Let me do it instead.¡± The world in autumn was painted in warm hues of interwoven orange and yellow. Fallen leaves blanketed the path, covering the small scattered stones along the way, silent and deep. Only when the wind blew did the leaves scatter, revealing the true outline of the path beneath¡ªguiding the way forward. Today, the elderly couple had once again brought a large supply of vegetables and fruits. The sheer amount made one wonder if they had given away all their remaining stores. After accepting their gift with polite thanks, Sylvia worried for the elderly couple, fearing they might stumble while walking. Thus, under the golden glow of autumn¡¯s gentle sun, the brave Sylvia took the initiative to help the two elders return to the nearby village. ¡°Ah, t-this¡­ how could we trouble you¡­¡± ¡°Miss Sylvia¡­¡± The farmer and his wife were flustered by Sylvia¡¯s assistance, hastily waving their hands to refuse. But Sylvia patiently reassured them over and over again. In the end, the two elders accepted her offer, allowing her to accompany them back to the village. ¡°Miss Sylvia, you are truly a kind person.¡± ¡°You are the best, may the gods bless you.¡± The Hansen couple had lived their lives working the land. They knew nothing of eloquence or flattery, nor could they read between the lines. They could only use simple words to express their gratitude to the young woman. The distant, unseen gods were their greatest faith. They prayed to their deities, offering their blessings to the kind-hearted brave girl. And, in their prayers, they also included Xu Xi, wishing the benevolent Master Sorcerer a long and peaceful life. Crack¡ª Crack¡ª Each step along the path crushed dried leaves beneath their feet. With the crisp sound of breaking foliage, Sylvia guided the elderly couple closer to their home in the village. It was the only house left standing amidst the many ruins. Before long, they arrived. Sylvia gently released her grip. ¡°Grandpa Hansen, Grandma Mena, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Sylvia,¡± the elderly couple expressed their gratitude. Their faces showed joy¡ª To them, being helped along the way by Sylvia was the greatest honor. Seeing their expressions, Sylvia felt dazed for a moment. It reminded her of the way people used to address her back in the Crowfield Territory, a thousand years ago¡ªcalling her Miss Sylvia. Whoosh¡ª Whoosh¡ª The strong wind howled, causing her cloak to billow loudly. Sylvia instinctively tightened it, preventing it from being blown away. The fierce wind roared as if it wanted to sweep everything into the sky. A moment later, the gusts died down. Sylvia lowered her hands. Beneath the bandages wrapping most of her face, leaving only one eye visible, she bid farewell to the elderly couple. ¡°Well then, I should get going too, Grandpa Hansen, Grandma Mena.¡± The autumn day was bleak and cold, everything silent. Her face was somewhat damaged, yet her eye carried warmth¡ªso much so that the two elders stood there, momentarily lost in thought. Chapter 336: After escorting the elderly couple home, Sylvia returned to the workshop alone. She resumed refining her soul and practicing her sword techniques. She longed to achieve soul materialization as soon as possible and advance to a Second-Ring Sorcerer. That way, she could assist Xu Xi more effectively. ¡°Miss Sylvia, your face¡­ was it injured?¡± The next day, Sylvia opened the workshop door. Hansen and Mena arrived once again, carrying numerous items. Besides food, they had also brought some rare herbs. ¡°Grandpa Hansen, Grandma Mena, what is all this?¡± The trees¡¯ outlines grew clearer in the morning light, the shadows of the leaves forming shifting patterns. The girl looked at them in confusion. After some questioning, she finally understood why they had done this. Yesterday, the elderly couple had noticed Sylvia¡¯s bandaged face and how she tightly held onto her cloak. Seeing her like that, they couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Miss Sylvia is a good person.¡± ¡°Perhaps, perhaps we can help in some way.¡± Unaware of the truth behind her undead existence, the elderly couple clumsily took out the herbs they had gathered, hoping to help heal Sylvia¡¯s injuries. Drip. Drip. The morning dew fell to the ground as a gentle breeze passed through. Amidst the soft, pleasant sounds, Sylvia finally came to her senses and smiled as she declined their kind offer. ¡°Grandpa Hansen, Grandma Mena, thank you for your kindness. But my situation is a little¡­ special.¡± She hesitated for a moment. Memories of long ago resurfaced¡ªpeople fearing her because she was an undead. She chose not to reveal the truth about herself. Instead, she offered a reasonable explanation. She told them that her face had been disfigured in a fire long ago, burned beyond recognition. Too much time had passed for any restoration to be possible. So, although she deeply appreciated their kindness, the herbs they had brought would not help her. Hansen sighed. ¡°I see¡­¡± Mena¡¯s expression was filled with pity. ¡°Poor Miss Sylvia, you must have suffered so much.¡± Her explanation worked. The elderly couple believed her and no longer insisted on bringing her herbs. However, their aged eyes showed even deeper affection and sympathy for her. To them, Sylvia, scarred by fire, was pitiful beyond words. After that day, Sylvia began receiving different kinds of gifts. Sweet wild fruits gathered by the elderly. Handmade snacks prepared with care. It was as if they saw her as their own granddaughter. As their time neared its end, they continued to express their affection for Sylvia in clumsy but sincere ways. ¡°Master Sorcerer, all of this¡­¡± ¡°Just accept it, Sylvia. This is their way of showing kindness.¡± The undead girl stood there, slightly bewildered. She instinctively turned to Xu Xi. With his gentle encouragement, she finally accepted the elderly couple¡¯s goodwill, no longer refusing their heartfelt gifts. Morning light slowly unfolded, pulling back the veil of night. The sky of the Sorcerer¡¯s World took on a soft shade of blue-violet, where light and death energy intertwined, gradually shifting into the darkest of hues. Xu Xi¡¯s strength continued to grow, and his modifications to the Undead Raven had yielded results. During this time, Sylvia¡¯s progress in soul materialization had also seen significant breakthroughs, and her bond with the elderly couple deepened. From time to time, when speaking with Hansen and Mena, Sylvia would find herself lost in the past. ¡°Miss Sylvia.¡± ¡°Miss Sylvia.¡± The way they addressed her always brought back memories from a thousand years ago. The pride in her parents¡¯ eyes. The care of the servants. The reverence and admiration of her people. Those gazes, those voices, seemed to cross the vast span of time and reappear before her. ¡°Miss Sylvia,¡± Mena¡¯s gentle voice broke her trance. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elderly woman¡¯s frail, wrinkled hand held Sylvia¡¯s own. Her cloudy eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°You poor child¡­¡± Looking at Sylvia¡¯s face, she felt a deep sadness. Someone so kind should have had a much brighter future. She should not have been forced to cover her face with bandages, hiding her scars. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandma Mena. I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± The autumn sky stretched endlessly above. The sun gradually lost its warmth. Yet the girl¡¯s voice carried a rare warmth within it. She had endured countless hardships, but she did not see herself as pitiful or helpless. Instead, she smiled gently and reassured the elderly woman that she had long accepted everything. ¡°Grandpa Hansen, Grandma Mena, with Master Sorcerer¡¯s help, I am not pitiful at all.¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­ there¡¯s also Master Sorcerer.¡± Under Sylvia¡¯s confused gaze, the elderly couple exchanged a look. Though their eyes were dimmed by time, they carried traces of a knowing smile. ¡°If it¡¯s Miss Sylvia¡­ then it should be possible¡­¡± ¡°Miss Sylvia is a good person, and Master Sorcerer is a good person as well¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯d love to see that day, old man¡­¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡± The hero blinked in confusion. A light breeze passed through, rustling the autumn leaves. A few were torn from the trees, drifting downward. Sylvia instinctively caught one. Without exerting any force, the brittle leaf crumbled between her fingers. Withering and decay¡ªthese were the eternal melodies of autumn. At the same time, the intensifying black vortex in the sky was another sign that the Netherworld was drawing closer. The winds howled, the sun and moon shifted chaotically. Xu Xi patiently observed the world¡¯s changes. Finally, in the last moments of autumn, he witnessed the sky darken once more. The Deathstorm had arrived. Layer upon layer of darkness devoured all color from the world, swallowing even the last remnants of sunlight. Only a twisted, pitch-black sun remained. Silence. Wailing. Fury. Under Xu Xi¡¯s watchful gaze, the Sorcerer¡¯s World was distorting to its very limits. The very laws of reality were fracturing, piece by piece. The final glimmers of life had illuminated the world one last time, bringing warmth to the darkness. But now that the last traces of that light were gone¡ªwhat would become of this broken world? At this moment, Xu Xi saw the answer with his own eyes. A violent storm of death surged between the heavens and the earth, relentlessly destroying all that was living. More undead creatures emerged. The environment grew even more lifeless. The world twisted further into chaos. Everything pointed to the same conclusion¡ªthe world was heading toward destruction. ¡°So¡­ the countdown has begun.¡± Xu Xi left the mountaintop, soaring into the sky and gazing down at the distant land. He observed the world¡¯s transformation with unwavering calm. As time passed, this transformation would only intensify. Eventually, the Sorcerer¡¯s World would be entirely swallowed by the Netherworld, becoming just another part of it. If there was anything left to uncover, anything worth researching, now was the time to act. Otherwise, once the world was destroyed, there would be no more chances. ¡°One hundred years? Or perhaps¡­ two hundred?¡± Xu Xi silently calculated the arrival of the world¡¯s end. At last, he understood why Sorcerers of the Fourth Ring and beyond had chosen to leave. This world was no longer worth staying in. Too dull. Too lifeless. Chapter 337: ¡°Master Sorcerer, are we leaving now?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s wait a little longer¡­¡± [The time of warmth had come to an end.] [The bright sun was gone, and the luminous full moon had vanished.] [Once again, the Black Sun and Blood Moon hung in the sky, casting equal terror upon the world.] [The slimes on the mountaintop disintegrated, eroded by the aura of death.] [The weeds between the bricks withered into a dull yellow, stripped of their tenacity.] [The world was both silent and chaotic.] [Though no sound echoed, the heavens and earth seemed to weep, accompanied by the sharp, brittle sound of cracks spreading.] [You could faintly perceive that the endless Netherworld was consuming the Sorcerer¡¯s World.] [It was time to leave.] [The moment you had been waiting for had arrived.] [The world returned to its desolation.] [The overwhelming shock had been perfectly absorbed by the mountain, allowing you to avoid the tremors of the world¡¯s convulsions.] [At this moment, it was exactly the departure timing you had planned for.] [But when Sylvia asked, you shook your head and turned your gaze toward the village.] [There, two souls were withering, clinging to their last breath in their frail, aged bodies.] [Following your gaze, the undead girl understood. Her emerald eyes dimmed.] ¡°Master Sorcerer, isn¡¯t there anything we can do¡­?¡± ¡°Sylvia, they were happy. They were at peace. All we can do is offer them our blessings.¡± Xu Xi looked out at the world beyond the mountains. Silent. So still, it felt like nothingness itself. Only the weight of darkness continued to spread. [You decided to stay a little longer.] [On the first day, Hansen and Mena arrived with slow, unsteady steps, bringing an unusually large amount of vegetables.] [You stood at the door.] [Just as before, you accepted their gifts with a smile.] [The hero stood beside you, forcing a smile to hide her grief.] ¡°Thank you, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°And thank you, Miss Sylvia.¡± The elderly couple smiled too¡ªpure and joyful. Even though they were the ones giving gifts, they were the ones expressing gratitude. They thanked Xu Xi and Sylvia for appearing in the final moments of their lives, bringing them a short yet precious companionship. Xu Xi took the vegetables from their hands. They felt heavier than ever. [On the second day, Hansen and Mena brought another large offering of vegetables.] [Their steps were weary.] [Their faces had turned pale.] [Their life force was barely holding on.] [Once again, you accepted their gifts. Once again, they smiled¡ªbrightly, happily. Their wrinkled faces, marked with the weight of time, stretched into peaceful expressions before you.] [On the third day, as usual, you and Sylvia waited at the door for the elderly couple¡¯s arrival.] [Autumn faded into winter.] [Winter arrived silently.] [A light breeze carried snow across the mountains. But it was not the pure white of holiness¡ªit was the gray shade of despair and tragedy.] [Breathing in the snow-chilled air, you felt its biting cold.] [You understood¡ªthere was no need to wait any longer.] Whoosh¡ª!! A freezing gust howled, rushing into his lungs. Xu Xi stepped out of the workshop. Cold air filled his chest, only to be exhaled as a misty breath. The Black Sun hung high. The world was buried in snow. ¡°Master Sorcerer, should we keep waiting?¡± ¡°No, Sylvia. This time, we go to them.¡± Xu Xi gazed upon the frozen world before finally stepping forward, heading toward the village. The hero followed close behind. They walked through the narrow path, their boots pressing into the thin layer of snow, until they stopped before a small, simple house. Low. Dilapidated. The walls were uneven, patched with signs of countless repairs. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wooden door was wide open. Wind and snow rushed inside, making the door creak and rattle. Once, someone would have fixed it again and again. Now, no one ever would. Two chairs sat neatly outside the wooden house, placed close together. They were crude¡ªhandmade from rough, uneven wood, half-leaning, half-toppled. They looked as though someone with poor craftsmanship had built them. But they were just enough for two people to sit and rest. Xu Xi¡¯s eyes rested upon the figures in those chairs. Two wrinkled faces, creased by the hands of time, frozen in peaceful smiles. Hand in hand. Side by side. Their faces had been numbed by the cold. A thin layer of snow covered their still bodies. The spark of life had already been extinguished. There was no more breath. No more heartbeat. No one else in the world would know or care. In a dying corner of a dying world, two elders had passed away in peace. And no one would ever know just how happy they had been in their final moments. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the quiet stillness of winter, Xu Xi raised his hand. With elemental magic, he dug a large grave before the small house. With soul power, he carefully lifted Hansen and Mena¡¯s bodies¡ªstill hand in hand¡ªgently lowering them into the grave. ¡°Good night.¡± He whispered his farewell. Standing in the wind and snow, he activated his spell once more, slowly filling the grave. This was why he had stayed. In this cold, despairing world, their bodies would have been left exposed to the elements. No one else would have buried them. But Xu Xi held deep respect for Hansen and Mena. He didn¡¯t want to see such a fate befall them. So before he left, he made sure they were laid to rest. The snowstorm continued. Amidst the endless white, two gravestones stood quietly. ¡°Good night, Grandpa Hansen.¡± ¡°Good night, Grandma Mena.¡± The deep green of Sylvia¡¯s eyes shimmered with sorrow. She knelt and ran her fingers across the gravestone¡¯s rough surface, tracing the engraved names of the two elders. The wind howled like a beast, but the silence in her heart blocked out all sound. This was not the first time she had faced loss. She was strong. She could bear the pain of parting. But being able to endure loss did not mean she liked it. Sylvia turned to Xu Xi, her voice filled with confusion. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ Do all those who pass away go to the Netherworld?¡± Xu Xi nodded. ¡°The Netherworld is the final resting place for all souls. Those with strong consciousness and unfulfilled desires will become undead under its laws.¡± ¡°Souls that perish as undead, along with those that are inherently pure, will await rebirth.¡± Hansen and Mena had been happy. They had passed without regrets. Their souls were the purest kind¡ªdirectly entering the Netherworld¡¯s cycle of reincarnation, never suffering the corruption of undeath. Understanding this, Sylvia clasped her hands together and silently prayed at the gravestones. She trembled. She offered her blessings. She wished for Hansen and Mena to have a beautiful next life. After finishing her prayer, she turned back to Xu Xi. Her expression was that of a broken yet determined smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Sorcerer. I feel like I took too long.¡± ¡°I should have been stronger, but¡­ I wasn¡¯t. Not at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still so immature.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± ¡°This should be a happy thing. Grandpa Hansen and Grandma Mena were smiling so beautifully¡­ yet I feel so sad.¡± The hollow skeleton beneath her armor tried its best to form a smile. Her brows curved slightly. Yet within her emerald eyes¡ªthere was the glint of unfallen tears. Chapter 338 Hollow eyes. A sorrowful smile. Trembling shoulders. She tried her best to smile, but every part of her body radiated only grief. Gray snowflakes drifted onto her armor, brushing against the bandages wrapped around her face, lightly touching the intact side of her cheek. The cold seeped deep into her bones. Smiling. Sorrowing. Broken, helpless, pitiful. Her emerald eyes rippled with emotion as she looked at Xu Xi and apologized. She said she was too immature, unable to smile and give her blessings, instead showing her grief, failing to bring peace to the departed elders. Xu Xi stepped forward and gently brushed the snow off her shoulders. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve already¡­ done enough.¡± ¡°In this world, being strong doesn¡¯t mean you have to smile through every farewell.¡± His voice was soft, dissolving into the wind and snow. Simple words, without any extraordinary power, yet they held a weight that anchored her lost heart. Farewell was always painful. No matter how much one tried to mask it with blessings, the sadness remained. Feeling sorrow over parting. Shedding tears because of it. That was the most natural thing in the world. One did not have to smile through goodbyes to be strong. Those who carried their grief yet still walked forward were just as strong¡ªperhaps even stronger, for they bore the burden of pain. ¡°Sylvia, you have already done more than enough,¡± Xu Xi said softly, standing beside the freshly raised grave. Not just today. But always. From ending the suffering of her own parents to facing the darkness alone, surviving in a world filled with malice¡ªshe had endured too much, more than anyone should. She was not some worthless ¡°fake hero.¡± She was a warrior, bearing countless scars, yet still pressing forward. Helpless yet steadfast. ¡°¡­Master Sorcerer, thank you.¡± The emerald eyes of the Crawfield girl still held sorrow. She could not let go of the elders¡¯ passing. But this time, she did not feel the same fear and loneliness she once did toward farewells. There was a figure standing beside her, shielding her from the howling winds and walking alongside her on the road to tomorrow. ¡°Grandpa Hansen.¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Grandma Mena.¡± Standing before the graves, Sylvia prayed once more. She wished that their happiness in this life would carry on to the next. When she finished, she turned to Xu Xi. ¡°Master Sorcerer, what should we do now?¡± The cold wind howled, snow clouds churned. Xu Xi stood still, gazing at the gravestones for a moment before shifting his eyes toward the old, dilapidated house nearby. ¡°Let¡¯s tidy up their home.¡± The elders were no longer in this world. Their door stood wide open, creaking against the wind and snow, slamming and groaning. In a few more days, The wind would rip it apart. Then, eventually, the entire house would collapse and rot away. Xu Xi knew this was inevitable. But for now, he wanted to preserve it a little longer. For no other reason than this¡ª That house was one of the few traces left behind to prove that Grandpa Hansen and Grandma Mena had once lived. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi took the lead, his staff appearing in his hand. Using basic zero-ring and first-ring sorcery, he made minor repairs, reinforcing the structure. ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± Sylvia followed closely, using her own power to strengthen and fortify the house. As they worked, they also sorted through the elders¡¯ belongings. There wasn¡¯t much. A few scattered fruits. Old clothes patched countless times. Simple handmade furniture. Xu Xi used the Sorcerer¡¯s Hand to gather everything neatly, placing a dust-repelling enchantment over them. Someday, these things would still decay with time. But that was enough. All he wanted was to keep them from being destroyed by the snow for now. ¡°¡­¡± When it was done, Xu Xi stood inside the house, scanning the room¡¯s simple decorations and the neatly arranged belongings. He gave a small nod. ¡°Looks like we haven¡¯t missed anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to go, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± They stepped out of the house. Xu Xi personally closed the door and reinforced it. Then, he took a few steps back, letting the full view of the house settle into his sight. Worn-down. Ordinary. Exactly as it had been when he first arrived at the mountaintop. Back then, the two elders had been full of fear, calling him ¡®Lord Sorcerer¡¯ over and over. It had troubled him at the time. But now, he would never have to worry about that again. ¡°Farewell¡­ is such a heavy word.¡± Xu Xi lifted his head. In the storm-filled, pitch-black sky, an enormous shadow was swiftly approaching. Dark flames surged, and skeletal wings stretched wide. The Netherflame Raven, modified by Xu Xi, had now become faster and stronger than ever. It lowered its massive body, clearing the snow beneath it as it bowed its head, waiting for Xu Xi to step forward. The world had already begun to change. It was time to resume their journey. Xu Xi closed his eyes briefly, collecting his thoughts before walking alongside Sylvia toward the Netherflame Raven. Grandpa Hansen and Grandma Mena had reached the end of their lives. They had passed on in peace, without regret. There was nothing left on this mountain that could hold him back. ¡°Next, we continue toward the Divine Plateau. With the Netherflame Raven¡¯s speed, we should be able to reach it much sooner than planned,¡± Xu Xi thought to himself. As they reached the raven, a faint cracking sound suddenly came from behind them. ¡°Crack¡ª¡± ¡°Crack¡ª¡± It was the sound of ice and frozen earth being clawed at, something sharp and relentless digging its way upward. Xu Xi immediately recognized it. Sylvia recognized it even more. It was the sound of the undead. ¡°Undead reanimation!?¡± Xu Xi spun around sharply. At first, his face showed shock, disbelief, but then¡ªgradually¡ªhis expression darkened with suppressed fury. Farmer Hansen. Grandma Mena. Their souls had already entered the Netherworld. Their ending had been one of peace, a complete, fulfilling life with no regrets. But now, a gray, deathly aura fell from the Black Sun above, corrupting the remains of the departed elders. In the end, their bodies were desecrated, twisted into abominations. ¡°Sylvia¡­ Beautiful Miss Sylvia¡­ Ahhh!!¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ Sylvia!!!¡± The voices came from within the graves. The corpses of the two elders had been stolen. Flesh-ravaged skeletal hands burst from the soil, and two grotesquely familiar faces emerged from the graves. They twisted and contorted, their monstrous forms now nothing more than puppets of corruption, shrieking hoarsely at Xu Xi and Sylvia in a mockery of their former selves. ¡°Even after their souls have passed on, their bodies are not allowed to rest.¡± ¡°So¡­ this is it.¡± ¡°The closer the Netherworld gets, the more this world collapses. Even its laws have become completely warped.¡± Xu Xi looked up at the bleak sky, then slowly turned his gaze toward the creatures crawling out of the graves. The winter cold was unbearable, but the fury in his chest burned too fiercely to be extinguished. The dead should have been allowed to leave this world in peace. Yet before his very eyes, their corpses had been defiled, twisted into monstrosities, mocked by the world¡¯s cruel distortions. Sylvia stood frozen, her emerald eyes trembling violently with grief. Xu Xi was ready to act, to erase these mockeries of life in an instant. But before he could move, Sylvia stepped forward and unsheathed her knight¡¯s longsword. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­ allow me to do this.¡± Chapter 339: ¡°Sylvia¡­ Miss Sylvia¡­¡± ¡°Beautiful Miss Sylvia¡­!!¡± The cold wind howled, sweeping up a storm of snow. The two monsters seemed unfamiliar with their own bodies, staggering forward, their flesh mangled, exhibiting a savagery their original forms never had. They roared as they lunged toward Sylvia. Every shout. Every step. Made the hero¡¯s body tremble. ¡°Sylvia, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry for making such a selfish request, but please trust me.¡± ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Sorcerer.¡± The long silver sword was gripped tightly in her hand. She was holding it so hard that the blade trembled. Sylvia Crowfield took a step forward, sword in hand, approaching the two grotesque figures. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Hansen, Grandma Mena.¡± ¡°Please forgive me¡­¡± As she closed the distance, the monsters¡¯ hoarse voices became clearer. They were repeating the words the two elders often spoke to Sylvia in life. And now, each time Sylvia heard those words, her steps grew faster, heavier. She couldn¡¯t forgive it. She couldn¡¯t forgive such kind and gentle elders being denied even the peace of death. Grief mixed with fury, burning everything within her. ¡°I will not allow you to continue desecrating the dead!!¡± The sword gleamed, its sharpness flashing. The undead hero had once ended her own parents¡¯ suffering with her own hands. That sorrow¡ªno matter how much time passed¡ªwould never fade. Xu Xi had considered this and intended to take action himself. But the hero did not want that. She refused to turn away from the expectations of the dead. She could not bear to see the elders¡¯ corpses defiled, yet she had tried to ignore it, to pretend she couldn¡¯t see or hear it. But rage surged within her, finally pouring entirely into her blade. Why? Why must this world be so full of suffering? Why must even the smallest happiness be destroyed? Why¡­ why is it like this?! One-Ring Sorcery: Death Aura Enhancement. One-Ring Sorcery: Bone Lightening. One-Ring Sorcery: Strength and Speed Amplification. One-Ring Sorcery: Sharpness Augmentation. One-Ring Sorcery: Sorcerer¡¯s Hand. One-Ring Sorcery: Soul Glimmer. At this moment, Sylvia abandoned all thought, pouring her full power into her sword. She charged like a shooting star, dazzling and brilliant. Slash! A streak of light carved through the dark world, its radiance lingering. Even the wind and snow seemed to freeze in place. Only the blade kept advancing. Amidst her overwhelming grief, she struck with unstoppable force, slicing down and destroying the two newly reborn undead creatures. It was only natural. Corpses defiled and reanimated into undead were weaker than ordinary skeletons, and they could never be stronger than a one-ring sorcerer like Sylvia. Yet, as the glow of her sword faded, Sylvia collapsed as well. Her hands could no longer grip the hilt. She had exhausted all her strength, and the turmoil in her soul fire left her unsteady. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Someone approached, gently supporting the undead hero. The last thread of her rationality snapped. Her scarred face twisted into an expression of overwhelming sorrow. Sylvia sobbed uncontrollably, throwing herself into the only embrace she could rely on. Her voice was hoarse as she cried out, finally releasing all the grief she had been suppressing. Xu Xi lowered his gaze and gently patted Sylvia¡¯s back. It was his way of comforting the grieving hero. ¡­ [As you restarted your journey, you encountered an unusual event.] [Even though their souls had passed into the Netherworld, Grandpa Hansen and Grandma Mena¡¯s bodies still turned undead, becoming desecrated corpses.] [You realized that the world¡¯s destruction was accelerating.] [More death energy.] [More twisted world laws.] [From now on, the sorcerer¡¯s world would become even more grotesque, until it was fully devoured by the Netherworld.] [After personally cutting down the undead creatures, Sylvia wept sorrowfully in your arms. Even though she lacked a normal body, her grief was clear as day.] [Since Sylvia had drained all her energy, you had no choice but to carry her, gently placing her on the back of the Netherflame Crow.] [As you departed from the mountain,] [The wind whispered in your ears.] [The shifting gusts sounded like the soft voices of elders, bidding farewell and offering gratitude to the travelers who were now leaving.] ¡­ [Three days after leaving, Sylvia recovered from her weakened state. It seemed that her previous battle had served as the final push she needed to break through.] [In an instant, she advanced to a two-ring sorcerer.] [With her ascension to the two-ring realm, she now held the potential to grow even stronger.] [But she showed no joy. She simply sat beside you, silent for a long, long time.] ¡°Sylvia, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, I¡­¡± Faced with Xu Xi¡¯s question, the undead girl shook her head sadly. The Netherflame Crow soared at high speed, cutting across plains and mountains. Every beat of its wings stirred the wind and snow into chaos. Along the way, it scattered trails of ghostly blue fire, flickering like shooting stars, vanishing as quickly as they appeared. ¡­ [You noticed the girl¡¯s low spirits.] [You told Sylvia that the creatures she slew were not truly Grandpa Hansen and Grandma Mena, but merely undead that had hijacked their corpses.] [Though she had no choice but to destroy the creatures, defiling the elders¡¯ bodies in the process,] [It was the only way to grant them peace.] [After listening to your guidance, the hero was deeply moved. She emerged from her sorrowful state.] ¡°Thank you, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t be lost anymore!¡± Sylvia looked down at her hands, as if making up her mind, slowly clenching them. ¡­ [Seeing the hero regain her determination, you nodded approvingly, feeling pleased.] [Your goal was clear.] [You guided the Netherflame Crow toward the Plateau of the Gods.] [It was the legendary gathering place of deities and the very heart of the sorcerer¡¯s world. You wanted to go there to observe and directly experience the Netherworld¡¯s invasion.] [At the same time, through your travels, you had explored many abandoned sorcerer towers.] [You were beginning to understand their structural designs.] [The Plateau of the Gods was home to many powerful sorcerers. You believed you could gather useful information there to perfect your blueprint for constructing your own sorcerer tower.] ¡­ Fly. Endlessly, they flew. The vastness of the sorcerer¡¯s world exceeded Xu Xi¡¯s expectations. He was grateful he had chosen to modify the Netherflame Crow, turning the tireless undead into a mount. Without it, long-distance travel would have been impossible. ¡°They say sorcerers of the four-ring level or higher can manipulate space, using enchanted items or special creatures to teleport.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve only just broken through to the three-ring level.¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The fourth ring¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a long way off.¡± Xu Xi calculated quietly, gazing down from the sky. Darkness. Desolation. Silence. Ever since the return of the Black Sun and Blood Moon, the sorcerer¡¯s world had become even more eerie and terrifying. The fragile peace maintained by the people was now crumbling under the ever-rising tide of the undead. During their journey, Xu Xi and Sylvia had intervened several times. But it was meaningless. No matter how much they helped, they could never save everyone from a disaster that spanned the entire world. Chapter 340: Mortals eat through the use of teeth, tongue, and throat. But the world consumes through the crushing of laws, principles, and order. As time passed, Xu Xi became increasingly skilled at using Spirit Vision and began to witness more changes occurring on the level of the world itself. Tangible things turning into intangible ones. The cycle of life and death being forcibly twisted and overturned. The sorcerer world was like a small, trembling boat, barely managing to function. In contrast, the scale of the Endless Netherworld was terrifyingly vast. It wasn¡¯t just a larger warship¡ªit was the vast, surging ocean itself. Infinite expansion. Infinite extension. Just a corner of its shadow cast into the chaos¡­ was already beginning to slowly devour the sorcerer world. Once that small boat completely sinks into the deep sea, everything in the sorcerer world¡ªwhether rules or living beings¡ªwill be assimilated by the Endless Netherworld. Even if some living beings manage to survive, what awaits them will no longer be the familiar homeland, but a twisted and terrifying world of the dead. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ is there really no hope for this world?¡± A soul flame flickered. Beneath her cloak, Sylvia, clad in armor, asked in a lonely voice. She had already died once. As an undead, she was not affected by the Netherworld. Even if the sorcerer world was completely devoured, she would remain untouched. But Sylvia had a kind heart. She couldn¡¯t bear to see people suffer like this. In such a dark and frozen world, to live was to suffer¡ªand even death offered no relief. ¡°Maybe there is,¡± Xu Xi replied. With a wave of his wand, a roaring fire dragon crashed into a withered forest, burning large numbers of undead to ashes and saving a group of fleeing survivors. He didn¡¯t stay to hear their grateful cries. Xu Xi, controlling the Netherflame Raven, once again flew toward the center of the sorcerer world, spreading his wings through the black sun and blood-red moon. Nothing in this world is truly impossible. Especially not in a world of the extraordinary. The strongest beings have the power to define all of reality. But unfortunately, Xu Xi was only a third-ring sorcerer. With the entire sorcerer world in retreat, he had no power to save it. There were only two choices before him. ¡°Either stay here, abandon your identity as one of the living, and become a necromancer.¡± ¡°Or escape alone to a safe world in another plane.¡± Xu Xi looked up at the dying sky. From within that dark gloom, he gathered a mass of death energy in his hand. Compared to when he left the mountains, the concentration of death energy in the world had doubled. ¡°I don¡¯t want either of those choices¡­¡± Xu Xi loosened his grip. The unbound death energy once again drifted across the world. The eerie, blood-red moonlight mixed with the death aura illuminated the land¡ªrevealing a despairing scene of scattered bones and the weeping of the living. The dead could not find peace. The living could not survive. Whether he stayed in this hell or fled from it, Xu Xi felt a heavy weight pressing on his chest. He didn¡¯t want to be a hero. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn¡¯t want to be a savior. He just wanted, very simply¡­ to help those two elderly people. To avenge the desecrated corpses of the Hansen couple. To strike back at this monstrous and twisted world. ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Make sure to sharpen your sword. Once we find the one behind all this, we¡¯ll be swinging it a lot.¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± ¡­ [Sylvia feels uneasy about the changes in the world. Faced with rivers of blood and a scene of utter darkness, she feels both sorrow and anger, never stopping as she grips the longsword in her hand.] [The brave one asks you¡ª] [Is there still hope for a world like this?] [You cannot give the answer she longs for.] [Such a catastrophe has already exceeded your capabilities.] [Even sorcerers of the fourth, fifth, or sixth ring can only choose to flee. As a third-ring sorcerer, how can you solve this crisis?] [You begin to recall the goal of this simulation¡ª] [To study death. To study the soul.] [Thanks to Sylvia¡¯s loyalty and the special nature of the ¡°Life and Death Intertwined¡± trait, your research has gone smoothly. You¡¯re confident that when you return to the real world, you¡¯ll have better control over the power of death.] [You¡¯re quite satisfied.] [But you¡¯re not ready to end the simulation. You want to explore more of the world, grow stronger, and find the mastermind behind all this horror.] [You want to kill him.] [This is the main reason you¡¯ve always wanted to go to the Plateau of the Gods.] [You believe that in the place where sorcerer forces are most concentrated, you¡¯ll find some useful information.] ¡­ [Simulation, Year 11. You are 28 years old.] [The world¡¯s corruption accelerates. You encounter even more undead¡ªthese are not just resurrected souls, but true undead creatures from the Netherworld itself.] [You feel no fear.] [You are a powerful third-ring sorcerer, also highly skilled in the field of necromancy.] [Though not yet worthy of the title ¡°Calamity,¡± like the fourth-ring sorcerers, your strength is enough to ignore ordinary undead.] [Simulation, Year 12. You are 29 years old.] [The corruption of the sorcerer world continues to accelerate.] [You and Sylvia pass through a fallen kingdom. Inside, a river of deep yellow flows¡ªillusory and hazy¡ªcarrying countless soul spirits toward the distance.] [You explain to the girl¡ª] [That is the Soul River, flowing through the Endless Netherworld, linking the deaths of countless worlds across planes.] [Under normal circumstances, the sorcerer world would never be able to see the Soul River. But now, on the verge of being devoured, such a bizarre phenomenon has appeared.] Step by step, you continue your journey. Step by step, you press forward. It¡¯s as if the plot of a novel has become reality. Xu Xi and Sylvia, riding the Netherflame Raven, soar over countless ancient kingdoms and ruins. They witness perilous mountains and cross roaring seas. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ please, please don¡¯t look at me¡­¡± Whenever thunderstorms came, Sylvia would still curl up, trembling with her hands over her head. Xu Xi would chuckle softly and cast a sound-isolation spell around her, helping the undead girl get through those unbearable stormy days. ¡°Master Sorcerer, please use my body.¡± During breaks, Sylvia would take off her armor of her own accord, allowing Xu Xi to study her undead skeleton¡ªfurther exploring the mysteries of life and death. In the silence of night, the brave girl¡¯s damaged face held a haunting beauty. ¡°Master Sorcerer, here¡¯s some water.¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, thank you for preparing these death mushrooms for me.¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, thank you¡­¡± Brave. Fearless. Strong in silence, swinging her sword in anger. Sylvia remained at Xu Xi¡¯s side, using the one eye she had left to witness the collapse of the world¡ªwalking forward with him through the darkness. In the fourteenth year of the simulation, Xu Xi was 31. At long last, the outline of the Plateau of the Gods appeared in the distance. ¡°Master Sorcerer, is that the center of the world?¡± ¡°Mm. More accurately¡­ it used to be.¡± Xu Xi stood atop the Netherflame Raven¡¯s back, gazing into the distance as he waited to draw nearer. Soul power surged as he cast a long-range vision spell, magnifying the blurry image of the Plateau of the Gods. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Xi froze slightly. What came into view was not the thriving civilization of sorcerers¡­ but the horrifying remains of several skeletal dragons, collapsed in twisted, crumpled heaps¡ª their massive corpses having shattered most of the Plateau¡¯s structures. Chapter 341: The rulers of the sorcerer world are sorcerers. They control truth and manipulate laws. But in the distant ancient times, the rulers of the world were gods born from nature. Their place of gathering and dominance was the true center of the world, also known as the Plateau of the Gods. Powerful sorcerers were not inferior to gods¡ªin fact, many surpassed them. They conquered, suppressed, annihilated, and subdued. Sorcerers rose within the world and eventually transcended it. Those who advanced to the seventh ring, the legendary sorcerers, would pursue the path of exploring infinite planes, striving to reach higher realms. Sorcerers below the seventh ring chose to remain rooted in the sorcerer world, relying on the slow accumulation of knowledge and time to nurture future generations. This is the history of the sorcerer world and the origin of the Plateau of the Gods. As a symbol of the sorcerer civilization¡¯s conquest over the gods, mid and high-level sorcerers often built their sorcerer towers there, forming the core of their power. But now¡ª ¡°It has actually fallen into destruction even earlier than the rest of the world.¡± The sky was dark and the land barren and cold. Blood-red lightning flashed through the gloomy clouds, and storms swept across the land. A mighty force seemed to have crashed down, easily destroying everything on the plateau. What remained was only ruin. Even bone dragons with immense power, or sixth-ring sorcerer towers capable of suppressing a nation¡ªthose once considered the pinnacle of the world¡ªnow lay in decay and ruin, appearing before Xu Xi¡¯s eyes and leaving him stunned for a long time. [After years of travel, you finally arrive at the center of the world¡ªthe Plateau of the Gods] [Before coming here, you had many guesses] [Perhaps the mastermind behind all the tragedies was hiding here] [Or maybe the missing mid and high-level sorcerers were hiding here, avoiding the world¡¯s collapse] [But you were wrong] [There is neither mastermind nor sorcerers here] [Only desolation and ruins remain] [You are filled with doubt] [Confused and disbelieving, you and Sylvia continue exploring the plateau in search of useful information] [You are lucky¡ªthough the Plateau of the Gods appears lifeless, some records still remain] [Although the texts are broken and faded with time, and most items are incomplete, you persist in thinking and deduce some intelligence] [You finally realize that the ritual to summon the Netherworld had ended long ago¡ªit is not ongoing] [What you saw with your own eyes¡ªthe falling of the sun and moon¡ªwas the sign that the ritual had been completed] [The mastermind has already achieved their goal] [That was a powerful being who had reached the peak of the sixth ring, and designed the collision of two worlds, using the death of the sorcerer world as a stepping stone to break through to the seventh ring] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [He succeeded] [The world began to collapse, and powerful sorcerers who refused to become undead fled one after another] [The end of the world was already set¡ªthere was no more room for change] At the center of the Plateau of the Gods, Xu Xi brought Sylvia down to land above a stretch of stable ruins, overlooking the shattered bricks beneath their feet. It was hard to imagine these were once materials used to construct fifth-ring and sixth-ring sorcerer towers. ¡°Even though I had a feeling it might¡¯ve been a ritual for advancing to the seventh ring, confirming it like this still feels unreal.¡± ¡°This whole world.¡± ¡°Every living being.¡± ¡°All became sacrifices.¡± Xu Xi crouched down and gently picked up a handful of rubble from the surface of the ruins, rubbing the grains between his fingers to feel the texture. The seventh ring realm is the pinnacle of the sorcerer system. It symbolizes the complete fusion and mastery of truth, soul, and life and death. Reaching such a realm through pure comprehension and breakthrough is incredibly difficult. So, someone took another path¡ªsacrificing an entire complete world and the fates of hundreds of billions of living beings, all to forge a road to immortality. This path was horrifying. Aside from fourth-ring and higher sorcerers, all others were destined to be buried with it. Humans, elves, goblins, beastmen¡­ Magical beasts, dragons, goblins, slimes¡­ Whether they had intelligence or not, all things were dragged into silent annihilation. Emotions, consciousness, and thought were forcibly erased. They were reduced to soulless undead. ¡°Life¡­ is really that cheap?¡± Xu Xi stood up. He slowly opened the hand that held the gravel. His eyes lowered, watching the loose grains slip through his fingers and fall into the desolate soil, making faint and scattered sounds. Xu Xi didn¡¯t agree with this method. And neither did the brave one beside him. ¡°Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t accept a reason like that.¡± Her voice was hoarse, choked with grief and anger. Sylvia could not accept that all this misfortune and tragedy had happened simply because someone wanted to become stronger. Her own undead body, her ruined family lands, the cries of her parents, the desecrated corpses of the Hansens¡­ Too many misfortunes had occurred across this land. Those painful memories flowed with blood, dripping by everyone¡¯s feet, constantly reminding them of sorrow. Sylvia couldn¡¯t accept that these piercing tragedies had come to exist just because someone wanted power. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. It was never supposed to be like this. A girl who had grown up listening to stories of heroes and courage, now trembled in front of this bloody truth. She wasn¡¯t afraid. She was furious. She looked at Xu Xi. Her burning soul flame was so intense it could no longer produce sound. But Xu Xi heard it¡ª the crying from deep within her soul. She was asking him for help. She was breaking down. Her shattered spirit could only barely hold on by relying on him. Xu Xi reached out and gently wiped away the tears from her emerald eyes. [The truth is far too cruel] [The heavy burden the girl carries, the countless past tragedies¡ªall of it was the result of someone¡¯s casual decision] [The love of her parents, the care of her family, the admiration of her people] [All those beautiful memories turned to ash] [All of it, along with the destruction of the world, happened just because someone wanted to become stronger] [Sylvia cannot accept this reason] [She cannot accept that the fate of the world and the life and death of everyone she knew became twisted and deformed for such a reason] [You understand her anger] [But you also know that blind rage changes nothing] [The mastermind has already become a seventh-ring sorcerer and left the sorcerer world completely¡ªno amount of anger can affect him now] [What matters now is the present moment] [You must make a new plan] [The world is on the verge of destruction. With the number of undead increasing by the day, you must grow stronger if you hope to survive the coming disaster and take the brave one with you to cut down the mastermind] [You remain silent for a long time and decide to begin searching the ruins] [The sorcerers left in a hurry] [Within the collapsed sorcerer towers, there are still many usable items and scattered recorded information. For a third-ring sorcerer like you, they will provide significant help] Chapter 342: ¡°Sylvia, do you remember what I once told you?¡± ¡°Enduring darkness is easy. But facing the light again¡­ that¡¯s the hard part.¡± Walking across the ruins of the plateau, Xu Xi held Sylvia¡¯s hand and led her forward. The brave one, overwhelmed by emotion, could no longer move properly on her own. Only by following Xu Xi¡¯s hand could she continue forward. She didn¡¯t understand why Xu Xi was suddenly asking her that. Her eyes were dim, hollow, and without light. ¡°I remember, Master Sorcerer¡­¡± They paused for a moment. Xu Xi passed by the ruins of a sorcerer tower, cleared away debris with practiced skill, and stored every intact item into his spatial ring. Dust and sand were swept by the wind but blocked by an invisible shield. The cold, black sun hung high in the sky, making the despair even heavier. Yet compared to all that, the dull green in Sylvia¡¯s eyes still held a faint ripple. ¡°You said,¡± Sylvia said hoarsely, ¡°that people who¡¯ve stayed too long in the dark can¡¯t adapt to the world under the sun.¡± Xu Xi nodded in approval. ¡°When your eyes become used to darkness, the sudden appearance of light causes pain. That¡¯s why facing the light again is so difficult.¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, I¡­ I can do it.¡± Her dull eyes flickered with response. She wanted to prove herself. Xu Xi smiled and continued holding her armored skeletal hand, gently guiding her deeper into the ruins of the plateau. ¡°Sylvia, having the courage to face the light is admirable,¡± he said softly, ¡°but that alone isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°Sometimes, the darkness is so empty and silent that we can¡¯t see the light¡­ nor find a way out.¡± Xu Xi paused. He turned to look back at Sylvia and the lifeless world behind her. As if understanding something, Sylvia looked up at him. ¡°Master Sorcerer, is there¡­ really no other way?¡± The darkness in this world was so suffocating, even the hand of the brave one that gripped her sword was trembling. Xu Xi held her hand tighter, passing warmth once more to her undead body. ¡°Sylvia, sometimes you don¡¯t have to be fixated on finding the light.¡± ¡°Those who yearn for light¡­ are already shining themselves.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s faint, that light is real.¡± ¡°Sylvia, I believe¡­ that one day, you¡¯ll be the one who breaks through this deep darkness.¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words were calm and gentle, filled with unwavering trust. It was encouragement. It was recognition. Enough to help the grieving brave one rise again, rather than remain trapped in sorrow. The dead were already gone. The pain that had happened couldn¡¯t be undone. But now, the brave one could try to save the future with her own hands, and prevent even more tragedy. ¡°Master Sorcerer, I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡± ¡°But I believe in Sylvia.¡± Words from others¡­ really could give strength. Sylvia, whose sorrow had been so heavy she could barely breathe, now had a faint light emerging in her eyes. It was grief, still fresh, mingled with a sliver of strength¡ªgathered into a quiet brilliance. Sylvia didn¡¯t believe in herself. But she believed in the Master Sorcerer¡­ who believed in her. The emeralds of Crowfell once again shone brightly because of the sorcerer¡¯s presence. [The painful truth and despairing world dealt a heavy blow to the brave one] [But because you were by her side] [She found her courage again] [With Sylvia¡¯s help, your speed in collecting relics from the ruins increased significantly. Many of them were precious, including manuscripts from high-level sorcerers and usable extraordinary materials] [The corpse of a bone dragon, stripped of its soul flame, also became one of your trophies] [Half a month passed] [You cleared out every valuable item from the ruins of the sorcerer towers on the Plateau of the Gods] [The brave one asked you where to go next] ¡°Master Sorcerer, what should we do now?¡± Xu Xi had come to the Plateau of the Gods for two main reasons. One was to find the mastermind. The other was to meet more sorcerers. After investigating the place himself, he concluded that the mastermind who ascended to the seventh ring had already left long ago, and the high-level sorcerers had fled together as well. Now, the sorcerer world was fragile and pitiful. The strongest remaining living being was only a third-ring sorcerer¡ªsomeone like himself. At any moment, the Netherworld could devour everything. So Xu Xi had to choose a path. He could either wait for the world to end and become a necromancer. Or escape the sorcerer world and seek safety in another plane. Like a coin¡¯s two sides, no matter which way it landed, neither option was what Xu Xi wanted. He was determined to carve out a third path. On the simulation panel that only he could see, Xu Xi checked the entry for ¡°Soul Collector¡± once more. Soul Collector (Gold): You are not Death, but something greater. The souls of the departed who fall by your hand become the stepping stones of your advancement. The Soul Collector had no upper limit for harvesting souls. Even if only a little was gained at a time, the total would eventually build up into a flood of power. ¡°A million, ten million, a hundred million, a billion¡­¡± ¡°Quantity transforms into quality. When enough souls are gathered, even a spark can ignite a wildfire.¡± On the Plateau of the Gods, Xu Xi tapped his wand gently against the ground. Tens of thousands of pure soul flames surged inside, continuously flowing back and forth within the gemstone embedded at the tip of his wand. This was his strength¡ª and the key to what he wanted to do in the future. Without a red entry, and in a world that was about to be destroyed, Xu Xi had little chance of reaching higher realms through normal cultivation. But if he kept collecting soul flames, then one day, a single blow from him¡ªpoured with all his power¡ªwould shake the very world. Maybe even threaten a seventh-ring sorcerer, who was considered immortal. Before that day came, Xu Xi needed to keep killing undead and make sure Sylvia¡ªthe kind-hearted brave one¡ªwould have a happy ending. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sylvia.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to build a sorcerer tower. It¡¯ll be our future base.¡± The Netherflame Raven answered his call, carrying Xu Xi and the brave one as they soared into the dark and gloomy sky. The world was silent. Yet in Xu Xi¡¯s ears, the voices of the dead still echoed¡ªgentle, ordinary, and guiding him forward. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ thank you.¡± ¡°My wife and I¡­ we¡¯ve lived long enough.¡± They smiled as they refused the offer to extend their lives. Those two elderly figures radiated happiness, even in the haze of death. They walked hand in hand¡ª but under the corrosion of death, they had been twisted into painful, desecrated monsters. Still, they called out Xu Xi¡¯s and Sylvia¡¯s names. Those memories¡­ were silent, yet unforgettable. Sitting on the back of the Netherflame Raven, Xu Xi closed his eyes slightly. As he expected¡ª he still wanted to land a strike on that seventh-ring sorcerer before this simulation ended. Chapter 343: The empty eye sockets burned with soul flames. The Netherflame Raven soared through the dark sky, chasing the black sun as it flew against the wind, leaving the Plateau of the Gods behind. Sylvia sat at the front of the Netherflame Raven. Her hand rested diagonally across her sword sheath and hilt. She stayed alert, prepared for any sudden attacks. Ever since the heavens and earth changed drastically, the undead of the sorcerer world had also grown stronger. Flying types like skeletal dragons, draconic liches, and wailing spirits had started to appear. Therefore, relying solely on the Netherflame Raven was not enough to guarantee safety during flight. Someone had to stay vigilant at all times. ¡°Though the Netherflame Raven is convenient, it¡¯s still just a mount. Once the sorcerer tower is built and we install mobile spell arrays, we won¡¯t have to worry about aerial threats anymore.¡± In the quiet rear of the raven, under the light of several sorcerer eyes, Xu Xi looked down at his thirty-one-year-old hands. Years of performing experiments had made his hands appear long and dexterous. What drew more attention, though, were the multiple spatial rings between his fingers. Everything he had gathered from the Plateau of the Gods was stored inside them. Even the rings themselves were newly recovered from the ruins of the sorcerer towers. Now, during this brief travel time, Xu Xi was doing inventory to plan for the future. ¡°The tribal totem of an orc chieftain? Hmm, looks like it¡¯s made from Angra wood. It can be used for the wooden beams of the sorcerer tower.¡± ¡°A siren¡¯s charm scale? It¡¯s so shiny¡­ could work well as decoration.¡± ¡°Crimson Dragon Ore, Root of Life, Medusa¡¯s Eye, Heart of the Mountain¡­¡± He scanned. Recorded. Organized. Xu Xi¡¯s spiritual power quietly explored the space inside the rings, deciding how each item should be used. Suddenly, his mental power paused. A book had been drawn out and now floated in front of him. ¡°Magic Tool Compendium of the Sixth-Ring Sorcerer Tower, Tower of Dawn?¡± The pages fluttered and rustled, flipping quickly before his eyes. At a glance, it wasn¡¯t the property of the sixth-ring tower master, but rather a fourth-ring member¡¯s belongings. Inside were basic emergency and domestic spell formulas, as well as fragments of precious knowledge from the sorcerer world. One entry described the abilities unique to fourth-ring sorcerers. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Xu Xi fell into thought while summoning more books from the spatial rings, searching for other magic equipment manuals and knowledge texts. A moment later, several books floated around him, pages turning in the air, revealing what he wanted to see. From the fourth ring onward, mid to high-level sorcerers could begin to break free from the world itself. The powers they relied on were detailed here. ¡°Third-ring sorcerers possess an observational perspective that exists outside the world. This is the starting point of transcendence.¡± ¡°Fourth-ring sorcerers go beyond just observing¡ªthey can actually interfere with and influence the world.¡± ¡°With this spark of power, combined with space-type materials, new technologies were developed¡ª¡± ¡°Teleportation rituals, planar skyships, floating cities, interdimensional sorcerer towers¡­¡± Xu Xi let out a quiet sigh. The sorcerer system was truly a strange existence¡ª possessing both the individual might of an extraordinary civilization and the collective wisdom of a technological one. If it weren¡¯t for those legendary seventh-ring sorcerers pursuing broader horizons and choosing to leave the sorcerer world, and if sorcerers didn¡¯t habitually disregard life itself, then the end of the world probably never would have come to pass. ¡°If spatial technology still exists, it could be useful when I go looking for the mastermind later.¡± Xu Xi sat cross-legged. His slender fingers reached into the air and grasped the spine of one of the tomes. After flipping through a few pages, he sank into thought. As for this simulation¡ª Xu Xi had already studied death thoroughly and gained deep understanding of the soul. His main goals had been achieved. He had no interest in fleeing the sorcerer world or turning into a soulless undead. The only thing he wanted was to land a heavy blow on the mastermind before the simulation ended. ¡°For Sylvia, for the Hansens, and for everyone I¡¯ve met along the way,¡± Xu Xi whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t need an escape route. The end of life is just the beginning of another.¡± ¡°But Sylvia¡­ she needs a way out.¡± The Netherflame Raven flew swiftly, diving over withered forests and scattering leaves with each powerful flap of its wings. Some undead were drawn by the movement, but before they could get close, they were burned to ash by the raven¡¯s flames and turned into its food. ¡°Cross Slash!¡± The brave one raised her heavy longsword and slashed down, sending out a brilliant arc of light that wiped out the enemy. It was a fighting style fueled by soul force and amplified through spell formations¡ªsomething uniquely hers. Fearless. Full of determination. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Xi had once asked her why she fought so fearlessly. The answer had been simple¡ª Because Xu Xi needed her. To protect him, fighting was natural. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her. ¡°The Soul Collector is a trait unique to me. Even if I don¡¯t know where the mastermind went¡ªwhether he traveled to another plane or became an immortal being of the Netherworld¡ªone thing is certain: Sylvia isn¡¯t strong enough to join that battle.¡± Staring at Sylvia¡¯s back, Xu Xi quietly planned for the future. He still remembered how she looked the first time they met. Broken. Alone. Still trying to stand. Afraid of the dark, terrified of thunder. Small, timid, afraid of happiness, silently licking her emotional wounds in the dark. How could anyone not worry about a Sylvia like that? ¡°Master Sorcerer, is something the matter?¡± After the fight, Sylvia sheathed her blade and turned around, confused by Xu Xi¡¯s gaze, thinking he had a command for her. ¡°Hmm¡­ sort of.¡± Xu Xi smiled and spread his hands, revealing a collection of spatial rings. Sylvia blinked in surprise. Then Xu Xi said gently, ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯ve already become a proper sorcerer. You should have your own spatial ring by now.¡± ¡°Take your pick. Choose the style you like best, and it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Eh¡­?¡± The soft sound of surprise made the soul fire inside her skull flicker adorably. Her skeleton was hidden beneath armor, but with her upright posture and the gloomy sky behind her, she looked almost alive. ¡°But¡­ Master Sorcerer, aren¡¯t spatial rings incredibly valuable?¡± ¡°You told me before¡ªonly fourth-ring sorcerers are capable of making them.¡± Sylvia was clearly surprised and confused. The shifting colors in her eyes reflected like ripples in a summer-green lake. Xu Xi nodded, confirming what she said. ¡°You¡¯re right, Sylvia. Spatial rings are very precious.¡± ¡°But no matter how precious something is, its value only shows when it¡¯s used.¡± ¡°I believe in you, Sylvia.¡± ¡°I believe you¡¯ll use this ring well¡ªand that you¡¯ll protect me even better.¡± Knowing her well, Xu Xi smiled warmly as he spoke words she couldn¡¯t possibly refuse. Even so, the brave one still looked slightly embarrassed, feeling like she had already received far too much. Chapter 344: ¡°Pick one, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Consider it¡­ an order you must follow.¡± A gift could be refused. But an order couldn¡¯t. At that, Sylvia had no reason to hesitate. She obediently walked up to Xu Xi, followed his command, and began choosing a spatial ring. Some were simple and elegant, delicately outlining beauty. Others glowed with a star-like shimmer, radiant as the night sky. The Milky Way seemed to flow along the band, capturing the depth of the heavens. There were also designs inspired by the elves, incorporating natural elements¡ªleaf patterns carved into the ring, forming a uniquely graceful look. Sylvia stood there, slightly dazed. Reflections of multiple rings danced in her eyes. After a while, she slowly returned to herself, a hint of guilt on her face. ¡°Sorry, Master Sorcerer¡­ I haven¡¯t worn jewelry in so long, I don¡¯t really know how to choose.¡± ¡°In the past, it was always my mother who helped me decide.¡± As she spoke, her silver-armored fingers moved as if to touch the ring but then slowly withdrew, afraid of damaging it. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sylvia. These rings are very sturdy.¡± Xu Xi gently held her hand that was about to retreat. With his warm encouragement, the undead girl finally extended her finger. Her pale bone hand, with no sensation, picked up one of the rings. She tried a few, but still couldn¡¯t make up her mind. Looking up, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Master Sorcerer, which one do you think is best?¡± The brave one was skilled in cutting down undead, but choosing rings¡­ not so much. Lacking confidence, she naturally relied on the one she trusted most¡ªXu Xi. ¡°If it were me¡­¡± Xu Xi thought for a moment. His eyes swept over the various designs, then finally picked up a silver-banded spatial ring adorned with green embellishments. It had an elven style. Made entirely of mithril, and inlaid with a crystallized tear from the Ancient Tree of Life. Gentle and versatile, it could even nourish and protect the soul flames of an undead. ¡°Sylvia, how about this one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Sylvia looked delighted as she accepted the ring Xu Xi had chosen. But her happiness quickly turned into uncertainty. Her undead body was different from a normal one. If she wore it directly on her skeletal finger, it would interfere with the armor she wore over it. But if she put the ring on while the armor was on, the sizing wouldn¡¯t match¡ªit would be too tight or loose to function properly. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­¡± Once again, she turned to Xu Xi with pleading eyes. ¡°Leave it to me, Sylvia.¡± ¡°Have you decided where you want to wear it?¡± ¡°The left index finger?¡± ¡°Actually, spatial rings are adjustable. Look, this is how it works.¡± Xu Xi responded to her reliance with a smile. He took her left hand¡ªthe one she didn¡¯t use for fighting or daily tasks¡ªand gently held it. This way, the ring wouldn¡¯t interfere with her dominant hand¡¯s movements. He carefully held her hand and slid the ring on, activating its spell with his soul energy. Brilliant green light flared softly from the ring as it automatically adjusted in size, fitting perfectly on her left index finger. It didn¡¯t loosen because of the bone beneath, nor tighten because of the armor outside. ¡°Perfect,¡± Xu Xi said with satisfaction. The girl before him was incomplete, no longer alive in the traditional sense. She had to rely on armor to maintain the illusion of a human form. But in Xu Xi¡¯s eyes¡ª that shimmering green ring suited her perfectly. ¡°It really suits you, Sylvia.¡± His praise was sincere. In a world covered by a black sun, shrouded in endless gloom, two points of emerald light still shone brightly. Sylvia lowered her head and stared at the ring on her finger. Her eyes reflected the ring, and the ring reflected her eyes. In that beautiful illusion, it almost felt as if her real eyes had returned. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­Master Sorcerer, I really like it.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s been so long since I last received a gift.¡± Her soul-flame-forged voice grew faint, like a soft summer breeze quietly brushing away the heat of the season. The curve in her eyes remained strong like Xu Xi remembered, yet now held a subtle gentleness. ¡°Master Sorcerer, how do I use it?¡± ¡°Sylvia, all you need to do is channel your soul energy and mental power into it. That¡¯ll open the internal space, so you can store or retrieve things.¡± ¡°That sounds amazing¡­ Master Sorcerer, if you ever need to store something, you can use my ring too.¡± ¡°No need, Sylvia. I still have a lot of empty ones.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± There was a subtle disappointment in her voice. Did he hear that right? Xu Xi looked out into the darkness. After leaving the Plateau of the Gods, he planned to find a suitable open area to build his own sorcerer tower. In the future, that tower would carry cross-plane technology. It would also serve as a mobile fortress for hunting undead and harvesting soul flames. ¡°If I harvest soul flames alone, the efficiency is just too low. But with the help of a sorcerer tower, it¡¯ll be much easier.¡± [Sylvia treasures the spatial ring you gave her] [You often see her curled up in a hidden corner, quietly staring at the surface of the ring in a daze] [Sylvia the Brave¡¯s confidence is rising] [Sylvia the Brave¡¯s fighting spirit is rising] [Sylvia the Brave¡¯s courage is rising] [¡°Master Sorcerer, I¡¯m¡­ not afraid anymore!¡±] [Sylvia the Brave said so herself] [You¡¯re very pleased with Sylvia¡¯s growth. You encourage her to keep learning and teach her more second-ring spells] [Your journey to the Plateau of the Gods was far more fruitful than expected. Not only did you uncover the truth about the sorcerer world, but you also obtained a wealth of information, sorcery, materials, and artifacts] [To the departing fourth-, fifth-, or sixth-ring sorcerers, these might be insignificant] [But to you, they are mountains of gold and silver, and will be critical to your future growth] [One month passes] [Thanks to the Netherflame Raven¡¯s nonstop flight] S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You and Sylvia land in a wide canyon] [The undead are scarce here, and it¡¯s remote¡ªperfect for constructing a sorcerer tower] Normally, sorcerer towers were built in safe, flat, high-ground locations. For example, the White Crow Tower of the Kingdom of Aoka was built on the highest point in the land. It was both a symbol of a sorcerer¡¯s status and a strategic advantage in combat¡ªattacking from above is always easier. Building a tower in a canyon was usually the least favorable option. However, the tower Xu Xi planned to build would be a floating fortress capable of movement, so the location¡¯s disadvantages didn¡¯t matter. ¡°A massive levitation array, wind-element propulsion formations¡­ lifting such a huge sorcerer tower into the air is no easy task.¡± ¡°Good thing I raided the Plateau of the Gods.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a little rich now.¡± Chapter 345: [You¡¯ve been a sorcerer for many years.] [At last, you¡¯re beginning construction on your very own sorcerer tower.] [You¡¯ve placed great hopes in it¡ªplanning to build a mobile fortress with both offense and defense, using everything you obtained from the Plateau of the Gods as its foundation.] [Under your command, the long and tedious construction begins.] [Combining goblin technology with sorcerer spell formations, countless automated earthwork golems go to work¡ªdiligently, tirelessly, building day and night.] [During this time, you don¡¯t need to supervise the process constantly.] [All you have to do is provide the schematics and replace the energy sources.] [You silently cultivate, hoping to break through to a fourth-ring sorcerer as soon as possible. Only then will you be able to use cross-planar spatial technology.] [Life and death, the cycle continues.] [Standing outside the world, you observe its end through your unique spiritual sight.] [You¡¯ve gained a deeper understanding of death.] [While you cultivate, the brave one trains just as hard. Her undead bones grow tougher, and her soul fire, when burning bright, holds a strange kind of beauty.] [With the evolution of her undead body and the refining of her sorcerer level, Sylvia Crowfield¡¯s strength now exceeds others of her tier.] [You compare in your mind and realize that with her current ability, she could take on certain high-level undead one-on-one.] [You¡¯re very pleased.] [The lonely girl you met back then has grown strong enough to protect herself.] [Even without you, she could walk the right path through her own will and effort.] [Construction of the sorcerer tower takes a long time.] [The materials required are far more than you¡¯d imagined.] [Fortunately, the automated golems also collect resources. You don¡¯t need to worry too much.] [You teach Sylvia, explain how to use more advanced spells, and guide the development of her soul.] [Wanting to repay you, Sylvia begins hauling bricks. But because she¡¯s not skilled at it, she¡¯s quickly outpaced by the golems.] [You comfort her, telling her that even going slowly still has value.] [Sylvia switches methods to help.] [She tries improving her cooking, gathering many fresh ingredients from nearby in hopes of making a hearty meal to help nourish you.] [¡°Master Sorcerer, you¡¯ve gotten thinner lately.¡±] [The brave one is concerned about your health.] [You¡¯re touched. From the ingredients she gathered, you sort out the poisonous parts and throw them away.] [Aside from her poor judgment on what¡¯s edible, her cooking is actually quite good.] [She also does other things.] [When undead attack, she takes the initiative to protect you.] [When the weather changes, she brings you clothes to keep you from getting sick.] [As you wait for the sorcerer tower to be completed, your days pass peacefully and uneventfully¡ªno thrills, no sudden dangers, just quiet time under the changing sky.] Loneliness is a subtle feeling. When you seek it out, it rarely strikes. But in a single moment, it can hit like a bullet, piercing right through your heart. Then your pulse slows. The world loses its color. Everything turns quiet black and white. Xu Xi had experienced that before¡ª during his time crippled in the real world. No visitors. No one to talk to. He could only rely on the internet to ease his bitterness in a silent corner of his life. But ever since he received the Life Simulator, he hadn¡¯t felt lonely in a long time. ¡°Gururu¡ª¡± ¡°Gururu¡ª¡± The blood-colored moonlight spilled across the land, staining pale bones red and illuminating the murky world. Cold winds echoed in the canyon. Xu Xi cast several spells, blocking the chill and the disturbance to avoid affecting the brave one¡¯s cooking. ¡°Master Sorcerer, your dinner will be ready soon.¡± Her voice, simulated by soul fire, held a hint of concealed happiness. She pinched the long-handled spoon with her fingers and stirred slowly, helping the bubbling soup blend its flavors into a complete dish. The vegetables came from windbell flower stalks. The meat was from a one-horned rabbit. The dessert was a soft jelly-like sweet made from various fruit juices. The after-dinner fruit was a sour pomelo. The Crowfield-style dinner, now proudly served. ¡°Thank you for your effort, Sylvia.¡± Looking at the carefully prepared meal before him, Xu Xi nodded slightly and took his first bite. Under the blood moon of a cold night, the surface of the soup reflected rippling red light. But it didn¡¯t feel eerie¡ª not the crimson of blood, but a soft, drifting crimson glow. One sip, and the taste was warm and rich¡ª a little sweet, a little tart, and very appetizing. The vegetables were crisp, and the meat tender. ¡°This is very well done, Sylvia,¡± Xu Xi said, giving the praise she had long been waiting for. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you like it.¡± The undead girl stood calmly, her emerald eyes shimmering faintly, her own unique way of expressing emotion. As Xu Xi tasted the food she had prepared, old memories stirred in his mind. In the first year they met, her cooking had been just average. But over time, that once-ordinary skill had quietly grown excellent. Time is a mysterious thing. It can rot what¡¯s old and worn¡­ Or make something ordinary glow. ¡°Sylvia, you don¡¯t actually need to prepare food every day.¡± ¡°¡­Why do you say that?¡± She looked a little surprised. Xu Xi sipped the last of the soup. With the broth gone, the empty bowl was dyed crimson by moonlight. ¡°Because it takes away from your training time, doesn¡¯t it?¡± After so many years together, Xu Xi knew her well. More than cooking, Sylvia loved wielding her sword. Not for herself, but to better protect others. From the past to the present, even a thousand years ago, Sylvia Crowfield had always believed in growing stronger for the sake of others. Xu Xi smiled. He wanted her to do what she truly loved. ¡°But¡­¡± The dead branches crackled as they burned. The flames illuminated the brave one¡¯s haunting face¡ªhalf bone, half human. ¡°Master Sorcerer, you¡¯ve taken care of me all this time. If I don¡¯t do anything to repay you¡­ I feel uneasy.¡± Hearing her response, Xu Xi smiled more genuinely. It was true¡ªhe had cared for Sylvia many times. But she had also helped him countless times in return. There was no debt between them. If not for Sylvia, he wouldn¡¯t have completed his research on death and souls so early. ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good person¡ªbut you have a very clear flaw.¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, my flaw is¡­?¡± She looked nervous. Xu Xi reached out and gently pinched the human half of her face. ¡°Your flaw is¡­ you¡¯re too good a person.¡± ¡°You ignore yourself and always focus on others.¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Listening to his lecture, Sylvia wanted to protest¡ª that Xu Xi was exactly the same. But the sensation on her cheek made her go quiet and obedient. ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯ll reflect on it.¡± Chapter 346: The half-built tower that soared into the sky stood tall and magnificent. Its base was made of high-energy crystal stones, providing excellent floating capabilities while also offering reassuring sturdiness. Bright light radiated from within, shining upon the many autonomous construction puppets. The glow broke into fragments, casting long, moving shadows. Even deep into the night, the puppets continued building the tower. Only like this could the sorcerer¡¯s tower be completed faster. Xu Xi sat on a small hill, overlooking his own floating tower, speaking with Sylvia about the future and the key points of sorcerer cultivation. ¡°Sylvia, how¡¯s your progress with the transformation of soul spell¡¯s faint light particles?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ There are still a few parts I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Ask away, I¡¯ll explain it again.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Sorcerer!¡± The firelight was like a pair of gentle, hazy hands, softly comforting the loneliness and cold of the night. It lit up the broken face of the brave warrior, making it clearly visible. Sylvia spoke of several cultivation difficulties, and Xu Xi patiently answered. He traced diagrams with his fingers, combining them with verbal descriptions to teach her. The night was long. But with Xu Xi¡¯s voice as company, the brave warrior wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Sylvia, did you understand?¡± After finishing the explanation, Xu Xi asked again, still concerned. ¡°Mhm¡­ I think I got it,¡± the brave warrior blinked. ¡°¡­¡± Everything around them went still. Only Sylvia¡¯s confident voice echoed. Xu Xi looked up at the sky. After three seconds of silence, he looked at the brave warrior again and began explaining the previous problem once more¡ªpatiently, gently, from a clearer and easier angle to help her remember. This time, Sylvia truly remembered. Right in front of Xu Xi, she cast an even stronger soul spell. With her hand on her sword hilt, radiant light shimmered. In the endless night, a dazzling brilliance burst forth¡ªan extreme, blinding light. It was worth noting that after becoming a sorcerer for many years, Sylvia¡¯s spells were no longer limited to death, soul, and general-purpose sorcery. She had begun to explore other fields as well. Her growth and progress were clear to see. ¡°Master Sorcerer, thank you for your guidance.¡± The undead warrior bowed and gave a formal knight¡¯s salute, politely thanking Xu Xi for his patient teaching. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal, Sylvia.¡± ¡°The one who made yourself stronger was always you. I merely guided you.¡± The wind of the deep night grew louder. Xu Xi raised his hand. He cast several spells, calming the disturbance caused by Sylvia and also cleaning up the grease from dinner. He glanced toward the sorcerer tower¡¯s construction site. Seeing that the construction puppets were operating normally, he sat down again and stared at the world by the firelight. For the foreseeable future, Xu Xi would remain in the canyon. Only after the sorcerer tower was completed could he truly begin his plan¡ªto harvest the soul flames of the undead and prepare for the ultimate strike. ¡°This world¡­ is about to die¡­¡± Thick dark clouds drifted in from afar, obscuring the eerie blood moon. Above the canyon, eerie howls echoed¡ªthere were the trembling cries of the undead and the roars of magical beasts. Twisted, dead trees rooted themselves into damp cliff faces, sprouting grotesque leaves with red veins hidden in the darkness, swaying in the wind like dense blood mist. ¡°Master Sorcerer.¡± A voice came from beside him. The brave warrior sat down beside Xu Xi. Her heavy armor struck the ground with a metallic clang. The quiet night made the sound even more prominent. A dead soul from a thousand years ago asked Xu Xi this question: ¡°When people die, they become undead¡­ or are reincarnated.¡± ¡°But when a world dies¡­?¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, what will our world become after it dies¡­?¡± Her eyelashes quivered. The light in her deep green eyes, once bright because of the fire, had now dimmed. The innocent warrior had once wanted to save this world. But now, she understood how heavy a burden that truly was. Heavier than the honor of the Crowfield family¡ªcountless times heavier. A world-saving feat unimaginable to mortals. No one person, or even two, could change the ending. Xu Xi replied, ¡°The death of a world probably means absolute nothingness.¡± The thoughts of the living. The history of civilization. All of it combined to create a brilliant world. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sadly, the death of the sorcerer world was total¡ªnot only would the world itself be devoured by the underworld, but all living things inside it would be corrupted and assimilated, losing everything they once had. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ If only I were a true brave warrior¡­¡± Sylvia lowered her head. Her voice was quiet, her fingers intertwined. The strong desire to save the world clashed with her powerless self, tormenting her again and again. ¡°That¡¯s not your fault, Sylvia.¡± ¡°A true warrior isn¡¯t measured by power. Your character is outstanding, and you¡¯ve always worked hard.¡± ¡°In my eyes, that¡¯s the finest kind of warrior.¡± Xu Xi acknowledged her efforts. Indeed, in fantasy tales, heroes were often filled with extraordinary traits¡ªhandsome looks, unique charm, immense strength, or incredible luck. Compared to them, the undead Sylvia lacked nearly everything. Only her tenacious courage and sense of justice made her stand out. But that was enough. Anyone with a brave heart was already their own hero. ¡°Have faith in yourself, Sylvia,¡± Xu Xi said gently. He lightly patted her shoulder, then stood up and walked toward the construction site of the sorcerer tower. He was going to replace the energy cores of the construction puppets to prevent any downtime. The night was deep. Xu Xi¡¯s figure slowly disappeared into the darkness. After he left, Sylvia sat silently for a long time, squatting and staring at the ring on her left hand without moving. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ as good as you say I am¡­¡± Her voice was so soft only she could hear it, fading into the air. There was a quiet sense of disappointment in herself. Warrior? Justice? These words, symbols of light, had felt unworthy ever since she became undead. Because she feared loneliness, she held on tightly to the only hand she had¡ªand followed Xu Xi away from the Crowfield territory. That made her feel like a hypocrite. To uphold justice, to save the world, to destroy evil¡­ Yes, she had thought about those things during her journey with Xu Xi. She had acted on them, truly. But unlike the brave warriors in stories who carried the world in their hearts and cast aside their weakness¡­ Sylvia felt like she had just used those ideals as an excuse to stay by Xu Xi¡¯s side. To remain near the one person who, even after knowing how ugly she truly was, still treated her with kindness. To inch closer and closer¡­ shamelessly. To enjoy the care she hadn¡¯t felt in a thousand years, hiding in this safe harbor. Someone like her¡ªwasn¡¯t just undead in body. Even her heart was¡­ disgraceful. Chapter 347: Simulation Year Fifteen. Xu Xi is 32 years old. After a year of construction, with the help of numerous earthwork puppets, the building of the sorcerer tower was nearing completion. The main structure was grand, with expansive wings on either side. It wasn¡¯t a typical vertical tower but more like a floating fortress¡ªvast in size and equipped with multiple platforms. It included living quarters, a potion lab, a creature habitat, a training zone, and floating platforms for ascending and descending. Every section was designed with future needs in mind. Majestic and imposing, mysterious yet awe-inspiring, the outer walls made of blue-grey stone shimmered with arcane runes, transmitting energy throughout the entire sorcerer tower. At first glance, the tower looked massive. But in the grand scheme of the sorcerer world, its size was rather average. On the Plateau of the Gods, Xu Xi had explored the ruins of a six-ring sorcerer tower. Even though only fragments remained, it was enough to infer the scale of the original structure. ¡°It was probably ten times the size of my tower.¡± ¡°¡®Tower¡¯ is just a name.¡± ¡°To be precise, a sorcerer tower is a personal base¡ªa hub for production, research, living, combat, and defense.¡± ¡°As a stronghold, the better it is, the greater our chances of survival.¡± Xu Xi stood before the nearly completed sorcerer tower. Holding his wand, he aimed it at the tower¡¯s peak. A powerful wave of soul energy surged forth, striking the tip of the tower and activating the core of the tower¡¯s spirit. This spirit was a magical system developed by sorcerers, operating through soul calculations to help coordinate the tower¡¯s functions. It performed basic automated tasks with rigid, mechanical precision. ¡°Master Sorcerer,¡± the hero followed Xu Xi, curiously glancing around and studying the complex patterns on the tower¡¯s surface. ¡°With the tower spirit, does that mean we don¡¯t have to manage the tower ourselves?¡± Xu Xi entered the tower, checking every function of his future base. ¡°We still need to, Sylvia.¡± ¡°The tower spirit isn¡¯t a sentient being. It¡¯s just a magical mechanism that activates automatically. Tasks like cultivating magic plants or crafting potions still require hands-on effort.¡± Under the gaze of the undead hero, Xu Xi raised his finger, and a pale blue flame flared up in the corridor. The flame morphed into a miniature spirit crow, flapping its wings with lifelike motion and affectionately resting on his bent knuckle. Its eyes, however, were a lifeless pitch-black. This was the spirit of the sorcerer tower. Xu Xi split his soul in two, assigning his loyal mount¡ªthe Spiritfire Crow¡ªto act as the tower¡¯s spirit, continuously providing light and energy. ¡­ [Your sorcerer tower has been completed] [It blocks death energy, recycles life force, supports cultivation experiments, and provides a relaxing living environment] [Thanks to your design, the tower is equipped with multiple functions to ensure better survival in a dying world] [Sylvia asks if the tower has a name] [You ponder for a long time] [But can¡¯t come up with a name you¡¯re satisfied with] [You thought of calling it the Tower of Dawn, but in the sorcerer world, that name is far too common] [Finally, in a half-joking tone, you say to the hero:] [¡°The Tower of Salvation, Sylvia. What do you think?¡±] [Your casual remark] [Makes the hero¡¯s eyes light up] [Sylvia Crowfield thinks the Tower of Salvation is a wonderful name] ¡­ The journey of salvation officially began. A deep humming echoed through both sides of the canyon. The tall tower levitated, glowing faintly, like a massive star rising from the ground. It radiated power and awe. Xu Xi stood in the square of the Tower of Salvation, continually adjusting its flight enchantments, guiding the tower steadily forward. With Sylvia beside him, they began their campaign to eradicate the undead. ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM! BOOM!¡± As soon as the tower took off, its towering frame shone with light, launching a barrage of radiant spears. They rained down from the sky, engulfing and tearing apart the wandering undead above the canyon. ¡°Amazing¡­¡± Sylvia stared blankly at the scene before her. She felt as though she had fallen behind the times. The longsword in her hand suddenly seemed like a piece of scrap metal. ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by this, Sylvia,¡± Xu Xi reached out, and a spirit flame flew up from the ground, absorbed into his reserves under the power of the Soul Collector. He looked toward the hero at his side, gently reminding her: ¡°The tower¡¯s attacks are powerful, but they consume a lot of energy and still fall short of a true sorcerer¡¯s might.¡± ¡°As we face more advanced undead, your burden will only grow heavier.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s words didn¡¯t shake Sylvia in the slightest. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master Sorcerer. But this body¡­ is always ready to fight.¡± The hero with emerald eyes looked down at the ring on her hand. It was the same green as her eyes¡ªclear and vivid¡ªshining in unison. Having a burden wasn¡¯t a bad thing. For Sylvia, it was proof that she was needed. ¡­ [You and Sylvia travel far and wide] [After resting for a year in the canyon, you discover that the number of undead in the outside world has greatly increased] [With your aerial advantage and the Tower of Salvation¡¯s firepower system, you harvest soul flames from the undead continuously, using them as energy for the tower] [Even after basic consumption, you still manage to stockpile large quantities of soul flame every day] [You¡¯re very pleased with this] [And begin to explore the path of the Four-Ring Sorcerer] [You know well that your current Three-Ring power is far from enough¡ªyou must break through to reach your true goal] [Simulation Year Sixteen. You are now 33 years old] [This year marks the once-in-a-decade Undead Dark Tide. You and Sylvia witness the changes in the heavens¡ªthe blackest darkness, and the oppressive weight of the world itself] S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Sylvia, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ please don¡¯t worry¡­ I-I¡¯m fine.¡± Sylvia¡¯s skeletal body curled into a ball. During the Dark Tide, the sorcerer world became so dark that you couldn¡¯t even see your own hand. Fortunately, the sorcerer tower had interior lighting. When Xu Xi switched on the lights, the hero¡¯s body stopped trembling, but she still refused to stand, remaining curled up on the floor. ¡°Sylvia?¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, please don¡¯t look at me¡­ It¡¯s too embarrassing¡­ sob¡­¡± Sylvia couldn¡¯t get up. Her appearance made Xu Xi want to laugh. He crouched down, gently took Sylvia¡¯s hand, and comforted the shy undead girl, helping her stand with courage. ¡­ [The Undead Dark Tide is a sign of deepening corruption from the Underworld] [This year, both the number and strength of the undead have increased] [Some undead even squeeze into the sorcerer world through cracks in space, bringing the already hopeless world closer to collapse] [Whether human or another race] [In the face of this world-level disaster, all are like brittle autumn leaves¡ªone step, and they crumble] [Your sorcerer tower is swarmed by ghosts and undead] [You are forced to activate the tower¡¯s maximum defensive mode] [Through countless trials, you and Sylvia endure the fiercest wave of the Dark Tide, harvesting large amounts of soul flame] [After the battle, your sorcerer tower is left damaged in multiple areas] Chapter 348: ¡°I guess it was to be expected¡­¡± ¡°Relying on myself alone, it really is hard to control the entire tower.¡± The sky was dim and overcast. The earth was silent. The sorcerer tower crash-landed onto a flat plain. Multiple sections were torn open, smoke billowed from the wreckage¡ªit looked truly devastated. Earthwork puppets poured out from within, repairing the tower in an orderly fashion. Xu Xi stood not far away, quietly watching the restoration process. From the beginning, this moving war fortress was never meant for a single user. The ideal model was for the strongest tower master to lead, supported by a team of mid- to low-tier sorcerers handling their respective duties. But the current situation was unusual. Aside from Sylvia, Xu Xi had no one else he could rely on. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I was too weak.¡± Sylvia looked downcast. The knight¡¯s sword in her hand was chipped and battered, clearly showing signs of a fierce battle. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, Sylvia. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± The girl blamed herself. She believed the damage to the sorcerer tower was her fault, because she wasn¡¯t strong enough. Xu Xi looked at the lightless world around them and comforted Sylvia, telling her not to feel sad. No one could have expected the dark tide to be so overwhelming. It truly felt endless. There was no end in sight to the number of undead. Even a sorcerer would feel helpless in the face of such a massive disaster. ¡­ [After the Tower of Salvation is repaired, you once again take control of its flight] [Right now, the sorcerer world] [Is filled with dangerous undead] [It¡¯s both a threat and an opportunity] [Ordinary sorcerers struggle to resist the laws of the Underworld, often spending tremendous time and effort to barely extract a trace of soul flame] [But with the effect of the Soul Collector trait, you can easily harvest soul flames in great numbers and use them as your own power] [You continue to destroy the undead] [Your overwhelming soul presence causes the weaker undead to begin fearing you] [You notice that due to the intensity of the dark tide, Sylvia¡¯s weapon is close to shattering and can no longer be used] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You forge a brand-new enchanted longsword for Sylvia] Silver gleamed brightly¡ªsharp and dazzling. The blade was long, heavy, and engraved with enhancement runes. Iron boots stepped across the clean floor, and Sylvia solemnly accepted the longsword with both hands. Gripping the hilt, she effortlessly raised the heavy mithril blade. Under the light above, the sword¡¯s gleam was clear and brilliant, reflecting beautifully in her shining green eyes. ¡°Master Sorcerer, am I really allowed to keep this?¡± ¡°Of course. I made it for you, Sylvia,¡± Xu Xi said warmly. He began explaining the enchantments applied to the sword so she could quickly become familiar with it. At the end, Xu Xi modestly commented on his work: ¡°It¡¯s not perfect. I was short on materials. I¡¯ll make you a better one next time.¡± ¡°No, Master Sorcerer. I think this sword is already wonderful.¡± She slid the blade back into its sheath and held it gently in her arms. Her green eyes, layered with deep and light hues, had softened. She looked at Xu Xi and said, ¡°Master Sorcerer, I really like it. I really, really¡­ like it.¡± Because it was a gift from you, it could only be something she liked. No matter what it looked like, no matter the quality. Her answer would always be the same¡ªshe liked it. Her bone fingers touched the sword hilt through her armor, slowly gripping it, then gently loosening her hold. In that small motion, it was as if the soul inside her undead body had also been purified. She seemed happy. The soul flame inside her flickered and rose slightly. Then suddenly, as if something came to mind, Sylvia removed the armor from both arms, revealing her pale skeletal hands. She repeated the motion of gripping the sword again. ¡°Sylvia, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, when I hold the sword like this¡­ it feels kind of warm,¡± the hero said with a strange smile, claiming her hands felt warm. But as an undead, she shouldn¡¯t be able to feel hot or cold. ¡­ [You and the hero continue your journey] [With the firepower support of the sorcerer tower, your soul flame collection speed greatly improves] [To prepare for facing the powerful and mysterious Seven-Ring Sorcerer] [You believe the current pace still needs to increase] [You run repeated experiments, modifying the tower spirit to make it faster and smarter in handling tasks] [The Tower of Salvation moves at great speed] [Carrying you and Sylvia, it leaves the desolate wilderness behind. After many years, you once again set foot in the lands of the living] [You vaguely remember that a kingdom once stood here] [But now, all you see is ruins] [The dead rise from flesh, bony fingers clawing at stones, their twisted forms shuffling through a fire-choked battlefield] [Flames rise] [Souls cry out] [You see what can only be described as true hell] The combined impact of the black sun¡¯s fall and the undead dark tide was far beyond what Xu Xi had anticipated. At the start of the fifth simulation, living people could still survive in the world. But now, the sorcerer world had no future for the living. Before the two worlds collided and were destroyed, the flood of undead would already wipe everything out, taking away what little hope of survival remained. They killed the living, turned them into undead, and forced tormented souls to become the very monsters they feared most. ¡°BOOM!!!¡± Above the burning ruins of the fallen kingdom, the sorcerer tower unleashed a barrage of firepower. There were so many undead that precision wasn¡¯t needed. Every blast harvested vast quantities of soul flame. Xu Xi waved his wand and cast a powerful Three-Ring spell, blasting apart the skeletal dragons that tried to ambush the tower. Sylvia stood guard by his side, protecting him. Out of the corner of her eye, she watched the kingdom engulfed in flames. The higher the fire rose, the tighter she gripped her sword. Gradually, amid that crimson, despairing world, a flash of sword light tore through the darkness. It was strong. And yet, also fragile. ¡°Master Sorcerer, I don¡¯t like¡­ this kind of world.¡± Her hoarse voice carried a mix of emotions¡ªsadness, anger, and deep, bitter unwillingness. ¡°Neither do I,¡± Xu Xi replied, his eyes reflecting the deep red flames and countless pale skeletons. Heat and cold collided, and fierce winds howled. The howling gusts sounded like the cries of the dead. ¡­ ¡­ [Simulation Year Seventeen. You are now 34 years old] [You¡¯ve begun to gain a basic understanding of the path to Four-Ring advancement] [You and Sylvia endured the heaviest year yet] [The world has not completely perished] [But for those still living in the sorcerer world, there is no hope left for tomorrow] [You guide the Tower of Salvation to one human kingdom after another, but what you see before you is always the same: lifeless ruins] [Broken walls, hellfire burning] [The stench of blood and decay covers the land¡ªno intact village, town, or nation remains. Only a few lucky souls hide away in terror] [You and the hero saved some of them] [When people speak of you, they dare not call your name directly. Instead, they refer to you with deep reverence as ¡°that lord¡±] Chapter 349: Tower of Salvation. The platform square. Scattered across it sat several dozen people. Their faces were blank, silent and lifeless, like puppets drained of their souls, trembling as soft sobs escaped their throats. Gradually¡­ The sobs became clear crying. ¡°Thank that lord for saving you, Avijin¡­ my child.¡± A knight with a severed arm hugged his child tightly with his only remaining hand. His once resolute face now twisted in a pitiful expression of sorrow. A frail, thin woman held her baby in her arms, tears streaming down her cheeks. Farewell. Separation. Life and death. Words that once felt distant now fell upon everyone with heavy weight. Loved ones gone. Close friends dead. The ones who survived had all lost the people they cared for most. Even those who managed to stay alive looked miserable beyond words. In the end¡­ The overwhelming despair and the emptiness inside them turned into pure, heavy grief, dropping silently into the steaming bowls of soup before them. They had survived. They had received mercy from that lord and lived through this hopeless disaster. Grief mingled with gratitude, and the soup they sipped turned into crystal tears at the corners of their eyes. ¡°Master Sorcerer, you¡¯re not going down there?¡± At the top of the tower, Xu Xi and Sylvia stood watching the rescued people below as they wept and gave thanks. That scene was deeply moving. A flower of tears blooming in the heart of despair. ¡°If I went down, it¡¯d just make things more chaotic.¡± ¡°More chaotic?¡± ¡°Mm. It¡¯d probably turn into a crowd crying and bowing to me.¡± Xu Xi shook his head. He didn¡¯t like that kind of scene. Before rescuing them, he had used a kindness detection spell to judge their character¡ªjust to ensure he wouldn¡¯t be saving any backstabbers. It was an effective method. But as a result, these kind-hearted people became especially devoted, which Xu Xi found a little bothersome. ¡°We passed through seven kingdoms, fifty-three towns, and countless villages.¡± ¡°And in the end, we only saved forty-eight people.¡± ¡°Some of those¡­ were just children.¡± Xu Xi looked up at the dark sky, where the pitch-black sun hung high above. His heart was filled with mixed emotions. ¡­ [You saved a few people] [You don¡¯t think of yourself as noble¡ªthis was merely a small kindness within your ability to give] [Besides, you had plans for those you saved] [The Tower of Salvation is far too massive¡ªtasks like monitoring magic plants, breeding magical beasts, maintaining the tower¡¯s systems all take an immense amount of time] [You and Sylvia need to focus on improving your strength] [These chores are best handled by others] [Those you saved became members of the Tower of Salvation, holding deep respect for you. Within the tower, you often hear echoes of ¡°that lord¡± being spoken with reverence] ¡­ [Simulation Year 18. You are 35 years old] [During the tower¡¯s travels, you rescued a few more people. With a larger crew, the sorcerer tower began to operate more efficiently] [As a result, your soul flame collection speed increased significantly] [The people respected you even more] [The kind-hearted Sylvia, beneath her half-length cloak, also formed good relationships with others] [She frequently helped with everyday issues inside the tower, and every time she solved a problem, she felt genuine joy] [You were comforted to see this] [Simulation Year 20. You are 37 years old] [The great floating fortress barreled through the silent world. Encounters with the living became rarer¡ªsorcerers were now exceedingly few] [Though the world hadn¡¯t fully died, there were no more signs of life in the sorcerer world] ¡°Sylvia, this world¡­ it¡¯s pretty awful, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­I will protect you, Master Sorcerer.¡± The silver-armored hero spoke, sword in hand. The heavy blade gleamed with light. A trace of green at her fingertips mingled with the sword¡¯s shine and pierced through the suffocating darkness, slashing down an entire skeletal dragon. The world¡¯s death could no longer be reversed. But at the very least, Sylvia would protect the light before her. She didn¡¯t want to¡ªand would not¡ª Fall back into that old darkness. ¡­ [Simulation Year 22. You are 39 years old] [The number of people inside the tower increased to around one hundred] [Most were ordinary civilians, but a few were sorcerer apprentices, easing your research burden] [The hero remained your most trusted knight] [She feared the dark. She feared thunder.] [But for your safety, she endured that fear and overcame her anxiety] [The only cost was that the enchanted book you once gifted her had been used up¡ªthe illumination and soundproofing enchantments were nearly depleted] [You gave her a new enchanted book] The night wind was cold. It made the soul flames sway. Above, the sky still held a black sun and blood-colored moon, but the Tower of Salvation was shielded by special enchantments that blocked out that eerie influence. The stars returned. The moonlight returned. The sky of the peaceful era was recreated. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ I think I¡¯ve troubled you again¡­¡± At the highest floor of the tower, Xu Xi and Sylvia were speaking. Looking at the enchanted book being handed to her, Sylvia looked a little embarrassed. She felt she had caused Xu Xi trouble and wasn¡¯t being a proper guardian knight. But Xu Xi simply smiled. A gentle smile. ¡°If it¡¯s you, Sylvia¡­ it¡¯s not trouble at all.¡± ¡°!!!!!!¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hero Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened. Hero Sylvia fell into chaos. Hero Sylvia accepted the enchanted book¡­ and fled in panic. ¡­ [Simulation Year 23. You are 40 years old] [Time passed, and the erosion of death did not affect your appearance] [You still looked young¡ªbut your every move now carried deeper spiritual pressure, making those in the tower feel your power] [Your soul had reached its limit] [You were ready to break through to the Four-Ring Sorcerer stage] ¡°So slow¡­¡± ¡°Compared to cultivation, magic, or martial arts, sorcerer breakthroughs are clearly much slower.¡± ¡°Then again, that¡¯s to be expected.¡± ¡°Few transcendental systems begin exploring truth as early as the sorcerer path.¡± The Tower of Salvation stopped flying. To ensure a successful breakthrough, Xu Xi found a quiet place and continuously adjusted his condition. Sylvia stood outside the meditation chamber, gripping her heavy knight¡¯s sword, calmly activating a detection spell to watch for anything that might interrupt Xu Xi. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Mental Fusion spell¡­ Soul Amplification spell¡­ Perception Enhancement spell¡­ and the Vision of Insight.¡± ¡°Along with the Leaf of Life¡­ and Eternal Water.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can to prepare for this breakthrough.¡± ¡°All that¡¯s left is to take the final step¡ªturning observation of the world into interference with the world.¡± Inside the room, It was dark and quiet. So dark that it felt as if space and time had been stripped away. Xu Xi, now forty years old, sat alone in a cross-legged position and reached out to summon his wand. Crack¡ª Crack¡ª A torrent of invisible soul power burst out from within his body, surging like a terrifying wave. The darkness twisted¡ªthen collapsed. Chapter 350: An individual¡¯s existence can never compare to that of a world. Magnitude. Hierarchy. Both show a difference as clear as day. But if someone¡¯s will becomes so powerful that even the world cannot ignore it¡­ Then the laws of that world will begin to shift because of them. ¡°To seek truth, to observe truth, to interfere with truth.¡± ¡°This is the essence of the sorcerer system.¡± ¡°The evolution of the soul is not the goal of a sorcerer, but a natural transformation that happens on the path of pursuing one¡¯s truth.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s radiant soul surged like a tidal wave, releasing an overwhelming force that stirred a sea of power. The sounds of the surroundings cracking became more distinct¡ªthat was space splitting into fine fractures and instantly mending again in a continuous loop. He hadn¡¯t intentionally done anything, yet the soul¡¯s raging energy had already formed an invisible field around his body, shredding everything material in its path. ¡°Life, death, and soul.¡± ¡°Potions, enchanted items, and sorcery.¡± ¡°These paths aren¡¯t truly different¡ªonly their forms vary.¡± ¡°A Three-Ring Sorcerer¡¯s hallmark is gathering their personal truth and forming their own perception of the world.¡± ¡°A Five-Ring Sorcerer¡¯s trait is refining all knowledge of spells and forging a unique road ahead.¡± ¡°As the bridge between them¡­¡± ¡°The Four-Ring Sorcerer is known as a walking natural disaster.¡± ¡°What I need to do now is use my truth to shift the laws of the world, to form my own foundation, paving the way for my future breakthrough to the Five-Ring level.¡± BOOM¡ª!! The air exploded, soul energy howled. Space fractured at a faster rate, cracking into lines glowing with a ghostly light. The scene was terrifying¡ªlike thousands of eyes blinking in the void. Xu Xi remained calm. His wand moved with his arm. His knowledge, his truth, his soul¡ªall combined at this moment, becoming a brilliant and dazzling light. Like a blazing sun, it shone into every inch of space. Finally, after wave after wave of spiritual impact¡­ Xu Xi¡¯s soul grew more solid, vast, and began stabilizing the space around him. The space no longer shattered under pressure. It didn¡¯t just hide beneath the surface of the world¡­ It bent to Xu Xi¡¯s will, twisting in silent ripples and accelerating in precise waves. The breakthrough to Four-Ring Sorcerer happened in an instant. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± ¡°To use one¡¯s truth to interfere with and twist the world¡¯s truth¡ªthat is the power of a Four-Ring Sorcerer.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not true mastery over the laws of space¡­¡± ¡°Using it as leverage makes it possible to leave the sorcerer world.¡± Xu Xi closed his eyes slightly. He carefully examined the changes within himself. Beyond the soul¡¯s transformation, his body had begun transcending mortality. His already long lifespan had now extended to unimaginable lengths. It took time to adjust to his new state. Eventually, he raised his hand again. Invisible soul power once more bent the surrounding space, shaping it freely with bizarre transformations or enhancing the power of his sorcery. ¡°No wonder Four-Ring Sorcerers are called walking natural disasters.¡± ¡°This ability to interfere¡­ it¡¯s practically a weaker version of speaking things into reality.¡± Xu Xi pondered this, a trace of regret in his voice. If he had the help of [Mortal Wisdom] in this simulation, he could have achieved a level of brilliance in the sorcerer path that no one had reached before. But there are no what-ifs in this world. ¡­ In the silent meditation chamber, Xu Xi stood with his wand in hand. Even now, space around him still twisted like waves, undulating without end. ¡°Plane teleportation isn¡¯t easy.¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°It doesn¡¯t just require a Four-Ring Sorcerer¡¯s interference¡ªit also needs a vast amount of energy to sustain the transdimensional passage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the master of the White Raven Tower chose to leave alone.¡± ¡°A sorcerer tower, disciples, countless items and tools¡­¡± ¡°To bring all of them out of this world would require unimaginable energy, far beyond what a Four-Ring Sorcerer could handle.¡± But Xu Xi¡¯s situation was different. He had the [Soul Collector] trait. The more undead there were, the more soul flames he could harvest¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to worry about the energy cost of plane teleportation. Of course, this wasn¡¯t something that could be done overnight. Aside from gathering soul flames, Xu Xi would also need to upgrade the Tower of Salvation¡ª To make this floating fortress capable of interdimensional travel, and able to withstand the massive influx of soul flame power. It wouldn¡¯t be easy. But there was still a good amount of time left before the sorcerer world¡¯s destruction. ¡°Once I¡¯ve collected enough soul flames, I¡¯ll teleport Sylvia and the others to a safe world.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go alone to find the one behind all this.¡± Xu Xi closed his eyes slightly, quietly planning for the future. In truth, when it came to killing the mysterious sorcerer, Xu Xi had no confidence. The opponent had cultivated far longer than him and possessed a power greater than the gods¡ªa power that embraced both life and death in eternal balance. It was a truly terrifying existence. But some things aren¡¯t about whether you can succeed or not. Sometimes, you just want to do it. And so, you go. Bzzzz~~ Bzzzz~~ Xu Xi took a step toward the door. Behind him, the undulating space, no longer under the influence of soul power, gradually returned to normal¡ªlike a wrinkled page being smoothed out in an instant. ¡°Master Sorcerer, congratulations.¡± The moment the door opened, the first person Xu Xi saw was Sylvia. She had been standing guard the whole time, holding her sword at the ready. Only when she saw Xu Xi step out did her body finally relax. She spoke in a light but formal tone, offering him her blessings. That damaged face, that hollow body¡ª At that moment, they looked just like a living person¡¯s. ¡°May the light of stars and moon guide your path, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s gaze softened. He reached out and adjusted Sylvia¡¯s cloak. The two walked away side by side. Along the way, the hero accidentally mentioned that she was close to her own breakthrough. ¡°Sylvia, you¡¯re becoming more remarkable.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ ahem, it¡¯s all thanks to your guidance, Master Sorcerer.¡± The sound of her iron boots echoed down the corridor, dull but steady, masking the slight joy in her voice as she tried to maintain a serious tone. Something warm and gentle had begun to sprout within her hollow skeletal frame. Slowly¡­ it was beginning to fill the emptiness. ¡­ [Your breakthrough was successful] [You have become a Four-Ring Sorcerer] [Now, as the world nears its end, you are the strongest being alive¡ªwithout question] [But you feel no joy in this. To you, that title feels like a cruel and ridiculous joke] [You begin modifying your sorcerer tower, upgrading its carved enchantments to Four-Ring level runes, enhancing its offensive capabilities] [Your tower spirit¡¯s operational efficiency improves greatly] [You begin researching interdimensional travel technology] Chapter 351: ¡°Master Sorcerer, do you think I can become strong enough?¡± ¡°You will.¡± ¡°But¡­ Master Sorcerer, even I don¡¯t have confidence in myself.¡± ¡°Even so, I still believe in you, Sylvia.¡± After Xu Xi broke through to become a Four-Ring Sorcerer, the Tower of Salvation began to expand in scale. Now, powered by a constant flow of soul flames, the tower operated efficiently every day, maintaining a protective barrier that blocked out death energy, and sustaining a stable ecological system. It simulated all the elements a normal world should have¡ªsunlight, soil, water¡ª as well as all the species Xu Xi had gathered over the years, some used for materials, others as food. The survivors who had escaped death saw the sorcerer tower as the last utopia in the world. They threw themselves into various tasks with great enthusiasm and held deep reverence for both Xu Xi and Sylvia. ¡°Praise that lord.¡± ¡°May that lord bless my child, and help her grow up healthy.¡± Kind-hearted people, eyes brimming with tears, spread stories daily about the good deeds Xu Xi had done. Some even regarded him as a god, offering devout prayers to him each day. Xu Xi was helpless about it, but he couldn¡¯t talk these stubborn people out of it. ¡°Master Sorcerer, you clearly find this troublesome¡ªwhy not firmly put a stop to it?¡± asked Sylvia, confused, standing beside him. Of everyone in the world, Sylvia had followed Xu Xi the longest. She knew very well that neither worship nor devotion was something he wanted. Xu Xi looked calm as he watched the busy crowd. Their faces were full of vitality and hope as they worked in every corner of the tower. ¡°Sylvia, in life, people always need something.¡± ¡°Maybe a goal.¡± ¡°Maybe a role model.¡± ¡°If they have nothing, they¡¯ll be unable to move forward, paralyzed by fear of an unknown future, turning into walking corpses.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of fanatical faith.¡± ¡°But right now, it¡¯s the sense of security everyone desperately needs.¡± Xu Xi chuckled softly. His voice was calm, filled with reflections on humanity and sympathy for those who suffer. ¡°I see¡­¡± Sylvia understood. She lowered her head and stared silently at the sword at her waist. Her silver-armored fingers gently brushed over the hilt, circling again and again. As if countless thoughts flowed out with the motion of her fingertips. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ you¡¯re truly kind¡­¡± When her fingers stopped moving, the hero gave him a rare compliment from the heart. ¡°By the way, Sylvia, have you noticed the temperature suddenly dropping?¡± ¡°No, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just tired then¡­¡± Xu Xi shivered, cast a constant-temperature spell on himself, and turned to walk back into the tower. ¡°Come, Sylvia. Now that you¡¯ve become a Three-Ring Sorcerer, it¡¯s time I taught you new knowledge.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer.¡± Under the simulated sunlight, Sylvia¡¯s gray-silver armor gleamed with a metallic shine. With her movements, the plates clanked crisply, echoing down the corridor. The broken hero was now following the path toward her own future. [Simulation Year 24. You are 41 years old] [After reaching the Four-Ring level, your spirit vision improved significantly. You observed the vast, endless Underworld and calculated when the sorcerer world would be completely swallowed up] [Your conclusion: at the earliest, fifty years; at most, one hundred years] [The sorcerer world would reach its end, becoming another plane captured by the boundless Underworld, reduced to pure deathland] [You began planning everything¡ªone day, you would safely send Sylvia and the others away and go alone to face the hidden mastermind] [Because of this, you started training Sylvia more intentionally] [Beyond battle power, you also taught her how to manage the tower and control its various areas] [Sylvia did not disappoint you] [As a noble by birth, she had some experience in governance] [And Sylvia worked diligently, frequently asking for your guidance, trying her best to ease your burden] [You were deeply pleased. Among everyone, only she came close to your level of dedication] [Simulation Year 26. You are 43 years old] [Two years passed, and another wave of undead dark tide struck] [Your strength was overwhelming] [Using the Four-Ring spell ¡°Death¡¯s Declaration,¡± you wiped out the tsunami-like undead army and personally slayed a king of the undead] [Thanks to having enough personnel, the Tower of Salvation¡¯s combat power had also improved, achieving a glorious victory] [Your soul flame reserve: +1] ¡°Praise that lord!¡± ¡°Invincible lord!¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people cheered, shouting until their voices went hoarse. Those who were once hunted by the undead had now taken part in wiping them out, laughing and crying, avenging the family and friends they had lost. In that stifling battlefield, Sylvia¡¯s expression was firm. Both hands gripped her sword hilt as she stood watchfully by Xu Xi¡¯s side. ¡°I will protect Master Sorcerer with everything I have!¡± ¡°Sylvia, attack!¡± Sylvia fought with all her strength. Though she was a melee sorcerer, the force of her strikes had already developed into large-scale sweeping attacks. But after doing this too many times, her soul power inevitably began to run low. This overly reckless hero was punished¡ªXu Xi pinched her cheeks with his fingers and gave them a good rub. ¡°Do you know you were wrong?¡± ¡°¡­I know I was wrong.¡± Obedient, sincere, and adorable. Sylvia admitted her mistake honestly. [The undead tide subsided. Throughout the year, you continued collecting soul flames, and your foundation grew incredibly strong] [You didn¡¯t grow proud or arrogant] [You knew very well that the current amount of soul flames was still far from enough to open a large-scale interdimensional gate] [And even further from being able to defeat the lofty Seven-Ring Sorcerer] [You had to keep working hard] [Your sorcery became more refined, and you often used wandering undead as test subjects for new spells] [Some powerful undead, once destroyed, were repurposed by you into heavily armed tower guardians] [Simulation Year 29. You are 46 years old] [The Tower of Salvation¡¯s infrastructure became even more advanced] [Time had allowed the number of people inside to grow, and some had even become new sorcerer apprentices] [But the world itself was now utterly lifeless] [You never again found another survivor] [The vast world had become a sea of death. Amidst the waves, only your Tower of Salvation moved forward like a drifting ark] [You and the hero stood atop the tower, silently gazing out over the pitch-black apocalypse] [Simulation Year 30. You are 47 years old] [You were still studying interdimensional travel. Though you had gathered valuable information from the ruins on the Plateau of the Gods, it was still incredibly difficult to bring everyone out with you] [There was still enough time] [But repeated failures in your experiments left you frustrated] [Fortunately, the success of another endeavor lifted your spirits] [You mastered the Four-Ring spell: Flesh Regeneration] Chapter 352: Xu Xi and Sylvia first met during the second year of the simulation. Pitiful, lonely, silent, and yet strong. With a broken face and a body turned undead, Sylvia was always driven away in fear no matter where she went. No one believed her words. Even fewer showed her any kindness. Because of this, Sylvia could only hide herself in armor, pretending to be a hero to earn even a little trust. After meeting Xu Xi, she once asked him a question¡ª Could her undead body be healed? Could those hollow bones once again become a human form? ¡°Sorry¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡± That was Xu Xi¡¯s answer at the time¡ªapologetic, but honest. But now, having ascended as a Four-Ring Sorcerer, and after gathering enough information, Xu Xi finally mastered the Four-Ring spell: Flesh Regeneration. Its creator originally designed it as a spell to heal injuries. But through extensive experimentation, it was confirmed that Flesh Regeneration had a miraculous effect¡ªeven restoring flesh to lifeless skeletons. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I really can?¡± ¡°Of course you can, Sylvia. But this isn¡¯t a permanent treatment. It has a time limit.¡± ¡°Time limit?¡± ¡°Yes. It lasts for about an hour.¡± Was she disappointed? No. Sylvia stood frozen, her eyes blinking with nothing but joy and gratitude. Before meeting Xu Xi, she had no one to talk to. Afraid her secret would be discovered, she fled every village she saved without saying a word. Terrified of that silent loneliness, she lived in a world of her own, with only the sound of a leaky roof to accompany her. Those days were too bleak. Too painful to forget. Now, that pain finally had a chance to heal. Xu Xi was about to help the hero reclaim her humanity. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ what¡­ what should I do?¡± ¡°Should I take off my armor? And the cloth on my head¡­¡± The undead girl looked completely lost. Despite the years shaping her maturity, at this moment she seemed like a child, unsure of what to do. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No need to rush, Sylvia.¡± The simulated sunlight streamed in like golden threads, gently filling the room and casting a warm glow on everything it touched. Xu Xi chuckled softly and removed the cloth from her head. ¡°Master Sorcerer, the armor¡­¡± Sylvia spoke up instinctively, thinking Xu Xi had forgotten that step. But Xu Xi shook his head. ¡°Sylvia, for this experiment, you don¡¯t need to remove your armor.¡± ¡°Eh? But before¡­ it was always required¡­¡± Her voice grew smaller and smaller. Her frozen mind finally started working again. As realization struck, Sylvia understood what a foolish thing she¡¯d just said. This experiment¡­ Was meant to restore her body. A complete body. A living body. A sound body. If she took off her armor¡­ Sylvia didn¡¯t dare imagine any further. She hugged her head, curled up, and crouched down¡ªfalling into the same posture she used when she was scared of the dark. Beside her, Xu Xi prepared the extraordinary materials needed to activate the spell. [Sylvia¡¯s wish has always been to regain a normal body] [The changes in the world, the extinction of humankind¡ªso many things had happened that she had long forgotten that desire] [But you still remembered] [After ascending to Four-Ring Sorcerer, you began studying the Flesh Regeneration spell] [At last, you mastered it and used it on the hero] The white bones trembled. Flesh began to grow. The moment Xu Xi cast the spell, a vast amount of life force was extracted from the materials and transferred into Sylvia, blooming into crimson buds of fresh flesh. It was an astonishing display of precision and order, a miraculous act of creation. From the organs to every part of the body, nothing was left untouched. Xu Xi couldn¡¯t see inside the armor, so he didn¡¯t know how much of her body had regenerated¡ª But he could see that the broken face was becoming whole. Delicate features. Elegant long hair. Emerald green eyes. Under the morning light, her platinum-blonde hair shimmered with ripples of brilliance, like the first rays of dawn¡ªradiant and vivid. It draped over her shoulders, where soft white met pale gold, reflecting each other in a beautiful harmony. Her eyes, once dim, now glowed like green gems shimmering over water. She stood still, dazed and silent. This had once been the proudest jewel of the Crowfield family. Broken countless times, pieced back together again and again¡ª Only now did it finally return to its complete form. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­¡± She reached up to touch her face. That was the sensation of real, unbroken skin. Her voice trembled. It was not simulated by soul flame¡ª It was Sylvia Crowfield¡¯s true voice. Clear, soft, and beautiful. ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡± Tears glimmered like faint stars in her eyes, quickly welling up and pouring out. It should¡¯ve been the happiest moment. But the hero could no longer hold it in. Silent tears streamed down her cheeks, glistening in the sunlight, radiant but sorrowful. She didn¡¯t want to cry out loud. She didn¡¯t want to trouble Xu Xi. She pressed her hands over her mouth and nose, trying to stifle the sound¡ª But it was no use. The tears poured through her fingers as she showed Xu Xi a look of helplessness and sorrow. A face only Xu Xi could see. A face that belonged solely to the hero. Crying quietly, sadly, unable to hide it. All the pain¡ª in that moment¡ªturned into a muffled cry. ¡°Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi saw the sorrow in her eyes and gently wiped the tears from her cheek with his hand. He didn¡¯t say, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± He didn¡¯t try to offer a long speech of comfort. He simply stroked her head with a gentle touch. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you all this time, hasn¡¯t it?¡± The ripples in her eyes stilled¡ª Then burst like a flood. Those eyes¡­ finally became bright, flawless emeralds once more. [You successfully restored the hero¡¯s body] [The joy and sorrow of that moment could move anyone to tears] [You waited patiently] [Only after her emotions settled did you leave the room to give her space to change] [In the past, afraid of her undead appearance and hated by others, the girl wore armor every day] [But now, with her body restored, she could finally wear normal clothes again¡ªfinally show her human side] Among the clothes prepared in advance, Sylvia chose a long dress. Delicate, soft fabric with an iris-patterned collar, dotted with pale green flower buds across a white skirt. A very elegant and tasteful outfit. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­¡± Her pale fingers gently pushed open a crack in the door. Sylvia peeked out and looked in Xu Xi¡¯s direction. ¡°Do I look good¡­ like this?¡± The hero was worried. Worried that her appearance wasn¡¯t beautiful enough¡ª That the clothes she chose weren¡¯t suitable. She cared about Xu Xi¡¯s opinion. She wanted to hear his response. ¡°You look even better than I imagined,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile, gazing at the girl bathed in sunlight. Chapter 353: An undead body¡­ A living body¡­ They are two completely different experiences. The feel of fabric brushing against skin, the lightness of fingers gliding through air, the firm steps on solid ground, and the sensation of water running over one¡¯s palms¡ª These feelings, lost for a thousand years, now made Sylvia smile brightly like a child. ¡°Master Sorcerer, your hand¡­¡± ¡°Just like I always imagined. So warm, so safe¡­¡± Her regenerated body wasn¡¯t quite used to moving yet. So Xu Xi held her hand and led her toward the light, guiding her to see the tower where she had always lived¡ªthis time, from a living person¡¯s perspective, not that of the dead. Along the way, Sylvia held his hand tightly. Very tightly. Her platinum-blonde hair was tied up, a few strands loosely hanging beside her ears, barely covering her flushed cheeks. Perhaps returning to life had left her too emotional. ¡°Sylvia, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Xu Xi asked with concern, worried that the regeneration spell might have side effects. In the corridor, Sylvia gently shook her head. ¡°I feel great, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°I can see clearly, I can hear just fine, and nothing hurts.¡± ¡°Your spell worked perfectly¡­ really, thank you so much.¡± She smiled again. A smile as pure and flawless as a lotus blooming on a clear lake. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Hearing her response, Xu Xi checked her condition in his own way¡ªnaturally, the results showed she was in perfect health. To prepare for this regeneration, Xu Xi had done a lot. He had freed up a precious spell slot to learn a sorcery that was otherwise useless to him. He had gathered a wide variety of skeletons to compare how well different bones responded to resurrection, all to ensure Sylvia wouldn¡¯t be harmed. After mountains of data and countless tests, he finally began Sylvia¡¯s resurrection. It was a long, exhausting process, but watching the hero smile so brightly now, Xu Xi felt it was all worth it. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ Have I troubled you too much?¡± ¡°Not at all. If anything, I should be the one troubling you, Sylvia. You¡¯ve always helped with my research, haven¡¯t you?¡± They walked out of the room, out of the corridor. Their footsteps came to a halt on a high platform of the Tower of Salvation. The sun was bright, the breeze gentle. The ecological system maintained a peaceful environment for the living¡ª a place where people could feel at ease. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± Sylvia murmured. Under the morning light, the sky was covered in a soft blue hue, still and silent. Golden light slanted across the trees and grass. Irregularly shaped leaves sparkled like jewels. Sunlight flowed over them gently, slowly, falling to the ground in scattered, dazzling patterns. Such scenery would be normal in any other world. But in this dying sorcerer world, it felt especially precious¡ªlike a beautiful fantasy that shouldn¡¯t exist. ¡°Master Sorcerer, thank you¡­¡± Sylvia said again, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I can feel this warmth.¡± Her left hand held Xu Xi¡¯s, and her right hand reached forward¡ªhalf nervously, half joyfully¡ª to catch a small handful of golden sunlight. [With her body restored, the hero now possesses a beauty uniquely her own] [You¡¯ve seen elves before] [Elves are the embodiment of purity, grace, and beauty] [But in your eyes, Sylvia¡ªrestored and whole¡ªshines brighter than any elf] [She has endured endless cruelty] [And though shattered many times, she still glows with light] [Now that her body is back, the hero wants to experience more of life¡ªshe asks if she can explore the tower] [You agree] ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Miss Sylvia?¡± ¡°Your face¡­ it healed?¡± Until now, Sylvia had told everyone her scars were from a fire, a disfigurement hidden beneath cloth. People had felt pity for her and grown used to seeing her disfigured. But today¡ª All their assumptions were shattered. People rushed forward, overwhelmed with excitement and joy, offering blessings and cheers. ¡°I knew it! I knew good things would happen to Miss Sylvia!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful¡­ is this what a saintess looks like?¡± Every time she entered a new area, Sylvia¡¯s face caused a commotion. But the people remained respectful. No one acted rudely¡ª They simply watched from a distance with quiet, heartfelt admiration as she walked hand in hand with Xu Xi. What were they all thinking? Sylvia believed she knew. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her face turned red like a summer fruit. Shy, hopeful, and gently joyful, she squeezed that warm hand even tighter. Father¡­ Mother¡­ In the Crowfield family rules, there was no entry explaining what to do in a situation like this¡­ Ahhh¡­ The worries of a young girl came and went like the wind¡ª a gentle breeze brushing her cheek swept away the heat of her embarrassment. Before she realized it, Sylvia¡¯s attention had drifted to the details of the tower. Seeing it from the perspective of the living, everything she once knew now appeared in brilliant color¡ª so vivid that she couldn¡¯t look away. After walking around for about half an hour, they had visited most of the important areas of the tower. Only then did Sylvia stop and turn to face the towering structure. ¡°Master Sorcerer, let¡¯s stop here.¡± ¡°Not going to continue?¡± Xu Xi asked, still holding her hand to prevent her from tripping. Under the warm sunlight, Sylvia¡¯s figure softened¡ªher skin pale as snow, her deep green eyes glowing brightly. ¡°No,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°For the remaining half-hour, I¡¯d like to do something else.¡± Xu Xi frowned slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the time, Sylvia.¡± The effect of Flesh Regeneration lasted only one hour¡ªa short period. But the spell could be cast again. As long as they had the necessary extraordinary materials and Xu Xi cast it again, her human form could be extended. But Sylvia refused. ¡°Thank you for the thought, Master Sorcerer¡­ But one hour is enough for me.¡± Wearing a snow-white long dress, she stood quietly in the sunlight, shining in both serenity and brilliance. Her right thumb and forefinger gently rubbed the green ring on her left hand. The cool surface shimmered with a glow¡ªgreen light swirling, silver flashing. ¡°Master Sorcerer, using this spell again and again would trouble you too much.¡± ¡°And besides¡ª¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that the value of time isn¡¯t in its length, but in how we spend it?¡± One hour truly was short. But because she spent it with Xu Xi, it felt full. Even if her body turned back to bone after this, the warmth and joy of this hour would remain in her heart for a long, long time. She smiled. Her emerald eyes gleamed like precious stones. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ with the time I have left, can I eat something?¡± Chapter 354: [You and Sylvia walk through the tower] [Her restored body brings back normal senses] [The warmth of sunlight, the sound of the wind, the coolness of water] [These simple, everyday sensations deeply move Sylvia, making her joyfully reach out like a child to feel them] [You watch Sylvia gently] [You feel that one hour is far too short and want to cast the spell again] [But she refuses, using the very words you once said] [She doesn¡¯t want to trouble you too much] [With the remaining half hour, Sylvia wishes to taste real food] [You think about it, then decide to cook for her yourself¡ªto celebrate her brief rebirth] [Ingredients, neatly arranged] [Utensils, fully prepared] [Under Sylvia¡¯s confused gaze, pots and pans obey your command, ingredients quickly cooked begin to shimmer faintly with golden light] [Your legendary cooking skills perform steadily] [Your culinary ability +1] [While waiting for your dishes to finish, Sylvia feels a bit bored and decides to cook something too] [Hero Sylvia starts a fire] [Hero Sylvia takes out a Desert-Sour Fruit] [Hero Sylvia begins roasting the Desert-Sour Fruit] The existence of extraordinary power greatly reduces cooking time. In just over ten minutes, Xu Xi has completed four dishes and a soup. The table is full, the aroma rich and appetizing. Red roasted meat paired with crisp green vegetables. A fragrant hot soup paired with refreshing mushrooms. Just a glance is enough to imagine the delicate texture and savory taste. ¡°Not bad¡ªmy skills haven¡¯t dulled,¡± Xu Xi said, nodding slightly as he watched the steam rising from the table. All in all, it was a very successful meal. The only flaw was the charred fruit on the edge of the table¡ªits skin cracked and blackened, revealing the burnt pulp inside. ¡°Sylvia, this is¡­¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, I wanted to try my hand at cooking too,¡± the girl explained. She wanted to taste the Desert-Sour Fruit she roasted herself¡ªjust to see if it really was that bad. ¡°Master Sorcerer, to be honest, I was actually pretty confident in roasting these fruits,¡± Sylvia said with a smile, gently taking a bite of the charred fruit. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sylvia quietly put the fruit down. ¡°Master Sorcerer, could you¡­ pretend I didn¡¯t say any of that¡­? It¡¯s a little embarrassing¡­¡± [Sylvia really enjoys your cooking] [Rich in flavor, delicious beyond belief¡ªit¡¯s an experience she never imagined before] [If possible, Sylvia would want to eat your cooking every day, but the effect of Flesh Regeneration is too short to support a normal life] [One hour ends] [Under your gaze, Sylvia¡¯s body returns once again to a skeleton] [She carefully folds her clothes, retrieves her armor from her spatial ring, puts it on, wraps herself in bandages, dons her cloak, and returns to her usual appearance] [You approach her] [You apologize] [You say you haven¡¯t yet found a way to restore her body permanently] ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°This is already more than enough¡­¡± ¡°To occasionally return to normal for one hour and eat your cooking¡ªI think I¡¯m already incredibly lucky.¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes shimmered with a gentle smile. Maybe because Xu Xi had just seen her full appearance, now, when looking at her familiar skeletal face, he didn¡¯t find it lacking. Instead, it felt like the final piece of the puzzle had been completed. ¡°Sylvia.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°You look very beautiful right now.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Xu Xi¡¯s gaze was warm. He reached out and pinched her cheek. The beauty within her soul was just a bit too dazzling. [Year 31 of the simulation. You are 48 years old] [The Tower of Salvation continues flying to more regions] [Barren, silent, filled with wandering undead] [Time confirms your suspicions. Now, besides your Tower of Salvation, almost no other life remains in the sorcerer world] [Maybe a few powerful sorcerers still hide in the most remote corners] [But their numbers are extremely few] [You look up at the black sun in the sky, then down at the desolate earth, and compare it to the bright and peaceful interior of the tower¡ªyou can¡¯t help but feel the contrast is too stark] [A name once given in jest now seems to have become reality] [Carrying countless lives, plants, and magical beasts, the Tower of Salvation is like a mythical Noah¡¯s Ark, sailing toward an unknown destiny] [Year 33 of the simulation. You are 50 years old] [Your soul has become even more refined] [The interference power of a Four-Ring Sorcerer shines uniquely in your hands] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [You have learned several complex, profound spells] [From time to time, you cast Flesh Regeneration on Sylvia, letting her escape from the silence of undeath and express her feelings in a living form] [At first, the hero wandered around the tower] [Later, she chose to stay by your side] [When you asked why, Sylvia said she wanted to help you however she could¡ªto lighten your burden] [You were touched by her words] [You noticed that each time Sylvia¡¯s body was restored, she would wear a different outfit] [Each outfit had a unique style, and you found them all striking¡ªbut what stayed in your memory was always the deep, gemlike green of her eyes] [You believed the brilliance within her¡ªlike a gemstone¡ªoutshone everything else] [At some point¡ªperhaps after she sensed your thoughts¡ªSylvia stopped changing her outfits so often] [Instead, she made the white dress from her first transformation her usual attire: elegant, beautiful, and confident] ¡°Sylvia, maybe you should spend your time doing something more meaningful.¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer, I think what I¡¯m doing now is meaningful enough.¡± Top floor of the Tower of Salvation. Inside Xu Xi¡¯s private research chamber. Xu Xi was modifying the tower¡¯s core intelligence system. Sylvia stood at his side, helping him calculate spell formulas and offering inspiration. Her platinum hair shimmered lightly in the wind¡ªbeauty displayed only for Xu Xi to see. She wasn¡¯t wasting the precious one hour of Flesh Regeneration. Sylvia had always been doing the most meaningful thing¡ª From the very beginning. And always. [Year 34 of the simulation. You are 51 years old] [The Tower of Salvation reached the former Dragon Valley¡ªa gathering place for dragons in the sorcerer world, now reduced to a land of scattered bones] [You were attacked by a bone dragon] [Strangely, your attacks were extremely effective against it. You easily countered and killed it] [The hero stood frozen, her sword just drawn] [Year 36 of the simulation. You are 53 years old] [The once-in-a-decade Undead Tide strikes again. New monsters appear across the sorcerer world. You prepare early, unleashing a torrent of firepower from the tower to harvest massive soul flames] [Formidable undead appear frequently] [Even with you in command, the tower¡¯s barriers were breached multiple times] [Year 37 of the simulation. You are 54 years old] [You make breakthroughs in cross-plane travel research and obtain partial intelligence on the Endless Underworld] Chapter 355: ¡°It¡¯s taken so long, but finally, there¡¯s progress.¡± The night was pitch-black. Souls surged. Pages turned. At dusk, beneath the lamplight, Xu Xi stood, searching for hidden knowledge. Thirteen full years had passed since he became a Four-Ring Sorcerer. After long and intense research, he finally made progress in cross-planar technology. ¡°Spatial rift, anchor point stabilization, plane traversal¡­¡± ¡°And a colossal magical device to convert soul flames¡­¡± ¡°At last, with the collected data and the remnants of the Sorcerer Towers, I¡¯ve completed the first step of replication.¡± His voice echoed softly through the quiet study. Xu Xi sat half-reclined in a chair, eyes lowered, reflecting on the years of effort he had poured in. Gathering soul flames. Studying cross-planar magic. Transforming the Sorcerer Tower. And never stopping his personal cultivation. Everything had gone according to plan¡ªwithout a single slip. From here on, as long as he kept gathering soul flames and refining the accuracy of cross-planar travel, he could safely send Sylvia and the others away. Yes. That¡¯s how it was supposed to be. ¡°Accidents always come without warning,¡± Xu Xi murmured as he reached for a magic book on the table. Its cover was cool and smooth. It wasn¡¯t his work. The Tower of Salvation had drifted across the Sorcerer World and passed a previously unexplored ruin of a Sorcerer Tower. It was from there that he recovered the book. The Plateau of the Gods was where many sorcerer factions gathered, but the world was vast. Some powerful Sorcerer Towers had chosen to settle elsewhere. This ruin was one of them¡ªdesolate, silent, overgrown with weeds. At first glance, it seemed no different from other ruins. But the magic book found inside held incredibly rare information¡ªprecious records about the Endless Underworld. ¡°A long time ago, I was confused,¡± Xu Xi whispered. ¡°Why did the sorcerers retreat in such a hurry?¡± ¡°At the start of the simulation, there was still a long way to go before the black sun fell.¡± ¡°And for sorcerers, even high-tier undead are rare materials¡ªyet they discarded them like dust on the roadside, without a second thought.¡± ¡°It turns out¡­ they didn¡¯t abandon them willingly.¡± ¡°They were too afraid.¡± Pages fluttered. The contents he had read many times once again appeared before his eyes. They documented the findings of a former Seven-Ring Sorcerer who had studied the Endless Underworld. It is the dark side of existence¡ªwhere the dead pass on and souls rest. The inevitable end for all life. Countless worlds, countless planes, all nurture countless living beings. And those beings, after death, are drawn into the Endless Underworld. Over long ages, the Underworld had grown unimaginably vast. Within it are countless layers of soul planes, like stars in the sky, always absorbing souls from the living worlds. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seven-Ring powerhouses can connect to the core of the Underworld and oversee a layer of soul planes. It¡¯s a minor authority granted by the Underworld. But even that is enough to give a Seven-Ring sorcerer a glimpse of greater possibilities. Snap¡ª Xu Xi closed the book. The lamplight brushed past his nose and glinted off the reddish-brown cover. ¡°The number of soul planes an Immortal controls isn¡¯t limited.¡± ¡°The more planes they oversee, the greater their authority in the Underworld.¡± ¡°And a world like the Sorcerer World¡ªcapable of producing Seven-Ring sorcerers¡ªonce swallowed by the Underworld, will inevitably become a new soul plane.¡± ¡°In other words¡­¡± Xu Xi paused, lifting his eyes toward the dim ceiling. His deep gaze, through soul-vision, faced the boundless majesty of the Endless Underworld¡ªthe cold, silent, all-consuming chaos. ¡°From the moment the summoning ritual began, the Sorcerer World was no longer safe.¡± ¡°Immortals on the level of Seven-Ring sorcerers¡­¡± ¡°Could be watching at any moment.¡± ¡°They are like wolves, circling this sumptuous ¡®feast.''¡± ¡­ The study was eerily silent. Soft yellow light spilled down. Xu Xi reached up, covering his eyes and rubbing them heavily. His spirit felt drained, his eyes sore. ¡°Immortals of the Underworld are forbidden from corrupting living worlds with intentional malice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only reason the Sorcerer World has lasted this long.¡± ¡°But their gaze¡­ will never leave.¡± ¡°The closer the world comes to destruction, the more Immortals will covet it¡ªand even the weakest among them could destroy the Tower of Salvation in an instant.¡± What should he do? How could he avoid them? Xu Xi thought the same thing the sorcerers of old had once thought¡ª Leave the Sorcerer World as soon as possible. Before the very end arrives. Get out of this doomed place. Only that way could he ensure Sylvia¡¯s safety¡ªand the safety of everyone else. But right now, his cross-planar technology wasn¡¯t yet usable. As for the soul flames needed to power it, the tower¡¯s formidable firepower had helped him gather almost enough. Almost. ¡°Not enough. Still not enough,¡± Xu Xi muttered. He opened his eyes. Soul energy surged, distorting the space around him, cracking the air with sharp snaps. ¡°Just collecting soul flames for one crossing still isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± ¡°At this point in time, some Immortals have definitely noticed the Tower of Salvation.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee¡­ they won¡¯t take an interest in it.¡± ¡°I need¡­ to prepare a countermeasure.¡± Immortals at the Seven-Ring level possessed power beyond the world itself. No one wanted to be noticed by such beings. That was why the upper-level sorcerers of this world had all fled early. But Xu Xi was in a unique situation. From the very beginning of the simulation, he had arrived at the tail end of the world¡¯s destruction. He had no choice but to face the unknown Immortals. ¡°Soul Collector¡­ it¡¯s my only lifeline.¡± ¡°I hope it works¡­¡± ¡°When the modifications to the tower are complete, we leave the Sorcerer World immediately.¡± He looked down at his right hand, slowly clenching it as his magic staff floated up on its own. Even now, Xu Xi still wanted to slash at the mastermind behind everything. But by the look of things, that probably wouldn¡¯t happen. With limited soul flames, surrounded by danger, Xu Xi cared more about protecting Sylvia and the others than venting his own rage. ¡°If it comes down to it, I can act as bait.¡± ¡°Draw the Immortals¡¯ attention.¡± ¡°Let the Tower of Salvation escape safely.¡± ¡°Until then, I need to collect more soul flames¡­ and speed up the cross-planar modifications.¡± [The dying Sorcerer World is far more dangerous than you imagined] [Aside from the devouring force of the Endless Underworld] [You now realize there are multiple hidden gazes watching from the chaos] [You have no confidence in victory¡ªnor did you ever expect to win] [A convergence of Immortals¡ªsome even beyond Seven-Ring level¡ªwill bring unimaginable destruction] [Even though Sylvia is undead, staying in this world would eventually spell her end] [You quietly make a decision] [You will make sure Sylvia and the others leave this hell alive] Chapter 356: ¡°Master Sorcerer, is something bothering you?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Because¡­ you¡¯ve been really busy lately. Busier than ever before.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Sylvia. But no, nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± [After learning about the existence of the Immortals] [Your once-calm plan to escape suddenly turned urgent] [You realized that continuing at your previous pace would only lead to complete failure] [You began to study cross-planar technology without rest or sleep] [You accelerated your rate of slaying the undead] [You worked tirelessly, gaining something new every day. Soul flames rapidly piled up, yet you still felt it wasn¡¯t enough] [The Immortals are simply too powerful] [As a mere Four-Ring Sorcerer, if you wish to even stand a chance against them, you must amass an enormous amount of soul flames] [This is your only, possibly achievable miracle] [There is no one else but you] [Sylvia grew deeply worried about you] [But each time, you smiled and said everything was fine] [She didn¡¯t understand your urgency, but wanted to help, so she began fighting the mindless undead as desperately as you did] [To create more chances for you to reap soul flames quickly] [You saw all her effort¡ªher dedication¡ªvery clearly] ¡°Sylvia, you should take a break.¡± ¡°No, Master Sorcerer,¡± she replied stubbornly, gripping her heavy longsword in both hands. ¡°You¡¯ve always looked after me. I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing while you¡¯re struggling.¡± Step forward. Charge. Diagonal slash. Sylvia¡¯s expression was serious, her sword never straying from Xu Xi¡¯s side as she struck down the undead charging toward them. She didn¡¯t know the truth. She didn¡¯t understand the full picture. She only knew¡ª That someone precious to her was in trouble. So she wanted to help. Even if it was just a little. She had to help. ¡°Sylvia, this will be hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master Sorcerer.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be just for a few days, but like this from now on.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Seeing how determined she was, Xu Xi accepted her help. With the full firepower of the Sorcerer Tower, they began wave after wave of soul flame harvesting from the undead. [Year 40 of the simulation. You are 57 years old] [Three years have passed since you learned of the Immortals] S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [During this time, you searched out more records and information about the Endless Underworld] [It was once an extremely secretive topic] [But with the world on the brink of destruction, no one stopped your investigations] [After comparing many documents, you confirmed the existence of the Immortals¡ªleaving your heart heavy] [You looked out the window. With the Sorcerer Tower¡¯s enchantments active, golden sunlight shone across green woods, filled with laughter and life] [Sylvia brought you a warm drink to soothe your spirit] [As you sipped it, you felt the peace in the air¡ªand didn¡¯t want this beauty to fade] ¡°Sylvia, what did you put in the water? It tastes kind of familiar.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sandberries, Master Sorcerer.¡± Xu Xi smacked his lips thoughtfully. He finally understood why Sylvia loved sandberries so much. Putting aside her cooking skills, the fruit itself was quite delicious. Sweet and a little sour. [Year 43 of the simulation. You are 60 years old] [You are still gathering soul flames] [Under your influence, Sylvia and everyone else in the Tower began working at 200% effort] [You didn¡¯t tell them the cruel truth] [But just seeing how hard you worked, no one could stand idly by] [That same year, your cross-planar research made more breakthroughs. You were not far from making it fully operational] [According to your calculations, the earliest possible destruction of the Sorcerer World would happen in simulation year 74] [That would be the true end] [You refused to rely on vague luck. You planned to activate the Tower¡¯s cross-planar voyage in year 70¡ªor even year 60 or 50] [The exact time would depend on your soul flame collection and progress in cross-planar modification] [Year 45 of the simulation. You are 62 years old] [Sylvia¡¯s Three-Ring stage had stabilized significantly] [She had become more skilled in the domains of death and soul magic] [Under your guidance, she overcame the flaw of relying solely on close combat] [Once, as a sorcerer apprentice, she could only enchant her blade and fight up close] [But now¡­] [When she gripped the sword you gave her with both hands and raised it high, she could unleash a dazzling stream of soul energy with each swing] [A combined force of soul power and death spells] [¡°Sylvia the Brave, charging in!¡±] [Same words, different time. You watched her with a smile¡ªhalf nostalgic, half proud] In battle, Sylvia always remained in her undead form. Only within the tower did she allow you to use Flesh Regeneration, letting her spend time as a living being. But now¡ª In that shining river of soul energy¡ª Her face took on soft contours, as if the light itself was filling in the gaps in her features, making her whole. Brilliant and radiant. ¡°Master Sorcerer, I¡¯ve gotten stronger. I¡¯ll be able to help you more from now on.¡± Her first words weren¡¯t asking for praise. Instead, with eyes as green and clear as spring fields, she looked up at you seriously. She just wanted to tell you that from now on, she could take on more of the burden. So you wouldn¡¯t be so tired. Those bright, deep green eyes¡ª Like the open fields of spring¡ªwere bursting with fresh life. Xu Xi smiled back. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be counting on you, Sylvia.¡± The dead, who had lost everything, were beginning to ¡°live¡± again. That brilliance outshone even the Tower¡¯s simulated sunlight. [Year 46 of the simulation. You are 63 years old] [Your cross-planar technology was finally complete. You began modifying your Sorcerer Tower] [It was a long process] [Within the Tower of Salvation, you were the only Four-Ring Sorcerer, so you had to do all the work yourself] [Year 47 of the simulation. You are 64 years old] [It had been more than 20 years since you became a Four-Ring Sorcerer. The complexity of your research and constant soul flame harvesting had greatly reduced your personal cultivation time] [You still saw no hope of reaching the Fifth Ring] [Sylvia stayed by your side, constantly concerned about your health] [You often lost track of time, but whenever you needed something, you¡¯d see her bringing meals, warm water, or rare magical materials] [Year 48 of the simulation. You are 65 years old] [You devoted yourself entirely to modifying the Tower] [During this time, its operations were paused, and you generously gave the Tower Spirit its first vacation since construction] [Year 49 of the simulation. You are 66 years old] [Year 50 of the simulation. You are 67 years old] [Year 51 of the simulation. You are 68 years old. The Tower¡¯s modification was nearing completion] Chapter 357: Years of tireless research. Exhaustion. Fatigue. Numbness. Xu Xi never stopped working on the modification of the cross-planar Sorcerer Tower. And now, the light of dawn had finally arrived. Staring at the nearly completed Sorcerer Tower, Xu Xi felt a rush of emotions. All his past effort and dedication had finally borne fruit. ¡°Almost there¡­ Just the final adjustments left. Once the cross-planar spell links to the Sorcerer Tower¡¯s reactor, it¡¯ll complete the three-step process¡ªsoul fire powering, spatial rift, and inter-planar traversal. For safety¡¯s sake, a few test runs are needed. If nothing goes wrong, we¡¯ll be able to officially leave the Sorcerer World in a year.¡± Time always passed quietly. Just like passengers on a train, sitting silently while countless scenes flashed by outside the window¡ªbeautiful or ugly, all eventually blurred by time. In just a brief moment, by the time one realizes it, years have passed. Simulated Year 51. Xu Xi was 68 years old. Strengthened by supernatural power, his body had not aged. His vast experiences helped him keep a clear mind. But everything he had gone through in the Sorcerer World¡ªall the people and events¡ªwere deeply engraved in his heart, forming vivid and unforgettable memories. ¡°To witness the end of a world with my own eyes¡­ I suppose that counts for something.¡± It sounded like a bitter joke. Xu Xi looked up at the sky. The Sorcerer Tower simulated a clear sky and sunlight with purification spells, but through his soul vision, Xu Xi saw the true state of the Sorcerer World¡ªriddled with holes, cloaked in gray mist, with a dark sun hanging overhead. Undead wandered aimlessly in deathly silence. The once vast and vibrant world now had no color left¡ªonly pale white and blood red. Xu Xi¡¯s thoughts drifted. He wondered what the Sorcerer World looked like a thousand years ago before the Underworld¡¯s arrival. From Sylvia¡¯s stories, he imagined a rich and beautiful realm¡ªan enchanting fantasy world that countless people had dreamed of. Ancient mysterious ruins, dangerous magical beast mountains, powerful and terrifying dragons, and numerous human adventurers. The sun above shined equally on all things, streaming through stained-glass windows, falling into crystal-clear streams, and bringing with it a brand-new tomorrow. ¡°Sadly, I never got to truly see such scenery. I was greeted instead by death and desolation.¡± ¡°Only I have the simulator trait that lets me carve out a sliver of hope in this dying world. If it were someone else, they¡¯d have perished long ago in the undead apocalypse.¡± He summoned flowing water and washed his face as elements gathered through his spell. The final phase of modifying the Sorcerer Tower involved only some simple physical labor, which he left to the golems. As for himself, he intended to spend the remaining time slaying more undead and gathering as much soul fire as possible. He also hoped to try breaking through to the Five-Ring Sorcerer stage before leaving the Sorcerer World. [Sorcerer World. The Salvation Tower. The people within. Sylvia. And yourself.] [You look up at the sky, facing the black sun and the blood moon.] [Countless thoughts flash through your mind.] [You know the true ending is approaching.] [Fifty years of simulated life. What you¡¯ve gained is more than enough.] [You believe that helping the people you met here reach a safer tomorrow before the simulation ends is something worth celebrating.] [But sometimes, in moments of stillness, you worry about Sylvia¡¯s future.] [With her personality, will she really be able to live peacefully in another world after crossing dimensions?] [You ponder this for a long time but choose to stop overthinking.] [You know you can¡¯t guarantee escaping the gaze of the Immortals, so worrying about the future is meaningless.] [You cherish the remaining time.] [You slay undead day and night.] [You continue to meditate and cultivate.] [Life and death, the endless cycle.] [As you observe the death of the world and strike down those who died once already, new insights constantly emerge.] [When not in combat, you stand atop the Salvation Tower, overlooking the dead blackened land¡ªa wasteland forged by despair and blood.] [Besides that, you also watch Sylvia train.] [Years of combat have brought her to the threshold of becoming a Four-Ring Sorcerer. You are pleased and patiently guide her through every confusion.] Raising her sword. Gripping tightly. Swinging. The knight¡¯s sword Xu Xi had given Sylvia was her personal magic staff. When all the spells that enhanced her body activated at once, she became a true Undead Sword Saint. Sylvia¡¯s body, whether in strength or speed, now rivaled the powerhouses of martial arts worlds. The edge of her blade could even sever souls themselves. ¡°Sylvia, your strength has greatly improved. It won¡¯t be long before you reach the Four-Ring level,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile, giving her high praise. ¡°Thank you for your assessment,¡± Sylvia sheathed her longsword, her emerald green eyes sparkling under the sunlight. Afterward, Xu Xi cast Flesh Regeneration on her, allowing the weary warrior to relax in the form of the living once more. Yet she remained as she always had, wearing that long white dress with light green accents, staying by Xu Xi¡¯s side. Her steps stirred her platinum hair in the wind, glowing warmly in the sunlight. She stayed close, nearly leaning on him. ¡°Is something wrong, Sylvia?¡± Xu Xi noticed her absent-mindedness. ¡°I¡­¡± The girl hesitated before finally voicing her concern. ¡°Master Sorcerer, I keep feeling that you¡¯ll be in danger, so I¡­ I want to stay close and protect you as much as I can.¡± ¡°Danger?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m not exactly sure¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi gently stroked her head, his calm voice filled with reassurance. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. The Sorcerer Tower¡¯s barrier is functioning normally. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡± ¡°I think¡­ maybe it¡¯s just that we¡¯re about to leave this world. That¡¯s why you feel uneasy.¡± Sylvia blinked, thoughtful despite her confusion. ¡°Is¡­ is that it?¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right¡­¡± She placed her right fist against her chin, eyebrows furrowed as she nodded in agreement. Master Sorcerer was probably right. These days, she had been constantly thinking about what might happen after leaving the Sorcerer World. It kept her tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Leaving the Sorcerer World meant cutting all ties with the past. As the brightest green gem of the Crowfield family, she was deeply uneasy. She felt like she was abandoning her parents, abandoning everything that was once part of Crowfield. ¡°Sylvia, you don¡¯t need to worry so much,¡± the warmth from his palm on her head brought her comfort. ¡°Leaving doesn¡¯t mean abandoning. It just means waiting for a better reunion.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 358: A silent corridor. On the left, rooms connected one after another. On the right, sunlight streamed in. That golden light turned into tiny glowing particles fluttering on her lashes, illuminating her blinking eyes and the strands of hair scattered across her forehead. When the wind blew, the potted plants placed in the corridor rustled. Leaves brushed against one another, producing a chorus of soft swishing sounds. In Sylvia¡¯s clear, transparent eyes, Xu Xi¡¯s face was reflected with crystal clarity. That deep emerald green seemed to freeze time in this single moment. ¡°I understand now, Master Sorcerer.¡± Thanks to Xu Xi¡¯s gentle guidance, the warrior girl had regained her usual vitality. Her delicate features were now accompanied by a confident and lovely smile. Xu Xi and Sylvia walked side by side through the brightly lit hallway, heading together to the tower¡¯s central core to check on the Sorcerer Tower¡¯s systems. White stone columns supported the corridor, sliding past them one by one with each step forward. ¡°Master Sorcerer, have you ever thought about what you¡¯ll do after we reach the new world?¡± Sylvia asked as she walked, her tone filled with curiosity, clearly caring about his thoughts. ¡°About that¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t really decided yet.¡± It was natural he hadn¡¯t. From the beginning, Xu Xi never believed he would survive this long. He paused in thought, then gave a vague answer. ¡°Maybe, when we really get there, I¡¯ll know what to do.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So Master Sorcerer hasn¡¯t decided yet,¡± Sylvia responded thoughtfully. Xu Xi turned to ask, ¡°What about you, Sylvia? Have you decided?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer,¡± Sylvia replied, her expression becoming slightly more serious as she listed out her plans for the future. She planned to stay by Xu Xi¡¯s side. To continue serving as his knight and companion. In an entirely unfamiliar new world, she would protect his safety, ensuring the people in the tower could live peaceful lives. She wanted to witness the landscapes of the new world with him. To understand its cultures with him. To explore its unknown future with him. Sylvia painted a picture of the future. In all of those futures, there was curiosity, anxiety, and hope. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Xu Xi was always part of them. More accurately, in the future she imagined, Xu Xi was indispensable. ¡°That sounds wonderful, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi¡¯s voice was soft, as if it might be carried away by the breeze. It carried with it his blessing. ¡°I think your plan is beautiful.¡± The moment he affirmed her, Sylvia¡¯s mood brightened. Her radiant joy shone clearly through those gem-like green eyes. [You walk through the tower with the warrior girl.] [You¡¯re surprised to learn that she has long planned out what she wants to do after leaving the Sorcerer World.] [Her future is all about you.] [And yet, you have no future.] [You gently stroke her hair, glance toward the blooming garden, and whisper in your heart:] [¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sylvia¡­ I¡¯m going to let you down.¡±] [Only you know this thought.] [As you walk through the Sorcerer Tower¡¯s halls, you recall every moment of meeting Sylvia¡ªstarting from the second year of the simulation, and the long journey since then.] [Dozens of years of memories. Dozens of years together.] [They¡¯ve become a weight that cannot be ignored.] [It¡¯s a grand epic of Sylvia Crowfield¡¯s growth that you witnessed with your own eyes.] [You believe her story should continue, not end here. You¡¯re ready to burn yourself out to give Sylvia and the others one last chance at life.] [This is a miracle only you can create.] [Time continues to pass. The modification of the Sorcerer Tower nears perfection. You begin the final touches.] Cross-planar travel is not a simple matter. Not only does it require modifying the Sorcerer Tower to tear through space and cross the void, but also demands that many unfinished matters be properly handled. After all, this departure from the Sorcerer World means a permanent farewell. The extraordinary materials and unique resources of the Sorcerer World would no longer be obtainable. So, Xu Xi began piloting the Salvation Tower across the world at high speed, to avoid missing the ruins of high-tier Sorcerer Towers, or rare and valuable supernatural resources with special effects. During these swift flights, Xu Xi returned to an old, familiar place. The White Crow Tower, once a Four-Ring Sorcerer Tower, later managed by a Three-Ring Sorcerer. After decades, the tower had become nothing but dust, overrun by endless undead alongside the fallen Kingdom of Aoka. Xu Xi silently stared at the ruin, finally letting out a soft sigh. Then he activated all the offensive spells of the Sorcerer Tower and purged the land below¡ªboth to collect soul fire and to avenge those he once knew. After that, he directed the tower to the Crowfield Territory. Perhaps because this land had long been uninhabited, it remained nearly untouched¡ªunlike the devastation seen in the Kingdom of Aoka. ¡°Sylvia, do you want to go down and take a look?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer¡­¡± The decayed Crowfield estate. The weathered gravestones of her parents. The empty, ruined village. Sylvia¡¯s emotions were turbulent, her soul fire visibly flickering. She couldn¡¯t take another step¡ªonly by holding Xu Xi¡¯s hand could she summon the strength to move forward, nervously returning to the Crowfield homeland. Strangely, once she truly set foot on that land, the warrior girl found her courage. ¡°Father¡­ Mother¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come to see you¡­¡± She no longer cowered in solitude. No longer needed to lean against her parents¡¯ gravestones. This time, she softly expressed her longing for them with gentle words. ¡°Master Sorcerer, may I ask a favor?¡± Sylvia rarely made such requests. She wanted Xu Xi to cast the Flesh Regeneration spell for her. ¡°Of course, Sylvia.¡± And so, her pale bones were filled with flesh once more. Her incomplete face became whole again. In a dying world, those eyes regained their former brightness. Like gemstones¡ªclear and translucent. Like jade¡ªgentle and radiant. And behind them shimmered a faint mist of tears. ¡°Father, Mother¡­ I¡¯m doing really well now¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore¡­¡± ¡°Master Sorcerer is a good person. He¡¯s always helped me¡­¡± Sylvia softly recounted the past, bent forward, and placed two bouquets of pure white flowers before the gravestones. With the look her parents knew best. With the heart of their daughter. She offered her final farewell. Her departed parents had long since entered the cycle of reincarnation. Sylvia, too, was about to journey to a new world. There would be no more chances to mourn them again. Though she could bring the gravestones with her, that was only an illusion. Sylvia knew the dead were gone and would not return. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to sink into grief and forget the meaning of being alive. That would be the greatest disrespect to those who had passed. ¡°Whoosh¡ª!!¡± A gentle breeze brushed against Sylvia¡¯s cheeks. Like a hand offering comfort. The wind pushed her softly forward, back to Xu Xi¡¯s side, and then slowly faded away. Chapter 359: Growth is a broad and profound concept¡ªsometimes slow, sometimes swift. It is tied to time, like a small boat on an endless river, spinning gently as it passes through recurring turbulent whirlpools. Initially, one might feel flustered, drenched by the surging currents of time. But once emotions settle, those whirlpools become familiar, even manageable. At that point, growth has quietly taken place, so subtly that even the individual may not realize their own development. ¡°Sylvia, is there anything else you need to address? This departure is a final farewell; there will be no chance to return here.¡± ¡°No, Master Sorcerer.¡± As they left the hill and returned to the Tower of Salvation, Sylvia shook her head gently. She had visited the manor, mourned her parents, and etched the scenery of the Crowfield territory into her heart. There was nothing more to attend to. However, at that moment, the Master Sorcerer said something unexpected. ¡°But I recall you have another friend.¡± ¡°Eh¡­?¡± Friend? Sylvia was taken aback. The wind lifted her light platinum hair, revealing emerald eyes that first showed surprise and confusion, then widened in disbelief. ¡°Y-you still remember?!¡± Suddenly, Sylvia felt that having her body restored wasn¡¯t entirely a blessing. She covered her cheeks with both hands, attempting to hide the deep blush of embarrassment. Ahhh¡­ Sylvia Crowfield felt mortified. Socially mortified. The scene was almost comical, dispelling any lingering melancholy or regret. Such profound sadness didn¡¯t suit the brave warrior. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sylvia.¡± The Master Sorcerer led the bashful Sylvia away. Midway, he glanced back at the two tombstones atop the hill. The inscriptions were heavily worn, blurred, and indistinct. As Sylvia departed, fragments crumbled from the edges, as if weathered away in an instant, turning to fine powder carried by the wind to unknown destinations. [You accompanied Sylvia to her hometown for a final farewell.] [Countless days and nights¡­] [Important memories that the brave warrior cherished.] [Departed family, childhood recollections, familiar lands¡­ With your company, Sylvia bid them all goodbye, leaving the past behind to embrace the future.] [She is so strong.] [Even without your comfort, she could silently endure everything.] [But you chose to speak, easing the silent sorrow.] [Upon returning to the Tower of Salvation¡­] [Feeling the urgency of time, you accelerated your hunt for the undead.] [Everyone could see your eagerness.] [You cast the Fourth Ring Sorcery: Thunderfire Storm.] [You cast the Fourth Ring Sorcery: Earth Swamp Envelopment.] [You cast the Fourth Ring Sorcery: Comet Summoning.] [Your power is unrivaled.] [In the current Sorcerer World, you are undoubtedly the strongest. With the assistance of the Tower of Salvation and Sylvia, the number of soul fires you¡¯ve collected is astonishing.] [They form the foundation of your progress.] [Nourishing your soul at every moment.] [Fate¡¯s favor shines upon you once more; you¡¯ve successfully glimpsed the path to advancing as a Fifth Ring Sorcerer.] Facing death is not an insurmountable ordeal. The waiting process is often more tormenting than death itself. To ensure Sylvia¡¯s safe departure and the safety of those in the tower, the Master Sorcerer became an unceasing machine, striving to increase even the slightest chance of escape. The pressure was suffocating, gripping the throat of fate. Fortunately, in the fifty-second year of the simulation, at age 69, his strength reached new heights. This good news somewhat alleviated the pressing sense of crisis. ¡°The advancement to a Fifth Ring Sorcerer requires consolidating one¡¯s own path of sorcery.¡± ¡°All knowledge.¡± ¡°All experiences.¡± ¡°Detaching from the original world¡¯s constraints to create one¡¯s own worldview.¡± ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s about forging one¡¯s own path.¡± ¡°This concept exists, to varying degrees, across major extraordinary systems, though not as directly addressing the esoteric fundamentals as in the sorcerer system.¡± At the top level of the Tower of Salvation, in the Master Sorcerer¡¯s private training chamber, he flicked his robe. Gentle, silent soul power ignited the void, blossoming into gray, dim misty flowers. Then, the flowers dissipated into blue smoke, reforming into other entities. These represented the various sorcerer domains he had mastered over the years: potions, magical instruments, elements, transformation, curses, bloodlines, summoning¡­ At a glance, the tides of the soul surged, creating layers of phenomena. His task was to select the domain that resonated most with him as the foundation for his Fifth Ring sorcery worldview. ¡°Indeed, none of these truly align with my intentions.¡± Holding his staff, he shook his head, dispersing all the soul projections. In the magical world, he had achieved near-omniscience as an elemental sorcerer, a feat even deities found hard to match. But in this simulation, lacking the ¡°Elemental Mastery¡± trait, choosing the elemental path wouldn¡¯t yield remarkable achievements. ¡°In fact, my Fifth Ring path was determined at the start of this simulation.¡± ¡°The intersection of life and death, along with the Soul Collector.¡± ¡°Combining the three major domains of life, death, and soul.¡± The soul tides surged again. The murmuring waves embodied his knowledge and understanding of the world. These intangible concepts took form around him, constantly shifting¡ªsometimes illustrating the profound cycle of life and death, other times revealing the enigmatic nature of the soul. Each surge and clash birthed new waves, solidifying into a path beneath his feet. ¡°In a way, I should be grateful for the death of the Sorcerer World¡­¡± ¡°For someone like me, who embodies the intersection of life and death, confronting the world¡¯s demise is a shortcut to rapid accumulation and transformation.¡± ¡°My life has been a tightrope walk¡­¡± ¡°Advancement to the Fifth Ring, achieved in an instant!¡± Condensing, compressing, expanding. Extending into the infinite depths of the soul. His path of sorcery was born, carrying his truths and knowledge, existing independently from the world. Bang! Bang! Bang! An indescribable pressure shattered objects within the training chamber. The space itself fractured like a broken mirror, cracking into numerous fine lines. ¡°Indeed, compared to the Fourth Ring stage, a Fifth Ring Sorcerer has a significantly greater influence over space.¡± ¡°This advancement greatly enhances the success rate of our plan to leave the Sorcerer World.¡± With a gentle press of his palm, the Master Sorcerer restored the restless space to its original state¡ªcalm and silent. After the successful advancement, the training chamber returned to its usual tranquility. He opened the door, not intending to rest, aiming to continue enhancing the Tower of Salvation¡¯s capabilities within the limited time. ¡°Master Sorcerer?¡± The half-open door seemed to bump into something. In the deep darkness, a figure sitting at the threshold quickly stood up. The night was heavy¡ªdim and silent¡ªlike a vast curtain draped over the world, drowning everything in gloom. Only when the figure stood did the Master Sorcerer see her. Joy. Relief. When she saw him emerge, Sylvia¡¯s face lit up with an expression that was easy to read. ¡°Sylvia, why are you here?¡± the Master Sorcerer reached out to steady her and asked in confusion. For this breakthrough, he hadn¡¯t asked the girl to keep watch. Instead, he had used the Flesh Regeneration spell to give her a break, hoping she could enjoy some final peace and quiet before leaving the world. But Sylvia didn¡¯t seem to think the same. Her sun-like platinum hair was hidden in the overwhelming darkness. Only her emerald eyes, illuminated by the light at the door, shone clearly. ¡°Master Sorcerer, I was protecting your safety,¡± Sylvia replied. She hadn¡¯t taken off her armor or changed into a dress to rest elsewhere in the tower. Instead, she wore her armor and carried her sword in her living form, sitting at the door of the training chamber to guard against any possible disturbance. ¡°¡­I thought I told you to do something you truly wanted to,¡± the Master Sorcerer said, walking toward the Tower Core. Sylvia followed beside him, never leaving his side. She was quiet. Even her steps carried a silent grace. And she was focused, her eyes constantly scanning the surroundings, always ready to draw her sword and protect him. ¡°Master Sorcerer, I did follow your orders,¡± she said softly. ¡°To me, protecting your safety is the most important thing.¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± ¡°I am your knight.¡± Her gentle voice echoed through the quiet corridor. The Master Sorcerer had heard that answer once before. That was eighteen years ago, when he had first mastered Flesh Regeneration. Back then, he had wanted the restored Sylvia to do something more meaningful. But she had spent that precious hour at his side. Just like now. It had never changed. He stopped and looked toward the simulated moonlight on the right side of the corridor. The light was faint but pure, casting a half-lit, half-dark contrast along the corridor due to the angled illumination. He walked on the shadowed side. Sylvia walked in the light. Her flowing golden hair seemed to be bathed in moonlight, radiant and pale. ¡°Sylvia,¡± he said quietly, ¡°you know, besides protecting me, there are so many other things you could do.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m your knight alone.¡± A knight¡¯s kindness can be shared with many. But a knight¡¯s loyalty belongs to only one. That was a privilege. A privilege that belonged solely to the Master Sorcerer. In a silent and lonely world, he was the only one who ever extended a hand to her, the only one who spoke to her, the only one who brought warmth to her pale, skeletal form. Sylvia didn¡¯t know how to express what she felt. She only knew¡ª She wanted to help him. She wanted to protect him. She wanted to share more time with him. ¡°Master Sorcerer, I¡­¡± Under the moonlight, her expression was slightly uneasy. ¡°Am I¡­ troubling you?¡± He was, indeed, a little troubled. He had hoped she would have a brighter and more independent future. But when he looked at that worried face, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. ¡°No,¡± he said instead. ¡°Having a knight as beautiful as you protecting me¡ªI feel very lucky.¡± ¡°B-beautiful?!¡± The night swallowed almost all color¡ª but it couldn¡¯t hide the flush of red on the girl¡¯s cheeks. Watching Sylvia panic and fluster, the Master Sorcerer fell into thought. Was this brave warrior¡­ too innocent? From now on, he¡¯d need to be careful with his words around her. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No¡ª There would be no ¡°from now on.¡± He summoned the simulation panel and stared at the glowing ¡°Soul Collector¡± trait, slipping into plans that only he knew. [You have successfully advanced to a Fifth Ring Sorcerer.] [You¡¯ve gathered your past, formed your path, and built a unique worldview.] [Even in the Sorcerer World a thousand years ago, you would have been a Grand Sorcerer recorded in magical books¡ªyour name written into the annals of sorcerer civilization across ages.] [But in this age of near-destruction, only the people within the Tower of Salvation know this good news.] [You set the time for the interdimensional departure.] [And informed everyone in the tower.] [This is a grand escape, a desperate struggle for life.] [They are afraid, but also grateful. Without you, they wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to save themselves.] [You stood atop the tower, gazing at its ever-growing structure, built over decades.] [Looking at the mutated death mushrooms and the modified Sha Se fruits you cultivated, you realized how quickly time had flown.] [Once, you awoke in a mass grave, devoted to studying death.] [And now, you are the one they call the Savior¡ªthe one leading them toward a future.] [You smiled.] [You felt that title, ¡°that esteemed one,¡± sounded a little strange.] ¡°You should rest,¡± Sylvia said. One week before interdimensional travel. She brought him a cup of hot tea and looked at him with concern. To ensure a smooth crossing, the Master Sorcerer had been inspecting the Tower every day¡ª a task vast beyond imagination, even for a Fifth Ring Sorcerer. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sylvia. I¡¯m in good shape,¡± he said with a gentle smile. But the weariness in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. [The appointed day arrived. You are ready to leave the Sorcerer World.] The Sorcerer World remained silent and lifeless. The Black Sun and Blood Moon. The undead and wandering souls. Aside from drawing ever closer to the Endless Netherworld, nothing had changed. But the Master Sorcerer knew this peace was false. If they waited for real change, it would be too late. ¡°Sylvia, is everyone ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With that final confirmation, the Master Sorcerer no longer hesitated. He fully activated the Tower of Salvation. Soulfire reactor: activated. Levitation spells: activated. Propulsion systems: activated. Interdimensional anchor: activated. Arcane combat platform: activated. Centered around the Fifth Ring Sorcerer himself, immense soul power surged into the void, stirring space with undulating ripples. Crack¡ª Crack¡ª An unbelievable scene unfolded. The towering floating Tower of Salvation, massive like a mountain, glowed with radiant blue soulfire. The energy was so intense it scorched the spatial fabric, ripping open barrier after barrier. ¡°That esteemed one is making their move!¡± ¡°That esteemed one truly is the greatest divine being!¡± Inside the tower, people watched the miraculous sight in awe and reverence. The Tower of Salvation had begun to break away from the Sorcerer World. Chapter 360: Like tiny droplets breaking free from a vast river. ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°Rumble!¡± Under Xu Xi¡¯s control, the towering wizard tower was enveloped by immense soul power, forcibly tearing open a massive rift in space, stabilizing it, and traversing through the world¡¯s barrier to leave the wizarding world. It was a subtle sensation of weightlessness, accompanied by a dual distortion of time and space. Some things moved forward, while others seemed to retreat wildly. The myriad phenomena of the world twisted into grotesque forms¡ªsome extending mountain- and star-sized tentacles, others shriveling into desolate husks. Xu Xi observed this scene calmly. It was the wailing of a dying world, the distortion of overturned rules and order. But from now on, it no longer concerned him. ¡°Master Sorcerer, is this sufficient?¡± Sylvia stood tall, clad in silver-gray light armor, her expression hesitant as she surveyed the eerie surroundings of the Salvation Tower. Her emerald eyes reflected layers of emotions¡ªworry, confusion, and anticipation for the future. Xu Xi nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, in a little while, we will completely depart from this world and enter the chaos beyond.¡± As if echoing Xu Xi¡¯s words, the scenery representing the wizarding world rapidly flashed past the tower. Colors and lights intertwined, merging strangely into the invisible void. Even the most inexperienced person could tell from this dreamlike spectacle that they were leaving their world. ¡°Sylvia, this is a rare experience,¡± Xu Xi said with a smile, the fantastical light outside causing his face to shift in hues. He extended his hand, and a star map appeared in his palm. This was a precious item Xu Xi had found long ago in the wizarding world, recording the spatial coordinates of multiple worlds. It was these coordinates that gave Xu Xi the confidence to attempt interdimensional travel. Otherwise, wandering aimlessly in the vast chaos would inevitably lead to exhausting soul fire and falling into oblivion. ¡°Master Sorcerer, have you decided which world to go to?¡± Sylvia asked. ¡°Yes, I have set the Salvation Tower to head towards the Heruka world,¡± Xu Xi replied, pointing to a location on the star map. Seeing Sylvia¡¯s curious expression, Xu Xi patted the spot beside him. ¡°Sylvia, sit down. Although I¡¯ve mentioned information about the Heruka world to you a few times, it¡¯s best to go over it again for safety. I hope you don¡¯t find me bothersome.¡± Hearing Xu Xi¡¯s words, Sylvia quickly shook her head. ¡°No, not at all. You¡¯ve helped me so much all along¡­ I¡¯m always grateful for your guidance¡­¡± With that, Sylvia slowly sat down, her hands neatly folded on her lap, very proper and quiet, waiting for Xu Xi¡¯s explanation. Everything was going smoothly. The interdimensional travel was underway. Soon, she would be able to journey with the Master Sorcerer and everyone in the tower to a peaceful and bright new world. Yet, for some reason, Sylvia didn¡¯t feel the expected happiness and joy. Instead, she felt dazed and empty. Even though her skeletal chest cavity lacked any flesh, there was a faint sensation of tearing. ¡°Sylvia,¡± Xu Xi said, holding the undead girl¡¯s hand. That familiar warmth dispelled her inner unease. ¡°The Heruka world has its own civilization system,¡± he continued. ¡°Once we arrive, you need to carefully explore the surroundings to avoid conflicts with local forces. You have great talent. Given time, you can advance to a Four-Ring Sorcerer, and later to Five-Ring and Six-Ring levels. So, don¡¯t rush into battles. Nothing is more important than your safety.¡± Xu Xi spoke gently, advising the girl on what to do upon reaching the Heruka world. His words carried weight, a significance Sylvia couldn¡¯t fully grasp. It made her hollow skeletal chest tremble. Sylvia felt that she was acting strangely today. Even though the Master Sorcerer was giving her important instructions, she felt an inexplicable fear. ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ve left you with access to the tower¡¯s core. Even if I¡¯m not around, you can control the entire wizard tower through the tower spirit. You are already a competent sorcerer. I believe you can use the tower¡¯s resources wisely without needing to consult me.¡± But¡­ But¡­ I¡¯m not that capable¡­ As an undead, Sylvia shouldn¡¯t be affected by physical sensations, yet at this moment, she felt her soul fire fluctuating with difficulty. Her simulated voice even began to tremble. ¡°Master Sorcerer,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯m not as outstanding as you think. I don¡¯t have the qualifications or ability to control the wizard tower on your behalf¡­¡± An inexplicable fear. An uncontrollable tremor. Receiving the Master Sorcerer¡¯s recognition should have been a joyful thing, but at this moment, her emotions were filled with panic and unease. Such behavior was too cowardly. Not only did she fail to meet Xu Xi¡¯s expectations, but she also chose an unreasonable retreat. Sylvia didn¡¯t want this. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Xu Xi. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But her body¡¯s reactions were faster than her thoughts. Uncontrollably, she spoke those words of refusal. ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Facing the hero¡¯s reaction, Xu Xi was somewhat surprised. He wanted to say more but was interrupted by an unexpected event. ¡°Boom!!¡± A violent tremor spread throughout the entire tower. Just now, the Salvation Tower had completely left the wizarding world. While this meant escaping a dying world, it also exposed them directly to the Endless Netherworld. The sheer mass of that realm exerted a pressure that made it difficult for the Salvation Tower to move forward. The tower hummed continuously, and people inside scattered in fear. ¡°Sylvia, go calm everyone down. I¡¯ll handle things here,¡± Xu Xi commanded calmly, waving his wand to deploy spatial barriers to ensure the normal progression of their interdimensional journey. ¡°Yes, Master Sorcerer!¡± Understanding the urgency, Sylvia quickly left the top floor to reassure the people and ensure the tower¡¯s operations ran smoothly. At the very last moment before leaving, she inexplicably turned back to look behind her. Xu Xi stood there, surrounded by the grotesque and twisted chaos. ¡°Go ahead, Sylvia,¡± he said, smiling gently and nodding slightly to her. Once Sylvia had completely departed, Xu Xi¡¯s gaze shifted to the wizarding world outside the tower and then further to the Endless Netherworld. With a mortal body, he stared directly at the world and chaos itself. With the soul of a mere Five-Ring sorcerer, he confronted an indescribable entity. ¡°So, it still came¡­¡± Xu Xi loosened his grip on his wand slightly, then tightened it more firmly. Soul fire burned, and his spirit surged. The vast soul power accumulated over decades erupted at this moment, standing against the most maddening malevolence atop this tower. Chapter 361: Sylvia always listened to Xu Xi¡¯s words. So when Xu Xi told her to go calm the people, Sylvia went right away. But as she ran, a question kept surfacing in her mind¡ªwhy had she instinctively rejected the authority of the tower¡¯s core control that Xu Xi had offered her? Why¡­ ¡°Master Sorcerer, I don¡¯t understand,¡± she muttered, clenching her silver-armored skeletal fingers into a fist. The answer seemed close, yet deliberately obscured. Unable to solve it, Sylvia could only do as Xu Xi instructed¡ªgo to different areas of the tower and calm the frightened people. ¡°Thank you, Miss Sylvia.¡± ¡°Truly, thank you¡­¡± The earlier tremor had thrown the entire tower into chaos, injuring several people. Sylvia had used sorcery to perform simple healing. Afterward, she didn¡¯t stay to receive thanks. Driven by an unexplainable anxiety, she rushed back to the top of the tower, her speed increasing. It was as if something terrible might happen to Xu Xi. But that was impossible¡­ right? Xu Xi was strong¡ªhe was the one she trusted most. Since the day they met, he had performed miracle after miracle. And now, he was even leading them out of the Sorcerer World. From the bottom of her heart, Sylvia believed that someone as all-powerful as her Master Sorcerer could never be in danger. So¡ªfaster. Just a little faster. ¡°Master Sorcerer, are you hiding something from me¡­?¡± Sylvia muttered anxiously, pushing herself even harder, flying toward the top of the tower. She wanted to see with her own eyes that everything was okay. But then¡ª A power beyond comprehension erupted above the Tower of Salvation. Crimson flames, ashen death energy¡­ an apocalyptic force began to engulf the tower. It was something beyond Sylvia¡¯s imagination. Everything twisted. Everything was distorted. In the blink of an eye, several floating platforms crumbled and collapsed into the chaos below. In that critical moment, from the top of the tower where Xu Xi stood, a brilliant column of soul light exploded outward, forcibly shielding them from the attack. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­?¡± The space shattered like a mirror. Sylvia stood frozen. Snapping out of it, she rushed forward again¡ªonly to be violently thrown back before she could get close. Cracks split her lightweight armor. It hurt. It hurt so much. The unknown force at the tower¡¯s peak was ripping her soul apart. Tearing it. Breaking it. Slicing it. But what terrified Sylvia more than her own pain¡­ was the possibility of a future she could never accept. She staggered to her feet. Moving toward the one she cared for. He¡¯ll be fine¡­ Master Sorcerer will definitely be fine. Her broken heart tried to comfort itself. ¡°Master Sorcerer is strong. He¡¯ll be alright,¡± she whispered, pushing herself faster toward the top of the tower. But the closer she got, the more twisted the power became. The order of life and death was reversed. The living became the dead. The dead returned to life. The broken space at the tower¡¯s summit felt like the playground of a mad god, toying with the very laws of existence. Sylvia¡¯s skeletal body began regenerating flesh. But soon after, the new flesh decayed again. Life and death. Endless cycles. ¡°I can¡¯t see¡­¡± Sylvia gasped. The searing netherflames burned out her newly-formed eyes, leaving her blind and scorched, unsure where to go. She cast her Sorcerer¡¯s Eye spell, replacing her ruined sight with magic. Even so, it wasn¡¯t enough. The battle between Xu Xi and the unknown enemy had long surpassed what Sylvia could endure. Her bones screamed. Her soulfire within her skull flickered and shrieked. She couldn¡¯t move another inch. ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts so much¡­¡± The brave warrior, who should have been immune to pain, now felt every brutal tear due to the regrowth of her flesh. Her face was streaked with blood, dying her emerald irises a dark red. Blood dripped from her bangs, pooling beneath her into a thin crimson line. On one knee, she couldn¡¯t hold on. Gasping, her throat scorched and hoarse like fire burning through dry wood, she could only cry out in broken, meaningless sounds. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­ needs me right now¡­¡± ¡°I have to¡­ I have to get to him¡­¡± Her small body trembled violently. Her whole form burned with netherflame, caught in a grotesque state between life and death. She couldn¡¯t see. She was bloodied and broken. And still, Sylvia pressed forward. She was a coward. A fake hero abandoned by many. Timid, unsure, with no redeeming qualities. But someone had believed in that Sylvia. Someone had invited her. Needed her. Told her that without her help, his research would be difficult. So she wanted to respond to that trust. Offer the tiny strength she had. Then grill some burnt Shashe fruits¡­ And feed them to that terrible man who always tried to shoulder everything alone. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Sylvia, do you want to leave with me?¡± ¡°I need you, Sylvia.¡± ¡°My research needs you. Without you, I¡¯d be in trouble.¡± So selfish. So unfair. He said all those things¡ª And now he was facing this enemy alone. That Master Sorcerer¡­ is the worst! Buzz¡ª¡ª Sylvia¡¯s vision blurred, but she could feel the battle intensifying above her. The unknown enemy had launched a new assault. Even time and space had begun to reverse. She wanted¡ª So badly¡ª To do something. But she could do nothing. ¡°I¡­ even I¡­¡± Sylvia shakily raised her hand, using every bit of strength she had. She grasped the hilt of her knight¡¯s sword with both hands, pointing it toward that unnamable force in the sky. Blood slid down her arms, drop by drop. This was all she could do. All she had to do. Even if it was meaningless¡ªshe had to protect Xu Xi. But someone didn¡¯t want Sylvia to do that. ¡°Sylvia, let me handle this¡­ okay?¡± A familiar figure appeared before her. Blocking the wave of unspeakable power¡ª For her. And for everyone in the tower. At last, Sylvia saw him. What he looked like now. His life force was being reversed. Vitality drained rapidly. His white hair faded in color, deep wrinkles crept across his face, and his once youthful features withered. A lifespan meant to stretch on was vanishing in moments. ¡°Sorry, Sylvia¡­ for letting you see me like this,¡± Xu Xi said, aware of her stunned stare. He forced a small smile, raising a soul shield as he turned to face her. The enemy¡ªan immortal at the seven-ring level¡ªwas far beyond anything Xu Xi had expected. Its might rewrote laws, reversed rules. Even with all the soulfire he¡¯d gathered, Xu Xi couldn¡¯t withstand the crushing weight of that presence. Chapter 362: The enemy had not yet truly arrived. The chaos of space and time¡­ The reversal of life and death¡­ All of it was triggered by just a single, distant gaze. The true threat¡ªa reality-warping, truth-bending immortal presence¡ªwas closing in from the other side of the chaos, slowly but unstoppably, its target locked onto the Tower of Salvation and Xu Xi. The worst had happened. An immortal had set their sights on the Tower escaping from the Sorcerer World. So tired¡­ He wanted to rest. But he couldn¡¯t. Not yet. ¡­ Xu Xi¡¯s body, distorted by the reversal of life and death, was withered like dry branches. His limbs shriveled, his chest sunken. He looked completely frail. And yet, his chest felt like it would burst from the pressure. His soul¡ªbillions upon billions of soul flames¡ªwas now burning wildly inside his brittle body, the restriction of the Collector trait lifted. This immense, sacred power granted strength, but it was also devouring him from the inside. ¡°Sylvia, I¡¯ll treat you right now!¡± Her voice, thick with sorrow, echoed around him. Sylvia rushed to Xu Xi¡¯s side at full speed. He saw her. That beautiful face was crying. Tears dripped down, soaking his body. With clumsy, panicked movements, she fumbled through her spatial ring, bringing out potion after potion, trying to heal him again and again. ¡°I will save you. I swear I will.¡± She spoke with tear-streaked cheeks and the most determined voice. This side of the hero¡ª This fragile, desperate girl¡ªwas a Sylvia he had never seen before. The green glow of her ring shimmered brightly from overuse, shining on her tear-covered face, reflecting a light that took one¡¯s breath away. ¡°Sylvia¡­¡± Xu Xi looked dazed. His withered, decaying body showed no signs of recovery. No matter how many healing potions or life sorceries she used¡­ His soul flames continued to burn his body. But his pale, dry face held a gentle smile as he softly held Sylvia¡¯s wrist, stopping her futile efforts. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sylvia.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep healing me anymore.¡± Xu Xi said words that made her tremble. He looked into her dim emerald eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for hiding everything from you.¡± ¡°I really believed I could handle it on my own.¡± ¡°But I was arrogant. Too arrogant.¡± He smiled gently through the pain, blood dripping from torn wounds, his soul on the verge of splitting apart. Holding his wand, he looked once more at the chaos outside the tower. The darkness was so twisted that Sylvia couldn¡¯t even make out his familiar, gentle face. As he gazed into the chaos, he gently brushed her hair back, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°A powerful enemy is coming, Sylvia.¡± She fell silent. Motionless. But her eyes trembled harder than ever. ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with it.¡± ¡°So while I¡¯m gone¡­ could I ask you to protect yourself and everyone in the tower?¡± His fragile, aged hand rested softly on her head. Her white-platinum hair shimmered faintly¡ªsoft like a witch¡¯s, though the opposite in color. Sylvia could feel it. His hand was getting weaker. ¡°Please, Sylvia.¡± Xu Xi made his request. It was a tone she couldn¡¯t refuse. But¡­ She didn¡¯t want to¡­ Not now¡ªespecially not now. More tears poured down. Her throat, choked with emotion, couldn¡¯t speak. Only her trembling sword hand and watery eyes could respond. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­¡± ¡°Please, let me go with you.¡± Sylvia didn¡¯t know the full situation. But she knew¡­ Any enemy Xu Xi called dangerous must be someone at the sixth ring level at least¡ªpossibly even a seventh-ring immortal. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t let you face that alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your knight.¡± ¡°So please, at the very least, let me stand by your side.¡± She looked up suddenly, her tear-streaked face filled with pain and defiance, rejecting his request. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch someone so important to her walk into danger alone. Not again. She never wanted to feel the pain of parting like that again. So please, let me stay¡ªlet me protect you. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­¡± ¡°I only have you. You¡¯re all I have.¡± The weight of her emotions burst from her heart, crashing through her throat as she finally spoke what had long been buried. I like you. I need you. Please¡­ Don¡¯t leave me behind. Don¡¯t say goodbye. I¡¯m nothing without you. I can only feel truly alive when I¡¯m by your side. ¡°Master Sorcerer, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you.¡± ¡°Let me be selfish this one time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go alone¡­¡± Her bloodied face showed the deepest sorrow. Every tear carried the full weight of her feelings. Xu Xi¡¯s hand paused atop her head. He felt it. The overwhelming sadness coming from Sylvia. It was the weakness of someone who couldn¡¯t face the world alone. It was the fear of losing something precious. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the terror of reaching for a future she couldn¡¯t grasp. All of it was what made up Sylvia. She was a hero. But also, the ordinary girl Xu Xi had once saved¡ªsomeone scared of the dark and thunderstorms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sylvia,¡± he said softly. His eyes were clouded and blurry. His frail vessel could no longer hold back the surging power of his soul. Time was running out. ¡°Sylvia.¡± He opened his arms and pulled the trembling hero into his embrace, giving her a place to lean on. ¡°Parting is for a better reunion. One day, the minute hand and hour hand will meet again.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not here, you¡¯ll still be the best.¡± ¡°Because¡ª¡± ¡°You are my hero.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if the world recognized her or not. It didn¡¯t matter if fate never smiled upon her. To Xu Xi, she was always the true hero¡ªSylvia Crowfield. He acknowledged her courage and effort. He encouraged her, believed in her, and lit the path for her to walk out of the darkness. ¡°Master Sorcerer¡­¡± Sylvia wanted to say more, but the fire of her emotions had burned her throat raw. All she could do was kneel there, sobbing uncontrollably in Xu Xi¡¯s arms. She cried until she had no strength left. Until her mind stopped thinking. Eventually, the crying faded. She stood up on her own and silently stepped aside, clearing a path for Xu Xi. Just as Xu Xi believed in Sylvia¡ªas a true hero¡­ Sylvia believed in Xu Xi too¡ªthat they would meet again. ¡°Thank you, Sylvia.¡± His gentle voice echoed. Holding his staff, Xu Xi stepped forward and passed through the Tower of Salvation¡¯s barrier, heading into the boundless chaos beyond. And at the top of the massive tower, only Sylvia¡¯s slender figure remained. She stood there. Watching. Waiting for Xu Xi¡¯s return. No matter how long it took, she would wait forever if she had to. Even if it meant waiting through a timeless, endless eternity. Chapter 363: [You were not favored by the Goddess of Luck.] [After leaving the Sorcerer World, the Tower of Salvation was quickly targeted by an immortal from the Endless Netherworld.] [You sensed a deep, overwhelming malice. Even from a great distance, you were certain of the enemy¡¯s immense power.] [You decided to carry out your plan.] [To trade your life for the survival of Sylvia and everyone else.] All phenomena were thrown into chaos. Rules were overturned. After leaving the Tower of Salvation, Xu Xi had no choice but to use his physical body to withstand the void of chaos and the terrifying pressure from the Endless Netherworld. ¡°Hmm¡­ a bit troublesome, but manageable.¡± Xu Xi no longer suppressed the soul fire. His soul surged wildly, his body cracked open, and the vast aura surged outward, forcibly suppressing the chaotic environment. Life and death overlapped and blurred in that moment. It was only thanks to the simulator¡¯s trait that Xu Xi could barely wield this power. ¡°I suppose this counts as a twisted form of mastering life and death? I don¡¯t have the power of a Seven-Ring Sorcerer, but I¡¯ve obtained some of their traits.¡± Xu Xi let out a quiet laugh. He didn¡¯t focus on this power for long and instead turned to face the Tower of Salvation. ¡°Using chaos as a reference point, the cross-world speed of the Tower of Salvation is too slow. I must push it forward.¡± Without wasting a second, Xu Xi stood within the chaos and struck the void with his staff. A mighty surge of soul power pushed the entire tower to rapidly fly toward the distant world of Heruka. That was Xu Xi¡¯s main goal. He burned himself, becoming fuel for billions of soul flames, all to send off Sylvia and the others and ensure their safety. His secondary goal¡ª Xu Xi turned calmly to face a swirl of chaotic gray mist that appeared distant but was actually approaching rapidly. ¡°Gathering truth. Gathering spells. Gathering the possibilities of life and death.¡± ¡°As I thought¡­¡± ¡°A Seven-Ring Sorcerer.¡± ¡°Or perhaps, I should call you the true culprit behind the destruction of the world?¡± Life, death, and soul¡ªthese were the three domains Xu Xi mastered upon ascending to the Fifth Ring. With the help of overwhelming soul fire, they erupted with dazzling brilliance, illuminating the chaos while revealing a sense of utter death. ¡°A Fifth-Ring Sorcerer?¡± ¡°A genius.¡± ¡°Those useless escapees surely had no idea their homeworld would give birth to someone like you.¡± ¡°To achieve something so unbelievable at the Fifth Ring.¡± The tone was casual, like one commenting on a junior from their own lineage. The chaos twisted, and truth condensed. A vast, indistinct humanoid figure appeared. Its presence alone crushed chunks of chaotic space and denied the continuation of laws. That was a Seven-Ring Sorcerer. An existence built upon infinite knowledge, terrifying in essence. Even if one used shortcuts to reach this level, they could still interfere with rules as they pleased. Then that towering figure twisted into a grin, madness flickering in its eyes¡ªa madness unique to sorcerers. ¡°Excellent, truly excellent! As long as I dissect your memories, I¡¯ll understand how you gathered these souls!¡± ¡°You have no idea how great this discovery is! Only I can truly harness its potential!!!¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The attack came suddenly. The immortal will clashed with the universe, stirring a storm of chaos. But the offensive failed. As soon as it approached Xu Xi, it was neutralized by the boundless soul fire. ¡°This amount¡ªwhat¡­ how many souls have you gathered?!¡± came the shocked and angry voice. Xu Xi stood calmly. The glow of his staff grew more intense. Yes¡­ how many souls had he gathered? Even Xu Xi didn¡¯t know. The fall of the Sorcerer World turned the land into a realm of undead. Whether it was Xu Xi or the Tower, a single strike could harvest hundreds or thousands of soul flames. Daily accumulation. Monthly accumulation. Yearly accumulation. The amount of soul fire Xu Xi had stored had long since reached an unimaginable number. If not for the trait of the soul collector regulating them, his body would¡¯ve been torn apart already. But now, Xu Xi chose to release them. Billions of moments, all condensed into a single synchronized instant. ¡°Come, I¡¯ve waited a long time for this.¡± Xu Xi smiled as his flesh rapidly disappeared, his shriveled body turning into a skeletal undead form. He no longer reversed the undead state. His body, like a runaway train, plunged toward annihilation. Even his soul began to burn within the raging soul fire. At last, everything about Xu Xi¡ªalong with the immeasurable, chaos-illuminating soul fire¡ªgathered on his staff and unleashed a strike that pierced through the universe. It was the struggle of the living. It was the fury of the dead. The culprit who destroyed their home stood right here. How could he not be furious? ¡°Madman! You lunatic!!!¡± Chaos erupted completely, and even the nearby Sorcerer World rippled with spatial distortions. The fury of a mere man rose against the almighty and made them afraid, made them suffer, made them incapable of catching the rapidly escaping Tower of Salvation. Only one strike. Just one. A mortal technique forged from the intertwining of life and death managed to erase one of the Seven-Ring Sorcerer¡¯s arms. ¡°That felt amazing¡­¡± Xu Xi gave a ragged laugh. ¡°If I count the time¡­ Sylvia should be almost there.¡± ¡°Now¡­ I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± He laughed with joy. Laughed with exhaustion. He wanted to keep moving, but he couldn¡¯t. His soul fire consumed even himself. Powerless, his broken body drifted in chaos, waiting to be destroyed, to face the Seven-Ring Sorcerer¡¯s furious retaliation. It was bright. Very bright. Crimson hellfire blazed before him, meant to inflict the greatest suffering on body and soul. As Xu Xi stared at the blazing inferno reflected in his eyes, a final thought emerged in his mind. ¡°Good thing I didn¡¯t let Sylvia come¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s really afraid of pain¡­¡± With his flesh and soul burning, Xu Xi¡¯s expression softened. Slowly, he closed his eyes. Together with his soul¡­ he fell into eternal silence, giving the Seven-Ring Sorcerer no chance to extract his memories. Thus, the tale of the sorcerer and the brave would never continue. It faded into history, like a crumbling page lost in gray silence. In a final blur, Xu Xi saw Sylvia crying, helpless and fragile, as she looked at him. He instinctively reached out, wanting to wipe away her tears. But his hand was phantom-like, passing through her face without being able to touch her. ¡°Sorry, Sylvia¡­¡± The voice vanished, and the last trace of Xu Xi¡¯s soul faded away. [You died.] [Simulation ended.] [You completed a full adventure.] [You awakened in a forgotten grave, in a world no one knew.] [You stood alone against the mastermind, falling just before dawn¡¯s arrival.] [You were a miracle that truly existed.] [You were the one praised by countless people.] [You mastered the balance of life and death. You were not Death, but greater than Death. Souls could not easily escape from your grasp.] [You personally raised a brave soul, making her truly strong¡ªboth in body and in heart.] [You felt the Tower of Salvation enter a new world. You had no regrets. Your journey ends here.]